《Sorry for Your Loss, It's Me, I'm the Loss》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Rich girls really are something else," a gruff voice sneered. ¡°Skin as smooth as silk."


    "Even though we didn''t get the ransom, we can still have our fun," another voice chimed in. "When we''re done, we can sell her to one of those seedy underground clubs. We won''t walk away empty-handed..."


    The vulgar conversation was what woke Yvonne Jones.


    She opened her eyes, confused. How had she ended up in a derelict, unfinished building?


    She was supposed to be dead. She''d been an undercover cop, and her identity was exposed while protecting a witness. She died in a staged car ident, the vehicle exploding into a fiery inferno. Her death had been agonizing and brutal, but she had died a hero.


    Suddenly, a searing pain shot through Yvonne''s head as a lifetime of memories that weren''t hers flooded her mind.


    The policewoman Yvonne was truly dead. The body she now inhabited belonged to Yvonne Jones, the heiress to Nexus Media, and a poor, pitiful soul.


    Yvonne Jones had been switched at birth by the family''s nanny. She spent the first dozen years of her life being beaten by her foster mother and molested by her foster father. She was perpetually starved, endlessly overworked, and had lived in a constant state of hell.


    Eventually, her biological parents found her and brought her home. The naive young girl thought she had finally found a loving family¡ªa mother, a father, a brother, and a real home to call her own.


    But she had only traded one hell for another.


    The nanny''s daughter had been raised in her ce for over a decade, molded into a dazzling socialite and deeply loved by Yvonne''s parents.


    After being framed time and time again by the fake heiress, Yvonne''s biological parents grew to despise her. They wished she had died with her foster parents, saving them from the humiliation and disgrace she brought upon their family name.


    Her own fianc¨¦ had witnessed her being abducted by kidnappers but ignored her struggles and cries for help, turning and walking away as if he''d seen nothing.


    When the kidnappers called her family to demand a ransom, their responses were chilling.


    Her older brother had said, "First you faked an illness to frame Queena for pushing you. Now you''re faking a kidnapping for sympathy? Yvonne, I''m warning you, stop pushing my buttons. All you know how to do is be jealous and scheme against Queena You know what? Just kill her. I don''t have a sister who would stoop so low."


    Her father had raged, "You know today is Queena''s birthday party! You pretend to be kidnapped just to ruin it for her? Are you trying to drag the Spencer family name through. the mud I never should have brought you back. It would''ve been better if you''d just died out there."


    And her mother had sighed, "Oh, Yvonne, can''t you ever learn? Queena is your older sister. Instead of showing her respect, you constantly try to hurt her. Those foster parents of yours truly ruined. you you have no ss. You are such a disappointment to me."


    Yvonne, born premature, already suffered from a congenital heart condition. The cruelty of her family and the cold indifference of her fianc¨¦ finally pushed her into an abyss of despair.


    She had died consumed by terror and hopelessness.


    ¡°Awake, are we? Good. I wasn''t in the mood for a corpse,¡± a man''s vile voice cut through her thoughts.


    Yvonne looked up to see a burly, middle-aged man unbuckling his belt as he approached her. His lecherous gaze was glued to her body, making her skin crawl.


    Suppressing her disgust, Yvonne shed him a seductive look and spoke in a timid voice. ¡°Sir, could you untie me first? It''s hard to move like this. I''m ufortable, and you won''t be able to enjoy yourself, will you?"


    The man, showing no hint of caution, let out a lewdugh. He actually began to untie the ropes on her hands and feet.


    In his eyes, this frail little thing couldn''t escape even if she sprouted wings.

 Chapter 2

    "I''m warning you, don''t try anything funny," he grunted. ¡°You just make sure I have a good time, and maybe I''ll be in a good enough mood to let you go."


    Freed from her restraints, Yvonne slowly rose to her feet, rolling her wrists and stretching her limbs.


    She looked at the half-naked man before her and gave him a sweet, bewitching smile, her sharp, fox-like eyes glinting. She looked like a predator sizing up its doomed prey.


    "Of course," she purred. "I''ll be sure to take very good care of you."


    The moment the words left her lips, she lifted her leg and drove her foot squarely into his groin.


    "Aaargh!¡± The man buckled over, howling in agony.


    His screams brought the other two kidnappers running.


    "Get her! Kill that bitch for me!"


    "We''ll see who kills whom," Yvonne muttered. She had been top of her ss inbat training at the academy. These thugs weren''t even a warm-up.


    She took on all three of them, unleashing a flurry of precise, debilitating blows. Soon, they were all on the ground, crying for their mothers.


    One of them actually tried to make a run for it. Yvonne dragged him back and delivered another brutal beating, leaving him so bruised and swollen that his own mother wouldn''t have recognized him.


    Just as she was getting warmed up, the piercing wail of police sirens echoed from below the abandoned building.


    What was going on? Who called the cops?


    Yvonne shot a puzzled look at the men moaning on the floor. One of them was clutching a phone in a death grip.


    "Help, officer, please! I don''t want to die..." the kidnapper wailed, tears and snot streaming down his face.


    Yvonne stared nkly.


    Couldn''t even take a beating and you call yourself a kidnapper? What a coward. So boring.


    "Don''t move! Drop your weapons! Hands over your heads and get against the wall!" Several uniformed officers burst in, guns raised.


    Two of the kidnappers scrambled to their feet and obediently put their hands on their heads, shuffling toward the wall. The third was too injured to get up, but he


    painstakingly raised his arm in a gesture of surrender.


    Only Yvonne remained standing in the middle of the room. Her clothes were disheveled and dirty, and she wore a pitiful frightened expression. "Officers, he whimpered, or the victim. They kidnapped me.


    The kidnappers stared at her, speechless.


    Who''s the real victim here? How can you say that with a straight face?


    Yvonne and the three kidnappers were taken to the police station and questioned in separate rooms.


    As a former officer herself, Yvonne knew the procedure for giving a statement like the back of her hand. She recounted the entire kidnapping ordeal truthfully.


    The officer taking her statement was a woman in her thirties. After she finished writing, she handed the report to Yvonne to review and sign.


    Yvonne signed her name-well, Yvonne Jones''s name with a flourish.


    Then, blinking herrge, innocent eyes, she asked the officer, ¡°I''m still a little shaken


    up from the kidnapping. Could you possibly give me a ride home?"


    The officer paused.


    Three kidnappers, two with serious injuries, one moderate. What was she shaken up about? Afraid she hadn''t hit them hard enough to kill them?


    Still, ording to the kidnappers'' testimony, they had called Yvonne''s family. The police needed to verify


    the details with them anyway so y


    giving the girl a lift wasn''t out of the way.


    "Alright. You cane with us."


    "Thank you so much! You''re as kind as you are beautiful," Yvonne said with a


    sugary-sweet smile, then followed the officers to the patrol car.


    The police car, siren ring, sped toward the Spencer family''s vi.


    This was more like it. A grand entrance for her return.


    At that moment, the Spencer estate was a hive of activity, adorned with festive lights


    and teeming with guests. It was a picture of celebration.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Are you sure this is your house?" the female officer asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    Their biological daughter gets kidnapped, and the family is throwing a party?-


    Yvonne sighed dramatically. "Oh, you know, my kidnapping is such a trivial matter. Why should it get in the way of my parents celebrating my foster sister''s birthday? Please don''t mind us, it''s just how we are."


    The female officer was speechless.


    The other officers exchanged uneasy nces.


    The wail of the siren finally pierced the lively atmosphere of the party.


    George Spencer and his wife, Teresa James, were standing beside their beloved daughter, Queena Spencer, preparing to cut a towering three-tiered birthday cake.


    Their faces fell the moment they saw Yvonne walk in nked by a squad of police officers. A ripple of murmurs spread through the guests.


    "Yvonne, you''re finally back!" Queena was the first to react. She rushed to Yvonne''s side, taking her hand affectionately. Her voice was gentle, but her words wereced with reproach. "You can''t keep being so reckless, Yvonne. Pretending to be kidnapped like that... you had Mom and Dad so worried."


    Queena then turned her gaze to the officers. "Are these... hired actors?" she asked hesitantly. "I know you were upset that Mom and Dad threw me a party, but you can''t bring people here to ruin it. Think of the family''s reputation!"


    Yvonne coolly sized up the girl before her. Queena wore a stunning diamond tiara and a couture gown, her face a mask of innocent concern. But her eyes darted around, glinting with cunning calction.


    Yvonne yanked her hand away in disgust.


    Queena seized the opportunity, stumbling backward as if she''d been pushed.


    Jeffrey Spencer, who was standing right behind her, caught her in his arms, his eyes shing with fury as he red at Yvonne.


    "Haven''t you had enough, Yvonne? Just because we celebrated Queena''s birthday first, you throw this tantrum? Mom and Dad already promised to throw you a party next week. What more do you want? Do you have to make everyone miserable to be happy? Ugh¡ª"


    Before Jeffrey could finish, Yvonne''s handshed out, and the sharp crack of a p echoed through the room.


    So noisy. If you can''t speak like a decent human being, then just shut up.


    "You dare hit me?" Jeffrey stared at her, his face a mixture of shock and rage.


    "Oh, you had a bug on your face," Yvonne said, her expression a perfect picture of innocence. "I just got it for you."


    "I see you''ve been spoiled rotten by this family. Well, today I''m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Jeffrey snarled, raising his hand to strike her.


    But Yvonne was faster. She ducked behind the female officer.


    As Jeffrey''s arm swung forward, the officer caught it, twisted it, and shoved him back. He stumbled, nearly falling, cutting a pathetic figure.


    "Mr. Spencer, I should remind you that assaulting a police officer carries serious legal consequences." The officer then produced her badge and a notepad.


    "We are investigating the kidnapping of Ms. Yvonne Jones," she


    announced, her voice crisp and


    professional. "And we require your family''s cooperation."


    She nced at her colleague, who had already switched on a recording device, before continuing her questioning.


    "ording to the sworn statement


    of one of the kidnappers, they contacted Ms. Jones''s rtives after the abduction-specifically, a Mr. George Spencer, a Ms Teresa Spencer, and her brother, MJeffrey Spencer."


    The officer''s eyes were cold and steady. "Did you, or did you not, tell the kidnappers that you shouldn''t have brought her back and that she should have died out there? And did you, or did you not, call her a disgrace and tell them to just kill her?"


    The Spencers, who had assumed Yvonne''s kidnapping was another one of her


    staged dramas, were now in a state of panic.


    "I thought... I thought she was lying about being kidnapped... I..." Jeffrey


    stammered, trying to exin, but the officer cut him off.


    "Mr. Spencer, please don''t waste our time with irrelevantmentary. A simple ''yes''


    or ''no'' will suffice."

 Chapter 4

    Jeffrey''s face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and forced out a single word: "Yes.¡±


    As the word hung in the air, a wave of murmurs and whispers swept through the guests.-


    "Their own daughter gets kidnapped, and they''re here celebrating the foster daughter''s birthday? Have the Spencers lost their minds?¡±


    "I heard the real daughter was raised in some slum. She''s rough around the edges, not very likable. The foster daughter, on the other hand, is engaged to Mr. Gonzalez, the tech billionaire."


    "So, the secret to social climbing isn''t educating your kids, it''s swapping them with a wealthy family at birth. Even if the truthes out, they''re so attached they''ll still treat the counterfeit like a priceless gem. Pathetic."


    The Spencers'' expressions grew darker and more strained with every passingment.


    Before the situation could spiral further out of control, Teresa hurried to Yvonne''s side and wrapped an arm around her, her voice dripping with contrived concern. "That''s enough. All that matters is that you''re back safe. Come, let''s get you upstairs and into a proper dress. Today is your sister''s birthday, but it can be yours too."


    Yvonne looked at the woman before her her biological mother, with her perfect makeup and elegant demeanor-and could only find itughable.


    Her own daughter was kidnapped and nearly raped and killed, and her reward was the ''honor'' of sharing a birthday party with the impostor.


    Teresa led Yvonne upstairs to her room.


    It wasn''t small,plete with its own bathroom and walk-in closet. But it was situated on the north side of the house, a ce where the sun never reached.


    Yvonne stood before the full-length mirror, staring at the reflection.


    She actually knew this girl.


    Five years ago, when Yvonne was an intern at a local police precinct, her very first case was this girl''s.


    Her foster mother had beaten her to within an inch of her life, and she''d been rushed to the hospital. It was the doctors who had called the police.


    Back then, the girl was a bundle of skin and bones, her body covered in bruises and welts.


    Yvonne had helped her press charges for child abuse against her foster parents and then located her biological family.


    On the day the Spencer family came


    to pick her up, the young girl had


    been crying with joy. She had


    hugged yonne tightly and said, it''s wonderful officer! Trally found my mom and dad. I finally have a home."


    Shortly after, Yvonne had been reassigned to an undercover unit and lost track of the girl.


    Now, it felt as though she had woken from a five-year dream.


    Five years had passed. The scrawny twelve-year-old bean sprout had grown up,


    blossomed even. Her fox-like eyes were breathtakingly beautiful.


    Yvonne curved her lips into a smile, but the girl in the mirror smiled back with an sorrow so deep it seemed to have no end.


    All these years with her real parents, and she still hadn''t been treated with kindness.


    "Yvonne, are you changed yet? The guests are waiting."


    Teresa''s impatient voice called from outside the door.


    Yvonne snapped back to the present. She took the gown that had been prepared for her from its hanger and slipped it on.


    When she reappeared, her long hair was pinned up, revealing the scars that marred the skin on her arms and back, exposed by the low-cut evening gown.


    Years of abuse from her foster


    mother had left her with scars that would never fade. She had never


    dared to wear dresses, always covering herself from head to toe terrified of revealing her painful past.


    Teresa had once scolded her for it, calling her uncouth and unpresentable.


    "Yvonne, Mom and Dad have invited so many guests, we should get back


    to the party Oh! Yverine what what happened to your skin? Are you sick?"


    Queena took Yvonne''s hand, then gasped and covered her mouth in feigned shock


    at the sight of her scars.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Queena, get away from her!¡± cried Rachel Young, Queena''s best friend. ¡°What if it''s contagious? Her skin is all bumpy and disgusting, like a toad''s!"


    George strode over, his face contorting in disgust at the sight of Yvonne''s scars. "Who told you to wear that?" he barked. "Go change right now! You''re an embarrassment."


    Teresa and Jeffrey both stared at the marks on Yvonne''s body, their expressions a mixture of shock and something unreadable.


    As a doctor, Jeffrey immediately recognized the scars for what they were-the horrifying tapestry of whip marks, cuts, and burns.


    "Your... your arms... How did you get these?" he asked, his voice trembling. Yvonne''s gaze was fixed on Queena as she answered, her voice eerily calm. "These? They''re all gifts from my sister''s biological mother. When I was five, she beat me with an iron rod because she didn''t like my cooking. Another time, she starved me for two days. I was so dizzy I stole half a piece of bread, so she cut me with a knife and told me to eat my fill. Oh, and this one."


    She pointed to a deep, circr scar on her arm. "I got this for being first in my ss on an exam. She was so furious she pressed a lit cigarette into my arm. She told me a worthless piece of trash like me belonged in the gutter and had no right to get the top score."


    "That monster! How could they do that to you?" Teresa broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Jeffrey, his eyes filled with pity, took off his suit jacket and draped it over Yvonne''s shoulders.


    But Yvonne ignored them, her voice continuing with chilling detachment.


    "Later, a kind police officer helped me press charges against my foster parents for abuse. But Dad said that since they raised me, I owed them, even if it was a debt of misery. He told me I had to drop thewsuit so it wouldn''t tarnish my sister''s reputation. He said if I didn''t, he would disown me and throw me out."


    A flicker of unease crossed George''s face.


    Teresa, ovee, rushed forward and pulled Yvonne into a tight embrace. "Yvonne, I''m so sorry," she wept. "It''s all my fault. Mommy failed to protect you."


    Teresa''s embrace was soft, warm, and fragrant.


    A residual memory stirred within Yvonne''s body. When she first came to the Spencer family, her mother had held her just like this.


    But every time she and Queena shed, every time Queena framed her, Teresa had always, without hesitation, sided with Queena.


    Seeing her mother and brother flocking to that country bumpkin, Queena felt a surge of panic.


    Her eyes darted around for a moment, and then tears began to stream down her face.


    el.r


    "Yvonne, I''m so sorry, I''m so, so sorry. It''s all my fault. Hit me, please, hit me as hard as you can. Let me atone for their sins," Queena suddenly cried, dropping to her knees before Yvonne. She sobbed so pitifully it was as if she were the ane who had suffered all the injustice.


    "Queena, what are you doing? Get up!" George rushed over, his heart aching at the


    sight of his daughter on the floor.


    "It''s not your fault, Queena. You were


    just a baby, you didn''t know


    anything." Jeffrey''s attention had


    already shifted from Yvonne as he


    reached down to help Queena up.


    Teresa stiffened, her expression torn, but she resisted the urge to go to Queena.


    "No, it''s all my fault! I stole Yvonne''s


    life and made her suffer so much


    She has every right to hate, me frame me, to push me down the stairs! I''m a sinner, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Queena''s body went limp, her eyes fluttered


    shut, and she copsed in a faint.

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Queena!¡± George roared.


    ¡°Queena,¡± Jeffrey cried, his voice trembling.


    "Queena, what''s wrong? Jeffrey, quick, see what''s wrong with your sister!"


    Teresa pushed Yvonne aside and cradled the unconscious Queena in her arms, her eyes filled with anguish. ¡°Queena, my baby, you''re going to be okay. Your brother is the best doctor; he won''t let anything happen to you."


    The family formed a tight circle around the fainted Queena. Yvonne was shoved to the periphery, left standing alone in a corner like an abandoned stray.


    The original Yvonne would have been heartbroken by this scene.


    But this Yvonne was not that Yvonne. She watched them with a cold sneer, then turned and walked back to her room.


    Leaning against the sofa by the window, Yvonne pulled out her phone and ordered a strawberry cake online.


    By the time the cake arrived, the sky outside was dark.


    No one had thought of her. It was as if she had beenpletely forgotten by the entire Spencer family.


    Yvonne opened the cake box. Inside was a small, four-inch strawberry cake, a pathetic little thingpared to Queena''s three-tiered tower.


    She ced a candle on it and lit it with a lighter. The small me flickered gently.


    "Yvonne,¡± she whispered, "I know you''re probably gone, but I still want to wish you a happy eighteenth birthday... And don''t you worry. I''ll make every single person who hurt you pay."


    As she finished speaking, a sudden gust of wind blew in from the open window, extinguishing the candle.


    It was as if the other Yvonne was answering her.


    Perhaps there really was a soul after death. How else could she have been reborn in this girl''s body?


    ¡°Yvonne...?¡± she whispered tentatively, but there was no reply.


    Just then, the door to her room was thrust open.


    A handsome, well-built man strode in, his eyes fixed on Yvonne with a chilling intensity.


    He walked straight to the table and, with a sweep of his arm, sent the cake crashing to the floor.


    "Queena is in shock and won''t wake up, and you''re in here celebrating with cake? Yvonne, is your heart made of stone? You make me sick!"


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes, studying the man. Suddenly, a sharp, violent pain stabbed at her chest, and tears welled in her eyes against her will.


    She clutched her chest, knowing this was the lingering emotion of the body''s original owner.


    The pain was immense.


    The man before her was Matthew Gonzalez, the person she had loved most in the world. And because she loved him, she had given him the power to destroy her.


    The young girl''s memories rushed back, overwhelming her.


    Yvonne was twelve when she returned to the Spencer family. Ima show of fairness, Mr. and Mrs. Spencer enrolled her in the same prestigiou


    school as Queenia.


    The twelve-year-old Yvonne was timid and frail, and she was mercilessly bullied at the elite


    school, Queena''s clique not o


    ostracized her but tormented her. They shoved her head into actoilet, nearly drowning her They stripped her naked and took photos. Looking her in dark rooms was amon urrence.


    One day, they locked her in the biologyb.


    The room was pitch ck, filled with the eerie silhouettes of animal specimens and human skeletons. It was terrifying.


    She cried and screamed for help in the darkness, pounding on the iron door until her hands were raw and swollen, but no one came.


    Until Matthew appeared. He heard her cries and smashed theb window.

 Chapter 7

    The moonlight framed him, making him look like a god descending from the heavens.


    He smiled at her, a warm, radiant smile.


    "Stop crying," he said gently. ¡°Your eyes will get all puffy, and you won''t be pretty anymore. I''ll get you out of here."


    The moment his warm hand pulled her out of thatb, it felt as though he had pulled her out of an endless abyss.


    A young girl''s heart was lost forever.


    Matthew had originally been Queena''s fianc¨¦.


    But five years ago, Mr. Gonzalez was imprisoned for financial crimes, and the Gonzalez family went bankrupt. Matthew fell from grace, from a golden boy to a pauper who could barely afford to eat.


    Disgusted by his poverty, Queena had callously pushed him onto Yvonne.


    And that foolish girl, Yvonne, had stood by him during his darkest days, quietly supporting him as he wed his way out of the mire.


    To raise start-up capital for him, she had knelt before Mr. and Mrs. Spencer, begging them for the child support they owed her for all the years she was gone.


    Her parents only grew to detest her more.


    "So you came back to us after all these years just to get your hands on the Spencer family''s money," George had sneered.


    "All that faking sickness and threatening suicide was just for money," Teresa hadmented, heartbroken. "How could I have given birth to such a morally bankrupt child? I wish Queena were my real daughter.¡±


    The girl took the money she''d earned through humiliation, but fearing it would wound Matthew''s pride, she transferred it to him anonymously as an investment.


    It was with that money that Matthew made hiseback, bing the tech mogul he was today.


    A tech mogul with a worth in the billions-a prize that once again caught Queena''s eye.


    "Yvonne, do you believe me when I say that if I wanted to, I could just beckon with my finger, and he''de crawling back to me like a pathetic little dog?" Queena had taunted, her confidence absolute.


    Yvonne had been with Matthew when they were so poor they had to share a single te of pastas.


    He had held her tightly, promising, "Yvonne, trust me, I''m going to make it. And when I do, and when you''re old enough, we''ll get married."


    But even the most beautiful vows couldn''tpete with a man''s foolish heart.


    All it took was a few fake tears from Queena, and Matthew was eagerly ying the role of herpdog.


    As these memories flooded her, Yvonne''s body began to tremble with rage. Unable to contain it, sheshed out with a kick.


    Matthew, having been groomed as a family heir, had some training and reacted quickly, dodging the blow.


    He stared at Yvonne in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom that this girl, who had always revolved around him who had made him the center of her universe, would ever raise a hand to him.


    "Yvonne, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    She red at him, her voice cold as ice. ¡°I saw you when I was being kidnapped. I screamed for your help, and you just turned around and walked away."


    Matthew''s face went rigid, and a flicker of panic crossed his eyes. He stammered, ¡°I didn''t think it was real. I thought it was another one of your stunts...¡±


    "And what if it was real?" Yvonne cut him off sharply.


    "Did it ever cross your mind that if I were actually being kidnapped, I would be in real, life-threatening danger? Even aplete stranger would have called the police. But your my fiance, saw me in perit and did nothing."


    "Matthew," she spat, "you''re not just a terrible fianc¨¦, you''re a pathetic excuse for a human being."


    Yvonne pointed toward the door, her voice shaking with fury. "Get out. I don''t want to see you again."


    Her fists were clenched so tight her


    knuckles were white. If he didn''t leave, she was going to beat him to a pulp. But she had to maintain. some semnce of the original girl''s character, and years of closeness meant he knew her. A physical fight would be too out of character.


    After Matthew scurried away, Yvonne cleaned up the mess on the floor, took a quick shower, and went to bed.


    Herst assignment as an undercover cop had left her in a constant state of high


    alert. She hadn''t had a peaceful night''s sleep in years.


    All Yvonne wanted was to sleep soundly, but in the middle of the night, a sharp pain


    in her chest from her heart condition woke her.

 Chapter 8

    She searched the entire room but couldn''t find her heart medication. She had no choice but to go to the emergency room in the middle of the night.


    The hospital was quiet in the dead of night.


    After an examination, Yvonne was resting in an observation room. An IV was taped to the back of her hand, and various test results and prescriptions were scattered on the bedside table.


    The original Yvonne had a congenital heart condition, but it wasn''t severe. If she had grown up in the Spencer family, pampered and cared for, she would have been no different from any other girl.


    But she had been switched at birth, raised by abusive foster parents, and her condition had worsened over time. It was a miracle she had survived to adulthood.


    The doctor rmended surgery as soon as possible, but it required a family member''s signature. What a hassle.


    By the time the IV bag was empty, the sun was rising.


    Clutching a bag of medication, Yvonne staggered out of the hospital entrance. "Yvonne?" A cold, surprised voice called out from across the way.


    Yvonne nced up wearily. It was Jeffrey, dressed in his white doctor''s coat.


    "The whole family was waiting for you for breakfast, and you''re here at the hospital? What is it this time? Your heart again? Aren''t you tired of this act, Yvonne? If you want to be an actress so badly, just go be one!"


    Jeffrey red at her, his eyes filled with disappointment and impatience.


    Yvonne just scoffed, not bothering to waste a single word on him. She walked past him and down the steps.


    "Yvonne, I''m warning you, this is yourst chance! If you keep this up, don''t me me for not having you as a sister, and don''t me Mom and Dad for disowning you!"


    Jeffrey''s roars faded behind her. Yvonne treated them like air.


    She hailed a cab and left without a backward nce.


    When Yvonne returned to the Spencer manor, George and Teresa were out, but Matthew and Queena were sitting together in the living room.


    They were talking about something,ughing in a way that suggested a deep, easy rapport. Then, Matthew reached out and gave Queena an Impulsive hug He let go quickly, but not before Queena''s cheeks flushed a deep red. When their eyes met, the air between them crackled.


    ¡°Am I interrupting something?" Yvonne asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm from the doorway.


    Matthew shot to his feet, his expression turning sour. ¡°Queena and I were discussing work," he exined defensively. "She''s agreed to be the spokesperson for ourpany''s new game."


    "Yvonne, please don''t misunderstand. We really were just working," Queena added, her emphasis only making it sound more suspicious.


    Yvonne''s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Aside from a hooker meeting a client, I can''t think of any other job that requires that much hugging to get done."


    "Yvonne, I''ve already exined myself. Believe it or not," Matthew snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Matthew, Yvonne is your fianc¨¦e,


    you should speak to her nicely. Please don''t let me be the cause of a misunderstanding between you


    two," Queena said, her eyes welling with tears.


    as she yed the


    part of


    the magnanimous victim.. Yvonne,


    this is all my fault, don''t me Matthew. I''m so, so sorry."


    Yvonne wanted tough at Queena''s pathetic act.


    "You do the deed, and then you apologize. You knew he was engaged to someone else, but you still got all handsy with him. Do you even know the meaning of the words decency and shame? It seems the Spencers haven''t taught you much over the years."


    With that parting shot, Yvonne couldn''t be bothered to waste any more breath on them. She took her bag of medication and headed upstairs.


    Queena watched her go, her face twisting into a grimace. When had that country bumpkin gotten such a sharp tongue?


    "Matthew, maybe we shouldn''t see each other anymore," Queena said, tears still glistening in her eyes as she looked up at him. "I don''t want Yvonne to get the wrong idea saw she came back with a lot of O medicine. Maybe her heart condition red up again."


    Matthew, however, was frowning, his gaze fixed on the direction Yvonne had disappeared, lost in thought.

 Chapter 9

    The original Yvonne''s body was truly fragile. Back in her room, Yvonne copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep, hazy sleep.


    In a state between dreaming and waking, she heard the faint click of her door being pushed open.


    As a former police officer and undercover agent, Yvonne''s senses were razor-sharp. She was instantly wide awake.


    Shey perfectly still, listening as the footsteps drew closer.


    "Miss... Ms. Jones?" a voice whispered from beside the bed.


    Yvonne didn''t move or speak. She recognized the voice. It belonged to Gina, one of the maids.


    Seeing no response, Gina assumed Yvonne was asleep. She turned and walked to the vanity, where she opened the medicine boxes sitting on the counter.


    Yvonne remained motionless. Only after Gina had left the room did she open her eyes, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    That evening, Gina knocked on her door again. This time, there were no stealthy movements, just a call toe down for dinner.


    "Ms. Jones, your parents are home. They asked me to call you down for dinner."


    "I''m not feeling well. I''m not eating," Yvonne replied. "Just bring me some soup up to my room."


    Yvonne''s body ached, and she had no appetite.


    Gina stood at the door, clearly taken aback. Ever since returning to the Spencer family, the original Yvonne had been timid and eager to please, trying to win everyone over. She never missed a family dinner and would never have dared to order a servant around.


    Though surprised, Gina nodded. "Of course, Miss."


    After all, no matter how disliked she was, Yvonne was still the Spencers'' biological daughter.


    Gina went downstairs to the dining room and reported back to the family. "Ms. Jones said she isn''t feeling well and won''t being down for dinner. She asked me to bring some soup up to her."


    George and Teresa exchanged looks of annoyance.


    Jeffrey mmed his fork down. "Soup delivered to her room? Who does she think she is? What''s wrong with her this time? Her heart again? Is she addicted to ying sick?"


    "I did see Yvonnee back with a bag of medicine today..." Queena murmured. "She''s always saying she feels unwell, think she just wants to get some sympathy and attention from Mom, Dad, and you. It''s just a harmless little game, brother. Don''t be angry."


    "A game? She''s a pathological liar. I swear, she''d die if she went a day without lying," Jeffrey spat. He shot up from his chair and stormed upstairs.


    "Jeffrey, wait!" Queena hurried after him.


    Fearing a fight, George and Teresa followed them up to see what was happening.


    Yvonne was resting in bed when the door was thrown open. Jeffrey burst in, yanked her up from the bed, and started shouting.


    "Sick again, are you? You''re so desperate topete with Queena for attention that you''re always acting like you''re at death''s door. If you want to die so badly, then get out and do it somewhere else! Don''t dirty our house."


    After his tirade, he grabbed the


    medicine boxes from the vanity and emptied their contents onto the counter. He picked up a few pills, sniffed them and then threw them on the floor in disgust. "Last time it was vitamin C, this time it''s calcium supplements. Do you get a kick out of tricking the whole family with these childish games?"


    The original Yvonne had tried so hard to fit into this family, to earn the love of her parents and brother. Even


    when she was genuinely ill, she would suffer in silence, afraid to


    speak up. Her heart condition red up frequently, and she relied on medication to manage it But


    Queena had instructed the maid to secretly rece her pills with


    vitamins.


    No wonder Yvonne hadn''t been able to find a single pill when her heart had acted


    up.


    And so, the already fragile bond between the original Yvonne and her family had been shattered by Queena''s scheming.

 Chapter 10

    The original girl had been branded a liar and a drama queen, making the Spencers despise her even more.


    Yvonne scowled and wrenched her arm from Jeffrey''s grasp. She wouldn''t waste her breath exining. The original Yvonne had tried to exin countless times, but no one had ever believed her. This Yvonne was smarter than that. She didn''t waste


    her energy on futile efforts.


    She simply sat on the edge of the bed and waited.


    "What''s the matter, cat got your tongue? You used to be so good at making excuses,¡± Jeffrey taunted when she remained silent.


    "Jeffrey, please stop scolding Yvonne. I''m sure she was just confused for a


    moment,¡± Queena interjected at the perfect moment.


    ¡°Queena, you''re just too naive and kind-hearted. It''s no wonder she''s always taking advantage of you..." Jeffrey said.


    Before he could finish, the piercing sound of police sirens once again filled the Spencer family''s courtyard.


    The Spencers now flinched at the sound.


    "What is it now? Why are the police here again?" George and Teresa muttered, bewildered.


    A momentter, a team of officers entered the house and looked around the room. "Who called the police?"


    "I did," Yvonne said, slowly getting up from the bed. She picked up the medicine box Jeffrey had thrown on the floor and handed it to an officer.


    "I have a congenital heart condition. Here are my medical records, which can also be verified at Central Hospital. Our maid has been secretly swapping my medication with vitamins and calcium supplements in an attempt to kill me. This video is the proof."


    She then handed over her phone, which was ying security footage from her


    room.


    After returning to the Spencer family, Yvonne had installed pinhole cameras in every corner of her room¡ªa habit from her undercover days.


    The police reviewed the evidence. Finding no issues, they promptly handcuffed Gina, who had been watching the scene unfold from the doorway, and led her away.


    As Gina was being pushed into the police car, her mind was still reeling. All she had done was switch Yvonne''s medication and it wasn''t even the first time. Why wore the police arresting her for something so minor?


    As the victim, Yvonne was also taken to the station.


    The officer who took her statement was the same woman from before. This time, her


    eyes were filled with pity and sympathy.


    Lost for over a decade, subjected to endless hardship, only to return to her biological parents and be bullied by a mere servant. It was a pathetic story.


    "ording to Gina Lee''s confession, she holds a grudge against you after a verbal dispute. That''s why she switched your medication¡ªshe just wanted to teach you a lesson While,


    her actions are malicious, they didn''t cause you any substantial harm, so her sentence probably won''t be too severe."


    Yvonne nodded. "I won''t agree to a settlement. Let thew decide her punishment. Also, I''d like to see her."


    "Alright." The officer, sympathetic to Yvonne''s plight, was willing to help as long as it didn''t vite any regtions.


    Yvonne was then led to an interrogation room where she came face-to-face with the now-detained Gina.


    Gina looked terrified but stuck to her story, insisting that she had swapped the pills out of spite after an argument with Yvonne.


    Yvonne sat down, her posture perfect, and simply stared at Gina with a cold, piercing gaze. Her aura was so sharp and authoritative that fora morment, Gina felt as though she wasn''t facing the timid, pitiful girl she knew, but a police officer about to interrogate her.


    ¡°Gina, I''m giving you onest chance. Confess and you''ll be treated with leniency.


    Resist, and you''ll face the consequences."

 Chapter 11

    "D-don''t try to scare me! I already told you what happened. There were some


    leftovers in the kitchen, and I wanted to take them home for my grandson. You not only stopped me but gave me a nasty look. That''s why I resented you and switched your medicine."


    Gina''s hands were clenched into tight fists, her body trembling slightly¡ªa clear sign of guilt. But she stubbornly continued her lie.


    "It''s not like anything happened to you! Are you trying to get me a death sentence over something so trivial?"


    Yvonne let out a coldugh. The woman was truly shameless.


    "Attempted murder might not get you the death penalty, but you will go to prison. Once you have a criminal record, you''ll never work in domestic service again. Your children will also be affected-they won''t be able to pass the background checks for government jobs or the military."


    Yvonne spoke slowly, her tone casual. "If you don''t want to name the person behind this, then don''t. I don''t like to force people. If you enjoy taking the fall for others so much, then by all means, enjoy your prison food."


    With that, Yvonne stood up and walked toward the door.


    As she left the interrogation room, she could hear Gina''s panicked, helpless sobs from behind the closed door. But even then, Gina didn''t dare to expose Queena.


    It seemed Queena had some serious leverage over her.


    Yvonne felt another pang of sympathy for the original girl. Queena was a maniptive schemer who had spent years entrenching herself in the Spencer family. The original Yvonne, a simple-minded and naive girl, never stood a chance.


    It was evening when Yvonne returned to the Spencer manor.


    In the dining room, the four members of the Spencer family were enjoying their dinner. The table wasden with delicious food, and the room was filled withughter.


    They clearly weren''t concerned about a mere servant like Gina. And just as clearly, they weren''t concerned about their biological daughter, Yvonne.


    When Yvonne walked into the dining room, the warm atmosphere instantly shattered. The air grew still, and the four of them looked at her as if she were an intruder.


    The original Yvonne would have been heartbroken enough to cry.


    But this Yvonne didn''t care. She ignored their stares, sat down in her usual spot, and gestured to a maid. "A fork and knife, please."


    After Yvonne had dealt with Gina, the other servants no longer dared to antagonize her. A clean set of silverware was promptly brought over.


    Yvonne began to eat. She was starving.


    Seeing her act as if nothing had happened, George''s temper red. He mmed his utensils on the table with a loud bang.


    "So you decided toe back!" he roared, pointing a finger at Yvonne. "You disgraceful thing! Making a meuntatrout of molebilf and a dragging the police into it. Haven''t you embarrassed this family enough?"


    5


    Queena watched Yvonne with wide, teary eyes, but there was a clear glint of provocation in them.


    "Gina has worked for our family for over twenty years," she said softly. "She practically raised my brother and me. Even if she made a mistake, she deserves some consideration. She must have just been confused for a moment."


    "Yvonne, can''t you find it in your heart to forgive her just this once?" Queena


    pleaded, a single crocodile tear rolling down her cheek.


    Teresa nodded in agreement. "Your


    sister is right, Yvonne. Since you''re unharmed, you should just sign a letter of forgiveness. One should be merciful when possible. That is the mark of a truedy."


    Teresa''s tone was gentle, but it wasden with disapproval and me.


    Yvonne paused, her hand holding her fork frozen mid-air. She let out a quiet, coldugh.

 Chapter 12

    This family was truly generous with other people''s pain.


    Seeing that Yvonne remained silent, Jeffrey chimed in.


    "I''ve looked at your medical records. It''s a minor surgery. I''ll contact the best cardiac surgeon in the country to operate on you." His tone was condescending, as if he were bestowing a great favor. He then added a warning, "And stop causing trouble. Try to learn from Queena and be a well-mannered youngdy. I have no desire for a sister who is an unpresentable, embarrassing mess."


    Yvonne''s grip on her fork tightened, the veins on the back of her hand standing out in sharp relief.


    When Queena had menstrual cramps, Jeffrey would act like the world was ending, rushing her to the hospital for a check-up. But Yvonne''s heart condition, which was serious enough to require surgery, was dismissed as a ¡°minor¡± issue.


    As the youngest attending physician at Central Hospital, Jeffrey could have easily verified that Yvonne''s heart condition was real, not an act. But he never bothered to check. He simply assumed she was lying. In the end, it was clear he just didn''t care about her.


    "Are you all finished?" Yvonne looked up, her gaze sweeping over the Spencers. With a sharp crack, she mmed her silverware onto the table.


    The next moment, she grabbed the edge of the expensive tablecloth and, without warning, yanked it with all her might.


    The exquisite china, crystal sses, and delicious food all went crashing to the floor. The dark gray marble was instantly covered in a chaotic mess.


    Yvonne was no pushover like the original girl. If they wouldn''t let her eat in peace, she would flip the whole table.


    The Spencers stared, utterly stunned. They never imagined Yvonne would dare to do such a thing. Four pairs of eyes were fixed on her in disbelief.


    "Do you really believe that a maid would risk everything to switch my medication just because of some petty argument?" Yvonne''s tone was scathing as she looked at them as if they were fools. "I honestly can''t tell if the Spencer family is just deceiving itself or if you''re all genuinely this stupid."


    After she spoke, George''s face was still contorted with rage, as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    Queena, however, avoided her gaze, her guilt palpable.


    Teresa remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line of displeasure.


    Only Jeffrey seemed to be thinking, his brow furrowed in contemtion.


    Yvonne wiped her mouth with a napkin and tossed the crumpled paper onto the table. She had no more words for them. She turned and walked up the grand wooden Staircase.


    You can''t wake people who are pretending to be asleep.


    Yvonne returned to her room. It was pitch ck. She felt for the switch on the wall,


    and the crystal chandelier flooded the room with light.


    She tossed her jacket onto a small


    sofa, kicked off her shoes, and


    padded barefoot to the bathroom. After a quick shower, she emerged wrapped in a towel


    led walked to


    the window to retrieve the


    nightgown hanging on


    no


    clothesline.


    She had washed it that morning, but the thin fabric was still damp.


    This north-facing room never saw the sun, and Yvonne found the constant dampness deeply unpleasant.


    She would have to find a way to switch rooms.


    After blow-drying her hair, she got into bed. Yvonne was adaptable; she could sleep soundly anywhere.


    She slept until she woke naturally


    the next morning. After getting


    ready, She left her room to


    find he


    other Spencers already in the dining room for breakfast.

 Chapter 13

    The breakfast spread wasvish, with various options to suit everyone''s tastes.


    "Aren''t there any of those raviolis this morning?" Jeffrey asked, frowning slightly as he surveyed the table.


    "No, sir," a maid replied timidly. "If you''d like some, I can make them tomorrow."


    "Never mind. Yours don''t taste right anyway," Jeffrey said dismissively, picking up


    his spoon.


    After the original Yvonne had returned to the Spencer family, she had tried desperately to win them over. She paid close attention to everyone''s preferences and woke up early every morning to prepare breakfast for the family.


    Jeffrey loved the raviolis she made, so she made them for him every day.


    A frail young girl, kneading dough, chopping vegetables and meat, mixing the filling, and then carefully shaping and steaming each ravioli¡ªit was a long and arduous process.


    The Spencers ate breakfast at eight o''clock, but Jeffrey had never once considered what time the young girl had to wake up to prepare it all.


    He took her efforts for granted, never offering so much as a kind word in return.


    Teresa, sitting across from Jeffrey, also asked the maid with a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°Hasn''t Yvonne been in the kitchen at all these past two days?"


    "No, ma''am," the maid answered truthfully.


    Teresa''s face hardened. ¡°She''s all for show, acting as if she does all the work in the kitchen. I guess she finally got tired of pretending and is showing her true colors."


    "Maybe Yvonne''s just been tiredtely. She used to be quite diligent," Queena said with false sincerity, ying the part of the understanding sister.


    "Diligent? She''s just a glutton for punishment. I was worried hermon ways would rub off on you. Queena, you''re the refined youngdy I raised you to be. A truedy doesn''t dirty her hands with menial tasks. That is what makes you elegant and noble."


    "I know, Mother. Yvonne has many bad habits. I won''t learn from her," Queena replied.


    Teresa nodded, satisfied.


    Jeffrey began to serve Queena some food,ining as he did so. "Yvonne waspletely ruined by those crass foster parents of hers. And now she''s trying to frame you, Queena. I had a friend at the police station look into itst night. Gina confessed to everything, and she confirmed that you had nothing to do with it. Gina is an honest, hardworking woman; she wouldn''t lie. And you would never hurt anyone."


    Queena kept her head down as she ate, her expression hidden.


    Teresa was the only one who responded. "Don''t bother your friends with such trivial matters in


    the future. We watched Queena grow up. She''s pure and


    kind hearted. She would never do something so malicious."


    It was in the midst of this conversation that Yvonne entered the dining room.


    George had already left for the office.


    Teresa and Jeffrey acted as if Yvonne were invisible.


    Yvonne, in turn, couldn''t be bothered with them. She sat down in her ce and began to eat.


    "Good morning, Yvonne," only Queena said, forcing a virtuous smile as she greeted her.


    Yvonne continued eating, ignoring herpletely.


    Queena pressed on, undeterred. "Yvonne, you haven''t made those raviolis for the past couple of days. Jeffrey was just saying he missed them."


    Yvonne paused, then remembered, That foolish girl had worked herself to the bone, cooking three meats a day all in a desperate attempt to earn her family''s approval.


    And in return, they had treated her like a servant.


    Yvonne looked up from her te, her gaze coolly sweeping over Queena and Jeffrey.


    ¡°He wants them, so I have to make them? Who does he think he is, a prince? He doesn''t have a crown, so he can stop with the royal demands."


    Jeffrey''s face turned crimson with rage. He threw down his silverware, stood up, and stormed out.


    Teresa opened her mouth to reprimand Yvonne, but the memory of her flipping the table the night before made her swallow her anger.

 Chapter 14

    Yvonne saw right through Teresa''s hesitation and couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. They were all bullies who only backed down when faced with someone stronger.


    After breakfast, the Spencers had visitors.


    Teresa''s three card-ying friends, Mrs. Young, Mrs. Smith, and Mrs. Ward, had arrived, bringing their daughters with them.


    "Mrs. Young, Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Ward, good morning," Queena said, standing beside Teresa and greeting the guests politely. With her innocent face, she was deceptively good at ying the part of the perfect, well-behaved daughter.


    "Queena, you''re as charming and polite as ever. Mrs. Spencer, you''ve raised her so well. She truly is the most outstanding youngdy in our circle."


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. Smith," Queena demurred, blushing appropriately at thepliment.


    "She''s just too modest," Teresa said with a proud smile. She had always been immensely proud of Queena.


    At gatherings like these, the original Yvonne had always stood silently behind Teresa and Queena, her head bowed in shame.


    Yvonne had no intention of stealing the spotlight either. After politely greeting thedies, she faded into the background, content to be invisible.


    "Oh, my, this must be your younger daughter," Mrs. Young remarked, her eyesnding on Yvonne. "She''s absolutely lovely. She has your eyes, Mrs. Spencer, a perfect match."


    "Yes, it''s been a while, and her whole demeanor seems to have changed. They grow up so fast, don''t they? More beautiful every day," Mrs. Ward added.


    Teresa couldn''t help but feel a flicker of pride at the praise for her biological daughter, but she quickly tempered it. ¡°Oh, please don''t tter her. If she were half as sensible as Queena, I''d be thanking my lucky stars."


    "You''re just being humble," one of thedies said.


    They all assumed Teresa was just being modest, but Yvonne knew she was telling the truth. In Teresa''s eyes, Yvonne couldn''t hold a candle to Queena.


    In the first-floor game room, a maid had already set up an automatic card table. Teresaughingly invited her friends to y.


    Meanwhile, Queena had gathered her own friends the daughters of Teresa''s guests and led them upstairs.


    Yvonne, not one for socializing, was about to head back to her room when Teresa''s voice stopped her.


    "Yvonne, go to the kitchen and bring us some tea. Mrs. Young likes green tea, Mrs. Smith prefers a strong


    ck tea, Mrs. Ward wants oolong and have my usual herbal blend. Did you get that? Make sure you don''t mix them up."


    Teresa''s tone was no different from how she would address one of the maids.


    When Yvonne just stood there,


    staring, Teresa''s voice sharpened with annoyance. "Well, what are you waiting for? Get the tea! You have no sense at all."


    Yvonne frowned. Yvonne frowned. She remembered now. In a desperate bid for a shred of motherly affection, the original Yvonne would diligently serve tea


    fruit whenever Teresa had her friends over. Sometimes, she would even make them Souffl¨¦.


    Teresa loved the Souffl¨¦ she made but never noticed the angry red burns on the girl''s hands from sshes of hot water.


    A mother''s love is supposed to be instinctive, not something that has to be earned through servitude. What a fool that girl had been not to understand that.


    Yvonne went to the kitchen, prepared the tea, and arranged the cups on a tray. She then walked steadily back to the game room.


    Teresa and her friends were in the middle of a hand. Teresa had just won and was in high spirits.


    Yvonne watched her mother. As Teresa reached out to draw a new card, Yvonne quickly moved the tray forward.


    "Mom, your tea."


    As Teresa pulled her arm back, her elbow collided with the tray Yvonne was holding.


    Seizing the moment, Yvonne tilted the tray just so, sending all four cups of hot tea spilling directly onto Teresa.

 Chapter 15

    "Ah!" Teresa shrieked in pain. To make matters worse, she stepped back directly


    onto a piece of shattered porcin. The sharp shard pierced through the thin leather sole of her slipper and embedded itself in the arch of her foot.


    Teresa''s face contorted in a mask of agony.


    "Mom, you have to be more careful! You bumped right into my tray," Yvonne cried out, beating her to the punch. Her eyes were wide and tearful, making her look like a poor, innocent victim. "I made this tea myself, and now my hands are all burned."


    Teresa was in too much pain from her scalded arm and injured foot to even muster the energy to yell. A maid helped her limp out of the game room.


    "The poor dear must be terrified," Mrs. Young, a kind-hearted woman, said gently when she saw Yvonne''s pale face and tear-streaked cheeks. "Don''t worry, your mother''s injuries are minor. She''ll be alright.¡±


    "Why don''t you go upstairs and join your sister and her friends? We''ll look after your mother."


    Yvonne nodded and made her escape.


    She hurried up the wooden staircase and into her room.


    There, she found Queena lounging on her sofa, looking down at her with an air of superiority. nking her were her two sycophants, Rachel and Edith Ward.


    Daisy Smith stood behind them, arms crossed, a smirk on her face as she watched the show.


    This was Queena''s clique, the main perpetrators of the long-term bullying the original Yvonne had endured.


    Rachel and Edith were Queena''s loyal attack dogs, ready to pounce on whomever she pointed at. Daisy was usually the spectator, the one who filmed their torment. She would then use the photos and videos to ckmail the original Yvonne, forcing the poor girl to crawl between her legs and even luring her to an underground nightclub where she was nearly assaulted.


    Terrified that the humiliating photos would be made public, the original Yvonne had suffered in silence, eventually developing severe depression.


    It was strange. Mrs. Young and Mrs. Ward seemed like reasonable people. How had they raised such cruel daughters?


    "You bitch, I hear you''ve been giving Queena a hard time again. You''ve got some nerve!¡± Edith snarled, jabbing a finger so close to Yvonne''s face it nearly touched her nose.


    "I think she''s just forgotten her ce," Rachel added, cracking her knuckles. "It''s been too long since


    we put her in it. Today, we''ll give her a nice little reminder


    "Oh, you two, don''t go too far. My parents will be upset,¡± Queena said with fake


    concern.


    "Don''t worry about it, Queena. We''ve got this," Daisy said, waving her off. "This country bumpkin needs to be taught a lesson. A few good


    beatings and she''ll learn to behave She then urged Rachel and Edith to grab Yvonne.


    "We''ve been too soft on her. Let''s do something big today. Let''s strip her naked and


    throw her out of the room so everyone can see what a pathetic slut she is."


    Daisy then pulled out her phone, ready to start filming.


    Yvonne''s face was a mask of cold fury. She couldn''tprehend how girls who were barely adults could be so vicious.


    The original Yvonne must have been so utterly helpless that they felt brazen enough


    to do this right here in the Spencer family home.


    Without a word, Yvonne turned and walked into the bathroom. She turned on the faucet, watching as the sink quickly filled with water.


    Queena and the others followed her in.


    "You''re not getting away, you bitch," Edith sneered.


    "Why aren''t you begging for mercy today, youhick?" Rachel taunted "Don''t think we won''t mess you up just because you''re in the Spencer, manor. This is Queena''s house. No one''s going to stop us."


    Edith and Rachel moved in, both reaching to grab Yvonne''s long ponytail.

 Chapter 16

    Daisy already had her phone up, filming their faces up close.


    Yvonne let out a disdainful scoff and shoved the two girls away.


    Then, in one fluid motion, she snatched Daisy''s phone, grabbed a handful of her hair, and mmed her head down into the basin full of water.


    Daisy thrashed violently, struggling for air, but Yvonne''s hand was mped firmly around the back of her neck. Escape was impossible.


    Seeing this, Queena and the others rushed forward to help.


    "You bitch! How dare you fight back!" Edith lunged, her hand raised to p Yvonne.


    But she didn''t even manage to touch a single strand of Yvonne''s hair. Yvonne''s foot shot out, catching Edith squarely in the stomach and sending her flying backward. She mmed into the bathroom wall, dazed and unable to get up.


    Rachel was next. A swift kick to her kneecap sent her crumpling to the floor before Yvonne, unable to stand.


    Queena, the smartest of the bunch, saw what was happening and didn''t dare get any closer. "Yvonne, are you insane?" she shrieked. ¡°Let Daisy go right now, or Mom and Dad will kill you!"


    ¡°Let her go? Alright,¡± Yvonne sneered. She grabbed Daisy by the back of the neck and hauled her head out of the water.


    Thinking Yvonne had backed down, Daisy gasped for air and then immediately started screaming curses. "Yvonne, you dare to shove my head in the water? You just wait, I''m going to get people to ruin you, you rotten sl-Gurgle.....¡±


    Before she could finish, Yvonne plunged her head back into the water.


    Daisy began to struggle again, even more frantically this time. Yvonne watched her coldly, waiting until she was on the verge of passing out before pulling her up again.


    Daisy''s face was pale, her lips trembling uncontrobly. She had learned her lesson. This time, instead of curses, she sobbed and begged. "Let me go... please... help me..."


    "Oh, so you get to ask for mercy?" Yvonne''s grip on Daisy''s neck was like iron, her eyes cial. "I seem to recall begging you to let me go once. Funny how you didn''t seem to hear me then."


    Of all of them, aside from Queena, Daisy


    s the most vicious. Todo¨¦t


    Yvonne


    would make


    would make sure she


    got a


    taste of her own medicine. >


    "You used to love this game, didn''t you? I have to admit, it is kind of fun. So today,


    I''m going to y it with you."


    With that, Yvonne shoved Daisy''s head back under the water.


    Daisy continued to struggle, but her movements grew weaker and weaker.


    Just as she was about to go limp, Yvonne pulled her out.


    Daisy gasped for air, howling, "It was Queena! She told us to bully you! If you want revenge, go after her!"


    "Is that so?" Yvonne''s lips curved into a smile as she turned to look at Queena.


    Queena flinched, terrified by the cold fury in her eyes.


    But Yvonne


    ''t move toward


    didn''t


    Queena. Instead, she tightened her grip on Daisy. ¡°My mother told me that Queena is my older sister an must respect her. So, I guess I''? just have to take it out on you. After all, you''re her loyal dog, aren''t you?"


    Yvonne''s smile was deceptively innocent as she ruthlessly forced Daisy''s head back


    into the water.


    Daisy kicked and iled, aical, pathetic sight.


    "Yvonne, you''re a lunatic!" Queena shrieked in terror. She shoved open the


    bathroom door and fled.


    Yvonne knew she was going to get reinforcements.

 Chapter 17

    She didn''t stop her. Instead, she hauled the half-drowned Daisy out of the water and efficiently ripped the dress off her body.


    Daisy screamed in terror, but Yvonne dragged her out of the room and threw her directly into the crowded living room below.


    Queena was already there, sobbing as she told Teresa what had happened.


    Thedies were still trying to figure out what was going on when Yvonne tossed the half-naked Daisy onto the floor in front of them.


    Daisy was a mess-soaking wet, her hair a tangled mat, snot and tears streaming down her face. Yvonne had mercifully left her in her underwear, but she was still a picture of utter humiliation.


    Mrs. Smith nearly fainted. She let out a piercing scream and rushed to embrace her daughter.


    "What did you do to my daughter?" she shrieked at Yvonne.


    "I only did to her what she was nning to do to me," Yvonne replied, her


    expression a mask of pure innocence. She then held up a phone.


    Daisy''s voice, clear and cruel, echoed from the speaker: ''Let''s do something big today. Let''s strip her naked and throw her out of the room so everyone can see what a pathetic slut she is...''


    Mrs. Smith''s face went from white to red. "Daisy was just joking with you!" she sputtered defensively. "And you resorted to this level of violence!" She then turned to Teresa. "Mrs. Spencer, if you don''t give me a satisfactory exnation today, I will not let this go."


    Teresa was also livid. If not for her injured foot, she probably would have lunged at Yvonne and pped her.


    "You wretched thing! Apologize to Mrs. Smith and Daisy this instant! If they don''t forgive you, I will make you regret it."


    Yvonne looked at Teresa''s furious face and could onlyugh internally. This was her biological mother, convicting her based on a one-sided story without even giving her a chance to exin.


    Yvonne calmly took out another phone-Daisy''s phone.


    She knew that after years of bullying the original Yvonne, Daisy''s phone would be a treasure trove of evidence.


    She found the videos and yed them for everyone to see.


    Unlike the timid and ashamed girl she reced, Yvonne had no fear of these things being exposed. To her, they weren''t sources of shame; they were weapons to bring the wicked to justice.


    "So, it''s a ''joke'' when they bully me, but it''s ''violence'' when I defend myself? Did you write thews of this country, Mrs. Smith?"


    "You... that..." Mrs. Smith was left speechless, her face a grotesque shade of purple.


    "Daisy is an adult now, isn''t she? I''d advise you to find her a goodwyer, Mrs. Smith. Maybe you can get her sentence reduced."


    Seeing she had lost, Mrs. Smith knew she couldn''t win this fight. She gathered Daisy and stormed out, but not before issuing a threat to Teresa and Yvonne.


    "The Smith family is not to be trifled with. I won''t let you get away with this."


    as


    A few momentster, Rachel and Edith were helped downstairs by a maid. They weren''t as disheveled Daisy but they were far from unscathed. They rushed to their mothers and began their own tearful recounting of events.


    After they had finished, Queena chose her moment to speak. "Yvonne wasn''t like


    this before,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I don''t know what''s happened to hertely. She''s be so... violent."


    Queena wasn''t stupid. The change in Yvonne was so drastic that she was clearly bing suspicious.


    "She''s right!" Rachel eximed, a


    look of dawning realization on her


    face. "That bitch... we used to be able to p her until her face swelled up like a pig''s and she


    pke Wouldn''t even I''t even make a sound How is she so strong all of a sudden? It''s


    like she''s possessed by a ghost!"


    The atmosphere in the living room grew tense. Mrs. Young, Mrs. Ward, and Teresa exchangedplex, uneasy looks.


    ¡°Rachel, don''t talk such nonsense. You''re too old to believe in such things," Mrs. Young said, scolding her daughter.


    "But maybe Rachel has a point,"


    Queena said timidly, though her eyes


    were darting around calctingly.


    "How does Yvonne know how tas


    fight? Ddoubt her foster parents would have paid for martial arts lessons."

 Chapter 18

    Teresa''s gaze shifted to Yvonne, now filled with suspicion.


    Yvonne met her stare without flinching, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    "Fighting? Who needs to learn?" She pointed a finger at Queena. ¡°Her biological mother... in the sweltering summer, she''d make me stand under the zing sun. If I fainted from the heat, she''d just throw a bucket of cold water on me. In the dead of winter, she''d make me kneel in the snow. If I passed out from the cold, same thing¡ª a bucket of cold water to wake me up. I guess you could say my year-round training forged me into an unbeatable warrior."


    The biting sarcasm in her words unexpectedly brought tears to Teresa''s eyes. As much as she looked down on Yvonne, this was the daughter she had carried for nine months. The thought of her being abused so cruelly was something even she couldn''t ignore.


    But before Teresa could say anything, a soft whimpering sound filled the room.


    Queena''s shoulders were shaking as she began to sob.


    "I''m so sorry, sister, I''m so sorry! I never knew they were like that! How could I have parents like them? Waaah...¡±


    She cried so tragically it was as if her own mother had just died.


    ¡°Queena, don''t me yourself. It''s their sin, it has nothing to do with you," Teresa said, instinctively pulling Queena into aforting embrace as she saw her pale,


    tear-streaked face.


    Yvonne reflexively stuck a finger in her ear, her brow furrowed in annoyance.


    "Crying, crying, what are you crying for? If anyone should be crying here, it''s me!" Yvonne''s sharp voice cut through their tender mother-daughter moment.


    "While you were being spoiled by my parents and my brother, I was being beaten with a stick by your biological mother. While you were attending a prestigious school, your mother was cutting up my school uniforms so I couldn''t go. From the day I was born, I never had enough clothes to wear or food to eat. Meanwhile, you''re draped in designer clothes, pampered and perfect. So what exactly are you crying so miserably about? Are you expecting me to apologize to you? Tofort you? Does that seem appropriate to you?"


    Yvonne''s words hung in the air, leaving Teresa and Queena frozen with stunned expressions. Even Mrs. Young and her daughter Rachel


    afong with Mrs Ward and Edin, Mits looked deeply ufortable.


    "Mrs. Spencer, that child has certainly been through enough," Mrs. Young said, finally speaking a word of sense. If she were my daughter, my heart would be breaking for her." She then grabbed her own daughter Rachel by the ear and scolded her harshly. "Who told you to bully your ssmates? Just wait until we get home."


    Mrs. Young dragged her daughter away, still muttering under her breath.


    "Well, I... I have things to attend to as well. We should be going," Mrs. Ward said, quickly making an excuse and hurrying her own daughter out the door.


    Suddenly, the only people left in the vast living room were Yvonne, Teresa, Queena, and the maids.


    "Yvonne..." Teresa began, her voice hoarse, as if she wanted to say something


    more.


    But Yvonne had no interest in hearing her empty apologies. They weren''t sincere anyway. Besides, the girl who would have cared was already dead.


    "I''m tired. I''m going back to my room."


    Yvonne went upstairs and didn''te down again until dinner.


    George was home, his face as dark as a thundercloud. He had clearly been informed of the day''s events.


    Yvonne paid him no mind, casually taking her seat and signaling for a maid to pour her a cup of water.


    "You little monster, all you know how to do is cause trouble!" George bellowed, pointing his finger at "You are going to give me Ms.


    Smith''s phone right now, ani


    then


    you''reing with me to the Smith family to apologize. If you do that T will pretend today never happened. Otherwise..."


    Yvonne took a sip of water, then, without warning, mmed the delicate porcin cup onto the floor. It shattered with a loud crack, cutting George''s threat short.

 Chapter 19

    "If you can''t speak like a decent human being, then don''t speak at all," she said coldly. "Tell the Smith family I''ll see them in court."


    "You insolent whelp!" George roared, pounding his fist on the table.


    Yvonne ignored him and stood to leave, but Teresa blocked her path.


    Teresa''s approach was much softer than George''s. The two of them were ying good cop, bad cop, turning their family drama into a full-blown performance.


    "Yvonne," Teresa began, "you may not know this, but Daisy''s father is a senior executive at Vivid Channel. Our family runs a talent agency. We can''t afford to make enemies of them."


    "Whether you can afford it or not has nothing to do with me," Yvonne replied, casually picking at her nails.


    "Yvonne, how can you say that? We are a family. We rise and fall together," Teresa pleaded.


    So now, when they needed her to back down, they were a family. How amusing. Yvonne let out a short, sharpugh. ¡°Well, that''s a new one. I didn''t realize we were a family. In that case, since we''re family, let me be direct.¡±


    ¡°Everything Queena has¡ªthe clothes, the jewelry, the designer bags, and the fifty- thousand-dor monthly allowance¡ªI want it all too," Yvonne stated,ying out her


    terms.


    In the five years since the original Yvonne had returned to this family, she had lived with less than even the maids, while the fake heiress, Queena, continued to live in thep of luxury.


    Yvonne refused to tolerate such an injustice.


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Teresa conceded. "You and Queena are both my daughters. You should be treated equally."


    "And one more thing. I want to switch rooms with Queena," Yvonne added.


    "Yvonne, don''t push your luck!" Jeffrey, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up.


    "If Yvonne likes my room, she can have it. I don''t want to make things difficult for Mom and Dad," Queena said, tugging on Jeffrey''s sleeve and biting her lip in a show of self-sacrifice.


    "You''ve lived in that room your whole life! Why should you have to give it up for her?" Jeffrey protested.


    "I''m allergic to my current room," Yvonne stated tly. "I can only live in Queena''s."


    "Allergic to what?" Jeffrey demanded, ring at her.


    "I''m allergic to not living in Queena''s room," Yvonne shot back with a defiant arch of her eyebrow. "Queena herself has already agreed. Why are your making such a fuss? Or do you know she''s lying and doesn''t actually want to give me the room?"


    Jeffrey was so angry he was speechless.


    The fake smile on Queena''s face was beginning to crack. "No, that''s not it. I mean it.


    I''m the older sister; I should give way to Yvonne."


    "Good," Yvonne said with a satisfied nod.


    While the evidence she had could


    prove Daisy''s bullying, awsuit would be expensive and


    time-consuming, with no guarantee


    of a favorable oue. For now, securing tangible benefits was


    Yvonne''s priority.


    "You have half an hour to move your things out," Yvonne told Queena. Then she turned and went upstairs.


    It was clear the Spencer family was desperate to avoid offending the Smiths. They swallowed their pride, forced Queena to concede, and moved all of her belongings out of therge, sun-filled master bedroom.


    Queena had an astonishing amount of stuff. The contents of her walk-in closet alone-clothes, jewelry, shoes, and bags overflowed from Yvonne''s small room. The Spencers had to clear out two guest rooms just to store it all.


    Inparison, Yvonne''s possessions were pitifully few.

 Chapter 20

    Teresa had intended to scold Yvonne, but as she stood in the nearly empty room, looking at the handful of in clothes in the walk-in closet, her anger melted away, reced by a pang of guilt.


    She let out a heavy sigh, took Yvonne''s hand, and said, "Are you satisfied now? Just please, don''t cause any more trouble."


    Yvonne looked at her and coldly pulled her hand away.


    Satisfied? All of this should have belonged to the original Yvonne from the start. This wasn''t a victory; it was merely a restoration of what was rightfully hers.


    "Have someone purchase everything on this list for me," Yvonne said, handing Teresa a piece of paper. It was a list of brands for various items she was used to having.


    Teresa nced at the list. They were all mid- to high-end brands, but nothing outrageous. She nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll have someone take care of it tomorrow. I won''t let you feel neglected," Teresa said with a smile, tucking the list away.


    The original Yvonne had been back in this house for five years, enduring every form of neglect imaginable. For her biological mother to say this now was the height of self-deception.


    Yvonne was finally in therge, sun-facing room. Even the nkets seemed to smell of sunshine.


    She slept soundly, not waking until the sun was high in the sky the next day.


    She stretchednguidly in the sunlight streaming through the window, got ready, and left her room.


    The Spencer family was gone. George was at the office, Jeffrey was at the hospital, and Teresa had taken Queena out shopping-no doubt topensate her for the injustice of having to switch rooms.


    Yvonne ate her breakfast alone and then went out.


    She wandered aimlessly through the streets until, without realizing it, she found herself back at her old home.


    At the end of thene stood a small, two-story white house. Its walls were covered


    in a lush nket of green ivy, giving it a vibrant, lively appearance.


    This was the house where the first Yvonne had grown up. Her father was a police officer, her mother a university professor. They weren''t wealthy but they were a


    Yvonne stood frozen, hesitating, when the courtyard gate creaked open.


    Her mother, Monica, stood in the doorway, looking at her with a puzzled expression. "Can I help you, youngdy?"


    Yvonne stared at the mother she


    hadn''t seen in so long, fighting back the urge to cry. Her voice was thick with emotion as she replied, "Hello", My name is Yvonne was a Victim Yvonne saved five years agool don''t know if you remember, but you made me pork stew once. It was the most delicious thing I''d ever tasted."


    Their names were so simr. Yvonne felt they were fated to be connected. Before the original Yvonne had found her biological parents, the policewoman Yvonne had let her stay at her home for a few days.


    Recognition flickered in Monica''s eyes, and her expression warmed.


    "Of course, Yvonne! My, you''ve grown so much, I almost didn''t recognize you. Come in,e in!"


    Monica took Yvonne''s hand and led her inside.


    Yvonne stepped into her former home, her eyes greedily taking in every detail.


    Everything was just as she had left


    it. The decor was simple and cozy.


    But on the western wall, there was now a long wooden table. On it were bowls of her favorite fruits and snacks, and in the center stood ck-and-white photograph of her.


    The photo was taken the year she entered the police academy. She was in her uniform, her hair cut in a short, smart bob, her smile bright and full of confidence.


    Yvonne stared at her own memorial photo, a whirlwind of emotions churning inside her.

 Chapter 21

    "Who is it?" a deep male voice called from the direction of the stairs.


    Yvonne instinctively turned to see her father, Bruce Jones, descending from the second floor. He was a frugal man, wearing his police uniform year-round as if it were his only set of clothes.


    Compared to her memories, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes had deepened, and streaks of white now threaded through his hair at the temples.


    Five long years had passed. People changed, and things were never the same.


    "It''s Yvonne, dear," Monica exined to her husband. "The young woman Vonnie saved."


    Bruce nodded, his stern face softening with a gentle, sad smile. "You''vee to pay your respects to Yvonne, then. That''s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    As Bruce finished speaking, Monica lit a small, white memorial candle on the mantelpiece and handed it to Yvonne.


    "It''s hard to believe it''s been five years since we lost our Vonnie," Monica said, her eyes turning red.


    Yvonne stood stiffly before her own memorial photo, holding the candle as she gave three respectful bows. Mourning my own death, she thought with a dark sense of irony. That has to be a first.


    She ced the candle back on the mantelpiece and turned to see Monica secretly wiping away tears. An ache of sadness filled Yvonne''s chest, and she couldn''t stop herself from stepping forward and gently hugging her mother.


    It had been so long since she had been able to spend any real time with her parents.


    Back then, after she''d epted the undercover assignment and dropped out of the police academy, her father had been furious. He''d yelled and pleaded, but when Yvonne remained ''unrepentant,'' he had threatened to disown her. Her mother, unable to scold her, could only cry, begging her to stop being so reckless.


    The disappointment in her father''s eyes and her mother''s tears had felt like a knife in Yvonne''s heart. In those days, she had been forced to break ties with almost everyone: her parents and the boy she had loved most in the world. The pain was immense, but she was a police officer. The responsibility on her shoulders weighed more heavily than any personal suffering.


    "Could I... could I see Yvonne''s room?" she asked, her voice choked with emotion. Monica nodded and led her upstairs.


    Her room was exactly as she''d left it. Even the books on the shelf were arranged in the same order, as if she had never been away. Yvonne ran her hand over the desk it was spotless, a testangent to her mother''s constant cleaning. On the desky a few of her favorite books and a slightly yellowed letter.


    A wave of heat rushed to her eyes. She recognized it-the farewell letter she had written to her parents. Before any dangerous mission, it was standard procedure for officers to write these letters. If they didn''t make it back, the letters would be delivered to their next of kin.


    Even after five years, every word was still seared into her memory.


    Dad, you haven''t spoken a single word to me since I left the academy. I still remember when got in with. the top score you told me was the greatest pride of your life.


    Dad, I never forgot what you taught me: to live with integrity, to be worthy of the uniform I wear and the badge I serve.


    I''m so sorry I can''t be there to take care of you and Mom when you''re old. But I


    promise you, my death will have meant something.


    Mom, Dad, I love you. Am I still your pride and joy?


    The sudden ringing of the doorbell broke through her thoughts.


    ¡°I wonder who that could be," Monica murmured, puzzled. ¡°We don''t usually get so many visitors." She turned and went downstairs to open the door.


    Alone, Yvonne sat on the bed she had slept in since she was a child and picked up a photo album from the nightstand.


    ¡°Bet, you''re here," Bruce''s voice drifted through the closed door. "Your uncle mentioned you''ve been on assignment in Vexel."

 Chapter 22

    "I just got back yesterday. I thought I''d stop by to see you and Mrs. Jones." The man''s voice was a low, maic baritone, as rich and deep as a cello.


    Yvonne''s fingers froze on the pages of the album. Her heart hammered against her ribs as if it had been jolted by an electric shock.


    "Don''t get so caught up in work," Bruce continued. "You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s time to think about settling down. You''ve been with your girlfriend for nearly a year now, right? Your uncle says your parents are quite happy with her."


    "Bet, what''s past is past. It''s time to move on, get married, start a family. You have a long life ahead of you... If Yvonne is watching over us, she would want to see you happy."


    Bruce''s voice, earnest and paternal, drifted in and out. Yvonne held her breath, waiting for the man''s response. She was on the verge of suffocating when she finally heard him say coolly, "Last time we spoke, Mrs. Jones mentioned her headaches were back. Is she doing any better?"


    "Oh, it''s just the same old thing. Nothing to worry about," Monica replied with a wave of her hand.


    In the room, Yvonne couldn''t help but let out a bitter, silentugh. Leave it to her own father to earnestly push the love of her life into marrying someone else. But then she remembered Yvonne Jones was dead. She couldn''t expect him to stay single forever for a ghost. She couldn''t be that selfish, that cruel.


    She lowered her gaze as tears began to fall, one after another, sshing onto the photo album in her hands. They blurred the young, smiling faces of the boy and girl in the picture. They had known each other since they were five, spending more than twenty years together. Childhood sweethearts, they had assumed they would grow old together, but fate had other ns.


    Bet Thompson must have been busy, because he didn''t stay long. Yvonne listened to her parents seeing him off, each of his footsteps feeling like a heavy weight on her heart, making it hard to breathe.


    After Bet feft, Monica came back up to the room. Yvonne quickly returned the album to its ce, then bent down and slipped under the bed. She peeled a file folder taped to the underside of the bed frame and swiftly tucked it into her handbag.


    She had just straightened up when Monica pushed the door open.


    Monica''s eyes were still red. "If only our Vonnie were still alive," she sighed. "She and Bet would be married with children by now. She used to oke that she''d be too busy as a cop to raise kids, so she''d just dump them on me. I called her shameless..."


    Her voice broke, and she couldn''t continue. She quickly wiped her eyes, offering an apologetic smile. ¡°Listen to me, rambling on about the past. That''s what happens when you get old."


    "Yvonne, do you still like pot roast?" Monica asked, taking her hand. "I can make some now. Stay for dinner."


    ¡°I have something I need to do today," Yvonne said, gently declining. ¡°I''lle visit you and Mr. Jones another time."


    The file in her bag was too important. She had to leave immediately. Bruce was a veteran detective with eyes like a hawk; he was not easy fool. If he sensed something was off, she had no way of exining how she''de back from the dead in another woman''s body.


    Yvonne left the Jones''s house with a heavy heart.


    She returned to the Spencer estate and was just walking through the gates when she saw a ck Bentley pulling out of the driveway. She recognized it as Matthew''s car; it was a vivid image from Yvonne''s memories.


    So, her fianc¨¦ hade for a visit but hadn''t even bothered to let her know. It was clear he wasn''t here to see her.


    Yvonne''s lips twisted into a small, contemptuous sneer.

 Chapter 23

    She walked into the vi, her bag in hand.


    The entire family of four was gathered in the living room. The coffee table was piled high with expensive gift boxes, all clearly from Matthew. A mboyant ruby ne was already fastened around Queena''s neck.


    Teresa was smiling as she admired it. "Matthew has such excellent taste. Queena, your skin is so fair and your aura so elegant. This ruby ne is the perfect match


    for you."


    "Matthew knew I loved rubies, so he bought it for me at an auction," Queena said, feigning shyness.


    "Thest time Matthew visited, he brought Queena a diamond bracelet. Now this ruby ne. He''s so thoughtful," George said with a satisfied nod.


    "That''s because our Queena is so lovable," Jacob Spencer teased with a grin. "The line of men waiting to give her gifts probably stretches from Istra all the way to Vorn."


    "Jacob!" Queena stomped her foot, pretending to be annoyed.


    The family was enjoying a moment of perfect harmony, a moment that Yvonne''s sudden return seemed to shatter. The smiles on George and Jacob''s faces vanished instantly. Teresa nced at her but said nothing.


    Queena ostentatiously touched the ruby ne at her throat. "Yvonne, where have you been? You''re sote. Matthew was just here with presents. If you hade back a little earlier, you would have seen him."


    With that, she picked up a inly wrapped ck box from the table and handed it to Yvonne. ¡°This is from Matthew for you. See if you like it."


    Yvonne slowly unwrapped the box. Inside was a pair of mediocre pearl earrings. Tucked into the box was a receipt from the jewelry store, but the earrings weren''t listed on it.


    Ah, she thought. A freebie.


    "Why don''t you try them on, Yvonne? Don''t you like them?" Queena asked, her eyes glinting with provocation. She was clearly trying to get a rise out of her.


    "If you like them so much, you can have them." Yvonne nced from the cheap earrings in her hand to the priceless ruby ne around Queena''s neck.


    Queena instinctively covered her neck and took two steps back, as if she were afraid Yvonne was about to snatch it.


    "Yvonne, don''t you dare go too far!" Jeffrey roared, ring at her.


    "Yesterday you steal Queena''s room, today you want to steal her


    ne? What are you, amon thief?"


    "That''s enough, both of you," Teresa scolded, though her disapproving gaze remained fixed on Yvonne. "We''re family. There''s no need for all this shouting."


    Yvonne had no interest in engaging with them. She started to head upstairs but was stopped by George.


    "Sit down. I need to talk to you."


    Yvonne sank into a lone armchair. The four members of the Spencer family turned


    their eyes on her, their expressions setting the stage for an interrogation.


    "I assume you know about Matthew and Queena," George began.


    "What about them? You mean their affair?" Yvonne leaned backzily, crossing her legs. Her voice was light,ced with mockery


    woman who believes in evidence.


    Untifcatch them in the act, can''t


    jump to conclusions."


    As a cop, Yvonne lived by a simple rule: facts first. Her flippant attitude seemed to


    catch George off guard, and his face darkened.


    Teresa quickly stepped in to smooth


    l''


    things over Yvonne, you know that your sister and Matthew grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts and have very deep feelings for each other. Matthew''s feelings for you are born of gratitude, not love. Even if you marry him, you won''t be happy. Your father and I are only thinking of you. It would be better for everyone if you were the one to propose ending the engagement. That way, Matthew will at least remember you fondly."


    Teresa''s words were meant to sound earnest and wise, but Yvonne just wanted tough.

 Chapter 24

    When Matthew was broke and destitute, Queena never mentioned anything about being "childhood sweethearts." Now that he was a billionaire, suddenly their feelings were "deep." And they wanted her to graciously step aside and bless the union of a cheater and a homewrecker.


    The Spencers were truly something else¡ªnot much to look at, but they certainly had beautiful dreams.


    "So, you''re admitting that Queena and Matthew have been messing around behind my back. Makes sense. If they were so innocent, why would Matthew give Queena a million-dor ne? He''s not a charity."


    Yvonne''s half-smiling words made Queena''s face flush crimson.


    "Yvonne, I''m so sorry," Queena began, tears welling up in her eyes. "I shouldn''t bepeting with you for Matt. But he''s been in love with me for so many years. He worked so hard to get where he is today just so he could give me the best life possible. I was so moved by his devotion... I couldn''t help but fall in love with him too. Yvonne, please, can''t you just let us be happy?"


    She was a picture of tragic beauty, crying a river of tears.


    ¡°So, is breaking the engagement your idea, or Matthew''s?" Yvonne asked casually, her face showing no trace of pain or sadness.


    The real Yvonne would probably be on the verge of dying from despair right now. But Yvonne wasn''t her.


    "Queena''s wishes are Mr. Gonzalez''s wishes," Jeffrey answered for them, unable to hold his tongue.


    Yvonne nodded. "Fine. Then you can pass a message to Matthew for me. Tell him to transfer half of his techpany''s shares into my name, and I''ll agree to end the engagement."


    "Are you out of your mind?" George and Jeffrey stared at her in disbelief.


    "When Matthew was broke and living on the streets, I was the one who helped him. Without me, there would be no Matthew Gonzalez. He''s been freeloading off me for years. Don''t you think it''s time he paid me back?"


    "So what if you helped him?¡± George shot back, his voice dripping with self-righteousness. "He''s a tech mogul now. He''s not a man that in remarkable country


    e


    bumpkin like you can hold onto Since you''re going to be dumped sooner orter anyway, you might as well step aside for Queena and preserve the friendship between our two families."


    Yvonne was so furious she felt like flipping the table again.


    Perhaps learning fromst time, the Spencers hadn''t even bothered preparing dinner, fearing another outburst. Yvonne was now both hungry and enraged. She should have just eaten at the Jones''s house. It had been years since she''d had her mother''s home cooking.


    "Whether I can hold onto Matthew is my business. Queena, on the other hand, knowingly became the other woman. That''s just shameless. If my daughter ever did something so depraved I''d p the life out of hers Yet here you all are not only unashamed but proud, as if you''re happy to keep it all in the family."


    Yvonne stood up abruptly. This family''s moralpass was so warped, it was pointless to waste another breath on them.


    "If you want to end the engagement, tell Matthew to give me the shares. Otherwise, it''s not happening."


    With that final deration, she turned and walked upstairs,pletely ignoring George''s furious roars behind her.


    "That wretched girl! I knew we never should have brought her back! We should have just let her die out there!"


    Yvonne returned to her room.


    It was no longer empty. Teresa had


    purchased everything on her list. Clothes, shoes, and bags were neatly arranged in the walk-in closet, and the drawers held a few decent sets of jewelry. The selections were made without much thought, almost dismissively, but Yvonne was mostly satisfied.


    She took a shower, changed into a new set of pajamas, and pulled the file she''d taken from the Jones''s house out of her bag. Just as she was about to open it, her phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID. It was Matthew.

 Chapter 25

    "Did you get the gift? Are you over your tantrum now?" Matthew''s voice was cool, devoid of patience or warmth.


    Yvonne had no patience for him either. ¡°Gift?¡± she shot back sarcastically. "You mean the freebie that came with the ne you bought for Queena?"


    Silence on the other end of the line. Matthew was probably shocked that the little country bumpkin suddenly knew the difference.


    "Is there anything else?" Yvonne asked, eager to get back to the file.


    "My mother wants you toe for dinner this weekend. She''s going to cook your favorite-pot roast," Matthew said.


    Yvonne had been there for the Gonzalez family through their toughest times, and not all of them were heartless. Mrs. Gonzalez, at least, had always treated Yvonne like her own daughter. But Yvonne wanted nothing more to do with the Gonzalez family. "Not interested. I''m busy," she replied tly.


    Her blunt refusal clearly angered Matthew. His tone grew colder. "Yvonne, have you had enough of this drama? Queena and I are just friends. I''ve already agreed to marry you. What more do you want?"


    To him, marrying her was the ultimate act of charity.


    Yvonne had no desire to listen to his barking. She hung up.


    It was likely the first time his meek, amodating fianc¨¦e had ever hung up on him, and Matthew clearly wasn''t used to it. He called back immediately. Yvonne ignored it and simply turned off her phone.


    Finally, peace and quiet.


    Yvonne settled into the small armchair by the window and began to carefully read through the file.


    Years ago, Yvonne had epted an assignment to go undercover at the Gonzalez Group to investigate Colin Gonzalez-Matthew''s father. Yes, Colin''s arrest and the subsequent bankruptcy and downfall of the Gonzalez family had all been her doing.


    On the surface, Colin was a legitimate businessman, but behind the scenes, the Gonzalez family''s shippingpany was a front for smuggling and drug trafficking t had taken vonne early twoyears togain Colin''s trust and find enough evidence to put him behind bars. Colin, however, had always been cautious, sending his son Matthew abroad to study and keeping him far away from the family business. Otherwise, Yvonne could have


    locked up both father and son, sparing Yvonne from the misery of dealing with that scumbag.


    After Colin''s arrest, a special task force was formed. But before the investigation


    could even begin, Colin died in his holding cell. The official story was suicide out of


    guilt, but in reality, he had been silenced to protect someone higher up.


    Following the trail, Yvonne had


    found a connection to the Spencer family. The Spencers and the Gonzalezes were old family friends, but theirpanies had no official business dealings. Yet,rge suma of money were moving between them. Yvonne suspected moneyundering.


    Unfortunately, she had barely scratched the surface when she was killed.


    Yvonne finished reading and


    pressed her fingers to her throbbing


    temples. How was she going to


    As the


    continue this inve there


    anlovec unwanted


    daughter


    was no way she could get a position in the familypany. She would have to find another way in. But no matter how hard she thought, no solution came to mind. She decided to just go to sleep.


    Maybe she''d find the answer in her dreams.


    "Miss Spencer, are you awake? Mr. Gonzalez is here. Your mother asked you toe downstairs to greet him."


    The next morning, the maid''s insistent knocking echoed through the room.


    Yvonne, annoyed at being woken up, sat up in bed and called out, "I''ming."


    She slowly got out of bed, washed her face, changed her clothes, and finally headed downstairs.


    Down in the living room, George and Jeffrey were absent. Teresa and Queena were entertaining Matthew.


    "I remember when Queena was little, she absolutely adored you, Matt," Teresa was reminiscing with a smile. ¡°She would follow you everywhere like a little shadow."

 Chapter 26

    "I was so young and silly back then," Queena said, herrge, dewy eyes looking up at him with a shy, demure expression. "I must have caused you so much trouble."


    ¡°Not at all. You were adorable,¡± Matthew replied with a warm smile, his gaze on Queena filled with unmistakable tenderness.


    The three of them were in the middle of a pleasant conversation when the maid''s voice cut through the air, sounding jarringly out of ce.


    "Good morning, Miss Spencer."


    Matthew turned and saw Yvonne slowly descending the grand wooden staircase. She was dressed simply in a white knit sweater and jeans, but her striking, fox-like eyes shone with a brilliant light, giving her a stunning beauty that felt entirely new to him.


    "Sleeping in until noon again," Teresa said with her customary frown the moment she saw Yvonne. "When are you going to fix thatzy habit of yours?"


    ¡°She''s just a little fond of her sleep, Mom. It''s not like it''s a bad habit. You shouldn''t scold her for it," Queena chimed in, ying the role of the gentle peacemaker.


    "She has plenty of bad habits! It''s clear those low-ss people raised her all wrong. Why can''t she learn a thing or two from her older sister?" Teresa sighed, still frowning.


    So, they were starting in on her first thing in the morning. Yvonne crossed her arms, her gaze coolly sweeping over them. "Learn what from her? How to be an imposter? How to be a drama queen? Or how to shamelessly throw herself at an engaged man?"


    "You-!" Teresa''s face turned pale with anger.


    "Yvonne, she is your mother. Is that any way to speak to your elders? Where are your manners?" Matthew interjected, his face stern.


    Yvonne let out a coldugh and


    pointed a finger at Queena. "Her real


    mother stole me at birth so this one could live a life of luxury, raising me like an animal ?had a father who didn''t raise me and a mother who didn''t want me. What manners would I have? Queena, is thievery a family tradition? Your parents steal babies, and you steal men. I see the talent runs in the family."


    The real Yvonne had been too timid. She was the victim, yet she never dared to say a word of usation And when victims stay silent, their beneficiaries feel all the more justified. But Yvonne was


    novel


    determined to constantly remind them of the crimes Queena''s parents hadmitted, and of the fact that Queena was the one who had profited most from their wickedness.


    "I... I... I''m sorry..." Queena, with no defense, could only lower her head, her


    shoulders shaking as she began to sob softly.


    From Matthew''s angle, all he could see was the top of her dark hair and the pale nape of her neck. Her heartbroken cries were enough to make anyone''s heart ache. Feigning misery and ying the


    victim-Queena was a natural. One would think she was the one who had suffered for all those years.


    "That''s enough, Yvonne!" Matthew snapped, his face dark. "Queena was innocent in what happened back then. Do you have to say such things just to hurt her?"


    "Who are you to judge whether she''s innocent? Who do you think you are? Just a poor boy who struck it rich, and now you think you''re somebody." Yvonne shot back, giving him no face at all.


    Matthew''s face turned ashen.


    Teresa mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Yvonne, are you trying to give me a heart attack first thing in the morning?"


    "If you don''t want a heart attack, then stop provoking me," Yvonne retorted without backing down. "I don''t start fights, but I will finish them."


    Teresa looked ready to hit her, but Matthew stepped in. ¡°Mrs. Spencer, Yvonne is still young and doesn''t know any better. Please don''t be angry with her. She is my fianc¨¦e. I''ll teach her how to behave from now on."


    His face was still grim, but he couldn''t stand by and watch Yvonne get hit. After all, she was still his fianc¨¦e.


    At his words, a flicker of viciousness crossed Queena''s downcast eyes.

 Chapter 27

    She couldn''t believe it. After all her schemes to frame Yvonne and drive a wedge between them, Matthew was still defending her. The bond they had forged through hardship was clearly stronger than she''d thought. If she had known Matthew would make such aeback, she never would have been so final in her rejection of him back then. She should have kept him on the hook.


    "Wilma, is breakfast ready? Let''s eat," Teresa said, changing the subject. She seemed thrown by Matthew''s defense of Yvonne and decided not to press the matter further. She turned to him with a smile. "We''re having a traditional breakfast this morning. I hope you like it, Matthew."


    "I have to get to the office, Mrs. Spencer. I''ll join you another time." Matthew rose to leave.


    "Of course, a young man''s work is important," Teresa said, then shot Queena a meaningful look. "Queena, walk Matt to his car."


    "No need to trouble Queena. Yvonne can see me out," Matthew said, his eyes fixed on Yvonne.


    Yvonne followed him out, nonchntly kicking at loose pebbles on the path. Matthew''s car was parked in the driveway. He walked to the passenger side, opened the door, and took out a ck velvet jewelry box, holding it out to her.


    "For you."


    Yvonne took the box, puzzled. Insidey an exquisite and expensive sapphire ne, nearly identical in style and value to the one Queena had worn the day before. The only difference was the gemstone-Queena''s was a ruby, hers a sapphire.


    Was he treating them like his personal harem, making sure to distribute his favors equally?


    "Satisfied now?" Matthew''s voice was cold,ced with a condescending arrogance. "I never knew you were so greedy."


    He gave a million-dor piece of jewelry to Queena without blinking, but when he gave one to her, it was greed?


    Yvonne''s slender fingers lifted the ne from the box. She examined it for a moment, a cold smile touching her lips. Then, without warning, she drew back her arm and flung the ne into the nearby swimming pool.


    The priceless piece of jewelry hit the water with a tiny ssh, and the surface quickly returned to its calm, cid state.


    "Are you done? I''m going back inside." With a slight lift of her brow that made her look both proud and beautiful, Yvonne casually stuck one hand in her pocket and turned to leave But Matthew grabbed her army.


    His handsome face was a mask of fury, his eyes cold and hard. "Get it," hemanded.


    "Excuse me?" Yvonne tilted her chin up, feigning confusion.


    "Get the ne. Don''t make me say it a third time."


    Yvonne yanked her arm free, augh escaping her lips. "Are you insane, Matthew? Or have you just been


    reading too many toxte romance novels?"


    Did he really see himself as the brooding hero who could abuse the heroine a thousand times while she remained devoted to him? The audacity.


    She turned and walked away, leaving him standing there.


    "Yvonne, you''ll regret this!" he yelled after her, his voice a near roar.


    "The only thing I regret is ever helping a thankless snake like you."


    The real Yvonne must have felt that same regret when she was kidnapped, and her


    own fianc¨¦ had stood by and done nothing.


    As Yvonne walked back toward the


    walked


    vi, she saw Queena approaching from the direction of the pool.


    Dressed in a beautiful, custom-made gown and crystal heels, Queena looked every bit the pampered princess she had been raised to be.

 Chapter 28

    She blocked Yvonne''s path, her voice dripping with moral superiority. "Yvonne,


    you''ve gone too far. Matt only gave you a ne like mine because he feels sorry for you. You should be grateful, not throw it in the pool and trample all over his good intentions."


    Yvonne''s mood was already sour, her thoughts lingering on the poor girl whose life she now inhabited. Seeing this drama queen only made her feel more irritated. Without a word, she raised her hand and pped Queena hard across the face. "You talk too much. I guess I''ve been too easy on you."


    She hadn''t held back. A red handprint immediately bloomed on Queena''s left cheek.


    Stunned, Queena''s ears rang. With a cry of rage, she raised her hand to strike back, but she didn''t even manage to touch a single hair on Yvonne''s head. Yvonne caught her wrist in an iron grip. The pressure was so intense that Queena''s face went white with pain.


    "You hit me! When Mom, Dad, and Jacob find out, they won''t let you get away with this!"


    "You think I''m afraid of them?" Yvonne sneered, tightening her grip on Queena''s arm and forcing her backward one step at a time.


    In the past, the real Yvonne had cared about nothing more than her family''s approval. Queena''s threats always worked on her. But Yvonne couldn''t care less.


    "You suspected I was possessed, right? Well, you were right. I''m a demon who crawled straight out of hell, and I''m here for you." Yvonne''s lips were close to Queena''s ear, her voice a low, menacing whisper that coiled around Queena like a curse.


    A sudden, chilling fear seized Queena. She stumbled back, forgetting she was at the edge of the pool. Her high heel slipped, and at that exact moment, Yvonne released her grip.


    With a loud ssh, Queena fell backward into the water, her arms and legs iling.


    "Ah! Help! Somebody help me!" she shrieked, thrashing in the water. Through her blurred vision, she saw Yvonne standing by the poolside,


    armisos ng her


    desperate struggle with an amused expression.


    ¡°Queena!¡± Matthew''s voice cut through the air. He ran over and, without a moment''s hesitation, dove into the pool. After a brief struggle, he managed to drag Queena to the side.


    Soaking wet and clinging to Matthew like a drenched kitten, Queena burst into tears. "Matt, I was so scared! I thought I was never going to see you again!"


    "It''s okay, Queena, you''re safe now," Matthew murmured, holding her tight and stroking her hair. "I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    She had swallowed a bit of water, but the two of them were acting out a dramatic life-or-death soap opera scene they weren''t tired of the. performance, but Yvonne wa getting tired of watching.


    rushed


    in


    her


    Teresa rushed out of the vi when she heard themotion, a thin nket in her arms. She wrapped it around Queena while shouting for a maid to call an ambnce. The estate was thrown into chaos. An ambnce arrived shortly after, its sirens wailing as it whisked Queena away to the hospital.


    In all the pandemonium, it seemed everyone had forgotten about Yvonne.


    She simply yawned and went back to her room to catch up on her beauty sleep.


    When Yvonne woke up, George and Jeffrey were back, and Queena had already been discharged from the hospital.

 Chapter 29

    When George heard that Yvonne had pushed his precious Queena into the pool, he was so enraged that he hurled the porcin cup in his hand across the room. If Yvonne hadn''t dodged, it would have shattered against her head.


    "You heartless monster!" he roared. "You tried to drown your own sister! What''s next, are you going to try to kill us all?"


    "Who said I pushed her? She fell in all by herself. It had nothing to do with me. Don''t go making baseless usations.¡± Yvonne denied it tly, casually taking a seat on the sofa.


    "Matthew saw it with his own eyes! Are you saying he''s lying?" George mmed his hand on the table.


    "He''s Queena''s lover boy. Of course he''d take her side," Yvonne scoffed.


    Queena''s face alternated between pale and flushed. She red at Yvonne with a look so venomous it could kill, yet when she spoke, her voice was as weak and pitiful as ever. "Dad, please don''t yell at my sister. Just... just assume she didn''t mean to push me. After all, I didn''t actually drown... cough, cough..."


    Her words were like gasoline on a fire, pushing George''s fury to its peak.


    "You wretched thing! Get on your knees and apologize to your sister right now, or get out of this house! I''ll pretend I never had you as a daughter!"


    "Yvonne, you really went too far this time. Apologize to Queena at once," Teresa added, her face grim.


    Yvonne was speechless. Apologize to Queena? On her knees? The Spencers were delusional.


    When Yvonne didn''t move, Jeffrey''s anger red. "Why should she even apologize? Just throw her out. That girl is rotten to the core. We''ll all be safer without her."


    Suddenly, a memory surfaced in


    Yvonne''s mind. A time when Queena had pped her own face until it was swollen and then med


    Yvonne. George, without askilo


    single question, had thrown Yvonne out of the house. The poor girl had knelt outside the gate for a full day and nigh


    De in the pouring rain intil


    she copsed. It was Teresa who,


    taking pity on her, finally had a maid


    bring her back inside.


    Yvonne''s fists clenched at her sides. That was a debt she would make them pay on Yvonne''s behalf.


    "You want to kiek me out? Fine by me," Yvonne said, standing up and heading for the door. "But the


    second walk out of here, I''m calling a press conference. And I''ll


    livestream it, too let the


    world know how the head of Nexus Media treats a fake like treasure while casting his own daughter out.


    Let''s see who the public thinks is more disgraceful-me, or the


    Spencers who clearly have rocks for brains!"


    "You stop right there!" George bellowed, his voice filled with rage and panic. "You cursed child, what are you trying to do?"


    What I really want, Yvonne thought, is to see you behind bars, but I don''t have the evidence yet. If only I could get inside Nexus Media...


    Her thoughts were racing, but she remained silent. To George, her silence was defiance.


    "If I had known you''d turn out to be such a disobedient, ungrateful brat, I would have smothered you the day you were born!¡± he snarled.


    "If you''d smothered me, how would your precious adopted daughter have been swapped in to enjoy this life of luxury?" Yvonne retorted with a cold smile.


    "You¡ª!" George pointed a trembling finger at her, speechless with fury.


    "Me what? Are you done yelling? I''m tired. I''m going to my room." Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with him anymore. As she walked past a maid on her way to the stairs, she ordered matter-of-factly, I''m hungry Make me some spaghetti. And a couple of meat dishes on the side."


    "Dad, Mom..." Queena watched in disbelief.

 Chapter 30

    She had been pped, her face swollen, pushed into a pool, and nearly drowned, yet Yvonne faced no punishment at all. How could this be?


    "Queena, go back to your room for now," George said, his face dark as he waved a dismissive hand.


    The maid prepared the spaghetti and two side dishes and brought them upstairs on a tray. Yvonne ate her fill and went to sleep, unbothered. No one in the Spencer family dared to actually throw her out. George was a hypocrite who cared more about his reputation than anything else.


    After a satisfying meal and a long soak in the jacuzzi with a milk bath, Yvonne slept soundly.


    The next day, she had intended to sleep in, but she was woken by her phone''s rm.


    Yvonne fumbled for her phone on the nightstand. When she finally looked at the screen, she realized it was the first day of the new semester.


    Yvonne had just turned eighteen and was a freshman in college. The girl was academically gifted enough for the Ivy League. But in a desperate attempt to prove she was better than Queena and win her parents'' attention, she had enrolled in the same acting program at the Istra Theater Academy. Yvonne had gotten in with the top entrance score but received little recognition. Queena, on the other hand, backed by the Spencer family''s money and resources, was already a rising young starlet in the entertainment world.


    Yvonne could have had a brilliant future, but she had thrown it all away in a fit of pique, desperate for a crumb of her parents'' affection.


    Yvonne sighed and got out of bed to get ready.


    It was the first day of school, and she knew she had to go. She washed up, changed into a T-shirt and jeans, and pulled her hair back into a simple ponytail. The eighteen-year-old girl in the mirror had captivating, fox-like eyes, full of youthful charm and vitality.


    Yvonne packed a single suitcase and headed downstairs.


    In the living room, several maids were helping Queena organize her belongings. Clothes, jewelry, shoes bags, and toiletries filled fiverge suitcases The driver was making multiple trips, loading them into the car.


    ¡°Have you packed all of Queena''s usual skincare and makeup?¡± Teresa asked.


    "Yes, ma''am. It''s all packed, including the new sets you bought the other day," the maid replied promptly.


    Teresa nodded, directing the maids as she constantly reminded them to be careful with Queena''s things.


    At that moment, Yvonne came down the stairs, pulling her small suitcase behind her.


    Teresa nced at her. ¡°The van is full,¡± she said tly. ¡°I''ll have the driver take you in another car."


    Yvonne shrugged, unfazed.


    George and Jeffrey were still at home, clearly nning to escort Queena to school together. They didn''t say a word to Yvonne. It was Queena who shot a provocative look at Yvonne''s suitcase and said with fatse concern, "Yvonne, are you only bringing one suitcase? If you need anything else, it''ll be hard to find. There aren''t any high-end malls near the school."


    ¡°I''m going to school to study, not to show off my wealth. Why would I need so much stuff?¡± Yvonne replied dismissively and walked out the door with her suitcase.


    Last semester, Queena had also


    looked like she was moving her


    entire house to the dorm, while


    Yvonne had been left to pack homet


    own single bag. The Spencer


    v


    family''s favoritism knew no bounds, Yvonne didnt want to waste another word on them.

 Chapter 31

    Yvonne was driven to school in an old, ck Toyota SUV. It was over ten years old and the most ''modest'' vehicle in the Spencer family''s garage. The driver, clearly on purpose, chose the most congested route. After nearly three hours in traffic, they finally arrived at the academy.


    "Miss Spencer, do you need me to help you inside?¡± the driver asked, but he didn''t move from his spot beside the car. Yvonne had even had to haul her own suitcase out of the trunk.


    "No, thank you for the ride," Yvonne said with a polite smile. But as she lifted the suitcase, her hand "slipped," and the heavy bagnded squarely on the driver''s foot.


    Though small, the suitcase was heavy. The driver doubled over in pain, not daring to move his foot, wondering if his toes were broken.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, that was an ident. I guess I''m not as strong as I thought. I should have asked you for help after all," Yvonne said with a breezy, insincere apology. Then she turned and casually strolled into the campus, dragging her suitcase behind her.


    She was thest to arrive at her dorm room.


    It was a four-person suite, and the other three were already there. Her roommates, Tina and Luna, were fawning over Teresa and Queena.


    ¡°Queena, is that a limited edition Chanel? It looks amazing on you. You look like a princess."


    "My mother picked it out for me," Queena replied with a smile.


    "She has wonderful taste, and you have such grace. You definitely get it from her," Tina gushed.


    "My mom is the best mom in the world," Queena said, clinging to Teresa''s arm affectionately.


    Just then, Yvonne pushed open the door, arriving just in time to hear that line. The best mom in the world? More like a clueless woman raising someone else''s child.


    "Yvonne, you''re here," Queena said, still holding onto Teresa, her eyes shing with challenge.


    Yvonne ignored her and went straight to her designated side of the room.


    "Yvonne, what took you so long?" Tina immediately started in on her. "You and Queena are sisters. How could you not ride in the same car? It must be so difficult for Mrs. Spencer, being caught in the middle like that."


    Queena, with her status as the


    Spencer family princess and a rising


    starlet, had quickly won over teachers and students, turning them


    against Yvonne. The and Lund, her roommates, had been more than happy to bully Yvonne at Queena''s subtle suggestion.


    "Mrs. Spencer, Yvonne has always been a loner at school," Luna added, stirring the pot. "She never


    participates in any of our department''s activities. Is she this reclusive at home too? What''s the point of being smart? We''re in the acting program. What kind of roles can you even y with that attitude? A nerd? It''s pathetic.¡±


    "What roles I y is none of your business," Yvonne shot back. "Mind your own business and worry about yourself." She bent down and started unpacking her


    books and stationery, arranging them neatly on her desk.


    ¡°Yvonne, is that any way to talk to your ssmates? Have you no manners?¡± Teresa scolded, frowning.


    Yvonne, who had just picked up a cloth to wipe her desk, mmed it back down with a sharp crack, here patience finally snapping. "Thest time the department organized a hiking trip, they intentionally deft me behind, taking my phone and my map. If a local viger hadn''t found me, I would have died on that mountain. I don''t participate in activities because I don''t want to be murdered. Is that what you call being ''reclusive''?"

 Chapter 32

    "Yvonne, is that true?" Teresa asked, shocked.


    "You don''t believe a word your own daughter says, but you''ll believe anything a stranger tells you. Are you out of your mind?" Yvonne snapped, the words a release for all the pain Yvonne had endured.


    "Yvonne, I..." Teresa looked moved and was about to reach for Yvonne''s hand, but Queena subtly blocked her.


    "Mom, that was just a misunderstanding," Queena exined smoothly. "Yvonne identally lost her phone and map and just assumed someone stole them. The department head already investigated, and it was cleared up. Yvonne was just scared, I guess, so she hasn''t wanted to join in since."


    Then, Queena cleverly changed the subject. ¡°Mom, since it''s the first day of school, why don''t we treat my roommates to a nice steak dinner?"


    ¡°What a wonderful idea,¡± Teresa agreed with a smile. ¡°Living in the same room, you''re all connected now. You should look out for each other."


    "Yvonne, you shoulde too," Queena invited warmly, before adding with a tone of mock concern, ¡°But please, try not to hold your fork and knife the wrong way this time. And when you cut your steak, don''t make so much noise. The whole restaurant was staring at usst time. It was so embarrassing."


    Last semester, Queena had also suggested a steak dinner. Yvonne, who had grown up in poverty, had never been to a fancy restaurant and knew nothing about the dining etiquette Teresa having already molded Queena into a perfect socialite, had no energy to teach another. Yvonne''s inevitable mistakes had made her the butt of her roommates'' jokes and earned her even more of Teresa''s disdain.


    "Yvonne is allergic to beef. It''s better if she doesn''t go,¡± Teresa said, quickly inventing an excuse to avoid another embarrassing scene.


    Conveniently, Yvonne disliked steak and had no desire to eat with them anyway. Just looking at their faces was enough to give her indigestion.


    Teresa left with Queena, Tina, and Luna for dinner.


    Yvonne stayed behind in the dorm room to finish unpacking. When she opened her closet, she found it already stuffed with clothes. She


    lifted her mattress and saw that the space underneath was also


    crammed full. They were all Queena''s things. With fiverge suitcases, Queena''s belongings hadn''t fit in her own space, so she had simply taken over Yvonne''s.


    It had been the samest semester. Queena''s things had upied Yvonne''s closet and under-bed storage. Too timid to protest, Yvonne had lived out of her suitcase, her clothes always wrinkled, which only gave her roommates more tough about.


    Yvonne, however, was not about to put up with it. She pulled all of Queena''s belongings out and unceremoniously dumped them in the middle of the room. Then, she neatly hung her own clothes in the closet, arranged her toiletries under the bed, and even folded herforter into a perfect square-a habit from her days at the police academy.


    When Queena and her roommates returned from dinner, they were greeted by the sight of Queena''s clothes, shoes, and bags strewn across the floor in a messy pile.

 Chapter 33

    "My gowns! My bags!" Queena cried out, rushing over to scoop up an armful of her clothes, her eyes welling with tears. "Yvonne, how could you just throw my things on the floor?"


    Tina and Luna immediately jumped to her defense. "Yvonne, you''ve gone way too far! You can''t just go through Queena''s things without her permission and dump them in the middle of the room. We can''t even walk!"


    Yvonne had just finished organizing her space and locking her closet. She turned to face the three of them. ¡°Queena didn''t ask for my permission when she put her things in my closet. She took my space, so I threw her stuff out. If you feel so bad for her, you can give her your closets."


    At that, Tina and Luna fell silent, quickly returning to their own desks. So much for their outrage. It seemed they were only generous with other people''s property.


    With no other choice, Queena had to gather her mountain of belongings and pile them in a corner of the room.


    After tidying her desk, Yvonne grabbed her meal card and left. She hadn''t eaten dinner yet. Following Yvonne''s memory, she found the school cafeteria, got a meat dish and two vegetable sides for a reasonable price, and ate a hearty meal before returning to the dorm.


    The three of them were there. Queena was sitting in front of a small mirror applying skincare products, Tina was reading, and Luna was ying a game on herptop. No one acknowledged Yvonne''s return, and she was happy to ignore them as well. She went to her closet, took out her pajamas, and prepared to take a shower.


    Suddenly, Queena let out a sharp cry.


    "My earrings! My diamond earrings are gone!" she eximed, frantically rummaging through her things. After turning everything upside down, she still couldn''t find them.


    "What earrings?" Tina asked, looking up from her book.


    "A pair of diamond earrings. My parents gave them to me for my eighteenth birthday," Queena said, her eyes red. "I know I put them in my jewelry box. They were there this motring when I was unpacking. How could something go missing from our room?"


    ¡°Queena, we were with you all day. We didn''t touch your things," Tina said, then turned to re at Yvonne. "Only Yvonne was here alone. And she was going through your stuff.¡±


    "Yvonne, did you see Queena''s


    diamond earrings?" Luna used, her tone leaving no room for doubt you took them, just give them back now. Queena is generous; she won''t hold it against you."


    Yvonne, still holding her clean pajamas, watched their pathetic performance with cold amusement. Themotion had attracted students from other rooms, who were now crowding the doorway.


    Queena, her eyes as red as a


    rabbit''s, pleaded with a choked


    voice, "Yvonne, if you like my jewelry,


    you can have it all. But please, just


    give me back those earrings They were a gift from my patents. They mean everything to me."


    With a dramatic flourish, she opened her jewelry box and held it out to Yvonne as if offering a sacrifice.

 Chapter 34

    "She''s stealing from her own roommate? Is she that desperate?"


    "I always knew there was something off about her. She''s such a loner. I guess she''s a thief, too."


    "Someone with such poor character shouldn''t be at this school. We need to report her and get her expelled."


    The whispers from the crowd outside grew louder.


    ¡°Queena, you''re too kind, too easy to push around,¡± Luna dered. "Why are you begging someone like her? Let''s just search her things." Without waiting for a response, Luna marched over to Yvonne''s desk and started rummaging through it. In seconds, she pulled the "missing" diamond earrings from Yvonne''s pencil holder. The discovery was so quick, it was obvious she had nted them there herself.


    "My earrings!" Queena gasped, clutching them to her chest as if they were a long- lost treasure.


    "Caught red-handed, Yvonne! What do you have to say for yourself now?" Luna demanded righteously.


    Yvonne leaned against the wall, her arms crossed. The sheer


    ipetence of their acting almost made herugh. She pushed off the wall, walked over to Queena, and snatched the diamond earrings from her hand, putting them on herself. They glittered brightly, looking stunning against her skin.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?" Luna shrieked, holding up her phone threateningly. "First theft, now robbery? Give those back to Queena, write a confession, and apologize. Otherwise, I''m calling the police. All of us here are witnesses."


    "Yvonne, we''re sisters. I don''t want to see you go to jail,¡± Queena said, ying the part of the magnanimous victim. "Just write a confession, and I''ll forgive you."


    Once she had a written confession, she would have leverage over Yvonne forever. It was a simple trick, one that might have worked on the naive Yvonne, but not on Yvonne.


    "Who''s your sister?" Yvonne scoffed.


    "I am the heiress of the Spencer family. You are the daughter of a housekeeper. You''ve been ying princess for so long you''ve actually started to believe it. Everything you wear, everything you own, belongs to my family Nothing here is yourst, You want to call the police? Ge


    ahead. Let theme and arrest you, the imposter, along with your baby-snatching parents!"


    Yvonne had been weak and


    insecure, always trying to please everyone. She never dared to im her identity as a Spencer, let alone expose Queena. As a result,


    everyone at school knew Queena as


    the celebrated Miss Spencer the darling of Nexus Media, while


    Yvonne was the isted,


    looked-down-upon nobody.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t Queena the Nexus Media heiress? What''s this about a housekeeper''s daughter?"


    ¡°I heard a rumor a few years ago that the Spencer family''s daughter was switched at birth by a maid. I thought it was just gossip!"


    ¡°So Queena really is an imposter? How dare she bully the real Spencer heiress? If I were her, I''d be dying of shame."

 Chapter 35

    The crowd at the door erupted in a flurry of whispers. Queena felt as if her face had been stripped away, her expression twisting into a mask of pure hatred. Her eyes, filled with venom, were fixed on Yvonne.


    ¡°Queena, is it... is it true?¡± Tina asked in disbelief. "Were you really switched at birth by your mother?"


    "So what if I''m not a Spencer by blood?" Queena shrieked, her carefully crafted image of a sweet, innocent girl shatteringpletely. "They raised me for over a decade and turned me into a perfect socialite! They would rather have me, the fake heiress, than Yvonne, the country bumpkin who does nothing but embarrass them!"


    Having lost control, she fled the room, unable to face the humiliation.


    With Queena gone, the drama finally ended. Her aplices, Tina and Luna, quietly retreated to their desks, not daring to cause any more trouble. Yvonne, now the proud owner of a new pair of expensive diamond earrings, couldn''t be bothered with them either.


    Queena, with nowhere else to go, ran home to tattle.


    That night, George, Teresa, and Jeffrey called Yvonne dozens of times. She ignored every call.


    Queena, apparently too ashamed to show her face, did not return to school.


    Yvonne, meanwhile, settled into the role of a diligent student, attending all her sses. In her free time, she devoted herself to researching Nexus Media. On thepany''s website, she saw an advertisement for trainee auditions. But Yvonne came from a family of police officers and had attended the police academy. She was a top-notch fighter, but she couldn''t sing or dance. And she certainly couldn''t out-act a drama queen like Queena.


    Yvonne''s head began to ache again. How was she supposed to get into the Spencer family''spany?


    The week passed quickly. On the weekend, Yvonne returned to the Spencer estate.


    George and Jeffrey were out for work, and Teresa had taken Queena to a social event. With only the maids at home, the house was unusually quiet.


    Yvonne walked up the wooden staircase to her room. As her hand touched the doorknob, she sensed something was wrong. She took two steps back, then kicked the door open with all her might.


    A bucket of dirty water tipped from above the doorframe, sshing onto the floor where she had just been standing.


    "Take that, you evil woman! That''s for bullying Queena!" A seven or eight-year-old boy popped out from inside the room, holding a water gun. He started squirting a stream of ck liquid at her.


    Yvonne deftly dodged, hiding behind the wall until the boy''s water gun ran dry.


    "You got lucky this time," the boy said, nting one hand on his hip and pointing at her with the other. "But don''t get cooky I''ll get you after I reload my bullets. If you ever bully Queena again, it won''t be toilet water I use next time. It''ll be acid."


    Yvonne frowned, recognizing the boy from Yvonne''s memories. He was Joseph Spencer, the youngest son of the family, eight years old and at the peak of his obnoxious phase. He had been away at a summer camp abroad and had only just returned the night before?


    Like the rest of the family, Joseph adored Queena and despised Yvonne, his biological sister. When Yvonne first came to the Spencer home Joseph was only three. She had doted on him, staying up all night to sew him a stuffed tiger. But Joseph had cut the toy to shreds, thrown it the trash, and sheered, "You''re a country bumpkin. Why would I want your garbage?"

 Chapter 36

    That night, Yvonne had gone out alone to dig through the trash, finally finding the shredded toy. She had held it in her arms and cried for hours.


    Thinking of Yvonne''s pain, Yvonne''s gaze on Joseph turned ice-cold. She stepped into the room and locked the door behind her.


    "Hey, what are you locking the door for?" Joseph asked, confused.


    ¡°To discipline an unruly dog, of course," Yvonne replied with a chilling smile, her eyes like a wolf sizing up its prey. She picked up a feather duster from the corner of the desk and brought it down hard on Joseph''s backside.


    The sharp crack of the duster against his skin was followed by a piercing scream.


    "Aah!"


    The vi had good soundproofing. Yvonne didn''t hold back. She may have been an only child, but she had plenty of younger cousins she''d kept in line growing up. She knew how to handle a brat like Joseph.


    "You witch! How dare you hit me! I''ll get you for this... Ah! Ow! Oww!"


    "Such a filthy mouth for someone so young. Say one more word," Yvonne warned, the duster whistling through the air with increasing speed.


    Joseph''s bottom stung with a fiery pain. His curses quickly turned into tearful pleas for mercy. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, sister! Please stop!"


    as


    Yvonne, her arm growing tired, finally tossed the duster aside and released him. Joseph, his behind swollen and red, limped quickly to the door. Once he thought he safe, he turned and red at her. "You just wait, you witch! I''m telling Mom and Dad! They''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    "Go ahead," Yvonne said, her arms crossed,pletely unfazed by his threats. ¡°But


    I should warn you, tattling will only earn you a much worse beating."


    She emphasized the words "worse beating," and the threat clearly hit home. Joseph scrambled away, his short legs carrying him as fast as they could.


    That evening, the whole family was home. Teresa nearly burst into tears


    bruised backside. Jeffrey


    when she saw her yo


    immediately got the first-aid kit and began applying ointment white Joseph wailed, recounting Yvonne''s supposed crimes.


    "Yvonne probably didn''t mean it,¡± Queena said, seemingly defending her but actually fanning the mes. "She wouldn''t have hit him so hard otherwise. Joseph is her brother not her enemy


    ¡°She did mean it! That witch is not my sister! Queena is my only sister!" Joseph shrieked.


    "Yvonne is cold-blooded," Jeffrey added. "No matter how nice we are to her, she''ll never see us as family."


    Just as Yvonne came downstairs, George, in a fit of rage, threw his teacup at her. She sidestepped instinctively. The cup shattered against the wall, sending porcin shards and hot tea everywhere.


    "You''re worse than an animal! How could youy a hand on your own brother?¡± George roared.


    "Yvonne, why did you hit him? How could you be so cruel? You''ve disappointed me


    so much," Teresa added, her voice filled with reproach.


    Yvonne nced at them coolly. ¡°I didn''t hit him. He''s lying.¡±

 Chapter 37

    "I''m not lying! She''s the one who hit me, with the feather duster! My bottom hurts so much!¡± Joseph wailed dramatically.


    "His skin is raw, and you have the nerve to lie to our faces? He''s just a child! Why would he lie about something like this?" George thundered, mming his hand on the table.


    Yvonne scoffed and pointed at Joseph. "Last year, he snuck into the study and broke an antique vase, then med it on a maid. Last semester, he turned in a nk exam paper, got a zero, and then changed the grade to a one hundred. Oh, yes, Joseph is a terrible liar."


    Joseph, the spoiled baby of the family, was used to getting his way, and lies and curses came to him as naturally as breathing. Yvonne''s words left the Spencers speechless, their faces growing darker by the second.


    "I''m not lying! It was her! Yvonne beat my butt!" Joseph, still lying on his stomach on the sofa, yelled. But now, he was the boy who cried wolf. No one believed him.


    Yvonne smirked. "If you suspect me of child abuse, feel free to call the police. I''m sure they''ll handle it impartially."


    "Yes! Call the police! Let them take this evil woman to jail!" Joseph shouted.


    "You shut up!" George pped the table, cutting him off. The mere mention of the police gave him a headache. Having officers show up at their door every other day was a threat to the Spencer family''s reputation.


    ¡°Fine,¡± George said, his face still livid. ¡°Let''s say you had nothing to do with your brother''s injuries. But what about you bullying Queena at school, scaring her so much she hasn''t dared to go back? How do you exin that?"


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "How did I bully her?¡±


    "Didn''t you calther an imposter and publicly humiliate her?" Jeffrey interjected. Queena had been hiding at home for days, crying and waking up from nightmares, Jeffrey''s heart ached for her; he''d beenforting her and had even made an appointment with a psychologist.


    "She is an imposter. Did I say something untrue? Or does the Spencer family have a


    rule against speaking the truth?¡± Yvonne retorted coldly.


    Once again, they were silenced.


    Queena, seeing the conversation stall, clenched her fists, a vicious look shing in her eyes. But her face remained a mask of fragile helplessness. Yvonne, know you don''t like me. If you really don''t want to see me, I... I can move out."


    "Then move out," Yvonne said tly. "You''re right, the sight of you makes me sick.


    Your face reminds me of your mother''s when she used to beat me."


    Queena, who had been on the verge of tears, froze. She never thought Yvonne would actually call her bluff.


    Teresa sat beside them, torn. Queena was the daughter she had raised for over a decade, her pride and joy. But Yvonne, despite being an outcast, was the child she had given birth to. It was an impossible choice.


    George and Jeffrey, however, had already chosen their side.


    "Yvonne, we know you had a tough life after you were taken," Jeffrey said, his tone harsh. "That''s why this family has bent over backwards for you since you came back. Queena has been nothing but apologetic and has tried her best to please you. But you just can''t let go of the past. Why can''t you be more forgiving?¡±

 Chapter 38

    "Mom has spent years trying to teach you, but you''re still so petty and small-minded. What a waste of her efforts." Jeffrey red at Yvonne, his dislike palpable.


    Yvonne, who had been sipping her tea, merely smiled. Then, without warning, she hurled the teacup at him.


    Jeffrey wasn''t as quick as she was. The cup hit him squarely in the chest, soaking his shirt with scalding tea.


    "Yvonne, are you crazy?" he yelped, jumping up from the sofa, his face contorted


    with rage.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped," Yvonne said with apleteck of sincerity. "But a man as forgiving and magnanimous as you wouldn''t hold a little thing like this against me, right?"


    "You-!" Jeffrey''s chest was wet and stinging. He was so furious he was shaking.


    "Me what? You won''t find the words ''forgiving'' or ''magnanimous'' in my dictionary. Those words just mean sacrificing yourself for someone else''s benefit. Why on earth would I do that?"


    "You''re incorrigible," Jeffrey muttered, unable to argue further. He turned and stormed off.


    "Jacob, are you alright?" Queena asked, feigning deep concern as she followed him upstairs.


    "Is dinner ready? I''m hungry," Yvonne said, turning to a maid. Whether Jeffrey was burned was of far less importance to her than what was on the menu.


    "Yes, it''s ready. Sir, Madam, shall we serve now?" the maid asked timidly, sensing the tense atmosphere.


    "You all go ahead," George said, also fuming. He stood up and left the room. Teresa, having lost her appetite, followed him.


    Soon, only Yvonne and Joseph were left in the living room.


    "Hey, kid, want to eat with me?" Yvonne asked with a smile.


    The look in her eyes sent a shiver down Joseph''s spine. He remembered her warning about tattling. I''m not hungry! My butt hurts im going to my room!". he yelled, clutching us sore bottom as


    fled.


    het


    Yvonne sat alone at the dining table, surrounded by a feast. Without anyone


    annoying to spoil her appetite, she ate with great pleasure.


    After her meal, she went upstairs. Queena''s room was opposite hers, and as she passed, Yvonne''s sharp hearing caught their conversation.


    "...Dad, do you know what they''re saying about me at school? They''re calling me the housekeeper''s daughter saying I''m low-ss Bub I''m your daughter too... I don''t want to go back to school ever again," Queena sobbed.


    "There, there, don''t cry," George''s voice wasforting. "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to. Mr. Turner is casting for a new crime thriller''ll use thepany''s influence to get you the lead role. Filming starts next month in Vexel and willst for at least three months. By the time youe back, everyone will have forgotten about these rumors."


    "But Vexel is so far away," Queena fretted. "What if Yvonne seduces Matt while I''m gone for three months?"


    ¡°Don''t you worry. As long as I''m here, I will never let Yvonne marry Matthew. You are the only one worthy of bing Mrs. Gonzalez and living a life of wealth and luxury," George promised.


    "Thank you, Daddy,¡± Queena''s tears finally stopped, reced by a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 39

    Yvonne stood silently outside the door, listening, until she heard George getting up to leave. She quickly slipped into her own room.


    Later that night, as Yvonne soaked in herrge jacuzzi, the conversation between George and Queena reyed in her mind.


    So, Queena was George''s daughter. A cold, mocking smile touched Yvonne''s lips. The Spencer family was even more twisted than she had thought.


    Her phone, resting on the vanity, began to vibrate, pulling her from her thoughts. Her hand, still wet, reached for it. A drop of waternded perfectly on the green answer button, connecting the call.


    "Yvonne, dear, it''s been so long since you''vee to visit. Did that foolish boy Matthew upset you again?" Mrs. Gonzalez''s warm, kind voice came through the speaker.


    In Yvonne''s memories, Mrs. Gonzalez was the only elder who had ever been truly good to her, loving her like her own daughter. Part of Yvonne''s unwavering devotion to Matthew had been for his mother''s sake. In police officer Yvonne''s memory, Mrs. Gonzalez was a remarkably sensible and clear-headed woman. When Yvonne had gone undercover to get close to Colin, everyone else had treated her like Colin''s mistress. But Mrs. Gonzalez, his wife, had never once humiliated or harassed her. She had even warned Yvonne that Colin was not a good man. Later, she had testified against him in court.


    "Mrs. Gonzalez," Yvonne said, her tone respectful despite the unfamiliarity of the name on her lips. "School just started, so I''ve been a bit busy. I''lle and visit you soon."


    "I know you young people have your studies and careers. I won''t hold you back. But next week is my birthday party, and you simply must be there, Vonnie." Mrs. Gonzalez''s voice was full of warmth.


    A personal invitation from Mrs. Gonzalez was impossible to refuse. "Of course, Mrs. Gonzalez. I''ll be there on time."


    "Wonderful. I''ll have Matthew pick you up."


    Before Yvonne could object, the call ended.


    She ced the phone back on the vanity and, wrapping herself in arge towel, stepped out of the bathroom.


    The next day was Saturday, and Yvonne slept in again, waking up around ten in the morning.


    Vl


    The rest of the Spencers were out, leaving only Joseph in the living room, ying with his toys by the floor-to-ceiling windows. The moment he saw Yvonne, he bolted like a mouse seeing a cat. But his short legs were no match for her She grabbed him by the cor and dragged him into her room.


    "Hey, kid, didn''t tell you there would be serious consequences for


    tattling?" Yvonne said holding him


    with one hand while picking up the feather duster with the other. A few sharp smacksnded on Joseph''s already bruised behind.


    The fresh pain on top of the old made him howl. "I''m sorry, sister! I''m


    sorry! never do it again he


    sobbed, tears and snot running down his face.


    "If you ever tattle again, I''ll rearrange your face so that everyone calls you a monster,¡± she threatened. Finally satisfied, she dropped the duster.


    Joseph nodded vigorously, his face a mess.


    "You''re disgusting. Go wash your face," Yvonne said with a look of contempt.


    He scurried off to his room. When a maid, having heard his cries, came to ask what was wrong, Joseph only said that he had identally fallen.

 Chapter 40

    So, it turned out that brats just needed to be disciplined. Look how well-behaved he


    was now.


    On Monday, Yvonne returned to school. With only three of them in the dorm room and both Tina and Luna now afraid to provoke her, life was rtively peaceful.


    When the weekend came, she went back to the Spencer estate. The house was buzzing with activity. A manager from a luxury boutique had brought over a dozen couture gowns for Teresa and Queena to choose from for Mrs. Gonzalez''s birthday party.


    "Yvonne, you''re just in time! We''re picking out dresses for the party,¡± Queena said, taking Yvonne''s hand as if they were the closest of sisters.


    Yvonne yanked her hand away. "Queena, weren''t you supposed to be moving out? A week has gone by, and you''re still here."


    Queena''s eyes immediately filled with tears. Teresa rushed tofort her. "Yvonne, you and Queena are both my daughters. You will both stay here with me. No one is leaving."


    "So, she wasn''t serious about moving out after all," Yvonne sneered. ¡°You really are a hypocrite, Queena."


    "That''s enough," Teresa interrupted. "It''s Mrs. Gonzalez''s party tonight. We can''t bete. Just pick a dress."


    The rack held more than a dozen exquisite gowns. Queena chose a shimmering gold mermaid dress, pairing it with a priceless diamond ne that made her look like royalty.


    Teresa selected a white, puffy-sleeved dress for Yvonne. It was conservative and modest, perfectly designed to hide the scars on Yvonne''s body and prevent her from embarrassing the family.


    Before the party, Matthew arrived to pick them up, bringing his sister, Verna Gonzalez, with him.


    "Queena, I''ve missed you so much!" Verna eximed, running over to link arms with her. Verna was three years younger than Queena and had always been her loyal sidekick eagerly joining in on bullying Yvonne.


    When the Gonzalez family had lost everything, Yvonne had saved her own meager earnings to buy Verna clothes and shoes. She had even risked her own life to save Verna from a group of thugs. But Verna remembered none of it, remaining as devoted to Queena as ever. The Gonzalez siblings were a matched pair of sycophants.


    ¡°Queena, you look absolutely gorgeous tonight, like a true princess. My brother


    won''t be able to take his eyes off you," Verna whispered yfully.


    Queena nced at Matthew, and their eyes met. She blushed, but ber expression was smug. "Verna, stop teasing me. Yvonne is your brother fiancee. I''m sure he only has eyes for her."


    ¡°Her? That country bumpkin? My brother isn''t blind," Verna scoffed.


    Just as she said it, Queena let out a sharp cry of pain.


    Verna turned to see Yvonne, who had been walking behind them, suddenly reach out and yank a fistful of hair from Queena''s head. Queena clutched her scalp, her face white with pain.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?" Verna demanded angrily.


    Yvonne looked down at the lock of hair tangled in her fingers. Perfect, she thought. Now I have a sample for the DNA test.

 Chapter 41

    "I''m not doing anything. I just can''t stand the sight of her," Yvonne said, nonchntly tucking the strand of hair she''d plucked into her clutch. She then opened the car


    door and slid inside.


    The ck Bentley pulled smoothly out of the Spencer family''s estate, heading toward the Gonzalez residence.


    Mrs. Gonzalez''s birthday g was in full swing, the house buzzing with guests and lively chatter.


    While Matthew went to park the car, Verna took Queena by the hand and led her directly to Mrs. Gonzalez.


    "Mom, I brought Queena."


    "Mrs. Gonzalez, wishing you a very happy birthday. May it be filled with health and joy," Queena said with poised elegance, her smile radiant. She respectfully presented her gift.


    Mrs. Gonzalez gave her a cool nce, took the gift, and immediately handed it to the housekeeper. "You shouldn''t have, Ms. Spencer."


    Yvonne had been trailing behind them at a leisurely pace. The moment Mrs. Gonzalez spotted her, however, her expression warmed into a loving smile.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Come, let me get a good look at you." Mrs. Gonzalez took Yvonne''s hands, her eyes scanning her from head to toe. "You''ve blossomed into such a beautiful young woman."


    Though she had the same face, Yvonne carried herself with a distinctly different air ¡ªa mix of noble pride and untamed spirit. Her captivating, almond-shaped eyes shone with a brilliant light.


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Gonzalez," Yvonne said respectfully, handing over her own gift. It was in a in-looking bag, giving no hint as to what was inside.


    Verna rolled her eyes in disdain. "Mother, the gift Queena gave you is a pair of diamond and sapphire bracelets she and my brother picked out together. They''re worth millions. What did Yvonne get you this time? Another piece of handmade junk, I bet."


    During the years the Gonzalez family


    e'' §Ö


    had struggled financially, life had been hard. Every penny saved was funneled into Matthew''s business ventures. On Mrs. Gonzalez''s birthday each year the old Yvonne had given handmade presents¡ªa hand-knitted cashmere scarf, a beaded bracelet she''d made herself. They were cheap, but they came from the heart.


    "Verna, that''s enough," Mrs. Gonzalez scolded her daughter sharply.


    She knew that if Queena and Matthew had picked out a gift together, Matthew had paid for it. Using her son''s money to buy hera gift and then expecting the Gonzalez family to be grateful for it? Queena''s intentions were so obvious they were practically pping her in the face, yet her foolish daughter was still singing her praises.


    Miffed at being scolded, Verna snatched the bag from her mother''s hand and pulled


    out the gift. When she unfolded it, she found a handmade gown. It was a stunning


    rose-colored dress, exquisitely embroidered with rich, golden peonies.


    "Look at the tailoring on this dress. Could it be Mr. Cooper''s work? And that embroidery... it looks like master-level artisanship," one of the more discerningdies eximed.


    "Mrs. Turner, you have a sharp eye," Yvonne replied calmly. "This gown was indeed handmade by the master himself, Hobart Cooper."


    "Mr. Cooper only makes a few gowns a year now. You have to wait for years to get one! Mrs. Gonzalez, your daughter-inw is truly remarkable."


    The Cooper family''s craft had been passed down for generations. Movie stars from the golden age, wives of tycoons, and high-society debutantes all wore gowns made by the Coopers. Hobart was said to possess a pair of shears that could sculpt the very essence of feminine grace. For the wealthy women of Istra''s high society, owning a gown personally tailored by Mr. Cooper was a mark of ultimate prestige.


    This gift was far more rare and valuable than Queena''s bracelets.


    Murmurs of envy rippled through the crowd.


    "It has to be a fake," Verna said, staring at the gown in disbelief. "How could a country bumpkin like Yvonne possibly get Mr. Cooper to make something for her?"

 Chapter 42

    "I''ve never heard of Yvonne knowing anyone like Mr. Cooper. If she did, my mother wouldn''t have been waiting years for a dress she still hasn''t received," Queena muttered, her voice just loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Yvonne, when did you meet Hobart?" Teresa asked, equally confused.


    The Spencer women''s doubts began to sway the other guests.


    "The dress is probably a fake."


    "Besides the Thompsons, Istra''s most powerful family, who can actuallymission Mr. Cooper?"


    "These knockoffs are so convincing these days."


    Whispers spread through the room.


    A flicker of triumph crossed Queena''s face as she waited for Yvonne''s impending humiliation. The idea of a country bumpkin shamelessly boasting about knowing Mr. Cooper was just too amusing.


    "Mr. Cooper uses a unique tailoring method. If you don''t believe me, you can open up a seam and see for yourselves," Yvonne said, addressing the skeptics.


    Hobart was indeed difficult tomission, but Yvonne''s mother, Monica, had been a gown aficionado and had a rather special connection with him. Yvonne knew exactly how to handle the entric old man.


    Verna hesitated, her hand clutching the gown. What if it was real? What if she ruined it?


    "Verna, let it go," Queena said with false sympathy. "Yvonne is your brother''s fianc¨¦e. Imagine how embarrassed she''ll be if everyone finds out she gave your mother a fake."


    As expected, Queena''s words had the opposite effect. Verna called for a maid.


    "Gina, bring me a pair of scissors. I''m going to expose Yvonne''s lies right here and now."


    "Verna, stop this nonsense!" Mrs. Gonzalez snapped, her face cold.


    But before she could intervene, Verna had already taken the scissors from the maid and snipped open a seam of the gown.


    "Mrs. Turner, you have a good eye. Why don''t you tell us if this gown is real or fake?" Yvonne prompted.


    Mrs. Turner examined the stitching carefully and dered, "I said from the beginning this was Mr. Cooper''s handiwork, and I was not mistaken! Oh what a shame. Such a beautiful gown."


    "A skilled tailor might be able to mend it, but it will never be perfect again," anotherdy added mournfully.


    Mrs. Gonzalez stared at the


    damaged dress, her heart aching


    with frustration. She wanted to p


    some sense into her idiotic


    It


    daughter was painfully obvious that Queena had used her as a pawn.


    "Verna, look what you''ve done!"


    "How was I supposed to know it was real?" Verna whined, her face a mask of indignation.


    "She''s just impulsive, that''s all. Mrs. Gonzalez, don''t be too hard on her, Queen interjected thoughtfullying to Verna''s rescue. "It''s your birthday. Let''s not let a smal thing like this spoil the mood."


    "Exactly. It''s just a dress. Yvonne can just ask Mr. Cooper to make another one," Teresa chimed in.


    Yvonne almostughed out loud. If it''s so easy, why don''t you go order a dozen of them wholesale?


    "Verna, apologize to Yvonne," Mrs. Gonzalezmanded, her face stern. She was a reasonable woman and knew her daughter was in the wrong.


    "S-sorry," Verna mumbled, lowering her head under her mother''s re.


    Forced to apologize to the country bumpkin she despised in front of everyone, Verna felt utterly humiliated. The second the word left her lips, she turned and fled. "Verna!" Queena tried to use the opportunity to slip away, but Yvonne grabbed her


    arm.


    "Did I say you could go? You ndered someone. Don''t you think you owe them an apology?" Yvonne''s grip on Queena''s wrist was like iron, her gaze sharp and unforgiving.

 Chapter 43

    Queena felt as if her wrist bones were about to shatter. With tears welling in her eyes, she whispered, "Yvonne... I''m sorry."


    The eyes of every spectator were fixed on her, and Queena felt a hot flush of shame. She clenched her jaw, struggling to hide the venom in her eyes.


    Atst, the spectacle was over.


    The exquisite gown was returned to Mrs. Gonzalez, now marred by a tear, much to her regret.


    "I can fix this for you," Yvonne offered.


    As a child, she had often apanied Monica on visits to the Cooper residence. She would sit and watch Mr. Cooper at work, and while she didn''t possess his masterful skill, she was more than capable of mending a simple tear.


    Yvonne followed Mrs. Gonzalez upstairs. In her room, she found a needle and thread of a matching color and quickly repaired the damaged section of the gown.


    "My dear Yvonne, you''re so clever with your hands," Mrs. Gonzalez said, overjoyed. She immediately changed into the dress.


    The style, the color, the cut-it was all perfect.


    Wearing her new gown, Mrs. Gonzalez went back downstairs to entertain her guests.


    Yvonne, preferring to avoid the noisy crowd, decided to seek refuge in the backyard garden. As she passed down a hallway, she heardughter and conversationing from one of the rooms.


    It was Matthew and his childhood friends.


    "Spending Valentine''s Day with your old me in Paris, watching a whole night of fireworks by the Eiffel Tower... Matthew, aren''t you afraid your fianc¨¦e will throw a fit?" one man teased.


    So Queena wasn''t just skipping school, Yvonne thought. She''s been busy.


    "Why would Yvonne dare to throw a fit?" another man scoffed. "Everyone knows she''s Matthew''s little dog, wagging her tail and begging for scraps. If she ever pissed him off, he''d kick her to the curb in a second."


    "Back when the Gonzalez family was in trouble, she stuck by him, worked herself to the bone withoutint. She was absolutely head over heels for him," a third manughed.


    Matthew sat on a nearby sofa, sipping red wine from his ss, his expression indifferent. He didn''t refute a single word.


    Yvonne had no desire to engage with these ssless men, but her legs seemed to have a mind of their own, refusing to move. A sharp, stabbing pain shot through her chest, and tears up inher elled i eyes, unbidden. It was thest remnant of the original Yvonne''s emotions, lingering in this body.


    When the Gonzalez family had fallen on hard times, Matthew had been kind to her. He would save his lunch money to buy the young girl a slice a pretty hair clip. They lived in the suburbs back then, and on Christmas'' Eve, he had carried her on his back for miles just to see the fireworks in the city He promised that one day, when he was rich, he would buy her countless beautiful clothes and jewels and dress her up like a princess.


    of pink strawberry cake or slice


    The starved-for-love young girl had believed this was love, that a promise was forever.


    But to Matthew, she had merely been a pleasant distraction during his downfall. The moment his fortunes turned, he was ready to toss her aside like a worn-out shoe.


    And now, the beautiful jewels adorned his old me''s neck, and the sky-spanning fireworks were for another woman. The irony was suffocating.


    Yvonne clenched her fists, unable to contain the surge of emotion. With a furious kick, she mmed the door open.


    The loud bang silenced the room. All eyes snapped toward the doorway, and when they saw Yvonne standing there the men shifted


    ufortably, their gazes darting away. So, they did know it was


    wrong to gossip about people


    behind their backs.


    "What''s so funny? Don''t stop on my ount," Yvonne said, striding into the room


    under their collective stares. "Let me in on the joke."

 Chapter 44

    "What are you doing here?" one of the men asked awkwardly.


    "Just thought I''d join the fun. Am I not wee?" Yvonne settled into an empty armchair, reached for a bottle on the table, and poured herself half a ss of red wine.


    "You''re... wee," the man stammered, before wisely shutting his mouth.


    Yvonne swirled the wine in her ss, her sly, almond-shaped eyes sweeping over the men. "Cat got your tongues? Why so quiet all of a sudden?"


    A dead silence filled the room. No one spoke. Only Matthew watched her, his gaze cold and hard.


    "Fine. If you won''t talk, I will," Yvonne said, taking a sip of wine. Her eyes, filled with scorn, locked onto Matthew.


    "When the Gonzalez Corporation went bankrupt, you were wandering the streets like a stray dog. Not one of these good-for-nothing friends of yours gave you the time of day, and your precious first love, Queena, avoided you like the gue. It was me, the soft-hearted fool, who took you in.


    Even a dog, after all these years, would show some gratitude. But an ungrateful bastard like you only knows how to bite the hand that feeds it!"


    The room was silent for a moment as the men exchanged uneasy nces.


    The man who had been jeering the loudest finally spoke up, defending Matthew. "Look, Yvonne, you helped Matthew out when he was down, it''s true. But he also got engaged to you. Everyone knows Ms. Spencer was his first love. Forcing him into an engagement with you-wasn''t that just you holding a favor over his head?"


    Yvonne''s captivating eyes turned to him, her gaze dripping with disdain.


    "Zachary Smith, isn''t it? I hear your family''s business is in trouble, and you''re arranging a marriage with the Lee family to get a bailout. I''ll be sure to repeat what you just said to them. That way, after they''ve helped you, they''ll know you think the Lee heiress marrying down is just her lording a favor over you."


    "You wouldn''t dare! Yvonne, you''re fucking asking for it¡ª" Zachary, his weak spot exposed, exploded in fury. But before he could lunge at her, a loud crash echoed through the room.


    Matthew had mmed his wine ss down on the coffee table.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Matthew''s voice was low and menacing as he red at Zachary. "Is it your ce to discipline my woman?"


    No matter what, Yvonne was still his fianc¨¦e. No other man had the right to touch her.


    "Matthew, I... I just lost my temper for a second. I wasn''t going to hurt her," Zachary stammered, immediately backing down.


    Matthew then turned his cold gaze on Yvonne. "And you! What''s gotten into you today? Don''t think this engagement makes you the o guaranteed future Mrs. Gonzalez!"


    "Nothing''s wrong with me. Maybe I''ve juste to my senses and I''m ready to dump your sorry ass," Yvonne retorted with a sneer. She stood up. "After your mother''s party is over, I''ll contact you to discuss breaking off the engagement. A friendly tip: you might want to call yourwyer in advance."


    With that, she turned and mmed the door behind her.


    The sound reverberated through the stunned silence. Matthew''s face was a thunderous mask of fury.


    "What was that all about? How dare she talk to Matthew like that? Is she not afraid he''ll actually leave her?"


    "She must be crazy. I don''t believe for a second she''d actually break up with him."


    "It''s probably just a game, ying hard to get. She''s madly in love with him. She''d never really leave."


    "But she seemed serious... What if she''s really going to dump him?"


    The men whispered among themselves, but their discussion was cut short by a violent crash. Matthew, in a fit of rage, swept his arm across the coffee table sending bottles and sses shattering to the floor.

 Chapter 45

    Meanwhile, Yvonne had returned to the main hall, intending to say her goodbyes to Mrs. Gonzalez.


    "The cake is on its way out. You and Matthew can cut it with me. Please stay until then," Mrs. Gonzalez urged, taking Yvonne''s hand with a warm smile.


    Faced with such sincere affection, Yvonne found it impossible to refuse. Fine, she thought, I''ll stay for the cake. It''s not like I''m in a rush.


    The house was packed, and Mrs. Gonzalez was busy with her guests, so Yvonne slipped away to the quiet of the garden. The Gonzalez family''sndscaping was impressive, with elegant pavilions and arge, man-made ornamental pool. Yvonne found a bench by the water''s edge and started scrolling through videos on her phone.


    She was engrossed in a particrly amusing clip when Queena stormed up to her, pping the phone out of her hand and onto the ground.


    "Yvonne, what did you do to Rachel and Edith? Why are they avoiding me?!" Queena demanded.


    The Young and Ward families were both at the party. When Queena had tried to greet her two best friends, Rachel and Edith had recoiled as if she were carrying a disease and quickly walked away. Queena was convinced Yvonne was behind it.


    Yvonne let out a small, contemptuousugh. She bent down, picked up her phone, and only then looked at Queena. "Do you know why I only went after themst time and left you alone? When you do something bad together and everyone else gets hurt except you, no one''s going to want to y with you anymore."


    Last time, Rachel and Edith had both been injured, and Daisy had been utterly humiliated, but Queena had emerged unscathed. Mrs. Young and Mrs. Ward were sharp women; they would surely have warned their daughters to stay away from Queena. The vicious little clique was officially disbanded.


    Queena''s perfectly made-up face twisted in fury. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you, Yvonne? But so


    what? They''re nobodies. My parents and my brother will always be on my side and Matthew will be mine


    sooner orter. I''m going to take everything from you, Yvonne. I''ll make you regret evering back to the Spencer family."


    After delivering her threat, Queena ripped the ne from her neck and threw it into the nearby pool. With a dramatic shriek, she lunged toward the edge, feigning a jump.


    "Queena!" Matthew appeared right on cue, wrapping his arms around her. "What are you doing? This pool is over six feet deep, and you can''t swim. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    "My ne! The one you gave me!" Queena sobbed, copsing into his arms. "Yvonne... she ''identally'' knocked it into the pool. I have to get it back."


    Yvonne stood nearby, arms crossed, watching the performance with a cold sneer. No wonder the little drama queen was giving it her all. The scumbag had finally made his entrance.


    "First you pretend you want to break off the engagement, and now you''re so jealous of Queena you throw away her ne," Matthew


    snarled at Yvonne. "Don''t thinkal et


    games will make


    me give in He


    red at her andmanded, "Get


    the ne back."


    "Let me guess, if I told you she threw it in herself, you wouldn''t believe me, would you?" Yvonne looked at him as if he were an idiot. "Matthew, if you have a problem with your brain, go see a doctor."


    The ne had sunk to the bottom of the deep pool,pletely out of sight. Besides, she hadn''t thrown it in. Why should she be the one to retrieve it?


    Yvonne tried to walk past them, but Matthew grabbed her arm.


    "Have I been too easy on you, Yvonne? Is that why you''ve be so brazen? It''s time someone taught you a lesson. If you want to be the future Mrs. Gonzalez, you need to learn to be obedient!" As he spoke Matthew dragged her forcefully to the edge of the pool.

 Chapter 46

    "Thest time, you pushed Queena into the water and she almost drowned. Today, you''re going to see how it feels," Matthew dered, shoving Yvonne violently off the edge.


    The strength difference between them was immense. Propelled by his forceful push, Yvonne''s body tipped backward toward the water. But her reflexes were lightning- fast. As she fell, she grabbed the hem of Matthew''s shirt, pulling him down with her.


    Matthew could swim. The moment he hit the water, he started heading for the side of the pool. But Yvonne, submerged beneath the surface,tched onto his ankle and dragged him down into the depths.


    He was a strong swimmer and instinctively fought back, but Yvonne was like a vengeful water spirit, clinging to him relentlessly. He couldn''t shake her off. Trapped at the bottom, he could see the light shimmering on the surface but couldn''t break free to reach it. The air in his lungs dwindled, and a suffocating panic set in. His struggles grew weaker until he had no strength left, his body sinking slowly into the darkness. The despair and terror of imminent death consumed him.


    Above the surface, Queena was screaming frantically. "Help! Someone, help! Matthew''s fallen in the water!"


    Guests from the main hall heard her cries. The strong swimmers rushed over, diving one after another into the pool.


    Zachary and another friend managed to drag Matthew onto the bank. He was still conscious, but hey there, coughing violently, his chest and lungs burning as if they would tear apart.


    "Matthew, are you okay?" Zachary asked. "You''re a good swimmer. How did you almost drown?"


    Matthew was coughing too hard to speak, but he lifted his gaze to Yvonne, who was just climbing out of the water. She walked toward him, her dress and hair soaked and dripping, yet she showed no sign of distress. She looked down at him, a goddess passing judgment, her clear dark eyes reflecting the arrogance and cruelty in his soul.


    "Now you know what it feels like to struggle for your life, to be on the verge of death, don''t you? This is the same pain and despair she felt when she was kidnapped. Every ounce of suffering and humiliation you ever inflicted on the old Yvonne, I will return to you, piece by piece."


    Matthew continued to cough, his eyes wide with a mixture of confusion and fear.


    "Matthew! Are you all right? You scared me to death!" Queena cried, throwing herself onto him and hugging him tightly, the picture of pitiable sorrow.


    Themotion had drawn a crowd, and Mrs. Gonzalez, Verna, and others hurried over.


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Gonzalez demanded, her brow furrowed as she took in the sight of Yvonne and Matthew, both drenched.


    "Matthew pushed me into the water on purpose," Yvonne stated simply.


    Without a second thought, Mrs.


    Gonzalez raised her hand and pped Matthew hard across the face You blind fool you have a


    wonderful girl like Yvonne and you don''t know how to cherish her. One day, you''ll regret this."


    Matthew''s cheek stung from the force of the blow, but he remained silent.


    En suffocated him


    Queena, however, shielded him protectively. Mrs. Gonzalez, you''ve misunderstood! It''s all Yvonne''s fault. She pulled Matthew into the water and early Suffocated him and she ruined your birthday party. I''m her sister; I''ll apologize to you on her behalf."


    She yed the part perfectly¡ªfiercely protective of Matthew, yet heartbroken by her sister''s actions.

 Chapter 47

    Queena put on a masterful performance of a woman defending her love while grieving her sister''s misdeeds. But Mrs. Gonzalez wasn''t buying it.


    "I''m not my foolish son. Your little tricks don''t work on me. Ms. Spencer, this is my birthday party, and you are not wee here. Please leave at once."


    Mrs. Gonzalez was the only one in her family with a clear head. She knew that a love forged in hardship was more precious than anything, and that a fair-weather, scheming girl like Queena couldn''t be trusted.


    Queena''s face went pale. Looking utterly wronged, her eyes filled with tears as she turned to Matthew. He kept his lips pressed into a thin, cold line and didn''t defy his mother.


    "What happened?" Teresa, who had been chatting with some of her wealthy friends, finally heard about the incident and rushed over.


    The moment Queena saw her, she ran into her arms, sobbing. "My sister had some kind of fit. She not only threw my ne into the pond but also pushed Matthew into the water. Now Mrs. Gonzalez is ming me and asking me to leave."


    Teresa held Queena, her expression hardening. She knew Mrs. Gonzalez disliked Queena and decided to speak up. "Ruby, I know you''re fond of Yvonne and want to protect her. But marriage is a lifelongmitment, and it should be based on Matthew''s own feelings. Arranged marriages by parents are a thing of the past."


    Mrs. Gonzalez just gave Teresa a t, unimpressed look. She couldn''tprehend Teresa''s logic. Why would a woman dote on an imposter instead of the child she had carried for nine months? Especially when that imposter''s parents had abused her real daughter for over a decade.


    "As long as I''m here, Matthew doesn''t get the final say. He will marry whomever I choose. And Teresa," she said, her voice sharp, "we''ve known each other for years, so let me give you some friendly advice: open your eyes so you can see who''s a friend and who''s a snake."


    Mrs. Gonzalez offered no courtesy to Teresa or Queena. Humiliated, Teresa grabbed Queena''s arm and left, their departure hasty and undignified.


    Mrs. Gonzalez didn''t try to stop them. Instead, she turned to her own daughter. "Verna, take Yvonne to your room to change."


    "She didn''t bring any clothes. How is she supposed to change?" Verna muttered, not moving.


    "Then find one of your dresses for her," Mrs. Gonzalez instructed.


    "My dresses are all haute couture. Is a country bumpkin like her worthy of wearing them?" Verna whined.


    "Good. I wouldn''t want to wear a fool''s clothes anyway. Who knows if stupidity is contagious," Yvonne shot back.


    "Who are you calling a fool?" Verna shrieked.


    "Whoever answers, I suppose," Yvonne retorted coolly.


    "You-" Before Verna could continue, Mrs. Gonzalez cut her off.


    "Enough!" She red at Verna, suppressing her anger, and ordered the driver to take Yvonne home.


    Yvonne left in the Gonzalez family''s car. By the time she got back to the Spencer house, Teresa and Queena were already in their rooms. It seemed their previous failed attempts to confront her had made them wary of starting another fight.


    Yvonne walked up the hardwood staircase, went to her room, stripped off her


    S dress, and took a long


    hot shower Then, she climbed into


    bed and fell asleep.


    She didn''t wake until morning. By the time she got up, everyone else in the Spencer family had already left for the day. No one had said a word to her. In this house, she was an unwee, invisible presence.

 Chapter 48

    Yvonne didn''t care. After breakfast, she prepared to take care of her own business.


    "Good morning, Ms. Jones," a maid said as she came out of the master bedroom, forgetting to lock the door behind her.


    "Jenny, the floor in my room is dirty. Could you clean it for me?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course. I''ll go right now," Jenny replied, nodding eagerly. She was so flustered shepletely forgot about the unlocked door.


    Ever since Yvonne had sent Gina to prison, the household staff had treated her with a fearful respect.


    Once Jenny was gone, Yvonne pushed open the master bedroom door and slipped inside. She went straight to the bed, lifted the pillows, and after a brief search, found two short strands of George''s hair.


    She ced the hairs in a small bag she''d prepared. As she turned to leave, she found Joseph standing right behind her.


    The little brat stood with his hands on his hips, pointing a finger at her. "Yvonne, what are you doing sneaking into Mom and Dad''s room? Are you trying to steal something? I caught you! I''m going to tell them so they can beat you to¨Douch, ouch, that hurts! Let go!"


    Before he could finish, Yvonne grabbed his ear and twisted, dragging him out of the room. "Listen here, you little punk, you better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I''ll beat you senseless, dump your body in the wilderness, and let the wild dogs chew you up until there''s not even a bone left."


    She continued to threaten him as she pulled him by the ear, running right into Jenny in the hallway. The maid had just finished cleaning Yvonne''s floor and remembered she''d forgotten to lock the master bedroom.


    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Joseph Spencer, why are youing out of the master and mistress''s room?" Jenny asked, startled.


    "This little brat snuck into his parents'' room to steal something, and I caught him," Yvonne exined, lying with a perfectly straight face. Jennyfer''s just keep this between us. No need to tell my parents; Joseph would only get a beating."


    "Oh, of course, Miss. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word," Jenny quickly agreed. It was her negligence that had allowed Joseph to get in, so she was more than happy to keep quiet.


    Jenny locked the door and hurried away, ignoring Joseph''s muffled protests.


    "Let go


    of


    me Yvonne! You little


    bitch, you''re the one who was stealing! How dare you me


    me-ah! Joseph''s tirade was met


    short as Yvonne delivered a sharp kick to his calf the paint brough tears to his eyes, and he finally fell silent.


    Qu


    That evening, the Spencer family gathered for dinner. The atmosphere at the table was quiet, broken only. by the soft elinking of Silverware. Joseph sat with his bowl, his mind clearly elsewhere. His eyes darted back and forth, constantlynding on George.


    "Why are you staring at me instead of eating? Did you get into trouble again today?" George asked, his face stern.


    "No, I didn''t!" Joseph shook his head like a rattle. He then asked tentatively, "Dad, when you went to your room just now, did you notice if anything was missing?"


    "No. Why?" George waspletely bewildered.


    Joseph was about to say more when Yvonne suddenly ced arge piece of meat in his bowl. "Eat up. You love this stew. I''m sure you haven''t had enough."


    Joseph met Yvonne''s sharp, menacing gaze and immediately deted. He lowered his head and focused on his food, not daring to utter another word.

 Chapter 49

    It was Monday again.


    Instead of going straight to school, Yvonne first went to the hospital. She handed the hair samples from George and Queena to ab technician and requested a DNA paternity test. Afterward, she took a taxi to a luxury hotel downtown.


    She had done her research. The crime thriller directed by the famous Mr. Turner, which George and Queena had mentioned, was holding auditions today at the Sunlight Hotel.


    Yvonne had been diligently studying acting basics recently and had a solid grasp of the fundamentals. The role she was auditioning for was a female police officer¡ªa part she felt she was born to y. There was no pressure; it was practically typecasting.


    If she couldnd this role, she could logically sign with Nexus Media and be one of their artists. Once inside thepany, it would only be a matter of time before she found an opportunity to investigate George.


    When Yvonne arrived at the audition, the room was packed with aspiring actors. It was a film by a renowned director, so even a minor role was fiercely contested.


    As Yvonne was asking a crew member about the audition process, a sharp, mocking voice cut through the air behind her. "Well, look what we have here. Is that Yvonne auditioning? Since when does Mr. Turner''s set let any Tom, Dick, or Harry wander in?"


    Yvonne turned to see Queena making a grand entrance, nked by an entourage. Though not much of a star herself, she certainly put on all the airs,plete with assistants, bodyguards, and a personal makeup artist.


    Luna, trailing at Queena''s side, added to the mockery. "Look at you, all timid and pathetic. They wouldn''t even cast you as an extra. And you have the audacity to call yourself the Spencer heiress. Our Queena is Mr. Turner''s top choice for the female lead. Who do you think you are?"


    Yvonne shot Luna a dismissive nce, not bothering to engage. Instead, she addressed Queena directly. "You certainly have a lot of dogs at your beck and call, Queena. Get rid of two, and another one shows up. I hope this one''s more loyal than thest."


    "Are you calling me a dog?" Luna red.


    "Not so dumb after all. You figured it out," Yvonne sneered.


    "You" Luna started to retort, but Queena stopped her.


    The room was filled with artists from various agencies, and many eyes were already on them Queena didn''t want to provoke the lunatic Yvonne and cause a scene that would embarrass them both.


    "Let it go, Luna. We''re here to audition. Don''t let irrelevant people waste our time," Queena said, then turned to the crew member.


    "Ms. Spencer, Mr. Zade has already given instructions. This way, please," the staff member said respectfully, leading Queena into the audition room.


    Everyone else had to wait in line. But Queena, as Nexus Media''s favored princess with powerful backing received special treatment. She was the first actress to audition for the lead role that day.


    Mr. Turner didn''t give her a hard time. He had a veteran actor run through two scenes with her.


    Queena''s acting skills were decent for a young starlet. However, with her delicate, ingenue-like features, shecked themanding presence of a police officer and didn''t fit the lead''s image at all.


    "Ms. Spencer, I don''t think the lead role is right for you. You might consider the second female lead," Mr. Turner suggested tactfully.


    But Queena, ever arrogant, wouldn''t deign to ept a supporting role. She nced instinctively at Mr. Zade, the producer.


    Mr. Zade was George''s man, and he naturally sided with Queena. "Mr. Turner, Queena''s beauty and talent are undeniable. ying a supporting role would be a waste..."

 Chapter 50

    "Then perhaps we can coborate on another project in the future," Mr. Turner replied. He looked like a kindly old man, but he was notoriously stubborn. He immediately had the staff call in the next actress.


    Mr. Zade had no choice but to lead Queena out.


    "I don''t want a supporting role. It''s beneath me," Queena said, herrge, innocent eyes pleading.


    "Don''t worry," Mr. Zade reassured her. "Mr. Turner isn''t the only one with a say here. That lead role will be yours."


    Satisfied, Queena nodded. Then she added, "There''s an actress auditioning today named Yvonne. She''s a bully at our school, always picking on the other girls. Could you find a way to teach her a lesson?"


    "Bullying at your school? That''spletely out of control. Don''t you worry. I''ll have a word with the fight choreographer and have him give this Yvonne a proper lesson. I guarantee she won''t be bothering anyone again," Mr. Zade promised, patting his chest.


    Yvonne was thest actress to audition. Without an agency to rmend her, she had to put herself forward.


    Mr. Turner smiled at her, seemingly pleased with her appearance. "Youngdy, which role are you auditioning for?"


    "The female lead," Yvonne answered directly.


    "No acting experience, and you want the lead role? Dream on," Mr. Zade sneered, squinting at Yvonne.


    "How will you know if you don''t try?" Yvonne''s beautiful, almond-shaped eyes tilted upward, exuding a confident, untamed spirit.


    Mr. Turner, ever good-natured, chuckled. "Alright. It''s good to have dreams. You never know, they might juste true." He started flipping through the script, looking for a scene for Yvonne to perform.


    But Mr. Zade cut in. "Let''s try scene sixty-nine. Hardy, you run lines with her."


    Scene sixty-nine was a fight scene. Mr. Turner frowned slightly but said nothing. Although he was a famous director, he wouldn''t pick a fight with a producer over a minor issue, Besides, he didn''t have high hopes, for Yvonne anyway. Content belong''s


    Hardy, the fight choreographer, was a man in his early forties. He wasn''t tall, but years of martial arts had left him powerfully built. He exchanged a knowing nce with Mr. Zade.


    "Little girl, you look so delicate. One punch from me, and that pretty face of yours will be ruined," Hardy said with a seemingly jovialugh. "I suggest you give up now. Otherwise, if you get hurt, I''m not taking responsibility." He wasying the groundwork, ensuring he wouldn''t be held ountable if he actually injured her.


    Yvonne, oblivious to the industry''s political games, thought he was joking.


    "I''m ready when you are, sir," she said politely.


    Hardy assumed a fighting stance andunched a fierce, powerful kick aimed squarely at Yvonne''s chest.


    Instinctively, Yvonne raised her arms to shield her heart. The force of the blow sent her stumbling back several steps before she regained her footing. Though she wasn''t injured, her arms were already numb with pain.


    Her expression shifted. A kick like that, delivered to an ordinary girl, would have sent her flying and likely broken a few ribs. As a professional fight choreographer, Hardy had to know the potential damage. He had done it on purpose.

 Chapter 51

    Yvonne didn''t know why the fight choreographer was targeting her with such force, but she despised one thing above all else: men who used their strength to bully


    women.


    Hardy himself was stunned that Yvonne hadn''t been sent flying. "Well, what do you know, the little girl''s got some training. In that case, I''ll give you a proper workout today."


    Yvonne gave a cold smile and nodded, rolling her wrists and ankles to loosen up. "Sure. But at your age, I''m worried your bones might be a bit brittle. If I identally break something, I won''t be held responsible."


    She threw his own words right back at him.


    "Such arrogance," Hardy snarled, infuriated. He threw a punch straight at her beautiful face.


    Yvonne dodged with nimble grace, her movements swift and sure as she exchanged several blows with him. Then, seizing an opportunity, she mped a hand around his wrist, using his own momentum to flip him over her shoulder.


    Hardy stumbled forward, off-bnce. Before he could recover, Yvonne''s leg shot out, kicking him squarely in the back. He crashed to the floor,nding in an undignified heap.


    "My apologies, sir," Yvonne said, walking over to stand above him, her beautiful eyes filled with a defiant pride. "Are you not feeling well today? Or did you skip breakfast? You can''t even seem to stay on your feet."


    Hardy ached all over. Even if nothing was broken, his wrist was definitely dislocated. With a grimace, he slowly picked himself up and limped out of the room in disgrace.


    Mr. Turner, who had initially held no expectations for Yvonne, now found his eyes alight with excitement after witnessing her fluid, powerful movements. Yvonne had the face of a captivating beauty, yet her fighting style was clean, sharp, andmanding. The stark contrast was incrediblypelling.


    "Yvonne, is it?" Mr. Turner said, smiling as he looked over her resume. "Go home and wait for our call."


    After Yvonne had left, he couldn''t contain his enthusiasm. "She''s perfect. There''s no one more suitable for the lead role."


    "She has zero acting experience. How can she possibly handle the lead? Mr. Turner, are you joking?" Mr. Zade immediately shot down the idea.


    "She''s a student in the acting department at Istra Theater Academy Mr. Turner countered.


    "She''s formally trained; her skillet


    won''t be that bad. As for experience, she''s a feer. She just needs the right guidance."


    "I still think Queena is a better fit. Besides, she''s the heiress to Nexus Media Mr. Turner, hope you will consider this carefully," Mr. Zade said, attempting to leverage is financial backing.


    "Queena can y the second female lead. Yvonne will be the protagonist. That''s my final decision," Mr. Turner stated, his tone leaving no room for argument. Though he appeared. easygoing, he was a renowned director for a reason. When it came to casting, his word was?aw.


    Mr. Zade''s face turned green with rage. As soon as Mr. Turner left, he picked up his phone and dialed George''s number.


    After the audition, Yvonne went straight back to school. She had the afternoon off. Queena, Tina, and Luna were in the dorm room, along with a couple of girls from another room who were visiting.


    The news about Mr. Turner''s film had spread quickly, and the girls were chattering away about it.


    "Did you hear? A girl from the other ss got the fourth female lead role. It''s Mr. Turner''s movie! I''m so jealous," one girl said.

 Chapter 52

    "It''s just the fourth lead. Nothing to be jealous of," Luna, acting as Queena''s


    mouthpiece, boasted. "Our Queena is Mr. Turner''s handpicked choice for the lead role."


    "Really?" The others stared at Queena with envy. "Queena, you''re incredible. You''ve been getting amazing roles since you debuted, all of them leads. You must be the chosen one!"


    "My family just spoils me," Queena replied with a show of humility, though her eyes shone with pride. "I''m always working hard to improve so I don''t let them down."


    "With Nexus Media backing her, Queena is bound to be an A-list star," Luna continued to tter.


    Just then, Yvonne pushed the door open and walked in. Luna shot her a disdainful look and added, "Not like some people, who don''t even bother to look in the mirror before using Queena of being a fake heiress."


    Yvonne took off her jacket and hung it up. Then she turned to face the group. "If she''s not a fake heiress, then what is she? A bastard? An illegitimate child?"


    "Yvonne, what... what nonsense are you spouting!" The word "illegitimate" clearly struck a nerve, and Queena''s face shed with panic.


    "Oh, it''s just nonsense, is it?" Yvonne sneered. "Then why are you so agitated? A little defensive, are we?" Her bright eyes seemed to see right through everything.


    "You-" Queena started to argue, but her phone rang. She picked up the pink, diamond-studded phone from her desk.


    It was the production team, calling to inform her that she had been cast as the second female lead and shoulde in to sign the contract.


    "What? The second lead? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? I was supposed to be the female lead!" Queena''s face immediately fell. "What do you mean you found someone more suitable Youcant just go back on your word. Do you have any idea what it means to offend Nexus Media?"


    After a moment of listening to the person on the other end, Queena hung up the phone in a rage.


    Just as she did, Yvonne''s phone rang. It was also the production


    team. Yvonne put the call on speaker and the assistant director''s Voice fled the foom. Ms. Jones, you''ve passed the audition for the female lead. If it''s convenient, pleasee to the studio to sign the contract as soon as possible."


    "I understand. Thank you," Yvonne said before hanging up. She raised an eyebrow,


    looking provocatively at Queena and the others.


    "Doesn''t she have Nexus Media


    backing her? Howe she couldn''t even secure the lead role? Now, you should all know who''s the real deal and who''s the imitation."


    Luna, Tina, and the other two girls exchanged nces, their eyes allnding on Queena.


    "Queena, didn''t you say you were the guaranteed lead? How did Yvonne get the part?" Luna asked, confused.


    "Have you been lying to us this whole time? Are you really not the Nexus Media heiress?" Tina asked bluntly.


    The other two girls stared at Queena with suspicion and even a hint of contempt.


    Queena''s face turned deathly pale. She shot Yvonne a venomous re before turning and running out of the room without another word.


    After she left, all eyes turned to Yvonne.

 Chapter 53

    "Yvonne, are you really going to be the lead in Mr. Turner''s new movie? That''s amazing!"


    "So you really are the Spencers'' real daughter? Why didn''t you say anything before? You''re so low-key."


    The girls chattered excitedly, giving Yvonne a headache. She offered a few vague replies before grabbing her lunchbox and heading out.


    She hadn''t eaten yet, so she went to the school cafeteria and got a te of rice with a few side dishes. As she was about to eat, her phone buzzed on the table. The caller ID showed George''s name.


    She didn''t need to guess. Queena must have run home to tattle, and George was calling to scold her.


    Yvonne held her fork in one hand and answered the phone with the other. Just as she expected, George''s furious roar erupted from the speaker.


    "Who gave you permission to audition for Mr. Turner''s film? You''re a student! You should be focusing on your studies. What kind of trouble are you trying to stir up now?"


    "Queena is a student too. Why can she go, but I can''t?" Yvonne asked calmly, taking a bite of her food.


    "How can youpare yourself to Queena!" he shouted. "Ever since you came back to this family, you''ve beenpeting with her over everything. You took her room, you took the ne Matthew gave her, and now you''ve stolen her role. She may be your sister, but she''s only a few days older. She''s not obligated to give you everything."


    Yvonne''s lips curled into a cold sneer. George really was protective of his illegitimate daughter.


    "You''re right, I can''tpare myself to her. How could a bastard like her ever be my equal? If she hadn''t been the cuckoo in my nest, everything she has now would have been mine. I wouldn''t need her to ''give'' me anything."


    "Shut your mouth! You have no manners! Who gave you the right to speak about your sister that way?" George''s voice was trembling with Tage. Inordering you to give the role back to Queena. If you don''t, I''ll disown you. You will never set foot in the Spencer house again."


    "Mr. Spencer, have you been drinking? Are you out of your mind? I earned this role


    fair and square. Why should I give it to her? I''m not obligated to indulge her every whim. I''m not her mother!"


    Yvonne finished thest bite of her food, delivered her scathing retort, and hung up the phone.


    With a full stomach, she returned to the dorm. Queena wasn''t there, and the atmosphere was surprisingly harmonious. Tina even struck up a conversation with her, her toneced with a newfound respect Yvonne couldn''t be bothered and just gave her a few nomittal responses.


    The next day, Yvonne skipped ss, telling her advisor she had severe menstrual cramps. She took a taxi from the school to the Nexus Media headquarters.


    She had secured Mr. Turner''s role more easily than expected. The next step was to get inside the Spencer family''spany.


    However, Yvonne, the true Ms. Spencer, couldn''t even get past the front door of Nexus Media. She was stopped by security and the receptionist.


    "Hello, miss. Who are you here to see?"


    "George Spencer," Yvonne said, using his full name.


    "Do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked.


    "Do I need an appointment to see my own father?" Yvonne retorted, raising an eyebrow. She tilted her chin up, perfectly ying the part of a spoiled, willful heiress.


    "You''re Chairman Spencer''s


    daughter?" The receptionist''s initial


    surprise quickly turned to disdain.


    "Miss, if you''re going to lie, at least make it believable. Everyone knows Chairman Spencer only has one daughter, Ms Queena Speftcer She''s a famous actress. Even if we


    haven''t met her in person, we''ve seen her on screen, and she looks nothing like you."

 Chapter 54

    "The Ms. Spencer you''re talking about is Queena?" Yvonne scoffed. "Anyone in high society knows she''s an imposter. I''m the real Spencer heiress. But I suppose you lower-level employees are thest to get the news. It''s understandable."


    With that, she clicked her heels and strode confidently into the building. The receptionist hesitated, wanting to stop her but not daring to. Fortunately, the elevators required a key card, and Yvonne couldn''t get past them.


    "Well? Aren''t you going to swipe me up? I''m Ms. Spencer. Do you want to be fired for keeping me waiting?"


    "I''m sorry, miss. We don''t have ess to the chairman''s private elevator. Please wait a moment while I contact his office to send someone down for you."


    The receptionist hurried off to make the call. Yvonne, meanwhile, sat brazenly in the lobby, in full view of everyoneing and going. She knew George valued his public image and would have to let her up.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before someone came down to get her. To her surprise, it was an old acquaintance.


    "You must be Ms. Jones," the woman said with a professional smile. "I''m Sandra, the director of artist management at Nexus Media. Chairman Spencer asked me to bring you up." She was dressed in a sharp business suit, her makeup wless.


    Yvonne stared at her, her emotions threatening to boil over. Sandra had been the sole witness in Colin''s case years ago. Her husband had been an ountant at Colin''spany and was murdered after discovering illegal activities and threatening to go to the police. Back then, Sandra had worked with Yvonne to investigate the Gonzalez family and avenge her husband.


    In the end, it was to protect Sandra that Yvonne''s cover had been blown, leading to her own death.


    Five years had passed. Yvonne never imagined she would find Sandra at Nexus Media, working as George''s right-hand woman.


    "Ms. Jones? Is something wrong?" Sandra asked, noticing Yvonne''s intense, silent stare.


    Yvonne shook her head,posing herself. She stood up and followed Sandra into the private elevator, As the doors closed and the elevator began its slow ascent, the small space felt quiet.


    Yvonne turned to Sandra and asked tentatively, "Can I call you Sandra?"


    "Of course," Sandra replied with a polite smile, though her eyes remained guarded.


    "Sandra, did you know someone named Yvonne?" she pressed.


    Sandra''s lips tightened, and she didn''t respond, as if she hadn''t heard. But the slight tremor in her body betrayed her emotions.


    "When I was being abused by my adoptive parents, Yvonne helped me. I heard her mention you," Yvonne continued, watching her closely.


    Sandra''s lips remained sealed, but her eyes began to redden. Yvonne could see she was fighting to maintain control. After a long moment, she finally asked, "What did she say about me?"


    "She said you were a good person, someone she could trust."


    Sandra nodded, the effort to hold back her tears creating a heart-wrenching sight.


    The elevator reached the top floor


    and the doors slid open. Sandra kad


    regained herposure and led


    Yvonne to George''s office.


    "Chairman Spencer, Ms. Jones is here."


    "I see." George looked up from his desk, his eyes filled with cold fury.

 Chapter 55

    "Who allowed you toe to thepany? And what''s this about you making a scene at the entrance? Have you no shame?"


    "What did I say? That Queena is an imposter? That''s not nonsense; it''s a fact. The ones who should be ashamed are the kidnapper who stole me and the usurper who took my identity. I''m the victim. What do I have to be ashamed of?"


    Yvonne sauntered over to the sofa opposite George''s desk, sat down, and casually crossed her legs. She then turned to Sandra, who was standing nearby. "Sandra, could you please get me a coffee? A cappino, double shot, no sugar. Thank you."


    "Of course, Miss." Seeing how effortlessly Yvonne handled George, Sandra suppressed a smile and left the room.


    "Why did you suddenly show up here today? What do you want?" George asked coldly once they were alone.


    "Oh, I want to be an artist signed with thepany. That way, I can sign the contract for Mr. Turner''s film as a Nexus Media talent. Dad, I''m your biological daughter. If I be famous, I''ll make money for thepany too. We should keep it in the family, right?"


    George was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to want to be an actress. He figured she was just trying topete with Queena again, foolishly thinking that getting signed would grant her the same ess to resources. This idiot still hadn''t learned her ce.


    But he wouldn''t refuse her. Having her under contract would make her easier to control. If she got out of line, he could simply shelve her career indefinitely.


    "Fine, you can be a signed artist. But once you do, you will follow thepany''s arrangements."


    "Sounds good," Yvonne agreed nonchntly.


    Just then, Sandra knocked and entered with a tray. On it was a cappino for Yvonne and George''s usual tea.


    "Sandra, bring her an artist contract. From now on, she''s a new talentin thepany. You''ll manage her for the time being, George instructed, subtly giving Sandra a pointed look as he took his tea.


    "Yes, Chairman Spencer," Sandra replied. She quickly retrieved a contract and handed it to Yvonne.


    Without even ncing at it, Yvonne flipped to thest page and picked up a pen.


    "Ms. Jones, aren''t you going to read the terms?" Sandra suddenly interjected. The moment she spoke, she felt George''s cold re on her, a clear reprimand for her interference.


    But Yvonne paid her no mind, signing her name with a flourish. "It''s a contract from my father. What''s there to see? A father wouldnt trick his own daughter, would he? Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its own cubs. If my dad were to scam me, he''d be worse than an animal."


    She looked at him with wide, innocent eyes, but George couldn''t shake the feeling


    that she was insulting him.


    He took the signed contract, his


    fingers tapping lightly on the paper as if he now held her fate in his now hands. "Since you''ve signed, you are now apany artist and must follow orders Mr. Turner''s film isn''t a good fit for you. Thepany will withdraw you from the project and give the role back to Queena," he dered righteously.


    Yvonne let out a coldugh. He still hadn''t given up on getting the role for his bastard daughter.


    "Even if I withdraw, the lead role won''t go to Queena. Has she looked in a mirrortely? She doesn''t have what it takes-"


    "Shut your mouth! Who do you think you''re talking to? Have you no respect for your elders?" Enraged, George snatched the teacup from his desk and hurled it at her.

 Chapter 56

    Yvonne sidestepped the projectile with ease. She rose from the sofa, her eyes glinting with cold amusement as she looked at George.


    "Dad, I''m your biological daughter, yet you favor an adopted one with no blood ties. Is there something going on between you two?"


    "You... What nonsense are you spouting!" George trembled with fury.


    "I hope for your sake there is, because if there isn''t, Mom is never going to forgive you for this," Yvonne said, then turned and walked toward the door. Just as she reached it, she paused and looked back at Sandra. "Sandra, be a dear and go sign the contract with Mr. Turner''s production team for me. Because if I don''t get this lead role, I''ll make sure everyone knows the chairman of Nexus Media is sleeping with his adoptive daughter. Let''s see how the Spencer family''s reputation holds up then!"


    With that, she clicked her heels and walked out, leaving a trail of silent fury behind her.


    "Insolent girl! You insolent brat!" George roared at the empty doorway.


    Sandra had no desire to stick around for his tirade. She followed Yvonne out of the office. "Ms. Jones, you don''t have a key card. I''ll see you out."


    Once again, they stood together in the elevator as it descended.


    "Sandra, you warned me because there was a trap in the contract, wasn''t there?" Yvonne asked softly.


    Sandra nodded, her expression unreadable but for a hint of derision in her eyes. "Yes. The artist contracts at Nexus Media have ruined many naive young talents. Your father''spany isn''t as morous as it seems. Be careful."


    "I will. Thank you," Yvonne said, her beautiful eyes curving into a deceptively innocent smile. "Yvonne said you were a good person. She was right."


    Sandra''s hands, hanging at her sides, curled into fists. "What... what else did she say about me?" she asked, her voice thick with emotion.


    The smile vanished from Yvonne''s face. Her gaze grew serious. "She said she hoped that one day, you could berades-in-arms again, fighting side-by-side."


    "Did she really say that?" Sandra grabbed Yvonne''s hand, her eyes red as she searched Yvonne''s face.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied, nodding solemnly.


    Though she didn''t know why Sandra was at Nexus Media, Yvonne knew one thing for certain: Sandra was an ally she could always trust.


    After leaving thepany, Yvonne returned to school and focused on her sses. On Friday, she received the paternity test results from th hospital. They confirmed that George was Queenascal father.


    So it was true. No wonder he doted on her so much.


    Yvonne filed the report away, saying nothing.


    That weekend,


    she went home as


    usual. The moment she walked through the door, she heard quiet sobbinging from the living room Queena was on the sofa, dabbing at her eyes, while George and Teresa hovered over her,forting her in soft voices.


    When Teresa Saw Yvonne, she frowned instinctively. "Yvonne, you are so thoughtless. If you want to be a star, you can just tell your father and me. He can arrange suitable roles for you. How could you steak your sister''s part? Do you have any idea how hard she worked for it? She doesn''t have the heart to me you, so she just cries by herself. Your father has been so upset he hasn''t slept in nights, and his stomach problems are acting up again... Did youe back to this family just to cause chaos?"

 Chapter 57

    Teresa''s voice was filled with anguish. Queena, her eyes red and swollen, added in a choked, considerate tone, "Mom, please don''t scold her. It''s just a role. If my sister wants it, she can have it. I''ll just ept that I wasn''t right for Mr. Turner''s lead part." "Be confident. Take out the ''ept''," Yvonne said as she strolled into the room. "The role was never right for you. Mr. Turner probably didn''t cast you because you''re in and high-maintenance. Giving you a supporting role was likely just a favor to Nexus Media. So, what''s with the waterworks now, Queena? Are you hoping I''ll give the part back to you? In your dreams. Or are you trying to drive a wedge between me and our parents? If so, congrattions, you''ve seeded. Too bad I don''t give a damn."


    She finished her speech and turned to a nearby maid. "Is dinner ready? I''m hungry."


    That evening, Yvonne ate alone at the dining table. Her appetite was unaffected, and she evenplimented the chef on the improved sweet and sour pork ribs.


    After her meal, she headed up the hardwood staircase. As she rounded thending, she saw Queena standing there, clearly waiting for her.


    "What''s your game this time?" Yvonne stopped, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow.


    "Yvonne, I really underestimated you. I can''t believe younded the lead in Mr. Turner''s film. I don''t care whose bed you had to warm to get it, but as long as I''m around, you will never make a name for yourself." Queena''s meek facade had vanished, reced by a twisted, vicious expression. "And as long as I''m in this house, you''ll never have Mom and Dad''s love. I am, and always will be, their perfect daughter."


    Her voice suddenly rose to a shrill, desperate cry. "Yvonne, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t havepeted with you for the role or for Mom and Dad''s affection! If you don''t want to see me, I''ll disappear! Just please, please don''t push me down the stairs! I''m scared..."


    With that, Queena feigned a slip, her body lurching toward the edge of the staircase.


    Yvonne stood with her arms crossed, patiently watching the performance. Just as Queena was about to tumble, Yvonne shot out hand and grabbed her her movements swift and precise.


    "Queena! Yvonne... what... what''s happening?" George, Teresa, Jeffrey, and


    Joseph all came rushing over, drawn by Queena''s screams.


    They had expected to find a scene of Yvonne maliciously pushing Queena down the stairs. Instead, they saw Yvonne holding onto Queen, who was teetering on the edge.


    "Queena, are you okay? What happened? Did Yvonne bully you again?" Jeffrey hurried to Queena''s side, his face etched with concern as he saw her tear-streaked face.


    Yvonne let out a cold snort. "Are you blind, Jeffrey? Didn''t you see she was about to throw herself down the stairs to frame me?"


    "Shut up! Queena is too kind to ever frame someone like that!" Jeffrey shot back. He had been thest to arrive and hadn''t seen the whole thing.


    But Joseph, with his short legs, had


    run fast enough to witness it all. "I saw it," he piped up. "Queena was en her own and Yvonne


    falling on her


    caught her." The recent scolding seemed to have taught him the


    value of honesty.


    George and Teresa had also seen it: Queena screaming for Yvonne not to push her


    while simultaneously throwing herself toward the stairs.

 Chapter 58

    George couldn''t lie to defend Queena, so he remained silent, his face a cold mask.


    Teresa, however, sighed in disbelief. "Queena, why would you try to frame your sister?"


    "I... I..." Queena stammered, at a loss for words. Her tried-and-true trick had failed.


    Yvonne smirked. "Queena, if you had the guts to jump from the roof, I might actually respect you. But a few stairs? You can only fool idiots with that."


    George, Teresa, Jeffrey, and Joseph all flinched, feeling the insult hit its mark.


    With no other options, Queena burst into tears. "I''m sorry! Mom, Dad, Jeffrey, I''m so sorry! I was just so scared." She sobbed, her face pale and pitiful. "I was afraid that when my sister came back, you wouldn''t love me anymore. I love you all so much. I don''t want to lose you..."


    With a final, dramatic gasp, Queena''s eyes rolled back, and she copsed as if she had fainted from grief.


    "Queena!" George cried out, catching her in his arms.


    "Queena, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me like this!" Teresa''s own eyes filled with tears. Jeffrey and Joseph crowded around, their faces full of worry.


    Queena slowly came to in George''s embrace, her eyes glistening as she looked at her concerned family. "Mom, Dad, I was wrong. Can you forgive me? I don''t want to


    lose you."


    "My dear child, stop crying," George said, his voice filled with pain as he squeezed her hand. "It''s our fault. We didn''t give you enough security. Don''t be afraid, Queena. You will always be our most belovedo princess."


    Teresa nodded in agreement.


    Yvonne leaned against the wall, watching the tearful family drama with growing impatience. "Are you done with the melodrama?" she finally cut in.


    She walked over, yanked Queena out of George''s arms, and delivered two sharp ps across her face. Then, with a swift kick, she sent Queena tumbling down the stairs.


    "Ah! Mom, Dad, help!" Queena managed one shriek before she hit the wall at the bottom of thending, the impact knocking her out cold.


    "Yvonne, you animal! What are you doing?" George''s eyes zed with a murderous rage.


    "Yvonne, how could youy a hand on your sister? What is wrong with you?" Teresa clutched her chest, looking heartbroken.


    Yvonne swept a scornful gaze over


    them. "Queena used me of


    pushing her down the stairs. If I didn''t do it, I''d be taking the me for nothing. And I, Yvonne, don''t take haven''t


    He me for anything take


    done."


    "Yvonne, you''ve gone too far!" Jeffrey roared. He grabbed her arm roughly, as if he might throw her down the stairs himself. "Queena was just feeling insecure! This is all your fault you''re just jealous that she had the life you think you deserved, so you''re always picking on her."


    "So you all knew she took my ce," Yvonne retorted, yanking her arm free. "All those times you imed she was innocent, you were just pretending to be clueless!"


    She raised her hand and pped Jeffrey twice, hard, across the face. The force of the blows left him stunned.

 Chapter 59

    "Jeffrey!" Teresa shrieked, rushing to his side, tears streaming down her face.


    "This is madness! Absolute madness!" George continued to rage.


    Yvonne ignored them, her bright, dark eyes fixed on Jeffrey. "Last time, Queena pped her own face and med it on me. You didn''t even give me a chance to exin. You hit me and locked me in my room without food for a day and a night. These two ps, Jeffrey, are for that."


    A year ago, on the original Yvonne''s birthday, Teresa had a rare pang of conscience and bought her clothes and jewelry. The girl had been so happy she stayed up all night, clutching her gifts. Fearing she was losing her ce, Queena had pped herself and imed Yvonne had attacked her. The young girl, heartbroken and desperate, tried to exin, but Jeffrey refused to listen. He hit her to "avenge" Queena and then locked her in a dark room to "reflect," starving her for twenty-four hours.


    The original Yvonne had been beaten and locked in dark rooms by her adoptive mother her whole life, leaving her with severe ustrophobia. But being locked up by her own family, after being beaten by the brother she had longed for, brought a despair far worse than any fear or hunger.


    Jeffrey looked into Yvonne''s piercing eyes, and for a fleeting moment, a flicker of guilt crossed his face. But before he could speak, George''s angry voice cut through the air.


    "An older brother has every right to discipline his younger sister. You spent all those years outside and picked up a host of bad habits. Your siblings are just trying to teach you for your own good. Why are you so sensitive? All you''ve done is bring chaos to this family. I''m warning you, if anything happens to Queena, I will make you pay."


    With that, he gently lifted Queena from the floor and shouted for the driver to bring the car around to take her to the hospital. The scene devolved into chaos. Queena was just faking unconsciousness, but George was acting as if she were on her deathbed.


    Yvonne could only sneer. "They say a daughter is a father''s treasure. You certainly seem to treasure her." Thement was innocent enough for a biological father and daughter, but with theirplicated history it carried a sinister undertone.


    Teresa''s expression changed slightly, but after over twenty years of George''s maniption, her trust in her husband was absolute. "Yvonne, what are you implying?"


    "Just assume I''m talking nonsense," Yvonne said with a shrug. She hadn''t expected to expose George''s deception all at once. nting a seed of doubt was enough for


    now.


    George took Queena to the hospital, and Teresa and Jeffrey, worried, soon followed.


    Yvonne returned to her room alone.


    She curled up on the small sofa by the window and began to casually flip through a script Though her initial goal in getting the role was to get into Nexus Media, she was a professional. Now that she had the job, she intended to do it well.


    She was deep in concentration, memorizing her lines, when someone knocked on her door. Before she could say e in," Jeffrey pushed the door open and entered.


    "Did no one ever teach you to ask for permission before entering someone''s room?" Yvonne asked, her eyes cold.


    Jeffrey paused, a flicker of


    difort on his face. "I just got back from the hospital. Queena is


    awake She says she regrets falsely


    using you and wanted me to apologize on her behalf."

 Chapter 60

    "Doesn''t she have a mouth? Why does she need you to be her mouthpiece?" Yvonne retorted, her gaze sharp.


    Jeffrey sighed, adopting a tone that was both weary and patronizing. "Queena has lived in this family for over a decade. To suddenly find out she''s not a real Spencer, that she has to share her parents'' love with someone else... it''s understandable that she''d feel hurt. Yvonne, we''re a family. Why do we have to bicker over every little thing? A harmonious family brings prosperity. Isn''t that what we all want?"


    "I was beaten and abused by Queena''s biological mother for more than a decade, and I''m not the one feeling hurt. She enjoyed a life of luxury as a Spencer for all those years, and she''s the one who feels wronged?" Yvonne looked up at him, her beautiful eyes bright with irony. "Jeffrey, don''t stand there ying the peacemaker. I''m not letting Queena off the hook."


    The original Yvonne had died, in part, because of Queena. Now that Yvonne inhabited her body, she would see that justice was served.


    "You... you''re beingpletely unreasonable," Jeffrey sputtered, his face flushing


    with anger.


    "Is there anything else?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    Jeffrey''s lips thinned as he hesitated, debating whether to give her the paper in his hand. After a moment, he held out a surgical consent form as if bestowing a great favor. "The filming environment in Vexel is harsh. Your body might not be able to handle it. You should have the surgery first. It''s a minor procedure; you''ll be out of the hospital in a week."


    Yvonne nced at the form, took it from his hand, and calmly tore it in half.


    "Yvonne!" Jeffrey stared at her, furious.


    "Jeffrey, are you doing this because you''re genuinely concerned about me? Or is it because you feel guilty, and you think making this token gesture will ease your conscience?" Yvonne dropped the shredded paper into the trash can. "Let me be clear. If I''m not feeling good, why should I let you?"


    If Jeffrey truly wanted to atone, he should be doing it for the girl who was already dead.


    "You''re just... ungrateful," he


    snapped. He felt he had extended an olive branch, and she should have epted it with gratitude, even forgiveness. The original Yvonne would have, desperate for any serap of affection. But this Yvonne didn''t need it.


    "Is there anything else? If not, please leave. You''re interrupting my work," she said, dismissing him with an icy finality.


    Jeffrey stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    §à§Õ§å§Þ


    Production on Mr. Turner''s new film was set to begin in a month, but the cast was required to be on set two weeks early for training Sandra in her rate as Yvonne''s manager, was personally apanying her on the flight to Vexel.


    "You''re a top manager. What does George think about you personally flying to Vexel with me?" Yvonne askedzily, reclining in her first-ss seat and gazing out at the clouds.


    Sandra, who was reviewing some documents, replied without looking up, "Chairman Spencer personally instructed me to ''take good care'' of you."


    Yvonne let out her signature cold sneer.


    Sandra looked at her, seeming to hesitate.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t like it when people beat around the bush," Yvonne said.


    Sandra sighed and decided to be


    direct. "In the original script for Mr. Turner''s film, your character was the female lead, and Queena''s was a supporting role. However, Mr.. Gonzalez has since invested an


    additional hundred million into the production Queena bought her way in, her role has been significantly expanded, and she''s been given top billing."


    Sandra''s gaze was tinged with sympathy.

 Chapter 61

    Her own father was shamelessly biased, and the fianc¨¦ who was supposed to stand by her through thick and thin had not only dropped a fortune on another woman but had also kicked her while she was down.


    She was quite the tragic heroine.


    Yvonne was silent for a moment, then said with a half-smile, "Since Matthew has more money than sense, I might as well help him donate some of it. What do you think?"


    Sandra just stared at her, her expression clouding with confusion.


    Yvonne didn''t borate, simply adding, "Find me a goodwyer. Matthew may be a fool with deep pockets, but I''m more than happy to help him bleed them dry."


    Their flight left Istra in the morning,nding at Vexel International Airport by the afternoon.


    Yvonne and Sandra dragged their luggage out of the airport and caught a cab to the hotel the film crew was staying at.


    After paying the driver, they walked into the hotel, and in the lobby, they had the misfortune of running into Queena and her entourage.


    Queena was bundled up in a baseball cap, dark sunsses, and a mask. She was nked by three assistants, a makeup artist, a styling team, and two rows of bodyguards in ck suits. She didn''t have the A-list credentials, but her entourage was bigger than that of a superstar.


    Her executive assistant was checking her into the hotel''srgest presidential suite. Once the check-in wasplete, the massive group swept toward the elevators. As they passed Yvonne and Sandra, Queena instinctively paused, removing her sunsses to look down on them with an air of superiority.


    "Sandra, I almost feel sorry for you. You''re one of the most renowned agents in the business, yet here you are, chaperoning some B-lister onto a film set. Just look at her. A lost cause. I''d hate for you to waste your talent."  s?novels


    "You don''t need to worry about my career, Ms. Spencer,¡± Sandra replied coolly.


    Yvonne''s gaze swept over Queena''s face before she let out a short, sharpugh. "Queena, you really do have a short memory. Are you asking for another p?"


    The memory of her swollen face from Yvonne''sst p made Queena''s expression twist for a second, but it was quickly reced by a smug grin.


    "Oh, Yvonne, you must have heard by now. Matthew invested an extra hundred million in the film to make me the female lead. Mr. Turner said I wastright for the lead role of the policewoman? Well, whatever role I y is the lead role.


    "In the movie and in real life, I''m the leadingdy. You''re just stuck ying the viin everyone loves to hate."


    "Matthew threw a little money your way, and you think that''s something to brag about?" Yvonne sneered. "Even a call girl has her price. You might be an expensive one, but as long as Matthew''s having fun, it''s a price he to pay And Lis an affor fianc¨¦e, am generous enough not to mind him having a woman on the side."


    "You-!" Queena''s pretty face flushed crimson. From a certain angle, she looked uncannily like that old scumbag, George.


    Teresa really was blind. How had she never realized that the daughter she''d cherished for over a decade was actually her husband''s bastard child with another woman?


    ¡°Sandra, let''s go check in,¡± Yvonne said, tired of wasting her breath on Queena. She walked past her toward the front desk.


    The receptionist assigned Yvonne a standard room. It wasn''trge, but it was clean and tidy, with a private bathroom. Yvonne was satisfied enough.


    Sandra was the top agent at Nexus Media and managed many artists, so she


    couldn''t stay with Yvonne forever. After sorting out Yvonne''s arrangements with the production team, she flew back to Istra.

 Chapter 62

    As a neer without an assistant, Yvonne managed everything on her own- training, costume fittings, promotional photoshoots without a single mistake.


    On the first official day of filming, she was surprised when Mrs. Gonzalez showed up on set to visit.


    Since Matthew was one of the film''s investors, Mrs. Gonzalez was treated with the utmost respect.


    "Mrs. Gonzalez, you came all this way! Why didn''t you let us know? I would have sent a car for you," Mr. Turner said, greeting her warmly.


    "You''re a busy man, Mr. Turner. I wouldn''t dare interrupt your work. I''m just here to see my future daughter-inw and I''ll be heading back tonight. Please, don''t let me get in the way of your schedule."


    Mrs. Gonzalez''s tone was perfectly reasonable.


    Given that Matthew had just thrown a hundred million dors at the production to get Queena the lead role, Mr. Turner naturally assumed she was the daughter-inw in question. He immediately sent someone to fetch her.


    "Mrs. Gonzalez, what are you doing here?" Queena asked, her demeanor noticeably more reserved in the older woman''s presence.


    "I came to see Yvonne. I didn''t realize you were in this film as well," Mrs. Gonzalez replied mildly. She then turned to Mr. Turner,pletely ignoring Queena. "Where is Yvonne? Is she still filming? I was hoping I could see her."


    "Yvonne is your daughter-inw?" Mr. Turner asked, his eyes wide with


    astonishment.


    "That''s right. Yvonne and Matthew have been engaged for some time. As soon as she turns twenty and is of legal age, they''ll be married. We''ll have to invite you to the wedding, Mr. Turner."


    Mrs. Gonzalez''s smile was radiant.


    "Is that so? She''s certainly very low-key," Mr. Turner said with an awkwardugh, casting a meaningful nce at Queena.


    Mrs. Gonzalez''s visit included treating the entire cast and crew to fresh fruit and drinks.


    "My Yvonne is still young, and this is


    her first time acting. Please,


    everyone, take good care of her."


    sard


    with a warm smile as her


    assistant handed out the


    refreshments.


    Everyone who got a treat was more than happy to sing Yvonne''s and Mrs. Gonzalez''s praises.


    "We''ve been working with Yvonne for a while now, and we had no idea she was engaged to Mr. Gonzalez. She''s so down-to-earth!"


    "Absolutely! She''s not just modest, she''s beautiful and has a great personality. She rehearses with us and doesn''t put on any airs. We all adore her."


    "Yvonne, you''re the futuredy of the Gonzalez family! Why didn''t you tell us? Don''t you consider us friends?"


    "Yvonne and Mr. Gonzalez-he''s handsome, she''s beautiful. They''re a perfect match."


    A few of the girls from the cast chattered excitedly, teasing Yvonne.


    Standing beside Mrs. Gonzalez, Yvonne looked utterly helpless, forcing a shy expression.


    "Yvonne is the only daughter-inw I


    will ever ept. Once she and


    Matthew are married, I''ll hand the


    wake


    family business over to her, sit back, and wait for grandchildren," Mrs. Gonzalez announced, holding Yvonne''s hand affectionately, her face beaming with kindness.


    "Mrs. Gonzalez, I''m not even of legal age to marry yet. Besides, Mr.


    Gonzalez and I are still young.


    There''s no rush," Yvonne demurred,


    looking shy white!


    eyes.


    rolling her


    Mrs. Gonzalez was a good person, but marrying her clueless son? Absolutely not.


    With Mrs. Gonzalez showing up to back Yvonne, Queena¡ªMatthew''s supposed girlfriend-instantly became aughingstock.


    Whenever Queena went to the restroom, she could hear the other actresses whispering about her.

 Chapter 63

    "I can''t believe Yvonne is the real fianc¨¦e. Weren''t the tabloids saying Queena was


    his first love? That he spent a fortune to get her the lead role?¡±


    "If Yvonne is the fianc¨¦e, what does that make Queena? The other woman? His mistress?"


    "Maybe she and Mr. Gonzalez are the real deal, but Mrs. Gonzalez only recognizes Yvonne. A love without parental approval is probably doomed."


    "Queena acts like such a diva all day, but it turns out she''s just some secret


    mistress. How pathetic."


    They punctuated their gossip with stifled giggles.


    Queena''s face went cold as she suddenly shoved the restroom door open.


    It mmed against the wall with a loud bang.


    The girls froze, their faces a mixture of embarrassment and fear.


    "Queena," they mumbled, avoiding her eyes before scurrying away.


    Gossiping behind someone''s back was never a good look, and even if Queena was Matthew''s mistress, she was still someone they couldn''t afford to offend.


    As the girls fled, Queena''s expression remained grim. She had never been so humiliated in her life.


    Just you wait, she thought. Once I marry into the Gonzalez family and that old witch gets too frail to matter, I''ll show her what it truly means to wish for death.


    "Queena, it''s Mr. Gonzalez on the phone," her assistant said, holding out a cell phone.


    Queena took it, her face still contorted with rage, but her voice was soft and trembling with unshed tears when she spoke.


    ¡°Matthew," she began, her voice catching in a sob before she dissolved into quiet weeping.


    ...


    For Yvonne, Mrs. Gonzalez''s visit was just a minor blip.


    After she left, Yvonne remained on set, focused on her work.


    Mr. Turner was a demanding director, holding his actors to incredibly high standards.


    Yvonne didn''t have a natural talent


    for acting, but luckily, she was ying a police officer. And who


    knew a policewoman better than another policewoman? She didn''t have to act; she just had to be herself.


    Mr. Turner''s film was an action movie based on an evacuation mission from a decade ago. It was a male-led film, so neither the female lead nor the supporting actresses had a lot of screen time.


    Because of Matthew''s extra


    investment, the screenwriters had been forced to shoehorn in several romantic scenes for Queena and the male lead. The sudden shift into a love story felt jaringly out of ce in an action film.


    Still, Queena was a decent actress. She yed the part of the gentle, devoted wife with a soft voice that could melt your bones.


    Yvonne''s scenes, on the other hand, were almost all action. Mr. Turner''s standards


    were so high that they often had to do multiple takes.


    But Yvonne neverined. She was professional and tough, enduring the grueling, repetitive fight choreography without a word of protest Her work ethic earned her. high praise from both Mr. Tumer and the rest of the crew.


    Her days usually ended around ten at night, only to start again at five the next morning for makeup.


    Perhaps because time had been meaningless when she was a wandering spirit, she found herself nodding off in the makeup chair.


    The makeup enhanced Yvonne''s striking, fox-like eyes, giving them a captivating allure.


    Her gaze could be mesmerizing, yet when she filmed her action sequences, her demeanor turned sharp and formidable.


    With her makeup done, Yvonne sat in the dressing room scrolling through her phone, waiting for the assistant director to call her to the set.


    As she was watching a video, two actresses walked in, carrying coffee, and a ck velvet box.


    "I can''t believe the gift is a gold pendant!" one of the girls eximed, opening the box to reveal the glittering charm inside.

 Chapter 64

    "Mine''s a gold ring," the other said, slipping it onto her index finger.


    "Where did the drinks and giftse from?" the makeup artist asked, leaning in.


    The two actresses exchanged a nce, then shot a cautious look toward Yvonne in the corner. "It''s Mr. Gonzalez," one of them said quietly. "He came to visit Queena and bought drinks and gifts for the whole crew."


    "He''s giving out gold as gifts?" the makeup artist''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yep, everyone gets one. You should go get yours," the girl with the ring urged.


    In the corner, Yvonne''s fingers stilled on her phone screen.


    She looked up at the makeup artists and stylists who were now heading out to im their gifts. "Could you grab one for me too?" she called out. "Thanks."


    The group exchanged awkward nces before one of them mumbled, ¡°Uh, sure. Of course."


    They left in a flurry and returned a few minutester, one of them carrying a small gift for Yvonne.


    Yvonne set her phone aside and opened the box. Inside was a beautifully crafted gold bow-tie pendant.


    The price of gold had soared recently. A pendant under ten grams was easily worth over a thousand dors. And there were over a hundred people on Mr. Turner''s set.


    Matthew was really sparing no expense for Queena.


    Yvonne had two scenes that morning. When she walked onto the set, she saw a crowd gathered around Matthew and Queena, fawning over them.


    Spotting Yvonne, Queena strutted over, her chin held high. "Yvonne, Matthew came to visit and brought drinks and gold jewelry for everyone."


    She gestured to her assistant, who immediately handed her an unopened velvet box.


    "This one''s for you, Yvonne. Go on, open it," Queena said, holding the box out as if bestowing charity.


    "No need, already got one." Yvonne pulled the gold bow-tie pendant from her pocket and dangled it for a moment before her gaze shifted to Matthew


    "Matthew, you came all this way. Was it to see me, your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    He frowned, his expression cold and silent.


    A faint, icy smile yed on Yvonne''s lips. "Or was it not for me, but for your little mistress?"


    A hush fell over the set.


    No one there was a fool; they all knew exactly who Yvonne was talking about.


    Queena could feel the admiring gazes from moments before turn into something else entirely.


    Her eyes welled up, and she looked at Matthew for help, on the verge of tears. Matthew''s face darkened. He grabbed Yvonne''s wrist. "Come with me. We need to talk."


    But Yvonne yanked her arm away. "I have to film. We can talk after I''m done."


    Yvonne had two action scenes that morning.


    As she worked, Matthew sat in the designated rest area, watching.


    It was the first time he had ever seen her on a film set.


    In his memory, Yvonne had always¡¢


    been timid and meek, too scared t


    even speak up, a person who barel registered.


    But the woman on set now, sparring with several fight choreographers, was Stunning and fierce, practically glowing.


    Matthew struggled to find the right word for her. If he had to choose one, it would be captivating.


    She was an utterly captivating woman.

 Chapter 65

    Matthew sat in the rest area, his initial annoyance slowly giving way to a fascination that made it hard to look away.


    His eyes were glued to Yvonne when Queena''s assistant suddenly rushed over.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, it''s terrible! Queena was touching up her makeup in the dressing room and she fainted!"


    Matthew''s expression changed instantly. He shot up from his chair and hurried toward the dressing rooms.


    Inside, Queena was lying on a chaise lounge, her face pale, looking utterly fragile.


    The set''s on-call doctor was examining her.


    "How is she?" Matthew asked, his face grim with worry.


    "Ms. Spencer copsed from abination of exhaustion and severe emotional distress," the doctor said, removing his stethoscope and sighing. "If this continues, it could easily develop into clinical depression. You must talk to her and help her through this. She''s so young, she shouldn''t be bottling things up." He looked from Queena to Matthew. ¡°Ms. Spencer, your boyfriend clearly cares for you deeply. Don''t do anything foolish that would cause him to worry."


    Queena, who had just begun to stir, leaned weakly against the lounge, her eyes red as she let out soft, whimpering sobs.


    Her assistant, Judy, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Mr. Gonzalez, Queena is only like this because she loves you so much! What has she done wrong? Your fianc¨¦e torments her on set, and then she brings your mother here just to humiliate Queena further. Now everyone on set is calling her a shameless homewrecker.


    "She''s not sleeping, she just hides and cries all night. Then she has to work all day. How can her body take it?"


    "Judy, that''s enough. Stop it," Queena said weakly, waiting until her assistant had finished to offer a token protest.


    "Matthew, don''t listen to her. Yvonne is my sister; she would never hurt me. She''s just a little young and headstrong. As her older sister, I should be more understanding."


    With that, she tried to sit up, only to copse back onto the lounge with a gasp of weakness.


    ¡°Queena, you''re too weak. Don''t move, just lie down," Matthew said, his voice filled with concern. He gently helped her back, carefully covering her with a light nket. "You just rest. I''ll handle everything else. I won''t let anyone bully you."


    He stormed out of the room, furious.


    The moment he was gone, Queena sat up, all signs of weakness gone.


    She gave Judy a look, and the assistant immediately produced a signed check and handed it to the doctor.


    "Dr. Scott, thank you for your help just now. This is for you."


    Dr. Scott''s eyes lit up at the amount on the check. He reached for it, but Judy snatched it back.


    He looked at her, confused, as she warned him in a cold voice, "Once you walk out that door, you keep your mouth shut. Don''t say a word of what you shouldn''t."


    ¡°Of course, of course. I have the utmost respect for patient confidentiality,¡± Dr. Scott said, quickly grabbing the check and hurrying out of the room.


    Yvonne was back in her dressing room getting a makeup touch-up when Matthew burst in.


    ¡°Could everyone please step out? I need a word with Yvonne," he said, his face a thunderous mask.


    "Oh, Mr. Gonzalez needs some private time with his fianc¨¦e. We''re just getting in the way," one of the makeup artists quipped.


    The joke fell t, making the atmosphere even more tense.


    The other artists and two actors exchanged uneasy nces before getting up and leaving.


    Soon, only Yvonne and Matthew remained in therge dressing room.


    Yvonne sat at the vanity, watching his furious reflection in the mirror. She didn''t need


    to guess; Queena had obviously been up to her old tricks again.


    "Well, Mr. Gonzalez, you look like you''re here to deliver a verdict. Did your precious first love run crying to


    you again? she asked with a 9 to


    dismissive tone.


    "Don''t you dare judge others by your own petty standards," Matthew snapped. "Queena didn''t say a thing. All she did was cry. She''s too kind for her own good, willing to suffer in silence rather than say a single bad word about you."  s?novels

 Chapter 66

    Matthew strode over to her, his voice tight with suppressed anger.


    "I know you''re jealous that I got Queena this role, so you''ve been targeting her, making her life miserable. But Queena has the looks and the talent to make it big one day. You don''t need to waste your energy trying topete with her.


    "Once we''re married, I won''t allow you to parade yourself around in the


    entertainment industry. If you want to be thedy of the Gonzalez family, you''ll stay home and be a proper wife and mother.


    "I''ll let it slide this time you instigating my mother to humiliate Queena, ruining her reputation. But if it happens again, I won''t be so forgiving."


    Yvonne listened patiently, resisting the overwhelming urge to p him.


    "Are you done?" she asked, turning to face him. "Matthew, did you get your ideas from a Victorian novel? You sound ridiculous."


    "Yvonne!" he roared, but before he could continue his tirade, a sheaf of papers hit him squarely in the chest.


    He instinctively caught them and saw it was an agreement to terminate their engagement.


    Stunned, he flipped through the pages. When he saw Yvonne''s condition for the breakup¡ª10% of hispany''s shares¡ªhe let out a bitter, incredulousugh.


    "Ten percent of mypany? You think you''re worth that much?!"


    Even in a divorce, he would never give herpany shares. A cash settlement, maybe, but never a piece of thepany itself.


    Yvonne had anticipated this reaction. She was prepared. She unfolded a bank transfer receipt and held it in front of him.


    "Remember this? When the Gonzalez family went bankrupt, you were desperate. No one would help you. This three-million-dor transfer is what allowed you to start yourpany. As your angel investor, I''m entitled to a lot more than just ten percent."


    "How do you have this? It was Queena who helped me back then. Did you steal this from her?!" he demanded, his eyes fixed on the receipt.


    Yvonne stared at him, a sharp, piercing pain suddenly stabbing her in the chest.


    She instinctively pressed a hand to her heart. The original Yvonne''s residual emotions were a real nuisance.


    Back then, when the Gonzalez family had fallen from grace, Matthew was scraping by, unable to raise the initial capital for his venture.


    The original Yvonne couldn''t bear to see the man she loved, once so proud, being rejected at every turn. She had knelt before Mr. and Mrs. Spencer, begging them to help Matthew.


    But with the Gonzalez family bankrupt, the Spencers saw no profit in it and refused.


    For the first time in her life, Yvonne defied them, demanding the years of child support they owed her.


    They had reluctantly paid up, but their dislike for her only grew, and Queena took the opportunity to humiliate her.


    "The Gonzalez family is broke, Matthew''s a pauper, and you''re still shamelessly clinging to him. How pathetic. A toad like you deserves a pauper."


    After getting the money, Yvonne, worried about wounding Matthew''s pride, didn''t give it to him directly. Instead, she sent it as an anonymous investment through the bank.


    To think that Queena had ended up taking all the credit. It wasughable.


    "She says she helped you, and I say I did. Matthew, who do you believe?" Yvonne''s voice trembled slightly, colored by the lingering emotions of the gift whose body she now girl


    upied.


    "Yvonne, if you''re going to lie, at least make it believable. How could you possibly have had three million dors to give me?" Matthew


    retorted without a moment''s hesitation:


    His wordsnded, and thest vestiges of the original Yvonne''s feelings seemed to evaporate. To be this utterly disappointed must be a pain that pierces not just the heart, but the soul.


    The girl had stood by him through five years of hardship, and he couldn''t even offer her the most basic level of trust.


    Yvonne''s gaze turned to ice. "Believe what you want. In that case, Matthew, I''ll see you in court."

 Chapter 67

    When Matthew returned to the dressing room, his brow was still deeply furrowed.


    Queena was still lying on the chaise lounge, her face powdered to look pale and weak.


    "Matt, you''re back," she said softly, sitting up to take his hand. "You didn''t fight with Yvonne, did you? She grew up in such a materialistic family, it''s understandable that she''s a bit difficult. As her fianc¨¦, you should try to be more patient with her."


    Matthew remained silent, staring at her with an expression that made Queena uneasy.


    ¡°Matt? What is it? Did Yvonne upset you again? For my sake, please don''t be angry with her, okay?" she pleaded, gently shaking his arm.


    "Queena, the seed money I used to start mypany-who did it reallye from? Why does Yvonne have the bank transfer receipt?" he asked suddenly.


    Queena''s eyes darted nervously. She never imagined something from so long ago woulde up again.


    "Matt, you know what it was like back then. After your father''s scandal, my parents forbade me from seeing you. I had to secretly sell my bags and jewelry to raise that three million. I was so afraid they''d find out that I asked Yvonne to wire the money to you. I can''t believe she would take credit for my feelings for you.¡±


    Her eyes, red and tear-filled, made her look like a frightened rabbit. She struggled to her feet and started for the door.


    "I''m going to confront her. How could she do this to me?" But after two steps, she swayed and copsed.


    "Queena!" Matthew cried out, catching her before she hit the floor.


    She wept in his arms. ¡°Matthew, we grew up together. After all these years, don''t you trust me?"


    Her tears threw him into turmoil. "Don''t cry," he soothed. "I don''t doubt you."


    "Matt, as long as you believe me, that''s all that matters. If Yvonne says the receipt is hers, then let it be hers," she said, her voice a portrait of self-sacrifice.


    Matthew frowned. "But she''s nning to sue me."


    "What?" Queena''s voice shot up, sharp and clear, with no trace of weakness.


    "The original transfer receipt is in her hands. She''s using it to demand ten percent of mypany''s shares," Matthew said grimly. "I''m not giving in this time. I''ll get mywyers to gather evidence..."


    ¡°Matthew!¡± Queena cut him off. "She wouldn''t really sue you. She''s just throwing a tantrum to get your attention. You should go talk to her, smooth things over. She''s still your fianc¨¦e, after all. Besides, if this goes public, it will be disastrous for yourpany''s reputation, not to mention the scandal for both our families."


    Matthew''s face remained hard, but after a long moment, he sighed. "If only she was half as understanding as you are, my life would be so much easier."


    Work at hispany was piling up, so Matthew flew back to Istra the next day without so much as a word to his fianc¨¦e.


    Not that Yvonne cared.


    She stayed on set, dutifully filming her scenes.


    Since it was a male-led film, Yvonne''s part wasn''t huge. On days when shooting wrapped early, she often went exploring the nearby sights with the other actresses.


    When Yvonne was a child, Bruce had been too busy with work to take her and her mother on vacations. Later, between her demanding studies and the police academy, there was simply no time.


    This was her first visit to Vexel. Camera in hand, she wandered through the old town with her co-stars, Grace Smith and Shirley Don.


    "I just asked a local guide," Grace announced. "He said the stone-grilled steak and the wild mushroom stew are local specialties. We should go tonight.¡±


    "Steak for dinner? Are you trying to gain five pounds and show up on camera with a face like a dinner te tomorrow?" Shirley teased.


    "Yvonne, are you in?" Grace asked.


    "Of course," Yvonne replied with a smile. "How can you have the energy to diet if you don''t eat?"


    "Two against one! We''re getting


    steak tonight. And after that, we can


    check out the bonfire festival," Grace dered, grabbing Shirley and Yvonne and pulling them toward a restaurant.


    They ate until they were full, stepping out of the restaurant into the evening.


    The sky had darkened, and the old town was now bathed in the warm glow of countless lights.


    In the main square, a huge bonfire was already roaring, and arge circle of people, hand in hand, were dancing around it.


    The three of them joined the fun.


    Since none of them were famous, they could blend in with the crowd, unlike Queena, who was always burdened by her celebrity status, hiding underyers of clothing.


    The three girls held hands, theirughter echoing freely around the bonfire.


    Yvonne couldn''t remember thest


    time she hadughed like this. It felt like it had been since the day she epted her undercover assignment a day when she had to lock away herughter and tears, leaving only the crushing weight of responsibility.


    As Grace and Shirley pulled her along in the dance, Yvonne''s smile slowly faded.


    Her eyes narrowed, focusing on a familiar face moving through the crowd on the opposite side of the fire.


    Though the man wore a baseball cap, trying to conceal his features, Yvonne recognized him instantly: Justin, Colin''s former special assistant and right-hand


    man.


    During her undercover work at the Gonzalez Group, Yvonne had sensed there was more to Justin than met the eye. He was quiet and


    unassuming but Com often sought his counsel on major decisions


    After Colin''s arrest, Justin had vanished without a trace. To see him here in Vexel


    was a shock.


    Yvonne let go of Grace''s hand and started after him.

 Chapter 68

    Yvonne let go of Grace''s hand and moved to follow Justin.


    "Hey, Yvonne, where are you going?" Grace called after her.


    "To the restroom," Yvonne answered over her shoulder, quickening her pace.


    Justin was cautious, with a strong sense of counter-surveince.


    Even though Yvonne was trying her best to be discreet, he seemed to notice her after just a short distance.


    He led her into a narrow alley before stopping and turning around.


    "I thought I had another inclothes officer on my tail, but it''s just some little thing who doesn''t know when to quit," Justin said with a smirk, his eyes lingering on Yvonne with ill intent.


    "You might as well call out your friends. You can alle at me at once. Let''s not waste my time,¡± Yvonne said, kicking off her heels.


    Justin had led her on a winding path; he clearly had backup nearby.


    "Such a big mouth for such a little thing," a deep, raspy voice echoed through the alley.


    Yvonne turned to see severalrge, imposing men emerge from the shadows, nking a nondescript, dark-skinned, and wiry middle-aged man.


    Justin retreated behind the man, respectfully addressing him as, "Mark."


    Mark?! Yvonne couldn''t hide her shock.


    Mark was the head of Vexel''srgest criminal organization. He was said to be a ghost; despite the police having numerous informants, no one had ever seen his face.


    If this was that Mark, she had just stumbled upon a very big fish.


    "Justin, this girl you brought is quite a looker. So fair and delicate... very tempting," Mark remarked.


    "Yeah, boss. Let''s grab her and have some fun tonight," Justin said obsequiously. The other men snickered, their gazes turning lewd.


    One of them lunged for Yvonne, but she dodged with a clean side flip, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "Well, look at that. A trained fighter," Mark said, his expression hardening.


    "You don''t think she''s an undercover cop, do you?" Justin whispered nervously.


    "Doesn''t look like it," Mark said after studying Yvonne for a moment. He shook his head, then added, "But whether she is or not she''s not leaving this alley alive."


    He gave a sharp wave of his hand, and his men surged forward.


    They were all skilled fighters, and while Yvonne could hold her own, she was badly outnumbered.


    As she fought them off, she could only watch as Mark and Justin coolly walked away.


    Once they were gone, the men drew weapons-long knives and heavy clubs.


    Yvonne was forced onto the defensive, steadily losing ground.


    She had thought she was just cornering Justin, but she had kicked a ho''s nest. These men were relentless, every strike aimed to kill.


    She fought cautiously, backing away step by step.


    "There''s no escape for you tonight. Surrender now, and if you take good care of the and my brothers, maybe well leave you a pretty corpse...


    One of the men taunted her with


    vulgarugh. Midway through hi


    velm


    sentence, Yvonne grabbed a ceramic pot from a nearby pite of junk and hurled it at him


    He dodged, and the pot shattered against the wall with a loud crash.


    Yvonne continued her retreat, grabbing whatever she could find-boxes, wooden nks, broken pottery-and throwing them at her attackers.


    As she backed away, trying to think of an escape route, a faint, cool scent filled the


    air. Suddenly, her back mmed into a hard chest.

 Chapter 69

    A hand with long, elegant fingers closed around her wrist, the grip so tight it sent a jolt of pain up her arm.


    Yvonne spun around, her eyes meeting a pair of deep, dark irises.


    Her heart hammered against her ribs.


    Bet. What was he doing here?


    With his arrival, inclothes officers seemed to materialize out of thin air. The alley descended into a brief, chaotic struggle, and momentster, the men were subdued.


    "Sir, Mark got away. We only got one of them," an officer reported to Bet, his voice heavy with disappointment.


    Bet nodded silently, but his grip on Yvonne''s wrist never loosened.


    She tried to pull away, but he only held tighter, as if intending to crush the bones.


    Because she had interfered with a police operation, Yvonne had to go to the station for questioning.


    Just before she stepped into the police car, Bet finally let her go.


    In the sterile interrogation roomte that night, Yvonne sat facing the recording camera. A young male officer was taking her statement.


    ¡°Name, age, upation. Why were you at the scene? What was the reason for the conflict with the suspect?" he asked, firing off the questions in rapid session.


    "Yvonne, eighteen, a student in the acting department at Istra Theater Academy. I''m in Vexel filming a movie..." As she was answering, the door opened.


    Bet walked in and sat down next to the officer. He held a lit cigarette between two fingers, the smoke curling around his face, obscuring his expression.


    Yvonne nced up at him. It was the first time she had seen him in uniform.


    Her eyes drifted to the insignia on his shoulder: a colonel, It figured. The man she had once


    ved was capable as ever, climbing the ranks


    in just five years.


    "Yvonne, is it?¡± the young officer prompted when she fell silent. "Why were you there? And why the confrontation?"


    ¡°I saw that man grope a woman, so I followed him to teach him a lesson," Yvonne said smoothly.


    It was the story she hade up with on the way to the station.


    The original Yvonne''s life had no connection to Justin. She couldn''t very well exin that she was from another world.


    "So, you were just being a good Samaritan?" the officer asked, almostughing.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied, her eyes wide with sincerity.


    He clearly didn''t buy it and continued his questioning.


    But Yvonne, despite her youth, answered every question wlessly, as if she knew exactly how to handle a police interrogation.


    Aside from her identity, the officer,


    focused on Mark. As the elusive


    crime boss of Vexel, his identity was a mystery, and Yvonne was now the only witness to have seen his face.


    Yvonne couldn''t draw, but as a professionally trained officer, she could give a precise description of his features.


    Using her description, the police created aposite sketch.


    "Are you certain this is what Mark looks like?" the officer confirmed.


    Yvonne nodded. ¡°Positive. And I heard the other man address him respectfully as ''Mark.""


    After a thorough inquiry, Yvonne''s identity checked out, and she was cleared of any suspicion.


    As she stood to leave, she passed by had


    Sett. The man who had bet


    smoking finally spoke Who smoking


    taught you hooke


    you how to fight?"


    >

 Chapter 70

    "Mr. Cooper, from the Istra Martial Arts Academy," Yvonne replied without missing a beat.


    A simple lie like "I''ve been training non-stop? might work on the Spencers, but Bet required a more careful approach.


    Mr. Cooper was a formerrade of Bruce''s who had retired due to injury and now taught at the academy. He had been Yvonne''s first martial arts instructor.


    After the original Yvonne was rescued from her adoptive parents, her health was poor. Yvonne had sent her to Mr. Cooper for a while to build her strength and learn self-defense.


    But the girlcked perseverance and quit after a short time.


    Still, the connection existed, giving the police a verifiable lead if they chose to investigate.


    "At your age, it''s impossible to be that skilled,¡± Bet stated, his dark eyes seeming to see right through her.


    Yvonne''s hands, hanging at her sides, clenched into fists. He was right, but she couldn''t admit it.


    "Officer, have you ever heard the word ''prodigy''?" she asked, batting her eyshes with an air of pure innocence.


    Bet stared at her for a long moment before his gaze shifted away.


    "We can''t confirm Mark''s identity yet. As the only witness, you need to be careful. If you''re in any danger, call the police immediately."


    His tone was detached, all business. With that, he stood up and left.


    It was nearly dawn when Yvonne walked out of the police station.


    A white Audi A6 was parked at the curb. The door opened, and Sandra got out.


    "Sandra, what are you doing here?"


    "You get yourself into enough trouble tond in a police station while on a film shoot. Where else would be? Sandragetorted ushering her into the passenger seat.


    The Audi moved smoothly down the road.


    As she drove, Sandra asked for the full story.


    Yvonne gave her a brief rundown, concluding with, "The man, Justin, was apparently Mr. Gonzalez''s


    former special Gonzalen?


    assistan


    Lever imagined he''d be mixed up with a


    crime boss like Mark."


    Sandra''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. She nced at Yvonne. "Do you... know something?"


    Yvonne was a Spencer and the future daughter-inw of the Gonzalez family. It wasn''t impossible that she knew more than she was letting on.


    "I only know that what goes around,es around," Yvonne said quietly.


    Sandra let out a cold, disappointedugh. ¡°Such a naive little girl, still believing in that sentimental nonsense."


    "You don''t?" Yvonne asked, her eyes bright.


    Sandra stared at the road ahead. After a long pause, she said, ¡°I used to.¡±


    Years ago, her husband had


    discovered irregrities in the Gonzalez Group''s ounts. He had


    gathered evidence and reported it to


    the police. But before an official


    investigation was, even


    she received news of his death.


    Then she met Yvonne, who had told her that justice might be dyed, but it would never be denied.


    But then Yvonne had died, too, leaving Sandra alone. She didn''t know how much longer she could hold on.


    "You''ve been up all night. Get some rest. You have to be on set this morning," Sandra said, her voice t as she pushed her own memories away.

 Chapter 71

    Yvonne didn''t say anything more, turning to look out the window.


    Her gaze was unfocused, and in the blur of the passing city, she thought she saw an eighteen-year-old Bet walking toward her, a smile on his face.


    "Vonnie," he had said, "the piece I just yed is called ''Mariage d''Amour''."


    And then, "From now on, I''ll only y it for you.¡±


    He had been like a vibrant, young tree, his love fierce and unyielding.


    When she had dropped out of the police academy for her assignment, no one had understood or supported her-not even her parents.


    Only Bet. He had always stood by her, unconditionally.


    Just like when they were rebellious teenagers, he was the one who would climb walls with her to skip ss, get into fights, and y games. He took the me for everything, and after getting punished, he would grin and tell her, "It''s fine, it didn''t even hurt."


    He had told her, "Vonnie, if you''re not going to be a police officer, then be my wife. I''ll fulfill your dream for you."


    At the time, Bet was studying at a conservatory. He was a musical genius, praised by everyone.


    Yvonne could never have imagined that the hands that yed the piano so beautifully could also hold a gun.


    He had given up a prestigious opportunity to study abroad.


    Since he had already graduated from college, he couldn''t re-enroll in the police academy. So, he joined the army, nning to transfer to the police forceter.


    He had promised her, "Vonnie, the moment I get my uniform, you''ll be the first person to see me in it."


    But she had died before she ever got the chance.


    Memories flickered through her mind like an old film reel: the kites they flew as children, the tree-lined paths he biked her down as teenagers, the fireworks that exploded over the school field the night he confessed his love...


    ¡°Mariage d''Amour.¡± It seemed it was a wedding that could only ever happen in a dream.


    "Yvonne! Yvonne!" Sandra''s urgent voice pulled her back to the present.


    Yvonne looked at her, dazed. Sandra''s eyes were filled with rm.


    "Yvonne, what''s wrong? Are you hurt? Do you feel sick?"


    Yvonne raised a hand to her face and realized, with a start, that she was crying.


    "Just some dust in my eye," she mumbled, wiping away the tears.


    Sandra shot her a sharp, disbelieving look. In a sealed car, what kind of phantom


    wind could possibly blow dust into her eye?


    The car finally pulled up in front of the hotel.


    Sandra kept her hands on the wheel, turning to Yvonne. "You haven''t s slept at all if you''re too tired, I can call the set and get you the day off"


    "I have a major scene today. No rest for the wicked," Yvonne said,


    shaking


    her head like a drum. She


    unbuckled her seatbelt and quickly


    got out of the car


    Back in her room, she took a quick shower, changed, and headed straight for the set.


    After two hours of makeup and wardrobe, she followed the assistant director to the filming location.


    She had been looking forward to this "major scene" since her first day on set.

 Chapter 72

    In the scene, Queena''s character, the devoted wife, unintentionally leaks a mission n, resulting in the deaths of threerades. Yvonne''s character, the


    policewoman, is overwhelmed with grief and rage and ps her.


    "Alright everyone, ces! And... action!" Mr. Turner''s voice crackled through the walkie-talkie.


    Yvonne and Queena stood face to face. Once she was in character, Yvonne raised her hand and swung, but her palm barely grazed Queena''s cheek.


    "Cut!" Mr. Turner''s voice wasced with irritation. "Yvonne, I know it''s acting, but the audience needs to feel it. It has to look real."


    "Right, Mr. Turner, I understand," Yvonne replied, feigning the meekness that was so characteristic of the original Yvonne.


    Queena smirked. Matthew''s visit had clearly intimidated her.


    "Smart move, Yvonne," she whispered. "I''m the love of Matt''s life. If you so much asy a finger on me, he''ll never forgive you."


    Yvonne said nothing. When the director called "action" again, she swung, her hand lightly brushing past Queena''s face once more.


    "Cut, cut, CUT!" Mr. Turner yelled into his walkie-talkie, his frustration boiling over. "Yvonne, did you skip breakfast this morning? Put some force into it! Do you not know how to p someone? Do I need to show you?"


    "It''s okay, Yvonne, you can hit me for real," Queena said with false sincerity. "We''re actors. We have to be professional."


    Yvonne smiled. Well, if you insist.


    "Alright, ces! Let''s go again!" Mr. Turner called out.


    The second his voice died down, Yvonne''s hand flew, and a loud, sharp crack echoed across the set as her palm connected squarely with Queena''s cheek.


    ??


    Queena was stunned, a ringing in her ears the only sound she could register besides the director triumphant voice shouting "Okay that''s it! Great emotion!"


    Yvonne flexed her stinging hand. When it came to pping a snake like Queena,


    she was always ready to give her best performance.


    Mr. Turner was a perfectionist. A single scene often required several takes to get right.


    By the end, Queena''s face was red and swollen.


    But thanks to Yvonne''s initial hesitation, no one on set thought she was doing it on purpose.


    Queena, however, knew better. She realized Yvonne was using the scene as an


    excuse.


    So, the next time Yvonne raised her hand, Queena''s eyes rolled back in her head, and she copsed to the floor.


    If a neer pped another actor unconscious on set, her career would be over before it even began.


    ¡°Queena!¡± her assistant screamed, frantically calling for a doctor as she rushed onto the set.


    But before she could reach her, Yvonne swiftly knelt, hauled the "unconscious" Queena up, and pressed her thumb hard into the pressure point below her nose.


    Yvonne showed no mercy. The pain was so intense that tears streamed down Queena''s face. She couldn''t keep up the act any longer and her eyelids fluttered open.


    "Oh, I thought you really fainted. Turns out you were just acting," Yvonne said, her voice loud enough for everyone to hear. She turned to Mr. Tomer. "Director, you didn''tell me Queena had an extra scene. Should we shoot that again?"


    Every eye on set turned to Queena. She wished the ground would swallow her whole.

 Chapter 73

    "That''s a wrap on this scene. Let''s take a break,¡± Mr. Turner said, his expression strained, but his words offered Queena a way out of her humiliation.


    Her assistant rushed over, draping a coat over her shoulders.


    As soon as they were in the dressing room, Queena spun around and pped Judy across the face.


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see me faint out there? Why didn''t you get me out of there immediately?"


    "I-I did. But Yvonne was just too fast," Judy stammered, holding her cheek.


    Queena sank into a chair, her face swollen like a balloon, her chest heaving with rage.


    Judy stood silently beside her, barely daring to breathe.


    "Get me my phone," Queena finally ordered.


    Judy handed it over, and Queena immediately started a video call with Matthew.


    ...


    After a morning of filming, Yvonne sat opposite Sandra, each with a boxed lunch.


    "I had someone ask around. Justin was arrested, but he''s not talking," Sandra said between bites.


    "Mm," Yvonne acknowledged. It wasn''t a surprise. Justin was a tougher nut to crack than Colin had been. Back when she was undercover, Justin had warned Colin about her more than once. If Colin hadn''t been so blinded by lust, she might never have gotten the evidence she needed.


    Sandra''s brow was furrowed in thought. This was going to be a long road, but she had been prepared for that.


    ¡°My flight back to Istra is this afternoon. I''ve got a mountain of work waiting for me,¡± she said. "I''m notfortable leaving you here alone. Should I hire an assistant for you?"


    "No need. I can take care of myself," Yvonne replied.


    Sandra didn''t press the issue.


    As they ate in silence, Yvonne''s phone buzzed on the table.


    She nced at the caller ID and frowned.


    "Yvonne, don''t tell me you''re the one who did that to Queena''s face!" Matthew''s voice boomed through the phone the second she answered.


    "It was in the script. Queena was the one who kept insisting she was a professional and that I should hit her for real. I was just giving her what she wanted," Yvonne said with a coldugh.


    "Enough!" he roared. "Yvonne, you''re always so paranoid, always using me of having something with Queena, Fine! You want the truth? love her ve never forgotten her. Are you satisfied now?


    "You want to end the engagement? Agreed. But don''t even think about getting any shares. I''ve put up with you targeting Queena for years, and my patience has run out. You want to sue me? Bring it on."


    He hung up.


    Yvonne tossed the phone back on the table.


    "What was that about?" Sandra asked.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, ying the knight in shining armor for his damsel in distress," Yvonne scoffed. She couldn''t believe his audacity, trying to fight her when she had concrete proof.


    ¡°How''s the case progressing?¡± she asked.


    "It''s been officially filed. Matthew should be receiving a summons from the court any day now," Sandra replied.


    "What does thewyer say?"


    "He says our evidence is airtight. We have a very high chance of winning." Sandra paused, looking at Yvonne with an unreadable expression Are you........ sure you don''t regret this? Once this goes to court, there''s no turning back for you and Matthew."

 Chapter 74

    Sandra hadn''t known Yvonne well before, but she had heard the stories.


    When the Gonzalez family had lost everything, the young woman had stood by Matthew, unwavering. She must have loved him deeply.


    Yvonne let out a smallugh. ¡°The word ''regret'' isn''t in my vocabry."


    Why keep a scumbag around? He was better off being thrown out with the trash. After lunch, filming resumed.


    Queena''s face was still swollen, and not even the thickestyer of makeup could hide it. On camera, she looked awful.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, was in high spirits, feeling energized despite herck of sleep.


    But perhaps she was tempting fate, because in the very first scene of the afternoon, disaster struck.


    It was a chase scene where Yvonne''s character was pursuing a criminal.


    She and her co-star, Grace, were in an army-green jeep, Yvonne driving and Grace in the passenger seat.


    Everything was going smoothly until the jeep started down a slope. Yvonne hit the brakes and felt her foot go straight to the floor. They weren''t working. The vehicle was out of control.


    The nned route was a gentle hill, but with the brakes gone, the jeep careened off course and onto a much steeper incline.


    Grace, who had never experienced anything so dangerous, started screaming. ¡°Help! Help me! What''s happening? I don''t want to die!"


    Yvonne gripped the steering wheel, her police academy training kicking in. She remained calm, assessed the situation, and just as the jeep was about to plunge off a cliff, she wrenched the wheel hard, mming the vehicle into a thick tree to force it to a stop.


    Instinct for survival drives most people to protect themselves, but Yvonne''s police instincts were different. She had angled the impact toward the driver''s side, shielding, Grace in the passenger seat.


    There was a deafening crash as the jeep collided with the tree, which shuddered violently.


    Grace''s scream was ear-splitting.


    The crew and paramedics rushed to the scene.


    A quick examination showed that Grace had only minor injuries. Yvonne however, had clearly stuffered internal injuries. A wave of pain washed over her, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    An ambnce arrived quickly and whisked her away to the hospital.


    Yvonne was unconscious for a day and a night. When she woke up, her hospital room was bustling with people.


    Doctors and nurses were checking on her. Members of the film crew were there, as were two uniformed police officers.


    Her attending physician exined that she was lucid and her head was clear, but she had internal injuries and would need to stay in the hospital for a week for treatment and observation.


    After the doctor left, the crew members expressed their concern before heading out.


    Finally, only the two police officers remained. One of them was the young officer who had questioned her before.


    The crew had discovered that the brake failure wasn''t an ident; the lines had been cut. They had immediately called the police.


    "The vehicle was tampered with, but we haven''t found any suspects. Our initial theory is that this is connected to local criminal elements. The man you saw the other day was likely Mark himself."


    Yvonne listened, her lips pressed into a thin line. She hade to the same conclusion.


    The film crew wasrge, with many local extras and staff. It wouldn''t be hard for someone from Mark''s organization to infiltrate the set and operate undetected.

 Chapter 75

    "You are now the only witness who has seen Mark. We are responsible for your safety. We will assign someone to protect you, in a way that won''t interfere with your work or personal life," the officer continued.


    Yvonne nodded in understanding.


    For the next week, her hospital room was under constant police guard.


    When it was time for her to be discharged, she was told that a dedicated officer had been assigned to her.


    She never dreamed it would be Bet.


    He walked into the room, silhouetted against the light. His familiar presence, crisp and cool like the evening wind, filled the space. He extended a clean, long-fingered hand. ¡°Hello, Bet Thompson," he said, his expression neutral.


    "Hi, I''m Yvonne Jones," she managed, her voice trembling despite her best efforts.


    Bet withdrew his hand. "Until Mark is apprehended, I will be with you at all times to ensure your safety. I hope this won''t be too much of an inconvenience."


    ¡°No, not at all. Thank you for your help, Officer," Yvonne said, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Have you packed your things? Let''s go," Bet said, his eyes scanning the room andnding on her duffel bag. He picked it up, and Yvonne followed him out of the


    room.


    Yvonne was cleared to return to work, but her amodations had been upgraded from a standard room to a two-bedroom suite.


    Bet meticulously inspected every corner of the room, then stood at the window, surveying the surroundings before turning back to her.


    "Vexel is a dangerous city, and Mark has a lot of power here. If you want to stay alive, you do not leave my sight. Understood?"


    His voice was even, his tone all business. The way he looked at her was formal, distant.


    The most familiar stranger, she thought, a pang of sadness hitting her.


    The doorbell rang.


    Bet opened the door to a young soldier in uniform, who snapped to attention and saluted him.


    "Sir, your things."


    "Thank you," Bet said, taking the duffel bag and carrying it into his room.


    The young soldier lingered at the door. Yvonne smiled and invited him in, offering him a bottle of water from the fridge.


    He was chatty-Bet''s aide-de-camp, here to deliver a change of clothes and toiletries.


    "I thought you were police officers," Yvonne asked, feigning ignorance.


    "We''re military. The case is big enough that they called us in for support," he exined.


    "Yourmander is such a high-ranking officer. Why would he be assigned to protect me?" Yvonne asked her eyes wide with innocent curiosity


    "Well, Colonel Thompson messed up. He went off-script during thest raid on Mark, got himself three days in the brig, and then got reassigned to your protection detail." The soldier added But don''t worry, He might look like a pretty boy but he''s the topbatant in the entire armed forces."


    Bet emerged from his room just in time to see his aide happily chatting with Yvonne.


    energy


    "Simon," he said, leaning against the wall, his gaze cool and deep. "You seem to have a lot of excess ener Starting tomorrow, you can add a five kilometer armed run to your morning routine."


    Simon''s face fell. "Sir, I''ve delivered your things, so I''ll be heading back now," he said, practically sprinting out the door.

 Chapter 76

    After a day of rest, Yvonne returned to the set.


    She had been in the hospital for a week, and the production was behind schedule. For the next month, she was constantly filming. During that time, there were two more attempts on her life. The first time, her stunt harness was tampered with. The second, her lunchbox was poisoned.


    Thanks to her police training and Bet''s constant presence, both attempts were thwarted. They even caught one of the culprits, but he was just a low-level thug who knew nothing.


    A monthter, Yvonne''s scenes wereplete. She flew back to Istra the same day for her court date with Matthew.


    The trial was public, and Yvonne had Sandra arrange for plenty of press coverage.


    On the day of the hearing, the courtroom was packed. Besides Yvonne and Matthew with their respectivewyers, Mrs. Gonzalez was there with Verna. George, Teresa, Jeffrey, and Queena were also present.


    Grace and Windy had even flown in from Vexel to support Yvonne.


    The gallery was filled with reporters, fans, and curious members of the public, making it feel more like a movie premiere than a legal proceeding.


    Yvonne sat at the intiff''s table with herwyer.


    Bet sat in the front row of the gallery, close enough to keep her in his line of sight.


    Matthew and hiswyer sat at the defendant''s table, both looking grim. Even now, Matthew couldn''t quite believe Yvonne had actually sued him.


    Yvonne''swyer, hired by Sandra, wasn''t a multi-million-dor superstar, but he was a top professional in his field.


    More importantly, their evidence was irond. They had the original bank transfer receipt, which was clearly marked as an investment. They also had documents proving the source of the funds: the child support Mr. and Mrs. Spencer had paid her. The dates and amounts all matched up.


    It was undeniable proof that Yvonne was hispany''s original investor.


    The original Yvonne had treasured these documents as a memento of her love for Matthew Now, they were evidence in court. The cony was bitter.


    Matthew''swyer presented some circumstantial evidence, and Queena took the stand as a witness.


    She sat there, her eyes wet and glistening, ying the part of the pitiful victim.


    She insisted the investment money


    was hers, raised by selling her


    jewele


    But she had no receipts-not


    for the transfer To C


    for the transfer not for the jewelry sales. Her ims were empty words.


    She pleaded with the court to believe her, on the verge of tears.


    It was an act that always worked on the Spencers and Matthew.


    But a court ofw deals in evidence, not theatrics.


    "Do either of you have any further evidence to present?" the judge asked.


    "The intiff rests," Yvonne''swyer said.


    "The defendant rests," Matthew''swyer replied, his face sinking. The trial wasn''t officially over, but the oue was clear.


    A low murmur spread through the gallery as reporters prepared to pounce.


    "It''s a ssic story of a man kicking his loyal partner to the curb once he makes it


    big."


    "Exactly. That poor girl helped him


    when he had nothing, and as soon


    as he sessful, be runs off with his that are the St love. Men like worst."


    "He ditches the woman who helped him when he was nobody. Disgusting."

 Chapter 77

    "So-called tech genius and inspirational figure. He''s nothing but a low-life scumbag!"


    Matthew felt a hot flush of shame as the whispers grew louder. The carefully crafted public image he had built was crumbling before his eyes.


    "Shut up! Don''t you dare talk about my brother like that!" Verna shot to her feet. "He never asked Yvonne to help us! She''s the one who was desperately throwing herself at him. Why should she get a piece of his money now?"


    "Verna, sit down! This is not the time or ce," Mrs. Gonzalez hissed, pulling her daughter back into her seat.


    But Verna''s outburst had already ignited the crowd.


    "To be so ungrateful to someone who was there for you in your darkest hour... this whole family is despicable."


    "They should be ashamed of themselves."


    "I heard the Gonzalez family went bankrupt because the father was a criminal. Like father, like son, I guess. All of them are trash."


    "That''s it, I''m boycotting all Gonzalez Group products.¡±


    "Order in the court," the judge''s stern voice boomed, silencing the gallery.


    Matthew''swyer requested a brief recess.


    In a quiet hallway outside the courtroom, thewyer spoke frankly. "Mr. Gonzalez, I warned you. The intiff''s evidence is solid, and our chances of winning are slim. Even if the money dide from MS Spencer, she has no proof


    "And based on my experience, she''s lying. You''re the only one who can''t see it," he added under his breath. "Mr. Gonzalez, as your counsel, must @dvise you that continuing this trial will not only damage yourpany''s reputation, but as your angel investor, Ms. Jones is entitled


    to ever more than


    to even more than ten percent of the


    an teabercenfor the


    shares. I strongly suggest you


    ept a settlement. Don''t let your


    pride get in the way.


    "Ms. Jones is your fianc¨¦e. You have a long history together. If you talk to her, appeal to that history, she might be willing topromise."


    The message was clear: use their rtionship to his advantage and beg for mercy.


    Matthew''s face was a mask of frustration, but he knew he was cornered. "Fine," he muttered.


    During the recess, Yvonne and herwyer were led to a mediation room.


    Inside, Matthew and hiswyer were waiting, along with Mrs. Gonzalez, Verna, and the entire Spencer n: George, Teresa, and Queena.


    Yvonne walked in calmly and took a seat opposite them.


    ¡°You disgraceful girl! Who taught you to hold a good deed over someone''s head like this? You''ve brought nothing but shame to the Spencer family!" George yelled, pointing a finger at her the moment she sat down.


    "Only a saint expects nothing in return, and I''m no saint. Mr. Spencer, since you''re so charitable, why don''t you donate your entire fortune to a good cause?" Yvonne retorted.


    George''s face turned purple with rage. If they weren''t in a courthouse, he would have thrown something at her.


    "George, dear, calm down. Let''s


    speak to her properly," Teresa said,


    gently patting his arm. She then


    turned to Yvonne. "Yvonne, in all the


    years you''ve been with us, you''ve been nothing but willful and reckless. Your father and I never intended to give you that money. It was Queena who pleaded on your behalf. We only gave it to you for her sake. So, in the end, it was still Queena who helped Matthew."

 Chapter 78

    Yvonne just smirked. Queena''s big lie was falling apart, and this was the best excuse the Spencers coulde up with? It was pathetic.


    "Mr. Turner," Yvonne said, turning to herwyer. "What does thew say about a parent''s duty to support their child?"


    Herwyer recited, "Under currentw, parents have a legal obligation to support and educate their children. If they fail to do so, a minor child has the right to demand payment of child support."


    "Did you hear that? You gave birth to me; you had an obligation to provide for me,¡± Yvonne said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "And my own parents needed their adopted daughter''s permission to give me child support? Don''t you find that ridiculous? I''m more than happy to take you to court over this, unless you''re afraid of the public embarrassment."


    Teresa was speechless, a mixture of anger and guilt on her face.


    Queena''s eyes immediately filled with tears. "Mom, Dad, please don''t me Yvonne," she sobbed. "Just... just let her say the money was from her. As long as Matthew is okay, I never wanted any credit for it."


    She was the picture of a wronged martyr, and it was a look designed to break hearts.


    Matthew frowned with concern, while Verna shot up from her seat. "Yvonne, you worthless, conniving tramp! You steal Queena''s credit and then bully her right in front of us! Take a good look at yourself. You''re not worthy of my brother!"


    "Verna, that''s enough!" Mrs. Gonzalez snapped. She turned to her son. "Matthew, give Yvonne the ten percent. Without her, you wouldn''t be where you are today. She''s earned it."


    "Mom, why are you taking her side? She''s an outsider!" Verna protested. "Thepany is my brother''s! He built it with his own hard work. Why should he give any of it to this bitch?"


    "Enough! All of you, just stop!¡± Matthew yelled, a headache pounding in his temples.


    Verna huffed and sank back into her seat.


    Matthew''s jaw was tight as he


    red at Yvonne. "Verna''s right. This


    giving you any of my shares


    "Matthew, did you write thews this country? You don''t just get decide Yvonne scoffed.


    dont want to give me ten


    let''s make it twelve."


    "Yvonne, don''t push your luck,¡± he growled.


    "Fifteen percent," she said calmly.


    "Do you really think you can ckmail me into..."


    "Eighteen percent," she interrupted.


    "Yvonne, have you lost your mind?" he mmed his hand on the table.


    "Twenty percent."


    "What the hell do you want?" he was trembling with rage.


    "Matthew, has your brainpletely rotted away? What a stupid question. I want what''s mine,¡± she said coldly.


    "Fine," he snarled, a twisted smile on his face. ¡°You take the shares, and we cancel the engagement. You can forget about ever marrying into the, Gonzalez family content

 Chapter 79

    He must have thought he still had power over her, that her love for him made her weak.


    But she wasn''t that girl anymore. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Excellent. Have yourwyer draw up the papers. I''ll sign them right now."


    Matthew froze. He never thought she would actually call his bluff.


    He had backed himself into a corner.


    Hiswyer quickly stepped in. "Mr. Gonzalez, Ms. Jones, marriage is a seriousmitment. I urge you both to take some time to cool down. Perhaps we can adjourn for today and reconvene when you''ve both had a chance to think."


    Matthew readily agreed.


    Yvonne knew nothing more would be settled today, so she gave a cool nod. Whether in court or in mediation, this was never going to be resolved quickly. Her mood soured, Yvonne left the courthouse alone.


    A ck Mercedes G-Wagon was parked at the bottom of the steps. The window rolled down, revealing Bet''s sharp, handsome profile.


    "Get in."


    Yvonne opened the passenger door and buckled her seatbelt.


    "Where to?" he asked.


    Yvonne hesitated. It suddenly urred to her that, despite being the true Spencer heiress and the fianc¨¦e of a tech mogul, she didn''t own a single piece of property.


    No wonder the original Yvonne had been so insecure. If she was kicked out, she would have nowhere to go.


    ¡°A hotel, I guess,¡± she said with a sigh.


    She couldn''t exactly bring Bet back to the Spencer mansion or her dorm room.


    "Hotels are too public, too much foot traffic. Not secure. You can stay at my apartment for the time being,¡± he stated, starting the engine before she could object.


    An hourter, they pulled into the garage of Cherry Apartment.


    Theplex was a set of luxury high-rises on the riverfront, one of Istra''s most expensive addresses.


    Bet''s apartment was on the seventeenth floor, a sprawling 2,500-square-foot unit with


    a stunning view of the glittering river.


    floorto-ceiling windows that


    Yvonne followed him inside.


    The ce was familiar. They had picked it out together, had even lived here for a while.


    "Wee home, sir. And this is?" A housekeeper, Helen, came to greet them, her surprise evident when she saw the young woman with Bet.


    "She''s a witness I''m protecting. She''ll be staying here for a while,¡± Bet exined.


    "Oh, of course," Helen said, recovering quickly. "Should I prepare the guest room for miss...?"


    "Yes," he replied dismissively, as if


    the details were of no concern to him. He walked into the living room, picked up a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from the coffee table, and headed out to the balcony


    Yvonne remained in the entryway, looking around at a space that seemed unchanged from five years ago. It was a dizzying feeling.


    Everything was the same, yet everything was different.


    She watched the man on the balcony, leaning against the railing as he expertly lit a


    cigarette. He seemed like aplete stranger.


    Yvonne hated the smell of smoke.


    The Bet she knew rarely


    smoked, But this man, silently. exhaling plumes of gray.smoke was no longer the vibrant young man from her memories.

 Chapter 80

    "You can call me Helen. And what should I call you, dear?¡± Helen asked, bending down to ce a pair of women''s slippers at Yvonne''s feet.


    ¡°Hello, Helen. I''m Yvonne," she replied, her gaze pulling away from the balcony.


    The slippers were brand new, pink with a Hello Kitty design. They must have been for his new girlfriend.


    Yvonne slipped them on and followed Helen to the guest room.


    Helen changed the bedding and, although the room was already spotless, she wiped down all the surfaces again.


    "Your name is Yvonne? What a coincidence," Helen chattered as she worked. "The master''s ex-girlfriend was named Yvonne, too."


    "Is that so? What a coincidence," Yvonne murmured.


    "You must be here on official business, then. Aside from Miss Yvonne, the master has never brought a girl home before,¡± Helen added.


    ¡°He..... he hasn''t brought any girlfriends here?" Yvonne asked hesitantly.


    Helen shook her head. "Never. I suppose he doesn''t want to make them


    ufortable, since histe girlfriend used to live here. He''s very considerate of his new partner''s feelings."


    Yvonne fell silent, a dull ache starting in her chest. This time, it wasn''t the original Yvonne''s lingering emotions. The pain was all hers.


    That night, Yvonne couldn''t sleep.


    She had slept on the ground, leaning against a tree during survival training, but here, in this ce that was once so familiar, she tossed and turned all night.


    She finally drifted off as dawn was breaking, only to wake up a few hourster.


    It was the sound of a piano that woke her.


    She sat up, her head still fuzzy, and padded out of her room in her nightgown.


    In front of the massive living room window stood a ck grand piano.


    Bet sat at the keyboard, dressed in a dark shirt. His handsome profile was cool and remote, but his long fingers moved over the keys with a familiar grace.


    He was ying a Chopin nocturne.


    A song of lost love. It was unbearably sad.


    Yvonne leaned against the wall, watching him from a distance, her eyes shimmering


    with unshed tears.


    He must have sensed her presence. The music stopped abruptly.


    He turned, his dark eyes unreadable.


    "Go put some clothes on," he said coldly. He then stood up and closed the piano lid.


    A flush of embarrassment washed


    over her. She retreated to her room,


    showered, and changed into a


    modest blouse and a long skirt


    before re-emerging.  fo


    Helen had already made breakfast. "Good morning, Ms. Jones," she said with a smile.


    "Good morning, Helen," Yvonne replied, her eyes drifting past the housekeeper to Bet, who was now sitting on the sofa.


    His long legs were crossed, and he was engrossed in a military journal, not even sparing her a nce.


    "I made pumpkin porridge, and a


    vegetable stir-fry," Helen said


    cheerfully. "Ms Jones


    there''s


    anything you like, "you like, or anything you


    can''t eat, just let me know."

 Chapter 81

    "I''m not a picky eater. Thank you, I appreciate it," Yvonne replied politely.


    Bet, an early riser, had already eaten his breakfast.


    Yvonne found herself alone at the dining table. As she ate, Helen bustled around the kitchen, clearing away dishes.


    Helen was a talker, and she chattered away as she worked. "You young girls are all the same, so careless with your health. I saw you this morning, walking out of your room in that thin dress, barefoot. It may be spring, but these floors are still ice-cold. You''ll catch your death, and what a misery that is. It''s especially bad for women, you know. That kind of chill can lead to terrible monthly cramps."


    "You''re right. I''ll be more careful in the future," Yvonne said, her head bowed as she sipped her porridge. Helen''s words seemed to send her into a brief trance before she murmured a response.


    Just as Yvonne finished her breakfast and returned to her room, the phone on her nightstand began to ring. It was Matthew.


    "Mr. Spencer and your mother said you didn''te homest night. Where are you?¡± Matthew''s usatory tone crackled through the phone.


    "What business is it of yours?" Yvonne shot back without hesitation.


    "I saw a man with you at the courthouse yesterday. Did you spend the night with him?¡± Matthew''s voice wasced with cold fury. "Yvonne, we haven''t officially called off the engagement yet. I suggest you show a little restraint!"


    A humorlessugh escaped Yvonne''s lips. "Oh, so now you remember we''re still engaged. You''ve been sleeping with Queena for so long, you''ve made aplete fool of me."


    Silence followed on the other end of the line. For a moment, it seemed Matthew was aware of his own hypocrisy.


    He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice, "I''m leaving for a business trip abroad tomorrow. Come to my office today. We need to talk."


    "Fine." Yvonne hung up immediately, unwilling to waste another word on him.


    Since Matthew hadn''t specified a time, Yvonne felt no need to rush. She left at a leisurely pace after lunch.


    Matthew''spany now upied a high-end office building in a technology park, a ce Yvonne, his fianc¨¦e, was stepping into for the first time. She remembered when she had supported him during his startup phase, when conditions were harsh and their office was a rented, dpidated factory. Back then, she would cook and deliver meals to him every day, often bringing homemade drinks and pastries for the


    employees.


    But they had never liked her, finding her presence an annoying distraction.


    As thepany grew and moved


    into the new tower, Matthew found a flimsy excuse to stop her from visiting. Aware of the staff''s dislike, she hadn''t pressed the issue, never understanding that their attitude was a direct reflection of his. They looked down on her, thinking she was provincial and tiresome, because that was exactly how Matthew saw her.


    Today, Yvonne was dressed in a


    white chiffon blouse and a long red


    skirt, her hair pulled into a chic top knot that exposed the elegant line of her neck. It was a beautiful, eye-catching ensemble. The@lick of her heels on the polished floor and her powerful aura made her impossible to ignore as she entered the lobby.


    ¡°Good afternoon, miss. Are you here for a business meeting?¡± the receptionist


    asked, standing with a polite smile.


    "I''m here to see Matthew," Yvonne stated.

 Chapter 82

    The receptionist paused, surprised that someone would so casually ask for thepany''s CEO by his first name. Still, she maintained her professional demeanor. "Please wait a moment while I contact the CEO''s office."


    After a brief call to the executive secretary, she turned back to Yvonne. "Ms. Jones, please follow me."


    She led Yvonne to the elevators, which ascended smoothly to the twentieth floor- the executive wing. As the doors opened, the CEO''s secretary was already waiting.


    "Yvonne, long time no see," she said. The woman, who looked to be in her thirties, was dressed in a sharp business suit, the very picture of a corporate elite. Her tone, however, was dripping with undisguised arrogance and contempt.


    Yvonne studied her for a moment before dredging up a memory of this person. It was Gwen, Matthew''s Ivy League-educated secretary who had studied abroad. The original Yvonne had always treated her with respect, but Gwen had always looked down on her, even leading other employees in ostracizing and ying cruel pranks on her.


    Once, the young girl had overheard Gwenining to her colleagues, "Some country bumpkin actually thinks she''s going to be the CEO''s wife. She should take a good look in the mirror and see if she has the face for that kind of life. It''s pathetic." Devastated, the girl had gone to Matthew in tears, begging him to fire Gwen, but he had only scolded her for meddling inpany affairs.


    Yvonne''s gaze turned icy. "Where''s Matthew?"


    "Mr. Gonzalez is in a meeting. You can wait in the reception room," Gwen said, turning with a haughty air. As she walked, she added with a sneer Well, well, look at you. You''ve certainly changed. But you can dress up nicely, No how expensive the clothes, though, you can''t change the trash


    underneath."


    The original Yvonne had inherited the best features of Teresa and George; even when she didn''t know how to dress, she had been a true beauty Now, she was radiant. Gwen, despite her meticulous makeup, had a in face. Her malice was born of simple jealousy.


    As Gwen continued her tirade, she turned to find that Yvonne hadn''t followed her at


    all. Yvonne had no intention of waiting for Matthew''s meeting to end. She was heading directly for the conference room.


    But as she passed the CEO''s office, she noticed the door was ajar.


    Inside, Queena was sitting on Matthew''sp, the two of them locked in a passionate kiss. So much for his meeting; he was having a tryst with Queena.


    "Yvonne! What are you doing here?!" Queena cried out in feigned panic, but her movements were deliberately slow as she rose from hisp, a clear look of provocation in her eyes.


    Almost involuntarily, Yvonne


    clutched her chest. The original Yvonne''s fragile heart ached with familiar, phantom pain. She had


    walked in on Matthew and


    Queena


    like this more than once The poor girl had never understood how the man she had stood by through thick and thin could be so easily stolen away. Her disbelief had morphed into hysteria, her tears and screams met not with guilt or exnation, but with Matthew''s cruel words: "You look hideous when you lose control like this."


    Yvonne''s hands, hanging at her sides, clenched into fists.


    That bastard really deserved to die.

 Chapter 83

    "Yvonne, who said you could wander around?" Gwen hurried over, but it was toote. Yvonne was already inside the office.


    "Gwen, get her a cup of coffee," Matthew ordered, his face dark as he shot Gwen a look that clearly med her for thepse.


    "Yes, of course, Mr. Gonzalez," Gwen stammered, throwing a venomous re at Yvonne before she left.


    She returned momentster with a steaming cup of coffee and ced it on the table in front of Yvonne.


    "Ms. Jones, your coffee," Gwen said, but she didn''t leave. Instead, she stared intently at Yvonne, then at the cup.


    A flood of memories washed over Yvonne. The original Yvonne had brought food for the staff out of kindness, but Gwen and the others had repaid her by smearing red ink on her chair and iming she''d bled through her clothes, calling her disgusting. They had even put something in her water that made her violently ill.


    Yvonne lifted the cup and held it to her nose. She couldn''t identify what was in it, but the smell was definitely off.


    "What''s that smell? It smells like piss. Gwen, did you pee in my coffee?"


    "What¡ªwhat are you talking about?!" Gwen''s face flushed crimson, her eyes betraying her guilt.


    She had, in fact, mixed in some water from the toilet, but she''d never expected Yvonne to call her out so directly and crudely. The old Yvonne would have just shrunk away, too scared to say a word.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with it, then you drink it," Yvonne said, pushing the cup toward her.


    Gwen froze.


    Seeing her hesitation, Yvonne


    scoffed. "Too scared? I guess you did put something nasty in there. You''re an Ivy League graduate,


    Gwen Surely


    vou know


    that


    poisoning someone is a criminal


    offense."


    Yvonne pulled out her phone and made a show of dialing the police.


    ¡°Don''t! I''ll drink it,¡± Gwen blurted out, grabbing the cup with the air of a martyr. Even if there was no poison, a police report would be aplete humiliation.


    She gritted her teeth and brought the cup to her lips, but after a single sip, a wave of nausea hit her. With a retching sound, she mped a hand over her mouth and fled the room.


    Yvonne let out a coldugh, her beautiful eyes filled with contempt.


    Matthew looked deeply ufortable. He''d had no idea his secretary was capable of such petty cruelty.


    Queena''s eyes darted back and forth


    before she looked at Yvonne with an expression of weary


    disappointment. "It was just a harmless prank, Yvonne. Why stoop to her level? Who knows what she put in there? What if you''ve made her sick... Ah!"


    Before Queen¨¤ could finish her sentence, Yvonne snatched the cup and flung the remaining coffee directly at her face. Queena shrieked, instinctively covering her face The foul-smelling, sticky liquid dripped down her hair and cheeks, leaving her a pathetic, weeping mess.


    "Queena!" Matthew instinctively pulled her into a protective embrace, frantically dabbing at her face with tissues.


    "Yvonne, you''ve gone too far!" he roared.


    "It was just a joke," Yvonne retorted with a smirk. "I''m young and don''t know any


    better. Surely you''re not going to hold it against me, sister?¡±


    Queena continued to sob, acting as if she''d been doused with acid instead of coffee. Matthew held her tenderly, ring daggers at Yvonne.

 Chapter 84

    "And to think, Queena was just trying to convince me not to be angry with you," Matthew said, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°She was hoping we could reconcile. But seeing you like this¡ªso bitter and cruel¡ªI realize there''s no point. The thought of spending the rest of my life with someone so vindictive makes my skin crawl."


    Yvonne remained seated across from them. Though she had to look up at them, her presence was anything but subservient.


    "You two were kissing when I walked in, weren''t you? Quite the peacemaker, that Queena. A few more minutes and she would''ve convinced you right into bed."


    Her words hit their mark. The pair, still clinging to each other, visibly stiffened.


    ¡°I¡ªI couldn''t help myself. It was all my fault. Yvonne, please don''t me Matthew..." Queena covered her face and ran out of the room, sobbing.


    ¡°Queena!¡± Matthew started to go after her, but Yvonne blocked his path.


    "Let me remind you, Matthew, this is your one and only chance to settle this privately. Miss it, and we''ll see each other in court."


    Matthew froze, his eyes cold as he stared at her. ¡°I''m not in the mood to fight with you, Yvonne. We can part ways peacefully, but only if you issue a public rification that Queena was not the other woman."


    "And why would I do that for a homewrecker?" Yvonne asked, crossing her legs with a mocking air.


    His face a hard mask, Matthew pulled a file from his executive desk and mmed it down in front of her. "This is for ten percent of thepany''s shares. I''m prepared to buy you out at market value. Look it over. If there are no issues, you can sign it."


    He delivered the offer with the same condescending grace he might use for a charitable donation.


    Yvonne didn''t even touch the document. Her crystal-clear eyes met his. ¡°I''ll ept a buyout, but I want double the market value."


    ¡°Don''t push your luck, Yvonne," Matthew snapped. ¡°I won''t tolerate this kind of extortion."


    "You can always refuse and wait for the court''s ruling," Yvonne said calmly. "But once the verdict is in, I won''t be epting a buyout at any price."


    She knew he needed absolute control over hispany; allowing her to be a major shareholder was out of the question.


    His jaw tightened, but his resolve was clearly wavering. "Thepany needs liquid capital to operate. I don''t have that much cash on hand right now."


    ¡°That''s fine,¡± Yvonne replied smoothly. "I''ll ept fixed assets as payment."


    Matthew let out a bitterugh. "I


    never knew you were so calcting, Yvonne." He nodded curtly. "I''ll have mywyer draw up a new


    reement. You''ll have the cash arte property titles within a month. After that, we''re finished. We have nothing to do with each other."


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, rising to her feet and walking out.


    Matthew watched her leave without a backward nce, his expression aplex mix of emotions.


    After leaving the tech park, Yvonne


    drove straight back to Cherry Apartment. Although she was out of Vexel Mark was still atrge and she remained in danger. It was best toy low unless absolutely O necessary.


    When she arrived, Helen was tidying up. A drawer beneath the TV


    console was open, and Helen was


    carefully wiping it down. Yvonne


    and


    took off her coat and went


    help.


    over, t


    ¡°Oh, no, no, I can handle it! You''re a guest, I can''t have you doing chores," Helen insisted, waving her away.


    ¡°It''s no trouble. I don''t have anything else to do," Yvonne said with a smile, beginning to organize the contents of the drawer.


    One of the drawers was filled with medicine boxes. Yvonne picked up a couple and


    read thebels, surprised to find they were for treating mental health conditions.

 Chapter 85

    "Is this... for depression? Who takes this?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    Helen sighed heavily and was about to answer when the sound of the front door opening interrupted her.


    Bet walked in. He looked as if he''d juste from the base, still dressed in his dark green military uniform, his presencemanding and cool.


    Helen quickly closed the drawers and hurried to the entryway. "You''re home, sir."


    "Yes," Bet responded coolly, unfastening the cor of his uniform and handing the jacket to Helen, who hung it neatly on a coat rack.


    Yvonne stood where she was, offering him a small, stiff smile and a nod. If she were the Yvonne of the past, she would have already thrown herself into his arms. But she was a different Yvonne now, and that was something she could no longer do.


    Bet''s deep, calm gaze lingered on her for only a moment before he brushed past and disappeared into his study, not emerging for the rest of the evening.


    Taking the hint, Yvonne returned to her room. After washing up, she called Sandra. Until Mr. Turner''s movie was released, she was still a rtive unknown. Sandra suggested booking a few talk show appearances to get her name out there.


    "Whatever you think is best. I trust your judgment," Yvonne said.


    "So trusting? I''m still on your father''s payroll, you know. Aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you out?" Sandra teased.


    "I trust you," Yvonne replied, her tone serious. Of all therades she had fought alongside in her past life, none were more trustworthy than Sandra.


    After the call, she ced her phone on the nightstand, ready for sleep. Perhaps she was finally getting used to her new surroundings, as her second night at Cherry Bay was a peaceful one.


    But just as she was sleeping soundly the next morning, the shrill ring of her phone jolted her awake.


    She rubbed her eyes and answered.


    "Dad wants you home for dinner tonight. Don''t bete, and don''t make the whole family wait for you again," Jeffrey said impatiently before hanging up.


    Before Yvonne could even think of a refusal, the line went dead. Annoyed, she tossed the phone back onto the nightstand and threw off the covers.


    That evening, as Yvonne was changing to go out, Bet emerged from his study. "Going somewhere?" he asked.


    "Yes, back to the Spencer family''s house," she replied honestly.


    "I''ll drive you."


    "Don''t you have work to do?" she asked, puzzled. For the past two days, he had been holed up in his study untilte at night.


    "Protecting you is part of my work,¡± he said, his dark eyes focused. He picked up his


    car keys from the coffee table and strode toward the door.


    Yvonne followed a step behind him.


    The ck Mercedes G-Wagon moved smoothly down the road. The silence inside the car was almost unnerving Yvonne watched the scenery blur past her window, then turned to look at the man driving.


    "How is the case in Vexel progressing? They should be able to catch Mark soon, right?"


    The only reasons Mark had


    remained hidden for so long were his deep-rooted connections in Vexel and the fact that no one had ever seen his face, with an urate sketch, finding him should be much easier.


    "Yes," Bet replied curtly, his eyes fixed on the road.


    "Once he''s arrested, you won''t have to protect me anymore," Yvonne added in a light, teasing tone. "You''ll


    ''n''


    have more time to spend with your fianc¨¦e content


    At that, he nced at her, his expression unreadable, his dark eyes void of emotion.


    "Right," he said, his voice t.

 Chapter 86

    Yvonne fell silent, turning her gaze back to the window. The passing scenery now seemed strangely blurred.


    The car finally pulled up outside the Spencer family''s vi. Bet and Yvonne got out. He leaned against the car door, his back straight, and lit a cigarette with a cool detachment. "I''ll wait here for you. Keep your phone on."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, hurrying inside.


    The scene in the living room was one of perfect domestic harmony. The family of five was gathered together, the atmosphere warm and cheerful. Yvonne''s arrival was a jarring intrusion, shattering the peace.


    "You''ve been back from filming for ages and haven''t bothered to visit. Don''t you know how much Mom and Dad worry about you?" Jeffrey began, his tone immediately critical.


    "She''s a thankless brat. She doesn''t have a single caring bone in her body for her family," George added, ring at her.


    "Alright, alright. She just got here, George. Can''t you speak to her nicely for once?" Teresa stood up with a smile and took Yvonne''s hand. "Let''s eat. I had the staff make all your favorite dishes."


    "And what would those be?" Yvonne asked, pulling her hand away. Her smile was cold.


    Teresa froze, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Let me guess, the main course is seafood again," Yvonne said with a mocking tone. "You remember Queena loves seafood, but you don''t remember that I''m allergic to fish and shrimp."


    Teresa''s smile faltered. "I always thought you weren''t a picky eater, that you liked everything. Why didn''t you ever say you were allergic?¡±


    Hadn''t she? The original Yvonne had mentioned it countless times, but Teresa had never paid attention, continuing to ce shrimp in her bowl as a hollow disy of maternal affection.


    The mood at the dinner table soured. Teresa tentatively ced a piece of pork rib in Yvonne''s bowl. Yvonne ate in silence, not bothering to speak.


    George opened a bottle of red wine. As he poured, he looked at Yvonne. "I hear you and Matthew have reached a settlement. He''s buying out your shares in thepany."


    Yvonne looked up, her gaze shifting from George to Queena. The settlement wasn''t public knowledge. Matthew must have told Queena, who then told George. She wondered what they were plotting this time.


    "Three million turned into a hundred times that in five years. Even loan sharks don''t see those kinds of returns,¡± Jeffrey interjected with a sneer.


    "That just proves I have good judgment, unlike some people who can''t see past their own nose," Yvonne retorted, nonchntly picking at her food while her cool gaze swept over Queena.


    A blush crept up Queena''s perfectly made-up face. When Colin had been arrested and the Gonzalez family went bankrupt, she had dropped Matthew without a second thought, never imagining he would make such aeback.


    A tense silence fell over the table. George swirled the wine in his ss, his eyes fixed on Yvonne. "Ten percent of the Gonzalez Group is worth over a hundred million Thats too much money for you to handle safely. You should give it to me for safekeeping."


    "Your father is right, Yvonne," Teresa chimed in "A young woman like you shouldn''t have that much cash Let


    us hold on tot for you. Wh


    you?


    get married, we''ll give it back as your dowry."


    So, that was their n. Yvonne couldn''t help but let out a short, sharpugh.

 Chapter 87

    "What''s so funny?" George''s face darkened at herck of immediatepliance.


    Yvonne set down her silverware. The smell of seafood was overpowering, but the non-seafood options were actually quite good. It was a shame the Spencers had no intention of letting her eat in peace.


    "I''mughing at you," Yvonne said, her gaze dripping with scorn as she looked at George. "A cheating scumbag who parades around pretending to be a loving husband. You''re not much to look at, but you certainly have beautiful dreams. Why on earth would I give you my money?"


    "You insolent brat, shut your mouth!" George roared, mming his wine ss on the table.


    "Yvonne, how can you talk to Dad like that? He''s only trying to help you. He''s worried you''lle into money and waste it all," Queena said, her eyes wide with feigned disappointment.


    "You''ve truly disappointed us, Yvonne," Teresa added, clutching her chest dramatically.


    Jeffrey red at her, looking as though he wanted to devour her whole.


    Beside her, young Joseph, who apparently had a short memory when it came to beatings, threw his silverware at her dress. "Get out of my house, you bitch!" he screamed.


    Yvonne looked down at the two grease stains on her skirt and her patience snapped. She shot out her foot and kicked Joseph squarely in the backside. He went sprawling, wailing at the top of his lungs.


    "Joseph!" Teresa cried, pulling her youngest into her arms and turning on Yvonne with usatory eyes. ¡°Last time you hit your brother, you denied it. This time, we all saw you. Are you going to lie again? If I had known you were this heartless, I never would have brought you back!¡±


    "When Jeffrey hits me, it''s a brother disciplining his sister, perfectly


    "1


    eptable Yvonne sneered. "But


    when''t discipline Joseph, it''s a crime against humanity. The hypocrisy in this family is astounding."


    "You little ani


    animal,


    how dare you talk back! I''ll beat you to death myself


    and stop you from tearing this


    family apart!" George raised his hand to strike her, but before it couldnd,


    a housemaid led a man into the room.


    He was tall, with a cool, aristocratic air.


    "This gentleman says he''s looking for Ms. Jones," the maid announced.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson!" Teresa gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Bet was notoriously private; few people even within the military knew his true identity. He had earned his rank through his own merit. Teresa, however, hailed from the James family, a prominent n in Istra second only to the immensely wealthy Thompsons. As a woman who had married out she wasn''t highly regarded, but her family name had granted her the rare opportunity to meet the Thompson heir on two asions.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson! What an honor to have you in our humble home," George said, his face instantly transforming into a mask of fawning sycophancy.


    Queena stood beside him, silent but angling her body to present her best side to Bet, her eyes wide and demure.


    But Bet seemed not to see them. His cool gazended on Yvonne. "Are you ready to go?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    Under the stunned gazes of the entire Spencer family, she walked out of the vi with him.

 Chapter 88

    "Yvonne... how does she know Mr. Bet Thompson?" Jeffrey was the first to speak, his voice filled with confusion.


    "My sister made a new friend and didn''t even tell Mom and Dad. Does she not consider us her family?" Queena murmured, her eyes downcast and filled with


    sorrow.


    But her mind was racing. He was handsome, enigmatic, and radiated an innate nobility that even his understated clothes couldn''t hide. The Thompsons were a dynasty far beyond their reach. How had that wretched little tramp managed to get her ws into their heir?


    Queena was practically trembling with jealousy.


    George nced at his beautiful daughter, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. He turned to Teresa. ¡°Call Yvonne and find out what''s going on between her and Mr. Thompson. And tell her that since she''s made a new friend, she should introduce him to her older sister."


    "Yes, I''ll remember," Teresa agreed without a second thought.


    "Dad, that doesn''t seem right. Doesn''t Queena like Matthew?" Jeffrey, understanding his father''s intentions, voiced his concern. For the Spencer family, having Queena marry Matthew and Yvonne secure a connection to Bet would maximize their family''s interests.


    "Who does Yvonne think she is, aiming for Mr. Thompson?" George snapped, his face hardening. "Jeffrey, I''m not senile yet. I don''t need you questioning my decisions."


    After his father''s rebuke, Jeffrey looked at Queena. She stood with her head slightly bowed, the very picture of a docile, obedient daughter. "We should listen to Dad. He would never do anything to harm us."


    Jeffrey fell silent, a sudden feeling of alienation washing over him. The father and sister he had lived with for over twenty years suddenly felt like strangers.


    ...


    Yvonne had barely stepped back into the apartment at Cherry Bay when her phone rang. It was Teresa.


    "Yvonne, your father was just angry today. He felt bad as soon as he finished scolding you and told me to make sure you were alright. You''ve always been so understanding, Yvonne. You''re not still angry with your parents, are you?"


    A coldugh escaped Yvonne''s lips. Did Teresa actually believe her own lies? The original Yvonne had been obedient, but no one had ever truly cared for her.


    "Is that the only reason you called?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yvonne, how do you know Mr. Bet Thompson? You two seem to be on good


    terms. Why don''t you invite him over this weekend..."


    Teresa finally revealed her true motive, but Yvonne cut her off.


    "Invite Bet to the Spencer house so Queena can have a chance to climb into his bed? She''s got one man on the hook and is already looking for another. Does Matthew know what his first love is really like?" Yvonne''s voice was sharp with sarcasm.


    At the Spencer house, Queena''s eyes had been practically glued to Bet.


    Yvonne wasn''t blind.


    Tired of wasting her breath, she ended the call.


    She tossed her phone onto the nightstand, but it rang again momentster. This time it was Sandra, calling to inform her that. she needed to return to the set next week to begin promotional work for Mr. Turner''s film.


    The first stop on the promotional tour was Vexel, the film''s shooting location. Since Vexel was Mark''s territory, Bet would have to apany her for her safety.


    They stayed at the same hotel as before. Most of the cast had returned for the tour, except for the male co-star, who had a scheduling conflict.

 Chapter 89

    Queena, who had bought her way into the film, was dressed in a designer cocktail dress from thetest season. She clung to Mr. Turner''s side throughout the promotional events, soaking up the spotlight.


    Yvonne, still a neer, kept a low profile. She wore high-waisted jeans, a white chiffon blouse, and a delicate pearl ne. Her hair was tied in a high ponytail, her face fresh and youthful, her striking eyes sparkling like a starry sky.


    Bet remained a discreet distance away, a constant protective presence. He watched her standing with Grace, Shirley, and the other young actresses. In a crowd of beautiful women, she still managed to stand out.


    After the daytime events, there was an evening banquet attended by the film''s key cast and crew, investors, and other influential figures in the entertainment industry. To Yvonne''s dismay, Matthew, one of the film''s investors, was also present.


    She cursed her bad luck internally as he made his way toward her.


    Yvonne held a wine ss, swirling its contents slowly, pointedly ignoring him.


    "You''ve had your fun. Isn''t it time to let it go?" Matthew said, his eyes narrowed as he took her in. A flicker of surprise crossed his face. The ugly duckling had somehow transformed into a swan when he wasn''t looking. "You can still change your mind, Yvonne. We don''t have to cancel the engagement. When you turn twenty, we can get married as nned."


    Yvonne lowered her gaze and took a delicate sip of her wine. She could guess what he was thinking. He wanted his first love, Queena, but he couldn''t let go of the devoted fianc¨¦e who had once revolved around him. He wanted it all.


    "Have the new agreement drawn up and get it to me to sign as soon as possible. Once the property and funds are transferred to my name, we arepletely finished."


    With that, she set down her ss, stood up, and walked away. The very sight of him made her nauseous.


    She headed toward Bet. Just as she reached him, his phone vibrated. He nced at the caller ID and said to her, "I need to take this. Don''t wander off."


    Yvonne nodded obediently, watching as he stood at the end of the hallway to take the call. A faint softness touched his features, and she felt an odd tightness in her chest. It must be his girlfriend, she thought.


    While Bet was on the phone, Queena spotted him. She couldn''t fathom what charm that pathetic, abused girl could possibly possess to attract the heir of the Thompson family. A man of Bet''s power status, and charisma should belong to her.


    "Waiter,¡± Queena called, selecting a ss of champagne from a passing tray. She glided gracefully toward Bet. As she passed him, she suddenly stumbled, her body falling limply toward him.


    But Bet reacted instinctively, taking a step back as if dodging a contagion. He sidestepped herpletely.


    Caught off guard by his swift


    avoidance, Queena lost her bnce entirely. With a shriek, she crashed heavily to the floor in an ungraceful heap. To make matters worse, she was wearing a very short designer dress, and the fall left herpletely exposed.

 Chapter 90

    The banquet hall was bustling, and themotion drew immediate attention. A wave of murmurs, whispers, and outrightughter swept through the crowd.


    "Am I seeing things? Is that acy thong?"


    ¡°Who would''ve thought? Queena always acts like such a prim and properdy, but she''s clearly wild in private."


    "It''s always the ones who look the most innocent on the surface."


    "If she''s that bold, maybe we should ask her out..."


    The crudements from the men nearby reached Queena''s ears. A pot-bellied, middle-aged man was staring shamelessly at her. She had twisted her ankle in the fall, trapped by her five-inch heels, and couldn''t even get up. Her vision swam, and she wished she could just faint.


    ¡°Queena!¡± Matthew strode over, whipping off his suit jacket and wrapping it around her. He gently lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the banquet hall.


    Throughout the entire spectacle, Bet remainedpletely detached. After finishing his call, he returned to Yvonne''s side. "Ready to go back?" he asked calmly.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied, schooling her triumphant expression into one of quiet obedience.


    Bet was known for being impably discreet, keeping all women except his girlfriend at a firm distance. Queena had yed with fire and gotten burned. She deserved it.


    ...


    rried


    Matthew carried Queena back to her room and called for a doctor. As the doctor examined her twisted ankle Queena sobbed hysterically. This time, her tears were real. Her ankle was swollen to the size of a


    grapefruit and the pain made her


    tremble. More than that, she had never been so thoroughly humiliated.


    "Ms. Jones has gone too far!" Queena''s assistant eximed, full of righteous indignation. "She bullies you all the time, but now she''s ganged up with Mr. Thompson to push you down and cause such a serious injury How can she be so vicious?"


    ¡°Be quiet! I fell on my own. It had nothing to do with Yvonne," Queena snapped,


    ying the part of the kind, forgiving sister to perfection.


    "Queena, you''re just too good! You''re


    this injured, and you''re still


    defending her," the assistantmented, making sure to shoot nces at Matthew She thinks she Can do whatever she wants now that she''stched onto Mr. Thompson. You treat her like a sister but does she see you as one?"


    Matthew said nothing, but his face was a thunderous mask of rage. It was unclear whether he was angry because Yvonne had hurt Queena, or because the girl who had once orbited his entire world was now looking to climb a higher branch.


    Back in her hotel room, Yvonne was about to remove her makeup when her phone rang. It was Matthew, his voice cold and menacing.


    "Yvonne, I really underestimated you. To think you could get your ws into Bet. Is he the reason you want to break up with me?!" he sneered.


    Yvonne pressed her lips into a thin line, remaining silent.


    "The heir to the Thompson fortune? Even if he''s interested, he''s just ying with you! You''d rather be used and thrown away than marry me. Are you really that pathetic, Yvonne?" His words were like daggers.

 Chapter 91

    "Are you done?" Yvonne asked, unwilling to waste another second on him before hanging up.


    She tossed the phone onto the coffee table and looked up to find Bet''s dark, unreadable eyes on her. She hadn''t used the speakerphone, so he shouldn''t have heard anything, but she felt a strange sense of unease.


    "We have an early flight tomorrow. Get some rest," he said coolly, before disappearing into his own room.


    After the promotional event, they flew back to Istra the next day for security reasons. Upon entering the Cherry Apartment, before Yvonne could even take off her shoes, a dark, furry shadow bounded toward her with a joyful bark.


    She instinctively caught the fluffy mass. It was a ck and tan German Shepherd, nearly half her height when it stood on its hind legs, looking powerful and fierce. But in her arms, it was as gentle as a kitten, nuzzling itsrge head against her


    repeatedly.


    Bullet!


    Holding the big dog, she whispered his name in her mind, fighting back tears. Bullet had been a police dog. As the fastest in his cohort, his running form was said to resemble a bullet leaving a chamber, hence the name his trainer gave him. He was forced to retire after being injured in the line of duty, and Yvonne had adopted him. She had wondered where he was when she returned to the Jones family home; she never expected to find him here with Bet.


    Bullet pressed against her, his eyes filled with an eagerness that spoke of a long- awaited reunion. She knew, somehow, that he recognized her. Animals, she thought, were perhaps more perceptive than people, able to see the soul beyond the physical form.


    Swallowing her emotions, she stroked the dog''s head, a wave of gratitude washing over her. It''s so good to see you again.


    "That''s Bullet, the master''s dog,"


    Helen exined with a smile as she


    refilled his bowl with imported kibble. "He had a stomach bug a


    While back and was the vet but he


    just came home yesterday. Don''t be afraid, Ms. Jones. His bark is worse than his bite." Content b¨¦tongs


    ¡°Bullet, dinner time!" Helen called, but the big dog remained glued to Yvonne''s side.


    "He''s usually so aloof with strangers,¡± Helen remarked, amused. ¡°He must feel a special connection to you."


    Whether she meant it or not, thement made Yvonne look up. She met Bet''s searching gazez and instinctively tried to push the dog away. But the intelligent shepherd wouldn''t be deterred, pressing back against her, his tail wagging furiously.


    "Your, uh, your dog is very friendly," Yvonne said with an awkwardugh.


    Bet nced at her, then shifted his gaze and gave Bullet a gentle nudge with his foot. "Go eat."


    The dog, seemingly in awe of Bet, reluctantly padded toward his bowl, casting longing looks back at Yvonne with every step.


    Yvonne went to her room, showered,


    and changed into loungewear. Just as she was about to get into bed, there was a soft knock at her door. She opened it to find Bullet sitting. there tongue out and tail wagging in a clear plea for affection.

 Chapter 92

    "Bullet!" Yvonne eximed, wrapping her arms around him and leading him into her room for a tight hug. "I''ve missed you so much. Did you miss me?"


    He let out two soft barks in response.


    Stroking hisrge head, she whispered, "How have you been all these years? Has Bet been mean to you?"


    Two more barks followed, this time with a soft whine that sounded like a mix ofint and sorrow.


    That night, Bullet dragged his dog bed into Yvonne''s room. She slept on the bed, and he slept on the floor beside it, a loyal sentinel watching over her.


    She woke the next morning to the sight of him sitting by her bed, watching her quietly.


    "Good morning, Bullet," she said with a smile, reaching out to scratch his head before getting up. She walked to the French doors and pulled back the heavy curtains, letting the warm sunlight flood the room. Stretching her arms, she let out a contented sigh.


    For a moment, it felt like she was back in her old life. She was Yvonne Jones, with loving parents, a boy she adored, and a wonderful dog. Life had been simple and sweet.


    "Ms. Jones, are you awake?" A knock at the door pulled her back to reality.


    She opened it to find Helen looking anxious. Her expression softened with relief when she saw Bullet. "Oh, there you are! You gave me a scare. I thought he''d run off again," Helen said, pressing a hand to her chest.


    "He''s a professionally trained police dog. He wouldn''t get lost," Yvonne replied casually, stroking his head.


    "How did you know he was a police dog?" Helen asked, surprised.


    Yvonne froze. She had spoken without thinking. "Oh, just a guess," she said, quickly recovering. "He looks so well-trained."


    Helen nodded, epting the exnation. Thank goodness it was Helen. Bet would not have been so easily fooled.


    After getting ready, Yvonne left her room with Bullet trotting happily behind her. Helen mentioned that Bet had left for the base early.


    Bet have likel


    that morning, likely to catch up on work after their trip to Vexel.


    Once breakfast was over, Yvonne and Helen took Bullet downstairs for his day walk. He raced across thewn with


    abandon before circling


    back to Yvonne''s side.


    "Bullet, at ease! Attention! Right face!


    Forward march! Sit!" Yvonne


    The dog responded with perfect, practiced obedience.


    Sheughed and ruffled his fur, then held out her hand. He immediately ced his


    paw in her palm. She shook it warmly. "Good boy," she praised.


    He seemed to understand, his tongue lolling out in excitement.


    "I can''t believe how well he listens to you," Helen said, looking on in amazement.


    Yvonne just smiled. Of course he listened to her. He was her dog.


    ¡°Dismissed. Go y,¡± she said, patting his head. He bounded back into the grass.


    Yvonne and Helen sat on a bench, soaking up the sun.


    "Helen, how long have you worked here?" Yvonne asked casually.

 Chapter 93

    "Almost five years now," Helen replied. "When the master first hired me, it was mainly to look after Bullet. He belonged to histe ex-girlfriend. I heard that after she passed, her parents were so grief-stricken they both fell ill, so he took the dog in.


    "When Bullet first came here, he was a real handful. He kept running away, all the way back to his old home. It''s over twenty miles away-I have no idea how he managed it. A dog doesn''t understand death, you see. It only knows its owner is gone. He would just sit by their front gate every day, waiting for her toe back.¡±


    Helen sighed, her voice thick with emotion. Yvonne''s eyes welled with tears. All these years, someone had been waiting for her toe home.


    A short distance away, Bullet frolicked in the grass before disappearing into a thicket of bushes. He emerged a few momentster with a small bouquet of purple wildflowers in his mouth, which he proudly presented to Yvonne.


    "Are these for me? Thank you,¡± she said, her voice catching as she wrapped him in a fierce hug.


    After their walk, they returned to the apartment. Yvonne had just washed her hands and was about to help Helen with lunch when her phone, left in her coat pocket, began to ring. It was her academic advisor, reminding her that she had to be on campus tomorrow for her final exams.


    The original Yvonne was still a student, and exams were an unavoidable part of that life. Fortunately, this Yvonne had been diligently attending sses and studying.


    That evening, she informed Bet about her exams. He listened and simply said, "I know."


    The next day, he drove her to the university. As her guardian, he was nothing if not responsible.


    Yvonne first stopped by her


    advisor''s office to pick up her exam permit, then found her assigned ssroom. As she entered, she immediately spotted Queena and Luna After the truth about Queera''s identity had been revealed, many of their ssmates had started to distance themselves from her. Tina, ever the opportunist, was no longer part of their circle. Only Luna remained Queena''s loyalpdog.


    Yvonne ignored them and made her way to her seat. Soon, other students began to file in. As luck Would


    it Queena''s seat was directly in front of her, with Daisy and Rachel on either side. Not a single friendly face among them. C¨®ntent


    Daisy and Rachel were students at Istra Theater Academy but from different departments, so Yvonne rarely saw them on campus. Today, however, they were all in the same room for a core curriculum exam.


    "Well, well, look at the star student," Daisy said with a sneer, leaning toward her. "Make sure you answer everything correctly. I might need to ask for your helpter."


    Queena turned around, her eyes filled with malice.


    Yvonne met their res with an icy stare of her own. Clearly, she hadn''t hit them hard enoughst time. They still hadn''t learned their lesson.


    Just then, the proctor entered and began distributing the exam papers. Yvonne took hers and immediately started writing. She was halfway through when a small crumpled piece of paper flew from behind her andnded at her feet. She frowned but ignored it and continued


    working.


    A momentter, Daisy kicked her chair hard. The sharp noise caught the proctor''s attention.


    ¡°What''s going on here?" the proctor asked, walking over with a frown.


    "Professor, I''d like to report Yvonne for cheating," Daisy announced loudly, raising her hand.

 Chapter 94

    The proctor bent down, picked up the wad of paper, and reached for Yvonne''s exam. "Cheating in an exam is a serious offense. You''re done here. Get out."


    Yvonne pressed her hand firmly on her paper. "Professor, I did not cheat. You can''t fail me based on her word alone."


    "I have a witness and physical evidence. Are you saying I''m wronging you?" the proctor snapped. "I''m only confiscating your paper. ording to school regtions, cheating is grounds for expulsion.¡±


    "Then let the school conduct a proper investigation," Yvonne said firmly. "I didn''t cheat. That note isn''t mine, and the handwriting won''t match mine.¡±


    "If it''s not yours, how did it end up at your feet?" the proctor demanded.


    "Someone threw it there to frame me."


    "And why would they frame you and not someone else? Perhaps you should ask yourself that," the proctor retorted, still trying to take her exam.


    "Exactly,¡± Daisy added with a smirk. "As they say, where there''s smoke, there''s fire."


    Before she could finish, Yvonne''s hand shot out, and she pped Daisy hard across the face.


    "Stop that! Assaulting another student during an exam? You arepletely out of control!" the proctor roared.


    "Why didn''t I hit someone else? Why only her? Perhaps she should ask herself that question," Yvonne shot back, shaking her stinging hand.


    "You get out of my ssroom! If you won''t take your own education seriously, at least don''t disrupt the other students," the proctor ordered, pointing to the door.


    It was obvious now. The proctor was in on it with Daisy. But Yvonne wasn''t the original, meek girl who would take this lying down. She was more than willing to escte thing One professor couldn''t run the entire academy.


    Just then, Rachel, who was sitting behind them, stood up. "Professor, I can vouch for her. I saw that piece of paper being thrown from somewhere else. It wasn''t Yvonne''s."


    "Pro-Professor, I can also testify. Yvonne didn''t cheat," Tina added from a few seats


    away.


    "Professor, Yvonne is at the top of our ss. Why would she need to cheat?" another student chimed in.


    A chorus of agreement rippled through the room.


    ¡°Rachel, are you insane? Why are you defending her?" Daisy hissed.


    Queena remained in her seat, gripping her pen so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Faced with a room full of dissenting


    students, the proctor couldn''t force Yvonnezout. "Quiet!" he relented "Everyone get back to your exams Any more disturbances and your papers."


    take


    He stalked back to the front of the room. Yvonne and Daisy returned to their seats.


    ¡°I''ll let you off this time, Yvonne. But just you wait,¡± Daisy whispered menacingly.


    Yvonne ignored her and focused on her test. She finished quickly, double-checked her answers, and decided to hand it in early. As she walked past Daisy''s desk, she gave the chair a powerful kick, sending both Daisy and the chair toppling the floor.


    "What now?¡± the proctor yelled, his head snapping up at the noise.

 Chapter 95

    "Daisy lost her bnce and fell,¡± Yvonne said calmly, already at the front of the room. She ced herpleted exam on the proctor''s desk. "Professor, I''m finished."


    "You''re done? Fine, get out of here," he said, waving her away dismissively.


    Yvonne stepped out of the ssroom and saw Bet leaning against a window at the end of the hall, smoking. Before she could walk over, someone called her name.


    "Yvonne!" Rachel came running up, out of breath.


    "What is it?" Yvonne asked, stopping.


    "Look, I helped you back there, but you don''t have to thank me. I was under Queena''s influence before, and I treated you badly. Let''s just call it even," Rachel said, fidgeting.


    Yvonne found her wordsughable. "First of all, I didn''t need your help to deal with Daisy''s usation. Second, as one of my past tormentors, the harm you did can''t be so easily erased. I''m not the type to turn the other cheek."


    She wasn''t the original Yvonne, and she had no right to forgive anyone on her behalf. She turned to leave, but Rachel grabbed her arm.


    "Hey, I''m trying to be nice here! What more do you want? I''m sorry, okay? There, I said it.....¡± Rachel trailed off, noticing that Yvonne wasn''t looking at her.


    Following her gaze, Rachel saw the man standing down the hall. He was backlit by the window, a figure sopelling it was impossible to look away.


    "No wonder you were in such a hurry to finish. Someone was waiting for you. Is that your boyfriend? He''s gorgeous!" Rachel gushed, practically drooling.


    "No," Yvonne said, her expression darkening.


    "Then he must be trying to win


    you


    over. Hey, he''s looking at you. He


    really worried with


    Said, her eyes alight


    gossip.


    "He''s my protection detail," Yvonne exined wearily.


    "Right, right, I get it. A ''girlfriend'' needs to be well-protected," Rachel winked, a knowing look on her face.


    Yvonne wished she could tape Rachel''s mouth shut.


    "I have to go. Stop bothering me,¡± she said, pulling her arm free and walking quickly toward Bet.


    He saw hering and immediately stubbed out his cigarette. "Finished?" he asked, his voice low.


    "Yes. We can go."


    The ck Mercedes drove away from the campus, moving steadily down the wide street. Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, the seatbelt snug across her chest. Suddenly, she pressed a hand to her heart: A sharp, constricting pain seized her, and her breathing grew shallow. ck spots danced in front of her eyes. The original Yvonne''s heart condition was a ticking time bomb.


    The car was quiet. Bet, his hand on the steering wheel, nced in the rearview mirror and saw the color drain from her face.


    ¡°Are you alright?" he asked, frowning as he pulled the car over to the side of the road.


    "I''m fine. I just need some air," she gasped, fumbling with her seatbelt. The moment she pushed the door open, her vision wentpletely ck. She copsed into Bet''s arms and fost consciousness.


    Yvonne didn''t know how long she was out. In her dream, she was back at the police academy.

 Chapter 96

    It was final exams again. She was sitting at her desk, staring at a difficult problem, debating which method to use. A ssmate who had a crush on her saw her struggling and, in a misguided attempt to help, passed her a note. She was caught and used of cheating, hauled into the dean''s office after the exam for a harsh lecture.


    She was so furious she could have beaten the boy senseless. But he,pletely clueless, showed up at her family''s home with a gift, ostensibly to apologize but really to confess his feelings. To make matters worse, Bet had walked in right in the middle of it. A jealous boyfriend was a difficult man to cate. It took days of coaxing¡ªand a few nights that left her unable to get out of bed before he finally forgave her.


    When Yvonne woke up, she was in a hospital room. The first thing she saw was Bet.


    ¡°Ben,¡± she murmured, her mind still foggy, caught between the past and the present. "You''re awake,¡± he said. His dark eyes were as calm and cid as still water.


    That look was enough to pull her back to reality. The Bet she knew would never have looked at her with such coldness.


    ¡°What..... what happened?" She tried to sit up, but a sharp pain in her chest sent her falling back against the pillows.


    "You just had surgery. You shouldn''t move," he told her.


    She had been rushed to the hospital after copsing and taken straight into the operating room for a minimally invasive heart repair procedure. The doctor said she could be discharged in a week.


    Soon after she woke, the doctor came to check on her, and to her surprise, Jeffrey was with him. After a routine examination, the attending physician left, but Jeffrey remained. Dressed in his white coat, he stood by her bed. "The surgery was a sess. There shouldn''t be any long-termplications. Once you''re discharged, you''ll be able to live a normal life And.. And... Mon and Dad know you had surgery. They''re very concerned, but I told them not toe yet, to give you time to rest."


    Yvonne said nothing. If the Spencers had truly cared for her, had raised her with even half the attention they gave Queena, this surgery might have been avoided entirely.


    Seeing her silence, Jeffrey didn''t press the issue and left. In the hallway, he saw Bet on the


    phone cool, distinguished, and


    utterly unapproachable. Jeffrey had heard from his colleagues in the ER that it was Bet who had brought Yvonne in. He still couldn''t quite believe it. Had that foolish girl really managed tond Mr. Thompson?


    It was three days after her surgery before Teresa finally visited, bringing Queena with her. They came with flowers and a fruit basket¡ªnothing practical, the kind of gift one brings to a casual acquaintance, not a daughter.


    "Your brother told me your heart acted up and you needed surgery. I was worried sick," Teresa said, taking Yvonne''s hand. Her concern felt hollow. "Your father is out of town on business, but he calls every day to ask how you are."


    If they were truly worried, they wouldn''t have waited three days to show up. And


    George was on a business trip, not dead. He could have visited or at least called.


    Queena stood behind Teresa,


    dressed to the nines like a peacock,


    her eyes darting around the room as


    if looking for someone. "Yvonne, heard from my brother that Mr Bet


    1 Thompson brought you


    the hospital. He saved your life. We should really thank him properly."

 Chapter 97

    "If you feel so strongly, go pay him a visit at his home," Yvonne replied coolly.


    "Oh, we don''t need to be so formal. When is heing to the hospital? I could thank him in person then," Queena said.


    The Thompson family was in a league of their own. Queena didn''t even know where they lived, let alone have any hope of getting past their front gate.


    Yvonne had no patience for her games. She closed her eyes and turned her back.


    "Yvonne is still weak. If you don''t have anything else, you should probably go and let her rest,¡± Helen said, tactfully dismissing them.


    After they left, Helen sat by the bed, peeling an apple for Yvonne. "Is that really your mother?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. Most mothers would be at their daughter''s bedside day and night after surgery, but Teresa had offered a few empty words and then left.


    Yvonne took a bite of the apple, a small, bitterugh escaping her. "I wish she weren''t.¡± Without the bond of blood, there would be no room for disappointment.


    Teresa didn''t visit again, likely too busy with shopping and card games. Queena, however, made several trips to the hospital, each time dressed to impress, but she never managed to run into Bet.


    "Yvonne, why hasn''t Mr. Thompson been to the hospital? He saved you, and I haven''t had a chance to thank him properly," Queena finally asked, unable to contain her impatience.


    Yvonne, munching on an apple, snorted. "Are you addicted to ying the role of the perfect sister? How exactly do you n on thanking Bet? By washing yourself up and serving yourself to him on a tter?"


    "What-how dare you!" Queena''s face flushed with shame and anger.


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about," Yvonne continued. "You''re trying to have your cake and eat it too, Queena. Be careful you don''t end up with nothing." "Yvonne, you..." Queena began, but Helen cut her off.


    "Ms. Queena, Yvonne needs to rest. Why don''t you go home? If you''re so sincere about thanking the master, I can let you know the next time he visits."


    "Really?" Queena''s eyes lit up.


    Helen sighed internally. After exchanging contact information, she finally managed to get Queena to leave.


    "Young girls these days have no shame," Helen muttered under her breath. "Throwing themselves at men like that. So cheap. The master has seen all kinds of women., Someone like her wouldnt even register on his radar."


    Queena never came back to the hospital. Sandra, on the other hand, visited every day, always bringing homemade soup Today was fragrant lotus root and pork rib soup. As she handed it to Yvonne, she asked, "I just spoke with your doctor. He said you''re recovering well. When are you nning to be discharged?"


    ¡°Next week, probably. I''ve scheduled my scar removal surgery," Yvonne replied, sipping the soup.


    This body was covered in ugly scars


    wase


    from years of abuse. The original Yvonne had been too timid and


    ashamed to show them, secret/met


    saving up for surgery she never lived to have Yvonne however, wasn''t


    ashamed. She simply loved beautiful things and wanted to wear pretty dresses. Since she was already in the hospital, it was the perfect time to have it done.

 Chapter 98

    A few days after her scar removal surgery, as Yvonne was nearly recovered, Matthew finally made an appearance. He didn''t ask about her health or offer a single word of concern. Instead, he tossed a document onto her bed.


    "I had mywyer draw up a new agreement. But I suggest you think carefully before you sign. Once we break the engagement, there will be no second chances." He looked down at her with an air of superiority, as if certain she wouldn''t dare to leave him.


    Yvonne picked up the agreement, scanned it quickly, and, finding no issues, signed her name without a moment''s hesitation.


    Matthew watched her, a surge of inexplicable anger rising within him. "You''d better not regret this, Yvonne. We''ll see what bes of you after you leave me." With that parting shot, he stormed out of the room.


    Not long after he left, Sandra walked in with a thermal container.


    "Sandra, you''re just in time," Yvonne said, handing her the signed agreement. "Help me donate all of this money to charity in Yvonne''s name. It should go toward supporting anti-trafficking and family reunification efforts."


    "This is worth over a hundred million. Are you sure?¡± Sandra asked, taking the document.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied with a firm nod. This was thepensation Matthew owed the original Yvonne. Since she was gone, Yvonne wanted the money to do something meaningful. ¡°But I want to hold a formal donation ceremony. Contact as many reporters as you can. I''m a public figure now, after all. We should get credit for doing good deeds." A mischievous glint appeared in her eyes.


    Sandra understood immediately. "Don''t worry," she said with a smile. ¡°I''ll arrange everything."


    Sandra was incredibly efficient. The day after Yvonne was discharged, the donation ceremony was held. Key figures from the charity were present and the enormous sum had even attracted government officials. The venue was swarming with media.


    Yvonne personally handed the Letter of Directed Donation and a giant ceremonial check to the charity''s director. In return, she received an award and public thanks for her contribution.


    Then came her speech.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Yvonne. Not long after I was born, I was stolen by human traffickers. I grew up being abused by my adoptive parents. They beat me, starved me, and refused to let me go to school."


    As she spoke, she seemed to


    channel the original Yvonne''s pain. Her eyes grew red, and her voice choked with emotion. On therge screembehind her, photos from her past appeared: a painful thin teenage girl covered in bruises, old scars ovepping with new ones, her eyes hollow and filled with


    despair as shey in a hospital bed.


    A hush fell over the crowd. The sight of the girl''s suffering filled them with sympathy.


    Some of the female reporters began to tear up.


    "There are so many other children like me in this world, children who have been trafficked. They are forced intobor, used for breeding, or worse, they don''t even survive. I want to do everything I can to help parents find their lost children and to help those children find their way home. I will continue to support the fight against human trafficking, in the hope that one day, no child will ever be stolen."

 Chapter 99

    Yvonne finished her speech and gave a deep bow. The room erupted in thunderous apuse.


    As she stepped off the stage, Sandra met her and handed her a phone. Yvonne saw dozens of missed calls, mostly from George, followed by Teresa and Jeffrey. The ceremony had been live-streamed; the Spencers must be furious. She turned the phone off.


    In the days that followed, the story was everywhere, trending online and dominating mainstream media. Families of abducted children and volunteer search organizations praised her actions. Yvonne went from being an unknown actress to a household name. Mr. Turner''s production team capitalized on the buzz, releasing behind-the-scenes photos and videos of Yvonne in her police uniform-sharp, skilled, and stunningly beautiful in the action sequences.


    Her newly created Twitter ount gained over a million followers overnight, flooded with positivements.


    "She looks so gentle, but as a cop, she''s so cool and fierce! I love it!"


    "Rising from the ashes! She''s a real-life hero."


    "So strong yet so vulnerable. I''m a fan!"


    "Traffickers should get the death penalty! And may all the people who hurt her suffer!"


    "My great-aunt''s cousin''s granddaughter goes to Istra Theater Academy, and she said everyone knows Yvonne is the real Spencer heiress. A maid swapped her with her own daughter at birth. And the fake heiress is still living with the Spencer family!"


    "A real-life soap opera! So the real heiress was abused for years while the fake one was spoiled rotten? This makes me want to curse a blue streak."


    "Which Spencer family? We need to find them and make them famous..."


    Yvonne found herself suddenly famous, so much so that she had to wear a mask to the hospital for her follow up appointment to avoid being recognized After an EKG, ultrasound, and blood tests, the doctor reviewed her results.


    "Everything looks good. You''re recovering well. But continue to avoid spicy foods and strenuous activity for now. And no extreme emotional stress. Come back for another check-up next month."


    Yvonne thanked him and was leaving the office when she ran into Jeffrey. He was in his white coat and pushed his sses up his nose before stepping directly in front of her, blocking her path.


    "What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice cold.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want now, Yvonne? Breaking off your engagement, holding a press conference without even consulting the family? You won''t even answer Mom and Dad''s calls. And do you have to target Queen like this? [ DO you have any idea how much your words have hurt her? It''s not her


    fault you were switched at birth. She''s innocent in all of this!"


    He grabbed her arm. "Mom and Dad are sick with worry because of your antics, and Queena cries herself to sleep every night. You''reing home with me right now to apologize to her. And if she doesn


    forgive you, you''re not setting foot outside that house again?


    He tried to drag her away.

 Chapter 100

    Yvonne really wanted to follow her doctor''s orders¡ªno stress, no fighting. But Jeffrey was begging for a beating.


    She was about to kick him into next week when a tall, imposing figure stepped between them. With effortless ease, Bet broke Jeffrey''s grip on her arm.


    Jeffrey stumbled, catching his bnce just in time. He was furious, but seeing who it was, he swallowed his anger. "This is a Spencer family matter, Mr. Thompson. I don''t think you should interfere," he said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m interfering. What are you going to do about it?" Bet replied with a cold smile before turning to Yvonne. "Are your tests done?¡±


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Let me see the report," he said, holding out his hand.


    She obediently handed him the file. He nced through it, then gave it back. "Let''s go."


    Yvonne followed him toward the elevators, and they walked past Jeffrey without a second nce.


    "Yvonne!" Jeffrey roared, his voice low with impotent rage. He didn''t dare challenge Bet, so he directed his anger at her.


    She acted as if she hadn''t heard a thing.


    They took the elevator down and walked out of the hospital. The ck Mercedes G-Wagon was parked at the curb


    Thompson family


    garage was filled with cars worth tens of millions, but Bet''s military position required him to maintain a lower profile.


    The car moved smoothly down the road. During the drive, Bet took a call. After he hung up, he slowed the car and turned to Yvonne. ¡°Vexel just called. They''ve caught Mark. They need you to go identify him."


    Yvonne blinked, then nodded. "Okay."


    Mark had been apprehended at the Vexel border and was being held at a police station there. There were no direct flights, so they would have to fly to Vexel and then drive to the border.


    They caught an afternoon flight, arriving in Vexel in the evening. The local police had sent someone to meet them.


    "Mr. Thompson, hello. I''m Jonas, captain of the Vexel criminal investigation division," the man said, extending a hand. He was dressed in in clothes and had a friendly smile.


    ¡°Bet,¡± Bet replied, his tone cool but polite as he shook the man''s hand.


    Jonas led them through a


    .n


    restricted-ess exit to a green military-style jeep. The vehicle sped down the highway toward the border Jonas and the driver sat in the front while Yvonne and Bet were in the back. The terrain was unfamiliar to Yvonne, and she watched through the window as fields gave way to mountains andkes.


    Bet leaned his head back against the seat, his eyes closed. Yvonne rested her chin on her hand and watched him. The passing streetlights cast shifting patterns of light and shadow across his face.


    Her mind drifted back in time. She


    up


    remembered a winter vacation one year when Bet had taken her north to see the snow. They had traveled by ne, then train, then bus a long journey from south to north. She had sat by the window, watching the scenery, and he had sat beside her, watching her.

 Chapter 101

    The bus ride stretched on, seemingly without end, and Yvonne had drifted off to sleep, her head resting on his shoulder.


    When she finally stirred, the view outside the window took her breath away: a panorama of snow-capped mountains stretched to the horizon, a sliver of a crescent moon hanging over the highest peak.


    She nced over at Bet and was surprised to find him asleep.


    His thickshes cast soft shadows on his cheekbones. It seemed almost unfair for a man to be that handsome. Yvonne found herself staring, unable to tear her gaze away.


    The bus slowed to a stop at a checkpoint, and Bet''s eyes snapped open.


    She was caught off guard, with no time to hide the adoration in her eyes. His gaze met hers, his deep, obsidian eyes sharp and clear, betraying no sign of grogginess.


    "Bet, you were faking it!" Yvonne used, her lips forming a yful pout.


    A slow smile spread across Bet''s lips, but he said nothing. Instead, he reached out, cupped the back of her head, and pulled her in for a kiss.


    It had been their first kiss-tentative at first, then deepening with a clumsy, raw passion. Her heart had hammered against her ribs, and she was sure she''d forgotten how to breathe.


    She would never forget that thrill, the feeling that had seemed to promise a lifetime. But their lifetime together had been so tragically short...


    "Had your fill?" Bet''s voice cut through her reverie. His eyes were open now, his dark gaze calm and chillingly distant.


    The coldness in his eyes was like a physical blow. Yvonne flinched and looked


    away, clenching her fists in herp to keep the tears from falling.


    Jonas, sitting in the front, had heard their voices but couldn''t make out the words. He twisted around in his seat and offered a cheerful grin "Feeling a bit tired, are we? We''ve only got about two more hours to go. It''s a shame this border region is so remote; there''s no train service, so driving is the only way."


    "It''s fine. This is much harder on you," Yvonne replied politely.


    Leaning against his seatback, Jonas continued, "You look so delicate, but you''re tougher than you seem. Most people can barely remember a face they''ve seen once, yet you gave us perfect description for a sketch of Mark. You have no idea-we''ve been hunting this guy for years. Without your sketch, he''d probably still be out there."


    Bet turned his head slightly, his gaze on Yvonne now filled with a quiet curiosity.


    "You''re too kind," she said, forcing a humble smile.


    As a top student at the police academy, providing a precise description of a suspect


    for aposite sketch was a fundamental part of her training.


    Two hourster, the car rolled into a small border town and stopped in front of a modest two-story building. It was painted blue and white, with the national g and a police shield mounted above the entrance.


    Bet got out first, then walked around to open the door for Yvonne.


    "Don''t be nervous," he told her. ¡°Just answer truthfully. I''ll be with you the whole time."


    "Okay,¡± Yvonne said, managing a small, grateful smile.


    An officer from the border precinct greeted them. After a brief exchange with Jonas, he led Yvonne and Bet into a small room. The room was enclosed by three walls and arge pane of ss that looked into an adjacent room, where several men in prison jumpsuits were being led to their seats.


    "Don''t worry," the officer assured her. "They can''t see us in here."


    Yvonne nodded. She knew it was a one-way mirror; she could see them clearly, but


    to them, the ss was just a reflection.

 Chapter 102

    "Of these four men, can you identify which one is Mark?" the officer asked.


    "The second from the right," Yvonne said, her eyes fixed on the men through the ss.


    "Are you certain?"


    "Positive," she confirmed. "And the man on the far left was one of his thugs. He was there the night I had the run-in with them."


    The officer nodded, impressed. "You have an excellent memory."


    Yvonne remained silent, watching as the officer spoke into his phone. In the room on the other side, the other inmates were led away, leaving only Mark behind with two officers who immediately began a surprise interrogation.


    Despite the thick, one-way mirror separating them, Mark seemed to sense her presence. He turned his head and stared directly through the ss, his eyes locking onto Yvonne''s.


    ¡°To think that after all my years of hunting birds, I''d get my eye pecked out by one,¡± Mark sneered, his gaze chilling and predatory.


    An unsettling feeling coiled in Yvonne''s stomach, and she instinctively frowned. The next moment, Bet''s tall frame moved in front of her, blocking Mark''s view.


    "We can go now," he said, his dark eyes focused on her.


    "Right," Yvonne nodded, following him out of the room.


    The precinct hallway was empty and quiet in thete afternoon, and a heavy silence fell between them. With Mark captured, their arrangement¡ªhis protection of her¡ª was officially over. Their lives were two parallel lines that were never meant to cross. She could no longer crash on his couch, cuddling with Bullet while eating chips and watching TV.


    Yvonne pushed down the wave of disappointment and looked up at him with a forced smile. "Well, Officer, congrattions on a sessful mission. You don''t have to babysit me anymore."


    "Right," he replied, his expression t and unreadable.


    The silence stretched on, so profound that she could hear their breathing in the empty corridor.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. "Do you think... I could stille see Bullet sometime?" She rushed to rify, afraid he would misunderstand MII arrange it with Helen. We can meet up somewhere, so I won''t bother you."


    "Whatever you want," he answered coolly.


    BUMS


    She wanted to say more, but the door to the observation room opened, and Jonas stepped out.


    "Mr. Thompson," he said, approaching Bet. "Mr. Wood would like to see you."


    Bet nodded and followed Jonas down the hall.


    Watching him walk away, Yvonne felt a sudden, sharp hollowness in her chest.


    A few momentster, a female officer approached her. "You must be Yvonne. Mr. Thompson asked me to take you to the local inn for the night."


    "Thank you," Yvonne said, following the officer out of the precinct and to the guesthouse in town. The amodations were simple, but the sheets and nkets were fresh and clean. Yvonne wasn''t picky. She took a shower and went straight to bed, falling into a deep sleep almost immediately.


    She woke up on time the next morning, and after getting ready, she had breakfast in the inn''s small dining area shortly after, Simon James, a member of Bet''s team, arrived.


    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Thompson sent me to drive you back to Istra,¡± he said.


    "Thank you, Simon. I appreciate it."


    She didn''t ask why Bet hadn''te himself. He probably had another assignment, or maybe he just didn''t want to see her again.


    Simon drove her to the Vexel airport.

 Chapter 103

    Unlike the quiet ride to the border, the return trip was filled with conversation. Simon was exceptionally talkative.


    As he drove, he chatted nonstop. "With Mark in custody, our mission in Vexel is finally over. We can head back to Istra with peace of mind. And really, it''s all thanks to you. If it weren''t for your help, who knows how long that slippery bastard would have stayed on the run."


    ¡°It was just a coincidence," Yvonne said. ¡°I''m d I could help.¡±


    "You helped more than you know," Simon insisted, his hands steady on the wheel. "For a single guy like me, it doesn''t matter where I''m stationed. But Mr. Thompson..... if he didn''t get back soon, his girlfriend would start to worry."


    "He and his girlfriend must be very close," Yvonne asked, her voice a little tight.


    "Of course!" Simon replied without hesitation. "They''re a perfect match-from simr backgrounds, both brilliant and good-looking. His girlfriend is a renowned pianist; she even held a solo concert once. Our whole unit went to support her. When she and Mr. Thompson yed a piano duet, you could feel the envy in the room. It was incredible."


    "Is that so? That''s wonderful," Yvonne said, a faint, bitter smile touching her lips.


    She and Bet used to y duets, too. But she had always been too restless to practice properly, her clumsy ying always holding him back. Perhaps he was better off with someone who shared his passion, someone gentle and thoughtful. She should be happy for him, that he had found someone better after she was gone.


    After nearly ten hours on the road, they finally reached the outskirts of Vexel. As Simon was driving, his phone rang. He answered it with one hand, keeping the other on the wheel.


    "We''re almost at the airport. The flight''s this afternoon. I promise get Ms Jones back to Istra safely." He hung up and grinned at Yvonne. "That was Mr Thompson, making sure I get you back in one piece.''


    "Thank you for everything," she replied quietly.


    ¡°Don''t mention it. Happy to serve,¡± Simon said with another smile.


    Their flight was in the afternoon, and theynded at Istra International Airport in the evening. After dening, Yvonne and Simon walked out of the terminal together with the crowd.


    "My cab is here," Yvonne told him. ¡°Thanks again for escorting me. You should get some rest."


    "Alright then. Take care," Simon said, giving her a friendly wave as she climbed into the taxi.


    Returning from Vexel, she couldn''t go back to the Cherry Apartment. Her only option was the Spencer family home.


    Ever since the donation ceremony, life had been difficult for the Spencers. In the age of the inte digging up information on someone was effortless. The story of Yvonne and Queena being switched at birth was already an open secret at the Istra Theater Academy and among the city''s elite. Queena, the popr young starlet propped up by the Spencer family''s resoufees, was now trending for all the wrong reasons. Labeled a "fake heiress," she was facing a massive public bacsh.


    In


    Two of her uing dramas were abruptly pulled, all hermercials and endorsements were canceled and she was facingwsuits for breach of contract. A major film role she had just secured vanished without a trace. Word was that the producers of Mr Turner''s new film had already cut all of Queens scenes. Since it was a male-led drama and her role had been artificially inted, her removal surprisingly didn''t affect the plot''s coherence.


    Queena, who had always been coddled by her agency, Nexus Media, and adored


    by her fans, was now a social pariah.

 Chapter 104

    For days, Queena had refused to leave her room, doing nothing but cry, which left George and Teresa heartbroken.


    The moment Yvonne walked through the door, she saw George in the living room, his eyes zing with fury.


    "You worthless girl! You finally decided to show your face!" he roared, snatching a teacup from the table and hurling it at her.


    As always, it missed.


    Hearing themotion, Teresa hurried down the stairs. Seeing Yvonne, her expression turned cold and disapproving. "Yvonne, you went too far this time. A fortune in assets, and you just gave it away without even discussing it with your father and me. We understand you want to do good, but why did you have to target Queena? She''s being cklisted by the entire industry. Her future is ruined."


    ¡°Is it? What a shame," Yvonne said with an indifferent shrug, bypassing Teresa and heading up the stairs.


    Just as she reached her bedroom, the door to the adjacent room flew open with a bang. Queena emerged, looking haggard and worn. Apparently, being the target of a nationwide hate campaign wasn''t easy.


    "Yvonne, I know you''ve always hated me!" Queena shrieked. "You hate me for taking your ce, for Mom and Dad loving me more, for Matthew Gonzalez loving me! If you hate me that much, then maybe I should just die! Would that finally make you happy?"


    After her tirade, she mmed the door and locked herself back in her room.


    ¡°Queena! Queena, open the door! Don''t do anything foolish! Please, don''t scare me like this!" Teresa pounded on the door, her voice trembling with panic.


    ¡°Queena has barely eaten these past few days. She''s lost so much weight," a maid chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "With all this online bullying, what if she really can''t take it anymore?"


    George''s face was ashen. He yelled for someone to get the spare key while ring at Yvonne. "You wretched thing! If anything happens to Queena, I''ll never forgive you!"


    Teresa looked at Yvonne with profound disappointment. "I told you, Yvonne, that you and Queena are both my daughters and Wout love you equally. Why can''t you just ept her? Do you have any idea how ugly your jealousy is? If I had known it would be like this, I never would have brought you home."


    "Mom? Dad? What''s going on?" Jeffrey, just home from a long shift at the hospital, looked at the chaotic scene with a weary sigh.


    "It''s the inte," Teresa sobbed. "They won''t stop attacking Queena. She''s so sensitive and fragile, how can she possibly handle it? She''s locked herself in her room... I''m so afraid she''ll do something terrible.¡±


    Jeffrey pinched the bridge of his nose, his gaze on Yvonne turning cold and resigned. "Before you came back, this family was peaceful. But ever since you arrived, it''s been one disaster after another. There hasn''t been a moment of peace. Yvonne, I have an apartment not too far from the academy. I want you to move there as soon as possible. You can live in the dorms during the semester and stay at the apartment during breaks. Other than holidays, I don''t want youing back here."


    He was determined to make her leave, and Teresa, her own mother, clearly agreed. Wiping a tear from hereve, she sighed Yvonne, it''s not that this family won''t ept you, it''s that you won''t ept Queena. It''s better for everyone if you move out."

 Chapter 105

    George was already ordering a maid to help Yvonne pack.


    Jeffrey and Teresa ignored Yvonnepletely, continuing to knock on Queena''s door, frantic with worry.


    "Where''s the key? The spare key! Why isn''t it here yet?" George bellowed at the maid, his eyes wide with panic.


    Yvonne watched them, finding the whole scene utterly ridiculous. A person as vain and selfish as Queena would never kill herself.


    She walked over, pushed George and Teresa aside, lifted her leg, and delivered a powerful kick to Queena''s door.


    Thump! Thump!


    After just two kicks, the lock gave way and the door swung open.


    "Queena!" George and Teresa rushed inside.


    But Queena wasn''t in the bedroom. Teresa searched the room before heading into the bathroom. A momentter, a bloodcurdling scream echoed through the house.


    George and Jeffrey sprinted into the bathroom with Yvonne close behind.


    The bathroom was spacious, with arge tub by the window filled to the brim with water. Queenay in it, dressed in a white dress. A gash on her right wrist was still oozing blood, staining the water a deep, dramatic red.


    Her face was pale, but she was conscious. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked at George and Teresa, her voice a weak, choked whisper. "Mom... Dad apl going to die? I''m giving you back to Yvonne... and my brother... and Matthew... Maybe now... she won''t hate me anymore..."


    "Queena, how could you do something so foolish? If you die, how will your father and I go on?" Teresa wept uncontrobly.


    "Don''t be scared, Queena. Dad won''t let you die," George soothed. "I''m getting rid of Yvonne right now. No one in this house will ever hurt you again.¡±


    "Yvonne, if anything happens to Queena, I''ll make you pay!¡± Jeffrey''s eyes were red with panic. He raised his hand to p her.


    Yvonne blocked his arm and, in one swift motion, pped him across the face. The force of it was staggering; half of Jeffrey''s face immediately swelled up, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Feeling awake now?" Yvonne sneered. She shoved past George and Teresa, who were hovering over the tub, and hauled Queena out of the water. Drenched and dripping with bloody water, Queena looked pathetic.


    But Yvonne felt no pity. She gripped Queena''s wrist, holding the wound up for Jeffrey to see.


    "Take a good look," she said


    mockingly. "To get this much blood from a cut this shallow, she''d have to bleed for three straight days. Excepta wound like this would clot in less than thirty minutes. You can''t


    See through a charade this


    basic? Jeffrey, what kind of doctor are you? You''re going to get someone killed one day."


    With a final, forceful shove, Yvonne threw Queena back into the tub. Queena iled for a moment before sitting up, her movements far too


    vigorous for someone who had


    supposedly lost a significant


    amount of blood.


    Yvonne''s eyes scanned the bathroom. She kicked over a wastebasket in the corner,


    and two empty blood bags rolled out onto the floor.


    "See?" Yvonne scoffed. "She''s been ying you all for fools."

 Chapter 106

    ¡°Queena, you..... why would you do this?" Teresa stared at her, utterly bewildered.


    Jeffrey''s gaze, for once, was cold. ¡°Was it fun, Queena? Making a fool of your entire family?"


    Only George continued to defend the girl who was not his biological daughter. "That''s enough. Queena''s wrist is still bleeding. Stop yelling at her."


    But Jeffrey didn''t rush to her side with a first-aid kit as he normally would. His pride wounded by the deception, he simply turned and walked out of the room.


    Teresa looked utterly defeated. She instructed a maid to fetch a medical kit but didn''t offer Queena another word offort before leaving as well.


    "Next time, Queena, you shouldmit to the part," Yvonne said, grabbing Queena''s injured arm. "A sympathy y only works if you''re willing to actually hurt yourself.¡± She leaned in closer. "But whether you live or die, you will eventually pay back what you owe me."


    There was something so terrifying in Yvonne''s eyes that Queena began to struggle. "Let go of me, Yvonne! You''re hurting me!"


    She thrashed around in the tub of cold, bloody water, a pathetic, sodden mess. A ssh of the foul-smelling water hit Yvonne, and she recoiled in disgust. Shoving Queena''s arm away, she turned and left the bathroom.


    Back in her room, Yvonne took a quick, hot shower and changed into a clean set of pajamas. Then, she went downstairs to the dining room for dinner.


    Only Teresa and Jeffrey were there. Joseph sat beside his mother, his head bowed, looking uncharacteristically meek. Yvonne took a seat across from them and scanned the dishes on the table. The main course was seafood again, clearly prepared for Queena.


    "I didn''t know you wereing back today, Yvonne," Teresa said awkwardly. "If there''s something you''d like to eat, just let me know, and I''ll have the maids prepare it tomorrow."


    Yvonne pursed her lips. Aside from the seafood, there were also sweet and sour ribs, beef meatballs, and a stir-fry of seasonal vegetables, all of which looked appetizing enough.


    "Are we waiting for everyone to arrive before we start?" she asked.


    A fresh wave of embarrassment washed over Teresa and Jeffrey. "Your father took Queena to the hospital. We can start without them."


    "That little scratch on her wrist? It''ll probably be healed by the time they get there. Yvonne scoffed, picking up her fork. The Spencer family certainly has a ir for wasting medical resources." ''


    Jeffrey''s face flushed, but he was too stunned to reply.


    As she began to eat, Yvonne added casually, "George certainly seems to care a lot about his adopted daughter. You don''t think there''s something going on between them, do you?"


    "Yvonne, don''t say such things,"


    Teresa snapped, though her voicecked conviction and her face was pale "We''ve watched Queena grow up. Your father loves her like his own daughter, so of course he''s concerned."


    She took a few distracted bites of her food before setting down her utensils. "You


    two go ahead. I need to step out for a bit."


    Teresa left in a hurry, likely heading to the hospital to keep an eye on cher husband and his precious charge. Jeffrey, too, had lost his appetite. After a few bites, he excused himself and went to his room. Content¡±


    Soon, only Yvonne and Joseph were left at the table.


    Joseph stared at Yvonne over the rim of his small bowl, his eyes wide.


    "What are you looking at? Eat your dinner. Do you want another beating?" Yvonne raised an eyebrow.


    Terrified of her, Joseph immediately lowered his head and began shoveling food into his mouth without another peep.


    After dinner, Yvonne sauntered out of the dining room and headed upstairs, passing Jeffrey, who was rushing down with his jacket in hand.

 Chapter 107

    Jeffrey paused when he saw her, his expression strained. "I''m going to the hospital. You should get some rest."


    Yvonne watched him hurry away, a smirk ying on her lips. She could already guess what had happened: Teresa must have caused a scene at the hospital.


    George''s affection for Queena, his illegitimate daughter, was now being viewed through a different lens. In the eyes of an outsider and with Yvonne''s pointed suggestion¡ªtheir close rtionship could easily be misinterpreted.


    Life in the Spencer household was not going to be peaceful anytime soon.


    And as their lives grew more chaotic, Yvonne''s became more serene. She hummed a tune as she brushed her teeth, washed her face, and climbed into bed early. After a long day of travel by car and ne, she was exhausted and craved nothing more than a long, deep sleep.


    She slept soundly untilte the next morning, awakened only by a persistent knocking at her door.


    "Ms. Jones, are you awake?" It was the maid, Jenny.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes and sat up. She padded to the door in her nightgown and opened it. "Morning, Jenny."


    "Good morning, Ms. Jones."


    "Are they all back?" Yvonne asked casually, leaning against the doorframe.


    Jenny replied, ¡°Queena was admitted, so Mr. Spencer stayed at the hospital with her. Mrs. Spencer and Mr. Jeffrey came backst night but left again this morning. She had a luncheon to attend, and he went to the hospital for his shift."


    "I see," Yvonne said distractedly. "Could you bring my breakfast up? I''ll eat in my room."


    As she started to turn away, Jenny added, ¡°Ms. Jones, there''s a visitor here to see you."


    "A visitor for me?"


    "That would be me." A sharp, cruel voice cut through the air from behind Jenny.


    Yvonne looked past the maid, and when she saw the woman standing there, her body began to tremble uncontrobly-an instinctive, primal fear left over from the girl whose body she now inhabited.


    The woman was slightly overweight but well-maintained and impably dressed. However, the upward tilt of her eyes betrayed a harsh, unforgiving nature. Yvon


    memory, the one that wash truy hers, supplied a name: Megan Reed.


    Megan was her adoptive mother-and Queena''s biological mother. After swapping the two infants, she had raised Yvonne for twelve miserable years. For Yvonne, those years were a blur of beatings, verbal abuse, and endless chores. She was Megan''s unpaid servant and emotional punching bag. As a small child, she did all the housework ate the family leftovers, and even had to wash Megan''s feet. Once, when Megan was in a particrly foul mood, she had tried to force the girl to drink the dirty foot-washing water. The child had knelt on the floor, burying her face in the basin, sobbing. But even then, Megan had kicked her viciously in the chest, enraged by the "unlucky" sound of her crying, nearly killing her.


    "You little tramp, born from trash," Megan sneered, her eyes raking over Yvonne "Back in the Spencer house, you really think you''re some kind of princess, don''t you? Dressed in silk and sleeping until noon."


    It was her default setting, tosh out at Yvonne the moment she saw her.


    Yvonne said nothing, her hands clenched into tight fists at her sides.


    Seeing her silence, Meganughed coldly. "Cat got your tongue? You think you can bully Queena? You little wretch, you''re not even worthy of cleaning her shoes."


    Queena''s staged suicide attempt hadnded her in the hospital, and now her biological mother was here to settle the score.

 Chapter 108

    "I did bully her. What are you going to do about it?" Yvonne raised an eyebrow, her beautiful, fox-like eyes turning icy. "This is the Spencer family home. You wouldn''t darey a hand on me here, would you?"


    "You think returning to this house means you''ve escaped me?" Megan scoffed. "I can ruin you whenever I want."


    She pulled her phone from her purse and yed a video for Yvonne to see.


    The footage was dark and grainy, showing a small, cramped room. But the figures were recognizable: a younger version of the girl whose body Yvonne now upied, crying and struggling desperately.


    The girl''s screams were horrifying, even through the phone''s tiny speaker.


    For Yvonne, the memory was a distant, hazy nightmare a trauma the original Yvonne had tried to bury. Waking in the dead of night, disoriented, only to be pinned down by a man who reeked of alcohol. The little girl had fought and screamed, crying out, "Mom, help me! Please, help me!"


    Megan, in the next room, must have heard everything, but she did nothing.


    The girl, in a final act of desperation, had crawled to the window and thrown herself from the second floor. She had broken her leg in the fall, but she had escaped.


    And now Megan was using that moment of absolute terror, that unspeakable trauma, as a weapon. She truly was a monster.


    Yvonne''s face went pale, and the veins on the back of her clenched fists stood out in stark relief.


    Seeing her reaction, Megan smirked, believing she had won. "Scared now, are we you little slut? You want to be a star like Queena You should take a good look in the mirror and see if you''re even worthy."


    She waved the phone menacingly. "If this video gets out, you won''t just be finished


    as a celebrity¡ªyou''ll be finished as a person. Ha!"


    Yvonne pressed her lips into a thin line, forcing down her rage. "So you came here


    to warn me not to bother Queena anymore? Fine. I agree."


    1.n


    Her quick surrender only made Megan more arrogant. "I heard from Queena that you donated a hundred million to charity," she sneered. "Since you''re so rich, you should show some gratitude for the dozen years I spent raising you. Let''s start with five million. And from now on, you''ll transfer your monthly


    allowance to my ount."


    Yvonne was stunned by her audacity. ¡°Queena''s allowance is muchrger. Why


    don''t you ask her? She''s your real daughter."


    "Queena needs her money for


    herself. She''s a properdy, and she can''t be without funds. You, on the


    other hand, are just a we


    stray. You don''t deserve an


    allowance at all." Megan tilted her chin, her tone utterly self-righteous.


    Yvonne scoffed internally, then adopted a timid expression. ¡°But..... I don''t have five million."


    "Then how much do you have?" Megan asked impatiently.


    "Four... four million," Yvonne stammered.


    "Fine. Transfer the four million to me now."


    "If I give you all of it,¡± Yvonne asked meekly, ¡°you won''t release the video?"

 Chapter 109

    "In addition to the four million, your monthly allowance, and any jewelry or luxury items the Spencers buy for you anything of value¡ªit alles to me," Megan decreed. She intended to bleed Yvonne dry for as long as she could.


    Yvonne shakily took out her phone, the very picture of a frightened victim. "Okay... send me your ount details."


    Megan,pletely unsuspecting, sent the information over. Yvonne didn''t hesitate, transferring the four million immediately. It was the leftover money from what Matthew had given her, plus the allowance from the Spencers. One of the few perks of being a wealthy family''s daughter was never being short on cash.


    Seeing the transfer go through so smoothly, Megan''s eyes narrowed. "You little liar, are you hiding more money from me?"


    "No, no!" Yvonne shook her head frantically. "I donated most of it. This is all I have left. I gave it all to you."


    The girl she used to be would never have dared to lie to Megan. Seeing her cower, Megan believed her.


    "From now on, any money you get, you give it to me first. And I''m warning you, if you ever mess with Queena again, I''ll post this video everywhere. I''ll let the whole world see you spread-eagled under a man. Ha!" Megan''sughter was vicious. She had gotten what she wanted and was about to leave, but Yvonne stepped into her path.


    "Get out of my way! Are you looking for trouble?" Megan snapped.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. The police aren''t here yet," Yvonne said, blinking her wide, innocent eyester smile was disarming! Sweet, yet it sent a chill down Megan''s spine.


    "What police? What are you talking about?"


    Yvonne''s smile turned sharp. "You just ckmailed me. Of course I''m going to


    report it. You''re not going anywhere until they arrive."


    She was a police officer, after all. The embodiment of justice. She would never bow


    to evil. The idea that Megan could threaten her with a video wasughable.


    "Yvonne, you dare call the police? I''m doing you a favor by taking your money! Are you tired of living?" Megan lunged for Yvonne''s phone as she dialed the emergency number. She tried to p he a move honed by years of practice on


    ve


    a defenseless child.


    But Yvonne wasn''t that helpless girl anymore. Megan didn''t even touch a strand of her hair before Yvonne caught her wrist, twisted it, and sent her stumbling backward.


    "You bitch, you dare to fight back? I see you''ve gotten brave since Ist beat you!" Megan, ustomed to her submissiveness, charged at her again.


    A storm of memories-all the abuse the original Yvonne had endured-ignited a fire in Yvonne''s chest. The police were on their way. She might as well use the time to deliver some long overdue justice:

 Chapter 110

    Megan may have been able to dominate a child, but against Yvonne, a police academy martial arts champion, she was hopelessly outmatched.


    Yvonne grabbed Megan by the shoulders and delivered a series of sharp ps. Megan''s already round face swelled up like a balloon. As she struck her, Yvonne saw an image of a younger girl, a baby tooth knocked loose, blood filling her mouth as she sobbed, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Next, Yvonne seized Megan''s hair and mmed her head against the wall. Dazed and dizzy, Megan continued to spew venom. "Yvonne, you worthless slut! You dare hit me? I''ll kill you!"


    Tired of the noise, Yvonne pped her again, this time across the mouth. Megan yelped in pain, her lips swelling, and finally fell silent. This time, Yvonne saw Megan yanking the girl''s hair, beating her mouth with a slipper, screaming, "I''ll teach you to steal food, you little whore!"


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again," the small, malnourished child had cried, too weak to fight back. "I was just so hungry... I only took half a bun."


    This woman was a monster.


    Now, pinned and powerless, Megan could only resort to insults. "Yvonne, you ungrateful animal! After I raised you for all those years! You would have starved to death without me!"


    Yvonne pulled her hair, forcing Megan to look at her. ¡°I am the daughter of the Spencer family," she said, her voice dangerously low. "If you hadn''t stolen me, I would have lived a life of luxury. Do you really think I needed you to ''raise'' me?¡± By now, Megan was aplete mess. Her hair was disheveled, her face was a swollen, bruised pulp, and tears and snot streamed down her cheeks. Only her eyes still burned with hate.


    "Oh my goodness! What... what''s happening? Jenny, the maid, had gone downstairs to make tea. When she returned with the tray, she found Yvonne systematically beating Megan. The girl who looked so


    delicate and gentle was terrifyingly fierce.


    Jenny was so frightened that the tray slipped from her hands, sending teacups


    ttering to the floor and hot tea sshing everywhere.


    "This woman broke into the house and threatened me," Yvonne exined calmly, still holding Megan down "But I''ve subdued her. Don''t worry Jenny the police are on their way."


    I''m not afraid of her, Jenny thought, I''m afraid of you.


    The police arrived quickly, their sirens wailing through the Spencer family''s gated courtyard. Yvonne handed Megan over, then seamlessly transformed into a fragile, traumatized victim.


    "Officer, this woman is my adoptive


    mother," she began, her voice


    trembling. "She abused me my


    whole childhood. Now that


    back


    with my real parents, she broke into


    my home, attacked me, and


    threatened me."


    She rubbed her eyes furiously until they were red.


    "She... attacked you?" the officer asked, looking dubiously from Yvonne''s tear- streaked face to Megan''s battered one.


    "Yes, she hit me first. I was just defending myself," Yvonne insisted, then nced at Jenny. "Our maid can testify to that."


    "Yes, yes! I can! Mrs. Reed broke in and..... and threatened Ms. Jones!" Jenny stammered, catching Yvonne''s pointed look.

 Chapter 111

    As a Spencer family employee, Jenny knew whose side she was on. Besides, having witnessed Yvonne''sbat skills, she was terrified of saying the wrong


    thing.


    The police took Megan, Jenny, and Yvonne to the station for questioning.


    As a former top student at the police academy, Yvonne knew exactly how to build an airtight case. She had the bank transfer record, the audio recording of the ckmail, and Jenny as an eyewitness. The police could even dig up old records of Megan''s abuse. The evidence was overwhelming, and Megan was immediately detained. Extorting four million was a serious felony; she was facing at least ten years in prison. The woman who had inflicted so much pain was finally going to get what she deserved.


    The officer taking her statement was the same woman who had handled her kidnapping case. After hearing the full story and seeing the video on Megan''s phone, she was filled with sympathy for Yvonne.


    After the statement wasplete, the officer drove Yvonne home personally. "Don''t worry," she said kindly. "We maintain strict confidentiality for victims. None of the evidence will be leaked. You''re still young, and you have a long life ahead of you. Now that you''re free from your past, the future is yours."


    "Thank you, Officer," Yvonne replied with a sweet smile.


    The nightmare that had haunted the original Yvonne was finally over.


    When the police car dropped her off at the Spencer residence, Teresa and Jeffrey were already home. The sight of another police car sent a wave of anxiety through Teresa. ¡°Yvonne, why did the police bring you home? What happened?"


    "What trouble have you gotten into now?" Jeffrey immediately scolded. "Can''t you go one day without causing a scene?"


    Yvonne shot them a cold look, too tired to exin.


    ?


    "Ms. Jones was the victim of ckmail by her former adoptive mother, Megan," the female officer rified. "We''ve opened an investigation. The youngdy likely shaken up. Please take good care of her."


    is


    "That woman ckmailed you?" Teresa''s eyes widened in disbelief. She took Yvonne''s hand, her voice filled with concern. "Yvonne, are you hurt?¡±


    Jeffrey''s gaze swept over her, and he visibly rxed when he saw no injuries. "Why would she ckmail you? What does she have on you?"


    Yvonne pulled her hand away from Teresa''s and stared coldly at Jeffrey. "If you want to know, go to the police station and ask."


    With that, she turned and walked upstairs, leaving them behind.


    For the first time, Jeffrey acted like a brother. He went with the officer to


    the station to get the full story. He had always known Yvonne''s childhood wasn''t easy, but what he learned that day was that it had been a living hell. Abused by her adoptive mother, nearly assaulted by fer adoptive father. She had jumped from a second-story window to escape, breaking both her legs, and had only been saved because a neighbor found her. And Megan had used a video of that horrific assault to extort her.


    Jeffrey returned from the station consumed by guilt and self-reproach. He walked to


    Yvonne''s door and raised his hand to knock, but hesitated. After several moments, he let his hand falband walked away, a shadow of regret hanging over him.


    Yvonne was oblivious to his inner turmoil, and even if she had known, she wouldn''t have cared. She took a bath, dried her hair, applied her skincare, and went to bed.

 Chapter 112

    Yvonne slept soundly and woke early. After getting ready, she went down to the dining room, where, to her surprise, both Teresa and Jeffrey were already seated.


    "Yvonne, you''re awake," Teresa greeted her with a smile, motioning for her to join them. ¡°Jenny, please get a bowl of soup for Miss Jones."


    Yvonne sat down across from them, and Jenny ced a steaming bowl in front of her. She stirred it with her spoon, taking small sips.


    Jeffrey, sitting opposite her, carefully ced some stir-fried eggs and vegetables into her bowl.


    Yvonne''s hand paused for a fraction of a second. She nced up at him but said nothing.


    "You look like you''ve lost weight again, Yvonne,¡± Teresa said, lovingly adding more food to her te. "You should eat more. Jenny''s braised beef is excellent."


    Yvonne ate quietly for a moment before asking nonchntly, "Is Queena still in the hospital? That must have been a serious injury.¡± The sarcasm in her tone was unmistakable.


    Jeffrey''s expression tightened. "I''m arranging for her discharge today," he said gruffly.


    Queena was a patient at the very hospital where he worked, and he was tired of hearing the gossip from his colleagues.


    ¡°Queena, in the VIP ward, room 12... isn''t she that fake heiress from the news?"


    ¡°That''s her! The one who tried to kill herself. I change her dressing every day, and honestly, you can barely even see the cut anymore."


    "So the whole suicide thing was just an act? If she wants to put on a show, she should do it at home, not waste hospital resources. It''s shameless."


    "You''d think Dr. Spencer would do something about his sister."


    "I heard Dr Spencer prefers his adopted sister to his real one. They lived under the same roof for years, and they''re not rted by blood: you don''t think there''s something shady going on, do you?"


    "That would be incest... I never took Dr. Spencer for that kind of person..."


    No one dared say these things to his face, but the strange looks from his colleagues were more than enough to humiliate him.


    It took two days for the news of Megan''s arrest to reach George. He rushed to the police station with hiswyer, and after some negotiation, he was finally allowed to see her.


    Megan was in a prison uniform, her


    hands cuffed, seated in an


    interrogation chair. Her face was


    even more swollen than before the


    was beaten so badly she was almost unrecognizable. The moment she saw George, she burst into tears.


    "George, I thought I''d never see you again!" she wailed.


    "Megan, what happened? Who did this to you?" he asked, shocked and horrified.


    "Who else but your precious daughter, Yvonne! She drove Queena to attempt suicide, and when I went to confront her, she beat me mercilessly!¡± Megan sobbed.


    "That little monster! How dare she do this to you! I won''t let her get away with it!" George vowed, his voice thick with rage.


    "Not only did she beat me, she


    !


    framed me for ckmail to put me


    in prison. raised her for over a decade! Even if she''s not grateful, she cant just do this to me! Doesn''t she fear divine retribution?" Megan cried, ying the part of the wronged victim perfectly


    "Don''t worry," George promised. "I''ll make that little wretch drop the charges and get


    on her knees to apologize to you personally."


    Megan nodded through her tears, her eyes filled with adoration for him.

 Chapter 113

    George savored her worshipful gaze. Heforted her with a few more gentle words before the visitation time ended.


    When he stepped out of the station, hiswyer met him with a grim update.


    "Chairman Spencer, this case is veryplicated. Ms. Jones'' usation of ckmail against Mrs. Reed involves arge sum of money, and the evidence is solid. If this goes to trial, Mrs. Reed has almost no chance of winning. She''s looking at a minimum of ten years..."


    George''s face grew darker with every word. "I don''t want to hear that," he snapped. "I just want to know how to get Megan acquitted."


    "I can arrange for Mrs. Reed''s bail for now," thewyer replied cautiously. ¡°But for an acquittal, you''ll need to speak with Ms. Jones..."


    Thewyer from Nexus Media was efficient. Soon, Megan was released on bail. George and Queena were there to pick her up.


    "George! Queena!" Megan, who had been locked up for seventy-two hours, looked gaunt and frail.


    "Megan, I know you''ve been through a lot. It''s over now. Everything is fine," George said, wrapping his arm around her. He helped her into the car, holding her close.


    "Dad, Mom has suffered so much this time. You have to make it up to her," Queena said, clinging to Megan''s arm while looking at George with pleading eyes.


    "Of course," George replied. He took a gold card from his wallet and handed it to Queena. ¡°Take your mother for a spa day. Buy her some new clothes and jewelry."


    "I will! Thank you, Daddy!" Queena giggled.


    "George, you''re the best to me," Megan said, her gaze soft and loving.


    He took her hand and sighed. "It''s my greatest regret that I could never give you and Queena the official recognition you deserve. But don''t worry, everything I have-mypany, my assets-it will all go to Queena one day."


    "You can''t do that!" Megan feigned shock. "Teresa would never agree. Besides, Jeffrey is your eldest son. Thepany should go to him."


    "Jeffrey is a doetor, and I won''t let Joseph get involved in the business when he''s older. They have the James family to back them; they be fine As for Yvonne, I''ll just send her off with a small gifts George held Megan''s hand with one hand and wrapped his other arm around Queena. "Queena is the embodiment of our love. She is the only one worthy of inheriting everything I own."


    "George," Megan said, her eyes welling with tears. "Meeting you was the greatest blessing of my life. Being loved by you makes me the happiest woman in the world. I don''t care about a title."


    George was clearly moved by her melodramatic words.


    The car pulled up in front of Viva ce, an upscale shopping center. George had a meeting to attend, leaving Megan and Queena to enjoy a shopping spree with his credit card. As they walked hand-in-hand into a high-end boutique, they were surprised to run into Yvonne.


    Though Yvonne had yet to star in a project, her massive charitable donation had brought her a great deal of positive attention. The online consensus was that "because she had walked through the rain herself, she was willing to hold an umbre for others." Her image as a beautiful, kind-hearted soul was firmly established.

 Chapter 114

    Her newfound fame had earned Yvonne an invitation to the opening ceremony of the Istra Film Festival. Her agent, Sandra Garcia, was helping her choose a dress for the red carpet.


    Yvonne''s striking, fox-like eyes gave her a naturally morous look. Toplement her youth, Sandra had selected a puffy,vender-pink dress paired with a simple pearl ne. The scar removal surgery had left her skin wless and radiant. In the dress, she looked like a cherished princess-proud and elegant, yet still retaining an air of innocence.


    The sight of her made Queena''s eyes burn with jealousy. She wanted nothing more than to tear that dress to shreds.


    Yvonne was equally surprised to see Megan out of jail.


    "Surprised to see me out so soon, you little tramp?¡± Megan sneered. "You thought you could put me in prison? You don''t have what it takes."


    "Is that so? We''ll see who gets thestugh," Yvonne replied with a cold smile. She was familiar with police procedure; George didn''t have the power to make the case disappear. This was just a temporary bail.


    "Yvonne, Mom raised you for a dozen years,¡± Queena began, adopting her condescending older sister tone. "How could you be so ungrateful as to frame her?" She looked Yvonne up and down. ¡°That dress is hideous on you. It makes you look cheap and frumpy. You should return it and use the money to buy Mom a diamond ne as an apology. She''s a forgiving person. Then, we can take care of her together."


    Yvonne let out a short, sharpugh. "What did you just call her? Mom? Does Teresa know you''re being so loving and filial to your birth mother?"


    "Don''t try to stir up trouble, Yvonne," Queena scoffed. "Even if Mom found out, she''d just praise me for being kind andpassionate." After all, Teresa was easy to fool. Her, George, and Megan had been ying house right under Teresa''s nose for years without her suspecting a thing. The fool had even thought Queena and George were having an affair and caused a massive scene at the hospital, only to be berated by George and sent away in shame. It was hrious.


    "Fine. Be a good daughter to your mother," Yvonne said with a smirk. "Just don''t forget to bring her meals in prison every day she tuned her back on them and walked into the fitting room.


    She changed out of the dress and gave it to the sales associate to be wrapped When she emerged


    Megan and Queena were gone. Only Sandra was there, pacing anxiously.


    "Chairman Spencer just called,¡± Sandra said, her voice tight with


    Tye


    worry


    wants me to bring you to


    swh


    the office. have a bad feeling about I


    this."


    Yvonne snorted. "He''s probably going to plead for his old me. Don''t worry, I can handle it."


    They went to the Nexus Media headquarters. George was waiting for them in his office, his face a thundercloud.


    "Chairman Spencer, I''ve brought Ms. Jones," Sandra said respectfully after knocking.


    George just grunted and waved a dismissive hand at her.


    ¡°I''ll go get you both some coffee,¡± Sandra said, taking the hint. She gave Yvonne a worried look before quietly exiting the office.


    Yvonne, however, made herself at home, sinking into therge leather sofa and crossing her legs. "You wanted to see me?"


    "You ungrateful monster! Megan worked her fingers to the bone to raise you, and instead of being thankful, you frame her for ckmail!"

 Chapter 115

    George''s voice was filled with rage. "You will go to the police station right now and drop the charges. You''ll tell them the four million was a gift to show your gratitude, that it was all a misunderstanding."


    Yvonne''s lips curved into a chilling smile. "And if I don''t?" she asked, her tone deceptively sweet.


    George was prepared for this. He pulled a stack of files from his desk drawer and mmed them down in front of her.


    "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll listen to thepany. You are a signed artist with Nexus Media, and you will follow thepany''s arrangements. If you refuse, you''ll be liable for tens of millions in breach of contract fees, which you can''t afford to pay. Take a good look. These are the film roles I''ve selected for you. Pick one."


    Yvonne picked up the files and flipped through them.


    They were all scripts for pornographic films.


    Her own father was trying to force her to shoot adult films. He was willing to sacrifice his own daughter for his mistress. Yvonne didn''t know whether to praise his devotion or curse his depravity.


    When anger reaches its peak, all you can do isugh.


    "So, if I don''t drop the charges, you''ll force me to do porn," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are you aware that threatening a victim and obstructing justice are criminal offenses? Do you want to join Megan in prison, George?" She held up her phone, the screen disying a recording in progress.


    George''s face turned livid. He mmed his hand on the desk. "Yvonne, you insolent girl! I am your father!"


    "My father? You''ve never treated me like a daughter," she shot back.


    He was speechless, able to do nothing but re at her.


    Yvonne calmly stopped the


    set


    recording. "You want me to drop the charges? It''s not impossible But!


    have a condition.


    "What condition?" he asked, his eyes wary, clearly expecting a demand for money.


    "I want to work in thepany''s finance department," she said, casually swinging her crossed leg.


    George was momentarily stunned. "What for?"


    "I''m curious. I want to see what it''s like."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! The finance department is not your yground."


    "Let me in, or Megan goes to prison. The choice is yours," Yvonne said with a shrug.


    After a moment''s thought, George relented. Fine. You can go to the finance department, but you are not to be involved in anypany decisions. If you want to learn you''ll start from the bottom, as an intern


    Yvonne knew nothing about finance; she couldn''t cause any real trouble. Besides the head of the department was his most trusted subordinate: He had nothing to worry about.


    Yvonne nodded. For now, they had an agreement.

 Chapter 116

    That evening, Yvonne hitched a ride home with George.


    "What a surprise to see you twoe home together," Teresa said with a warm smile as she took her husband''s suit jacket and briefcase.


    "She''s a signed artist now. She had a meeting at thepany, so she came back with me," George exined casually, careful not to reveal the true reason.


    "Yvonne''s poprity is soaring,¡± Teresa remarked happily. "Once Mr. Turner''s moviees out, she could be a household name."


    "Mm," George grunted, his expression sour. His carefully cultivated star, Queena, was now a pariah, while Yvonne was climbing to sess on her downfall. It was a bitter pill to swallow. But he didn''t dare defend Queena in front of Teresa, who had recently, and bizarrely, used him of having an affair with her. He had managed to smooth things over, but he was still walking on eggshells.


    That night, for the first time in a long while, the entire family of six sat down for dinner together. The table wasden with delicious food, but aside from a single steamed fish, there was no seafood. Queena looked miserable, letting out a few soft sobs, but Teresa and Jeffrey ignored her, asionally cing food on Yvonne''s te instead.


    George, fearing another outburst from his wife, said nothing.


    Only little Joseph was oblivious. "The food is great today!" he chirped. "I hate seafood. It stinks." He looked up and saw Yvonne watching him, and he immediately froze. "Did I say something wrong again?"


    ¡°No. Be good and eat your dinner," Yvonne said, cing a rib on his te.


    "Th-thanks, Yvonne," Joseph stammered, eating the rib with a sense of dread. He couldn''t shake the feeling that her kindness was a trap.


    After dinner, Yvonne went to her


    room to rest. The next morning, she woke up early, put on makeup, ate breakfast, and once again, rode to work with George He went to his executive office for meetings, and she headed straight to the finance department.


    George had already informed them of her arrival. The department head, Peter Zade,


    didn''t even bother to greet her himself, sending his assistant instead.


    "You can just find an empty desk," the assistant said dismissively, tossing a folder at her. "I''ll get the cashier to give you some receipts to organize. If you have any questions, you can ask me. They were clearly treating her like any other disposable intern.


    Yvonne wasn''t annoyed. She nced around and spotted an empty office. "Is that office taken? I''ll work in there."


    As she started to walk over, the assistant blocked her path. "Not that one. That''s Ms. Spencer''s office. You can''t use it." She pointed to a cluttered desk in the corner. "You can sit there."


    Yvonne looked at the pile of junk. "Are you sure a person can sit there?"


    "You can''t clean it up? It''s not like you don''t have hands," the assistant retorted.


    Yvonneughed. She hadn''t wanted to cause trouble on her first day, but if they were going to treat her like a doormat, she would show them her ws. She tore open the folder, dumped the entire stack of receipts into the nearest trash can, then crumpled up the folder and threw it in after them.

 Chapter 117

    "What are you doing?" the assistant shrieked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Yvonne ignored her and marched straight into the director''s office. Peter was at his desk and jumped in surprise when she burst in.


    Yvonne pulled up a chair and sat down opposite him, her chin tilted up defiantly. "You''re Peter, right? My father probably told you that from now on, I''ll be supervising your department. Start by bringing me the financial reports for thest two years. I need to review them."


    "Mr. Zade, she just walked in here! It''s not my fault!" the assistant cried, rushing in behind her. ¡°And she threw this month''s expense receipts in the trash!¡±


    Peter shot his assistant a furious re. ¡°Go get Miss Jones a cup of coffee."


    The assistant begrudgingly left and returned a momentter with a cup of instant coffee.


    "Miss Jones, please have some coffee," Peter said with a strained smile.


    "No, thank you. I''m here to learn, not to drink your cheap instant coffee. Get me those reports. Don''t waste my time. I have ns to go shopping with my friends this afternoon." Yvonne began to idly rifle through the papers on his desk, perfectly ying the part of a spoiled, clueless heiress.


    Peter looked like he was developing a migraine. "Of course, Miss Jones. One moment, please."


    He stepped out of the office, where his assistant-who was also his niece-was waiting. "What is she ying at?" sheined. "You don''t have to put up with her."


    "You, be quiet Peter hissed. In the past, when Queena was the family heiress and future of thepany he had been happy to let his niece cozy up to her. But now, Queena''s r¨¦putation was in tatters, and Yvonne, the true heiress, was on the rise. Things were changing at Nexus Media. "Just go do your work and stay out of her way," he ordered, then pulled out his phone to call George and ask for permission to hand over the financial reports.


    George, who had no respect for Yvonne''s abilities, replied impatiently, "Just give


    them to her. What is she going to understand anyway?"


    With George''s approval, Peter presented Yvonne with a thick stack of reports from thest two years.


    "Wow, that''s a lot!" Yvonne


    eximed, feigning surprise. She carried the stack into the empty


    office that had once belonged t


    Queena She had the secretary bring her snacks, and she spent the dayzily flipping through the pages, taking a nap in therge executive chair whenever she got tired.


    She may have looked like aplete amateur, but in reality, Yvonne had


    specialized in economic crimes at the police academy. Reading financial statements was second nature to her.


    She went through two years of Nexus Media''s official reports and found nothing out of the ordinary. These were the public-facing books, subject tax audits It was no wonder George had let her see them. If Nexus Media was engaged in any illegal activities, there had to be a second, hidden set of books somewhere.


    Yvonne leaned back in the chair, munching on potato chips, and considered her next move.

 Chapter 118

    "Miss Jones, it''s lunchtime. Would you like to join us?" The assistant appeared at her door, her tone now carefully respectful, as instructed by her uncle.


    "Who do you think you are? You think you''re worthy of eating with me?" Yvonne scoffed haughtily. She tossed the bag of chips aside, grabbed her purse, and sashayed out of the finance department on her high heels.


    She went straight to the artist management department and knocked on Sandra''s door. ¡°Ms. Garcia, would you do me the honor of having lunch with me?"


    Sandra, who was busy at herputer, couldn''t help but smile. "You''re treating?" she asked, closing her files.


    They chose an upscale restaurant near the office. As she elegantly cut into her steak, Yvonne said quietly, "I''ve gone through thepany''s books for thest two years, and they''re clean. I''m sure there''s a second set. You''ve been here a long time. Do you know where they might be?"


    Sandra''s hand tightened on her fork. She looked at Yvonne, her expression a mixture of shock and suspicion. "Why are you investigating thepany''s finances? Chairman Spencer is your father. If he''s broken thew, it won''t do you any good."


    "Have you ever heard of a father who tries to force his own daughter to star in pornographic films?" Yvonne retorted with a cold smile. She took a bite of steak. "I know the girl who I was before was investigating the Spencer family before she died. I''m going to finish what she started."


    Sandra was silent for a long moment, studying Yvonne''s face, trying to gauge her sincerity. Finally, she spoke. "The finance director, Peter, is the chairman''s right- hand man. The books are probably with him. I''ve been in his office a few times. I saw a safe."


    Sandra had also been searching for the second set of books, but she had never had the opportunity to get close.


    Yvonne nodded, continuing to eat as she mentally mapped out Peter''s office, trying to recall the safe''s location.


    Halfway through her meal, she dabbed her lips with a napkin. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."


    She left their private room and walked down the long corridor. Halfway there, she stopped dead.


    Leaning against a window at the end of the hall was Bet, a cigarette held between his long fingers, its tip glowing red in the dim light.


    Their eyes met. His dark gaze was as calm and empty as a stillke.


    "Well, Officer, fancy seeing you here," Yvonne said with a bright smile.


    "Mm," he grunted in acknowledgment, then looked away, showing no interest in conversation.


    Not wanting to press her luck, Yvonne walked past him and into the restroom. When she came out he was gone. She returned to her meal with Sandra.  fo


    After they finished, they went to the front desk to pay, where they ran into Matthew and Queena emerging from another private room. Queena, her makeup perfect and her lips vibrant red was clinging to Matthew''s arm.


    "Yvonne, you''re eating here too? What a coincidence!" she eximed,


    her hand flying to her mouth in


    mock surprise.


    you you weren''t following us, were you?"

 Chapter 119

    Matthew remained silent, his gaze fixed on Yvonne.


    She didn''t even bother to look at them. She paid the bill, and then she and Sandra left the restaurant. Sandra had to return to the office, so Yvonne hailed a taxi. As the car made its way toward the Spencer residence, her phone rang. Without checking the caller ID, she answered.


    "You were following me," Matthew''s voice said, a statement, not a question.


    "Are you always this paranoid?" Yvonne shot back.


    ¡°Queena mentioned that you don''t even know proper dining etiquette. Yvonne, I know you''re not over me. If you regret your decision, I might be willing to take you back."


    Yvonne was incredulous. "And what about Queena?¡±


    "The two of you don''t have to conflict."


    She almostughed. "So, you want me to be your mistress?"


    His silence was all the confirmation she needed.


    "Matthew," she said, her voice dripping with contempt, "you are the definition of disgusting." She hung up.


    For the next month, Yvonne dutifully went to work at the finance department: She spent her days drinking coffee, eating chips, and pretending to look at ledgers. Most of the time, she was nappingin her executive chair.


    One evening, long after closing time, the department had emptied out. Yvonne was still in her office, her eyes closed, seemingly asleep.


    The assistant and a cashier were thest to leave. "She''s still sleeping in there," the cashier noted. "Should we wake her?"


    "Let her sleep if she wants to. It''s not our problem," the assistant replied, switching off the main lights and pulling her colleague out the door.


    The entire department was plunged into darkness, save for the faint moonlight filtering through the windows.


    In the quiet, Yvonne''s eyes snapped open, sharp and alert. She sat up opened a desk drawer and pulled, out a small, specialized toolkit. Then, she walked to the director''s office.


    Peter was a cautious man. His office was always locked when he wasn''t there. Yvonne knelt by the door and, with a few deft movements, picked the lock.


    Inside, just as Sandra had said, was


    a safe. It was an older model,


    imported, but thankfully not connected to a mobile rm


    system still it was aplex lock. Yvonne set to work, and afternearly an hour, she finally managed to get it open.


    Just as she was about to reach inside, the office door swung open.

 Chapter 120

    Yvonne snapped the safe shut and scrambled under therge executive desk just as the office lights flickered on. From her hiding ce, she could only see the lower half of two people-a man and a woman.


    "Mr. Zade, what about the leading role in that period drama you promised me?" a woman''s sultry voice purred.


    "Don''t you worry. It''s all taken care of," Peter replied, pulling a contract from his desk. As the woman reached for it, he snatched it back and pushed her against the desk.


    "You little minx, you''ve been driving me crazy," he growled.


    The sounds that followed a man''s heavy breathing and a woman''s soft moans¡ª made Yvonne want to scream. Nexus Media was rotten to the core. Even a finance director was trading roles for sex.


    Just as she was wondering how long she''d have to endure the sordid disy, it was over. A textbook case of finishing too fast.


    Peter fastened his pants and, in what he must have thought was a charming move, tucked the folded contract into the woman''s bra.


    "Oh, Mr. Zade, you''re terrible," she cooed, yfully tapping his chest. He leaned in for a kiss, but she dodged.


    "Trying to get what you want and run?¡± he grumbled.


    "I heard thepany just greenlit a new variety show," she said, getting straight to the point. "I want to be a permanent cast member."


    "You''ve got some nerve. Every actress in thepany is fighting for that spot."


    "But you''re the chairman''s most trusted advisor," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Surely you can get it for me."


    "I handle all of Chairman Spencer''s ounts. I know everything about him. If I ask, he wouldn''t dare refuse me," Peter boasted, his hands sliding down her waist as he buried his face her chest. "But a role like that... what''s in it for me?"


    As she struggled yfully, the woman knocked over a pen holder on the desk, scattering its contents across the floor. "Oops! I didn''t mean to," she giggled.


    Peter, ever the gentleman with a beautiful woman, bent down to pick up the fallen items.


    Under the desk, Yvonne''s heart


    stopped. A pen had rolled to a stop


    right in front of her The moment Peter bent down, he would see her. rben She held her breath, bracing for discovery.


    But at that precise moment, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Who''s in there?" It was Sandra''s voice.


    Peter and the actress hastily straightened their clothes. He opened the door. "Ms. Garcia? What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Zade, it''s you. I saw the lights on in the finance department and thought we had a break in," Sandra s?ld her eyes flickering knowingly between Peter and the woman. They were thieves, of a sort.


    "I left a file behind. Just came back to get it," Peter lied, then quickly ushered the actress out of the office.


    The lights went out, and the office was quiet once more.


    Yvonne crawled out from under the desk. She returned to the safe and, using her tools, opened it again.


    Inside, she found thepany seals, some cash and gold bars, and most importantly, a set of ledgers.

 Chapter 121

    Yvonne took out the miniature camera she had prepared and photographed every page of the ledger. Once she was done, she methodically ced the book back exactly where she found it before finally leaving the office.


    The next morning, Sandra walked into her office to find Yvonne casually lounging in her executive chair. Sandra knew Yvonne never showed up without a reason, so she instinctively closed the door behind her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne pointed a finger at a stack of printed pages on the desk. "Thepany''s internal ounts. Take a look and tell me if you see any problems.¡±


    Sandra stared in disbelief for a moment before picking up the pages. She flipped through them carefully, her silence stretching for a long time.


    "Sandra, is there something wrong with the ledger?" Yvonne asked, her fingers tightening into a fist.


    "It''s the real one,¡± Sandra replied. ¡°But the entries are deliberately obscure. You''d need a professional to decipher them."


    "As long as it''s real," Yvonne said with a nod. "And thank you forst night. If it weren''t for you, Peter would have caught me."


    "You''ve certainly got guts," Sandra said with a weary smile. She carefully gathered the pages, ced them in a folder, and locked them away in her desk drawer. With these records, they could finally investigate whether Nexus Media was involved in any illegal activities.


    "Chairman Spencer really is getting careless, putting you in the finance department like that,¡± Sandra mused. She had worked diligently at Nexus Media for over four years and had never gotten close to the real ledgers, yet Yvonne had managed it in just over a month.


    "What can I say? He was desperate to save his old me, Megan," Yvonne said with a sarcastic shrug.


    Sandra knew Megan was the foster mother who had abused Yvonne. "Are you really just going to let her go?" she asked with a frown.


    "Of course not," Yvonne scoffed.


    not


    "Ever heard of going back on your word? I have the evidence I need, what''s the point of staying in finance? Oh, and ording to procedure, the case should


    heading to trial soon. Don''t forget to find me a reliablewyer


    Hearing this, Sandra couldn''t help butugh, giving Yvonne a thumbs-up.


    ...


    Megan was arrested while enjoying a spa day at a high-end salon. When the police snapped the handcuffs on her, she was still in a bathrobe with a wet face mask clinging to her skin. "You''ve got the wrong person!" she shrieked. "Why are you arresting me?"


    The officers, however, were just following orders. They ignored her protests, bundled her into a police car, and took her straight to the station. This time, bail was denied. She would wait for her trial in a cell.


    When George found out Megan had been arrested again, he was livid. He stormed into Yvonne''s room and found her rxing on a chaise


    ?????


    loungeby the French doors, casually eating a bowl of fruit. He strode over and sweat the fruit bow and teacups off the table, sending them crashing to the floor.


    "Yvonne, you promised me! You said if I let you into the finance department, you would let Megan go!"


    Yvonne sat up,zily lifting her eyes to meet his. "I changed my mind. The finance department is no fun at all. I don''t think I''ll be going back."


    George trembled with rage at her nonchnt attitude. He pointed a shaking finger at her. "Fine. Just


    finance you can go shoot ero


    fine. If you don''t want to work in


    films. Tim''s productions are all distributed overseas with no censorship. Let''s see how you feel when you''re stripped bare for the world to see. Let''s see if you still have the nerve to defy me then."

 Chapter 122

    Yvonne''s gaze turned ice-cold. She couldn''t believe a father would stoop to such vile tactics to control his own daughter.


    "And if I refuse?" she challenged with a cold smile. "What can you do to me?"


    ¡°The breach of contract penalty is in the tens of millions. Are you sure you can afford that?" George shot back, a smug look on his face as if he had her cornered.


    But Yvonne waspletely unfazed.


    "I don''t have the money. Go ahead and sue me. A father suing his own daughter¡ª it''s the Spencer family''s reputation on the line, not mine. And don''t think I don''t know that Megan is your old me. You''d force your own daughter to shoot porn just to get your mistress off the hook. You''re worse than an animal. Even they don''t harm their own young."


    George''s face was ashen, but he was rendered speechless.


    The shouting was so loud that Teresa heard it and hurried into the room. "George, Yvonne, what are you two fighting about now?" she asked, a look of confusion and exhaustion on her face.


    George''s face was grim, but he remained silent.


    Yvonne nced at him, a derisive sneer on her lips. "Go on, George. Dare to tell your wife what we were arguing about?"


    "You shut your mouth!" George trembled, unable to utter another word.


    Seeing the tension between them,


    Teresa instinctively tried to y the clueless peacemaker. "That''s


    enough, George. Why are you getting so worked up over a child?


    Then she turned to Yvonne. Yvonne, you''re always so thoughtless, only ever making your father angry.


    Apologize to him right now."


    Yvonne just looked at Teresa, not bothering to say a word. A woman this oblivious deserved to be cheated on.


    A weekter, Megan''s extortion case


    against Yvonne officially went to trial. Yvonne didn''t attend, leaving everything in the hands of herwyer. With conclusive evidence ?? ???? and arge sum of money involved, Megan was sentenced to twelve years in prison and stripped of her civil rights for life.


    When the judge announced the verdict, Megan was stunned. She had beaten and cursed the original Yvonne since she was a child. All she did this time was ask the little brat for some money. How could thatnd her a decade in prison?


    As two officers cuffed her and began leading her out of the courtroom, she snapped out of her daze and began to struggle violently. "I''m Yvonne''s foster mother! I raised her! It''s her duty to support me! This isn''t extortion! I won''t go to jail! Let me go!"


    Snot and tears streamed down her face as she turned to George and Queena in the gallery. "George! Queena! Make that little bitch drop the charges! Save me! I don''t want to go to prison!"


    Ignoring her desperate pleas, the officers forcefully escorted her from the courtroom. Queena leaned against George''s shoulder, covering her mouth as she sobbed.


    After her sentencing, Megan was scheduled for transfer from the detention center to a prison outside the city. George and Queena managed to schedule onest visit before she was moved.


    Through the reinforced ss


    partition, Queena saw a gaunt


    Megan. Her eyes were sunken and


    dark, and streaks of gray had appeared at her temples. Megan was hysterical, banging on the ss and screaming "I''m not going prison! I don''t want to goGet me out of here! Find a way to get me out!"


    The demon who had once seemed so invincible in the eyes of a helpless young girl


    was, it turned out, just as capable of fear.

 Chapter 123

    But her fate was sealed. There was nothing George or Queena could do.


    "Mom, just hang in there. Ten years will fly by," Queena said, her eyes red. Then, through gritted teeth, she added, "That bitch Yvonne... I will make her pay for this."


    ...


    With Megan sentenced, Yvonne felt an incredible sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. It must have been the original Yvonne''s lingering emotions¡ªthe pain, the grief, the injustice. With Megan finally punished, her soul could find peace.


    Yvonne treated Sandra and herwyer to a celebratory dinner. After a satisfying meal, she returned to the Spencer estate.


    "Yvonne, you''re back! Have you eaten? I had Jenny make your favorite-crispy cmari,¡± Teresa said with a warm smile from the living room couch, where she was watching TV. She was clearly unaware of Megan''s sentencing, but it was a rare asion for her to remember Yvonne''s preferences.


    "I just ate. You can have it," Yvonne replied coolly, heading straight for the stairs. This bted disy of motherly affection meant nothing to her now.


    After dinner, the smell of food clung to her clothes. She tossed them in the hamper and took a quick shower. She was standing in front of her vanity, drying her hair, when a knock came at the door. Before she could answer, Queena walked in, her eyes red and swollen.


    "What do you want?" Yvonne asked, turning off the hair dryer and fixing her with a cold stare.


    "My mother is in prison. She was sentenced to twelve years," Queena said, ring at her.


    ¡°She got what she deserved. Our country''sws are just,¡± Yvonne replied. Megan should have been imprisoned five years ago for abusing the original Yvonne, but her weakling of a host had been powerless to stop that scumbag father from covering it up.


    "My mother is innocent! You framed her! You transferred that money to her willingly. She raised you for over a decade what''s wrong with her taking little something for


    her


    trouble? queena shrieked her eyes wild. "You set her up, didn''t you?!"


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes, then let out a soft snort. "Trying to bait me into a confession? You''re not that clever."


    As she spoke, she moved closer and, with a swift motion, plucked a phone from Queena''s pocket. The screen showed it was actively recording.


    Caught, Queena''s face turned from white to red. "Yvonne, give me back my phone!" she cried, lunging for it. Whether by ident or design, her hand grabbed the cor of Yvonne''s blouse.


    "Let go,¡± Yvonne said, her eyes shing as she shoved her away.


    Suddenly, Queena nced behind her, a twisted expression on her face. Ina low, menacing voice, she said, "You''re right, Yvonne. To deal with bitch like you have to be


    willing to do whatever it takes."


    With that, she let her body fall backward, screaming at the top of her lungs, "Matthew, save me! Ah!"


    Behind her was arge set of French doors, left wide open in the summer heat. As her scream echoed through the room, Queena tumbled out of the opening and disappeared from view.


    "Queena!"


    "Queena! Oh my god, Queena!"


    Teresa, who had just walked in with Matthew, witnessed the entire scene. Her face went pale with shock.


    Blinded by rage, Matthew lunged at Yvonne, his hand raised to strike her.

 Chapter 124

    There was no way Yvonne was going to let him hit her. She threw up an arm to block the blow, but Matthew, as the once-meticulously trained heir to the Gonzalez family, was surprisingly strong. Although she deflected the p, a numbing pain shot through her entire arm. It was clear how much force he had put behind it.


    "If anything happens to Queena, I will make you pay!" Matthew snarled.


    "Good," Yvonne retorted, tilting her chin up defiantly. "Because I have no intention of letting you off the hook either."


    Matthew shot her onest venomous re before racing downstairs.


    "What happened?" Jeffrey asked, drawn in by themotion. He looked around,pletely bewildered.


    "Yvonne... she pushed Queena out the window," Teresa stammered, clutching her chest as if in agony.


    Jeffrey''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Yvonne in disbelief.


    "Well, what are you all standing around for?" Yvonne sneered. "Aren''t you going to go check if your precious daughter and sister is dead?"


    Ignoring them, she turned back to the vanity to finish drying her hair, but Jeffrey grabbed her arm. His grip was so tight it felt like he was trying to crush her bones.


    "Are you going to tell me this was another one of Queena''s acts to frame you? Yvonne, I know you suffered at your foster parents'' house, and I told you I would make it up to you. But Queena is innocent! Why are you so determined to kill her?"


    ¡°Jeffrey, you really never learn, do you?" Yvonne said with a coldugh.


    Then, in a sudden move, she grabbed the front of his shirt, dragged him to the open doors, and before he could react, pulled him out with her.


    "Jeffrey! Yvonne!" Teresa shrieked, her face ashen. She rushed to the opening and looked down, only to see Yvonne and Jeffrey standing unharmed on thewn below.


    The second floor of the Spencer vi was only about ten feet from the ground. In the summer, thewn and shrubs provided a softnding.


    Jeffrey sat on the grass, stunned and unharmed, taking a moment to process what had just happened. He looked up at Yvonne, who stood over him.


    Her beautiful, fox-like eyes were filled with scorn. "If I really wanted to kill her, I would have thrown her off the roof. Understand now, you idiot?"


    With a final look of disgust, Yvonne turned and walked back into the house. Her hair was still damp and sticking to her back, and it was starting to annoy her.


    She returned to her room, finished drying her hair, and went to bed early. The next morning, however, she was jolted awake by the sound of police sirens.


    "What''s all that noise so early in the morning? Jenny? Jenny?" Yvonne mumbled, sitting up and rubbing her eyes dust then, her bedroom door burst open, and several police officers walked in.


    Yvonne was only wearing a slip dress, and though it wasn''t revealing, the two male officers had the decency to turn and wait outside the door. Two female officers


    ie''


    approached the bed and held out a warrant.


    "You''re a suspect in an assault case. Pleasee with us to the station for questioning."


    The sight of the arrest warrant instantly cleared thest remnants of sleep from Yvonne''s mind. As a top student from the police academy, she knew that once a warrant was issued, she had to


    "Officer, could I please change my clothes and freshen up first?" she asked politely.

 Chapter 125

    The female officer nced at her thin nightgown and nodded. "Make it quick."


    Under the watchful eyes of the two officers, Yvonne got out of bed, went into the bathroom to wash up, and changed into a casual white t-shirt and a denim skirt. She pulled her long hair into a messy bun.


    "May I contact mywyer?" she asked after getting dressed. It was her right, and the officer naturally agreed.


    Yvonne picked up her phone and dialed Sandra''s number. With the police


    monitoring her every word, she kept it brief. ¡°Sandra, I''m a suspect in an assault case. I need you to contact awyer for me immediately."


    After the call, she followed the officers out of her room. She remained silent the entire time. Until herwyer arrived and she understood the full situation, the smartest thing to do was to say nothing.


    "What''s going on? Why are you taking my daughter?" Teresa, who had just woken up, rushed out of her room with her hair in a mess. She tried to block the officers'' path but was gently pushed aside.


    ¡°Ma''am, please do not obstruct a police investigation."


    "Yvonne, what happened? Why are the police arresting you?" Teresa asked, turning to her daughter in a panic.


    "Why don''t you ask your precious daughter Queena?" Yvonne replied with a cold smile.


    Jeffrey quickly stepped forward. "Yvonne didn''t hurt Queena!" he exined to the officers. "It''s all a misunderstanding. I can testify."


    "Sir, if you are a witness in this case, you can give a statement at the station. But right now, please do not interfere with the arrest of a suspect."


    With that, the police escorted Yvonne into a squad car, which then sped away from the Spencer estate.


    Teresa stood there,pletely lost.


    She frantically called Queena''s


    number, but it went straight to voicemail. Then she tried George. He had rushed to the hospital the Right before after learning Queenachad been pushe


    from the window and


    hadn''t returned. At first, his phone rang unanswered; eventually, he turned it off.


    Yvonne was back at the police station, but this was the first time in two lifetimes that she was on the other side of the interrogation table. She recounted the events of the previous day calmly and factually, without any embellishment emotion. The interrogating officers were stern, asking her a series of follow-up questions. Yvonne remainedposed and answered each one carefully, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    "Read this over. If there are no issues, you can sign it," an officer said, handing her the written statement.


    Yvonne reviewed it meticulously before signing her name. Afterward, she was not released. She was held at the station for two hours before Sandra arrived with awyer.


    "Yvonne, are you okay?" Sandra asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    "I''m fine," Yvonne replied, turning her attention to thewyer.


    "Ms. Jones," thewyer began, "I''ve reviewed the preliminary details. After Queena was admitted to the hospital fast night, the medical. report fisted her injuries as first-degree minor assault She then filed a police report, using you of intentional injury."


    "First-degree minor assault? Is she made of paper?" Yvonne scoffed. If proven, a


    charge like that could lead to a sentence of up to three years. So this was Queena''s n.

 Chapter 126

    "If the police have opened a case, they must have some evidence," Yvonne stated, more than asked.


    Thewyer nodded. "The police have reviewed the security footage from your room. Unfortunately, due to the camera angle, it''s impossible to tell if Ms. Spencer fell identally or was pushed. It only shows that the two of you were arguing at the time. Furthermore, Mr. Gonzalez, as an eyewitness, has testified that he saw you push her. Based on the current evidence, this case does not look good for you.¡±


    Yvonne listened, her eyes lowered in thought. After a moment, she gave her instructions. ¡°First, contact a professional medical examiner immediately and request a second evaluation of Queena''s injuries. Second, investigate the authenticity of the current medical report. And finally, challenge the police on this point: how could a fall from less than ten feet onto soft, damp grass possibly result in a first-degree injury?"


    ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Jones, I''ll get right on it," thewyer replied. ¡°There are certainly many questionable aspects to this case."


    When the visitation time was over, Sandra and thewyer left. Yvonne was escorted back to a temporary holding cell. She spent a day and a night locked up. Born into a family of police officers, a model citizen through and through, and now she was behind bars. Life is full of surprises, she thought wryly.


    Just as she was musing on the irony, the cell door opened. "Yvonne, you''re free to go,¡± an officer said from the doorway.


    Yvonne stood up, smoothed out her slightly rumpled hair, and walked out of the cell with a steady gait. Two officers apanied her to the main area, where Sandra and thewyer were waiting.


    "Yvonne, are you okay?" Sandra rushed forward and hugged her.


    "I''m fine," Yvonne said, her tone light. "The food and amodations just weren''t great, and they don''t even have phones or TV."


    The two officers behind her were speechless. Did she think a police station was a resort?


    "Ms. Jones, the case has been cleared up," thewyer exined. "Queena only suffered superficial injuries. The medical report provided to the police was found to be fraudulent."


    "Mm," Yvonne nodded. She had expected as much.


    "It was Matthew who bribed the


    doctor to falsify the report," Sandra added. "And you''ll never guess who provided the real report and the


    uT


    evidence of the bribe to the police-it was Jeffrey If it weren''t for him, you, wouldn''t have been released so quickly."


    Yvonne was silent for a moment. Jeffrey was finally acting like a brother, but it was a shame the original Yvonne was no longer here to see it.


    With the matter resolved and Yvonne exonerated, she was about to leave the station when she saw Matthew and Queena arguing with an officer, demanding to know why the case had been dropped.


    ¡°Even if the medical report had some inuracies, the fact remains that Yvonne pushed Queena from the second floor! I saw it with my own eyes! You police are supposed to punish criminals, not let them walk free. If you dont give us a


    reasonable exnation, won''t let


    this go!"


    ¡°Matthew, just let it go," Queena sobbed, leaning into his arms. "It''s not the first time


    Yvonne has bullied me. Maybe the only way I''ll get justice is if I''m dead."

 Chapter 127

    But the police operated by the book, and a few crocodile tears weren''t going to sway them.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, Ms. Spencer," the officer said formally. "ording to thew, a case can only be filed for assault if there are facial contusions of at least four square centimeters or bodily contusions exceeding twenty centimeters. Ms. Spencer''s injuries are merely superficial, not even qualifying for a civilint. If you wish, we can arrange for mediation and have Ms. Jones offer you a formal apology."


    Queena stared, dumbfounded. After all her scheming, the most she could get was a half-hearted apology from Yvonne? She thought of the sharp pain in her ankle when she hadnded, and her anger red.


    Just then, she saw Yvonne walking toward them. An idea sparked in her mind, and she buried her face in Matthew''s chest, sobbing. "Matthew, I''m scared! I''m so scared! Don''t... don''t let Yvonnee near me! Please..."


    Matthew protectively wrapped an arm around Queena while pointing an usatory finger at Yvonne. "Yvonne, even if the police won''t press charges, I swear this isn''t over-"


    He never finished his sentence. Yvonne''s hand shot out and connected with his cheek in a loud, sharp p. She was getting quite good at pping scumbagstely.


    "I''m not finished either, Matthew," she said, her voice dangerously calm. "You bribed a doctor and falsified a medical report. I will be reserving my right to sue you for that."


    Without waiting for his reaction, she turned and left with Sandra and thewyer, leaving Matthew standing there with a stunned, red face.


    Outside the station, thewyer cleared his throat. "Ms. Jones, while Mr. Gonzalez didmit forgery, the offense isn''t severe, and it didn''t cause any serious harm. It would be very difficult to get a conviction. Awsuit would be a long, draining process, and in the end, you''d likely only get a small mary settlement.¡±


    "I know," Yvonne said coolly. "I have no intention of suing him." A little money was far too lenient a punishment for a man like Matthew. When he was at his lowest, the original Yvonne had stood by him, shared his struggles, and helped him rebuild. In return, he had left her to die a miserable death. Now that she was gone, why should he be allowed to live a life of sess andfort?


    "Sandra," Yvonne said, turning to her friend. "I want to meet Noah Thompson. Can you arrange it for me?"


    Sandra''s eyes widened in shock. "Noah? Noah Thompson, the CEO of the Thompson Group?"


    "Yes," Yvonne confirmed.


    "You might as well ask me to


    schedule a meeting with the


    President. can''t help you with that


    Fof


    Sandra said, exasperated. The wealthiest man in Istra the the head of the top conglomerate¡ªhe wasn''t someone you could just meet on a whim.


    ¡°I know you can find a way. I''m counting on you," Yvonne said, sliding into the passenger seat of Sandra''s Audi. Sandra''ste husband had been well-connected, and Yvonne was sure she could pull some strings.


    A weekter, just as she had predicted, Yvonne got a call from Sandra.


    "I''ve scheduled a meeting with Mr. Thompson for two o''clock this afternoon, Sandra said, her tone stiff. "He''s an extremely busy man. You have exactly ten minutes. t had cost Sandra a considerable


    ????


    number of favors to make it happen.


    ¡°Ten minutes is more than enough,¡± Yvonne replied. She grabbed the file she had already prepared, and the two of them headed to the Thompson Group headquarters.

 Chapter 128

    The Thompson Group was headquartered in the heart of Istra, in a massive skyscraper that also housed the Coast Building. Thanks to their appointment, Yvonne and Sandra were granted ess and soon found themselves in the executive suite on the 33rd floor.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you have a ten-minute meeting with the CEO. Please be mindful of the time," Noah''s executive assistant reminded her before showing her into the office.


    Yvonne nodded in understanding. This wasn''t her first time in the Thompson Group''s executive office. When she and Bet were still together, he often brought her here to see Noah. Noah was Bet''s cousin, four years his senior. He had the gentle, schrly demeanor of a professor but was, in reality, a razor-sharp businessman.


    "Ms. Jones, please have a seat," Noah said politely. His eyes were sharp, and he exuded the powerful aura of someone ustomed to being inmand.


    "Mr. Thompson, thank you for seeing me," Yvonne said, keeping the pleasantries brief. With only ten minutes, she handed him the proposal she had prepared and got straight to the point.


    "I know you recently acquired Vektor and are nning to take thepany public to expand the Thompson Group''s reach into the tech sector. However, Vektor''s technology is outdated, and the project isn''t progressing as smoothly as nned." Vektor was one of the original tech pioneers with strong brand recognition, but in recent years, mismanagement and a failure to innovate had caused it to fall behind.


    "Have you considered acquiring anotherpany-Gonzalez Tech? Their technology is a leader in the industry. You could use it to fill the gaps in Vektor''s portfolio, fast-track the IPO, and maximize your profits.¡±


    With Gonzalez Tech''s innovations, Vektor could go public in record time, resulting in a massive payday for both Vektor and the Thompson Group. The only one who would be left in the dust was the Gonzalez Group itself.


    "It seems you''ve done your homework, Ms. Jones," Noah said, leaning back in his chair and casually flipping through the proposal.


    "I wouldn''t dare waste your time without being prepared," Yvonne replied with a bright, confident smile, her fox-like eyes sparkling.


    "And what makes you so sure Gonzalez Tech will ept my acquisition offer?" Noah asked.


    "Matthew is an ambitious man. He''s


    ?


    never satisfied with the status quo. If you make him an offer that reflects your sincerity, I''m certain


    he''ll ept Yvonne answered. without hesitation


    "You seem to know Mr. Gonzalez quite well,¡± Noah observed, his gaze probing.


    "After being engaged to him for five years, yes, I''d say I do," Yvonne said frankly. "I''m sure you''ve already had me investigated before this meeting, Mr. Thompson. You''ve likely already decided whether my proposal is viable. You get to make your money, and I get my revenge. It''s a win-win, isn''t it?"


    She nced at her watch. ¡°Ten minutes. Perfect timing. I won''t take up any more of your time. Goodbye, Mr. Thompson."


    True to her word, she stood and left. After the heavy wooden door clicked shut, the office fell silent. Noah held the file she had left behind, a faint, unreadable smile ying on his lips. In a city of over twenty million people, countless individuals were desperate to get his attention t had been a long time since he had met someone so refreshingly direct.

 Chapter 129

    There was something about Yvonne-her confidence, her boldness¡ªthat felt strangely familiar.


    "What did she want?" A voice asked from the adjoining room. The door opened, and Bet appeared, leaning casually against the frame.


    "To take down her ex-fianc¨¦ for betraying her," Noah said with a hint of amusement, tossing the proposal aside. ¡°It just goes to show, you can cross anyone in this world, but never cross a woman. When they get their ws out, they y for keeps." He looked up at Bet. "Do you know her?"


    "She was a witness I was assigned to protect a while back," Bet replied, his expression unreadable.


    Noah didn''t press further. "My mom made her famous pot roast tonight. You should bring Ynda over for dinner."


    "Can''t. I have to get back to the base. I''m on duty," Bet said, looking down as he lit a cigarette.


    Noah sighed, recognizing the excuse for what it was. "Ynda is a wonderful girl¡ª beautiful, elegant, kind-hearted, andpletely devoted to you. Bet, you''re not getting any younger. We''d all like to see you settle down."


    He spoke with the gravity of an older brother, but it was unclear if Bet was even listening. He took a final drag from his cigarette, stubbed it out in the ashtray, and said tly, "You''re busy. I''ll see myself out."


    Then, he turned and walked out of the office.


    ...


    Days passed after Yvonne''s meeting with Noah, and she heard nothing. She knew acquiring a multi-billion-dor techpany wasn''t something that happened overnight, so she waited patiently.


    In the meantime, Mr. Turner''s new film was released nationwide. It broke two hundred million at the box office on its opening day and went on to gross 4.2 billion. As the sole female police officer in the action packed thriller, Wonne stood out. Her performance earned her a new wave of fans and a nomination for Best Supporting Actress at The Aura Awards. Her career was taking


    off.


    Capitalizing on the buzz, Sandranded Yvonne a spot on Iron Will, a major military- themed reality show. However, when the contract arrived at thepany, it was intercepted from above.


    "Chairman Spencer personally blocked the contract,¡± Sandra said, clearly frustrated. "Yvonne, is he really your father? Why does he seem so determined to sabotage your sess?"


    "Blood doesn''t make you family," Yvonne replied with a coldugh. "Don''t worry, I''ll get that contract back."


    Sandra sighed. "I heard from his assistant that he''s holding the spot for Queena. He''s already made a deal with the show''s producers. If they rece you with her, not only will they not have to pay a talent fee, but Nexus Media will also provide sponsorship."


    "I don''t care what deals he''s made. I want that contract, and he''s going to give it to


    me," Yvonne said, her brow arched in a look of absolute certainty.


    George didn''te into the office that morning, arriving just in time for the afternoon staff meeting. When the meeting ended, he walked into his office to find Yvonne sitting in his executive chair, one leg crossed over the other, looking perfectly at ease.


    "Who gave you permission to be in here?" George demanded, ring at her.

 Chapter 130

    "Does it matter? I''m already here," Yvonne said with an indifferent shrug. She casually tossed a printed contract onto his desk. She hadn''t just entered his office without permission; she had also found the contract he had been holding back.


    "You blocked my contract. What are you trying to pull?"


    ¡°This reality show isn''t a good fit for you. I''ll have Sandra find you something else,¡± George said, showing no guilt for his actions. As her father, he believed he had the final say in her career. Queena was facing a massive online bacsh and


    desperately needed a positive, wholesome project to repair her image. This contract had to be hers.


    ¡°A positive, military-themed show isn''t right for me, but it''s perfect for Queena? The illegitimate child of an affair? Does she even deserve it?" Yvonne sneered.


    "Shut your mouth! How dare you nder Queena!" George roared, his eyes zing with a fury that could have torn her apart.


    Yvonne met his gaze without flinching. "I''ve always wondered why you treat a foster daughter better than your own flesh and blood. So, I had a little DNA test done. Tell me, if your wife were to find out that Queena is your illegitimate daughter with Megan, do you think she''d tear you to shreds?"


    Not only had Yvonne done a DNA test, but she had also hired a private investigator to look into George and Megan''s past. It turned out they were from the same small town and had been ssmates from elementary through high school-childhood sweethearts.


    George was the ssic small-town


    boy who studied his way into a top university. By a stroke of luck, he met Teresa, the daughter of the prestigious James family. With his... handsome face, impressive degre and charming personality, he managed to win her over By marrying Teresa, he used her dowry and the James family''s influence to transform himself from a poor boy into the CEO of Nexus Media, leaping across social sses.


    Megan, on the other hand, wasn''t academically inclined and married young. Her husband, David Jones, was an abusive alcoholic, and she was miserable. So, she went running back to George. Unlike the prim and proper Teresa, who would never lower herself to dote on aman, Megan was soft, pitiful and


    George''s deepest need for


    masculine pride.


    Somehow, George had managed to carry on an affair with Megan for over a decade, right under Teresa''s nose. He had even swapped his and Teresa''s biological daughter with Megan''s to ensure his beloved mistress''s child could live the life of a princess.


    When Yvonneid out the DNA report and the investigator''s file in front of him, George''sposure finally shattered.


    "Yvonne, all you want is the reality show contract. Fine, you can have it," he said, his tone suddenly cating. "You''ve already sent Megan to prison. Let''s just leave the past in the past. Causing a scandal


    the Spencer family won''t do you any good either."


    "Since you''ve put it so nicely, Dad, I won''t be unreasonable," Yvonne replied with a smile. She gathered the papers from the desk, tore them in half, and dropped them into the trash can at her feet.

 Chapter 131

    Seeing this, George wisely called Sandra into his office. He handed her the show''s contract and instructed her to finalize it as soon as possible.


    "But... isn''t this inappropriate? I thought this spot was reserved for Queena," Sandra said, feigning confusion. As George''s trusted employee, she had to keep up appearances.


    "I said it''s for Yvonne, so it''s for Yvonne. It''s not your ce to question my decisions," George snapped.


    "Of course, Chairman Spencer. I''ll take care of it right away," Sandra replied, taking the contract and quickly leaving the office.


    "Thank you, Dad," Yvonne said, her smile both bright and defiant. "From now on, if there''s anything I want, I''ll be sure to let you know. You''ll make it happen for me, won''t you?"


    George''s face was livid, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Having achieved her goal, Yvonne saw no reason to stay. She walked out of the CEO''s office, her heels clicking confidently on the floor. Sandra was waiting for her at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°How on earth did you get the contract?" Sandra asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Queena isn''t just the Spencers'' foster daughter; she''s George''s illegitimate child. I got a DNA test," Yvonne exined calmly.


    Sandra was stunned. The Spencer family was even more messed up than she had imagined. "If you knew all along, why didn''t you expose them and get Queena thrown out of the family?"


    "George and Jeffrey are both biased toward Queena, and Teresa ispletely clueless. What good


    me


    would revealing the truth an


    much better to hold this over


    It''s


    George''s head as leverage, don''t you think?" Yvonne said, raising an eyebrow smugly.


    Sandra had to admit she had a point and nodded with a smile.


    "So, when does the show start filming? I''m so bored I feel like I''m growing moss," Yvonne asked.


    "Filming starts next week. Come to my office, and I''ll brief you on the other guests. I don''t want you making any rookie mistakes."


    Yvonne followed Sandra into her


    ollowed


    office. Sandra grabbed a bottle of lemonade from the mini-fridge and handed wvorine a thick file. Here take a look for yourself. This is the information on the other eight guests."


    Yvonne opened the file and immediately saw two familiar names: Daisy Smith and Rachel Young.


    "Rachel is just an assistant on the show. She has no real standing,


    probably just someone her pushed in for exposure. You can ne


    ignore her," Sandra said, then


    pointed to Daisy''s profile. "Daisy is your former ssmate, so you probably know, her. Her father is an


    executive at fivid Channel, so


    despite her average looks and terrible acting, she''s never short on opportunities. She''s what theizens call a ''nepo baby'' with an annoying, affected voice, always being told to get out of the industry. But in our line of work, even bad press is good press. Still, she''s not a pleasant person. I''d advise you to keep your distance."


    Sandra, unaware of Yvonne and Daisy''s history, gave her the warning. Yvonne just nodded vaguely, not bothering to exin.


    "Marina Davis is also from our agency. She''s three years older than you, a really nice and easygoing person. If you need help with anything, you can ask her," Sandra continued.


    So thepany had two spots on the show, Yvonne thought, but that scumbag father of mine didn''t try to take someone else''s he went straight for mine to give to Queena.

 Chapter 132

    "There''s also Doris, a rising star who''s been gaining a lot of poprity recently," Sandra said, finishing with the female cast before moving on to the men. "Julian Hill, Jonathan, Norton Smith, and Lennon."


    Julian was a veteran actor from a national arts troupe with over twenty years in the industry. While not a huge star, he was highly respected. Jonathan and Norton were members of a boy band, both moderately sessful. Lennon was a well-known actor and a young heartthrob.


    Yvonne had an excellent memory and quickly skimmed through the files,mitting most of the information to memory.


    A weekter, filming for Iron Will officially began at a military base in Istra. Since most of the guests were not local, the production team had arranged for everyone to meet at Istra International Airport.


    Yvonne packed a small suitcase and headed to the airport. An ident on the overpass caused a massive traffic jam, leaving her stuck for nearly an hour. Fortunately, she had left early and still managed to board the production bus just in time.


    As she stepped onto the bus with her suitcase, she saw that most of the cast had already arrived.


    "Yvonne!" Rachel called out with a wave from her seat near the front.


    Yvonne gave her a polite nod but continued past her down the aisle. Rachel wasn''t


    a terrible person, just spoiled. But Yvonne could never forget how she had bullied the original Yvonne.


    She stopped next to Marina. "Ms. Davis, may I sit with you?" she asked with a warm smile.


    "Of course, wee," Marina replied, her smile revealing two faint dimples.


    Yvonne sat down beside her. Since they were from the same agency, they quickly fell into easy


    conversation. Marina was just amet


    Sandra had described: beautiful,


    gentle, and kind. Yvonne also greeted the other guests. Julian, Jonathan, and Lennon abseemed friendly. Doris, perhaps due to her. ising fame, was a bit aloof. When Yvonne greeted her, she merely nced down her nose at her without a word.


    The designated meeting time had passed, but Daisy and Norton were still missing. The bus had no choice but to wait.


    ¡°Hi, everyone! I''m Daisy. I''m notte, am I?" Daisy finally arrived, pulling a designer suitcase and speaking in an affected, high-pitched voice, the sound made Yvonne''s skin crawl.


    Everyone politely greeted her. Daisy chose a seat near the front and tried to lift her suitcase into the overhead rack. She barely got it off the ground before letting out a pathetic little yelp. Oh, my this is so heavy she whined, looking at Lennon with batting eyshes. "Lennon, could you please help me?"


    Lennon, ever the gentleman, stood up and ced her suitcase in the rack.


    "Thank you, Lennon," Daisy cooed, her sharine voice making the entire bus cringe.


    After another fifteen minutes, the final guest arrived. But it wasn''t Norton¡ªit was the award-winning actor Thomas Taylor.


    "Is that Award-Winning Actor Thomas? Am I seeing things?"


    "What''s he doing here? Did the producers pull a switch?"

 Chapter 133

    "This show is going to be a huge hit! I''m so d I came." The guests murmured among themselves.


    "Award-Winning Actor Thomas!" Rachel waved frantically, practically jumping out of her seat with excitement.


    "Our originally scheduled guest, Norton, had a scheduling conflict and will be absent for the first episode. Award-Winning Actor Thomas will be filling in for him," the show''s director exined.


    The other guests were ecstatic. Thomas'' fame and poprity would undoubtedly boost the show''s ratings, benefiting everyone involved.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Thomas. It''s an honor to be filming the first episode with all of you,¡± he said. Despite being a top-tier star, he was remarkably polite and humble.


    "Thomas, you can sit here," Daisy purred, her eyes practically sparkling as she gestured to the empty seat beside her.


    "I prefer to sit in the back," Thomas replied courteously. He ced his suitcase in the overhead rack and took the seat directly behind Yvonne.


    Yvonne instinctively turned to look at him, surprised to run into an old acquaintance on the show. Thomas was Bet''s cousin. The four great families of Istra were all connected; Bet''s aunt had married into the Taylor family, making her its matriarch. Through Bet, Yvonne had known Thomas since they were children, though they had never gotten along. Yvonne had always been a tomboy, and Thomas used to tease her for being a bad influence on Bet. In return, Yvonne found Thomas, who was quiet and pretty as a child, to be annoyingly effeminate. He called her a tomboy; she called him a sissy. When Thomas imed Bet was Yvonne''s puppy for following her around, she would punch him. His handsome face was often bruised and swollen thanks to her.


    Noticing her stare, Thomas offered a polite smile. ¡°Hello, I''m Thomas."


    "Hello, I''m Yvonne," she replied coolly.


    "Yvonne," he murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of nostalgia. "My friend has the same name as you."


    Friend? Yvonne thought. He sure has a high opinion of himself.


    With all the guests assembled, the bus doors closed, and the vehicle pulled onto the main road. The drive to the military base would take


    nearly two hours. Some que ne


    closed their eyes to rest, while others chatted quietly Yvonne wasn''t tired and made small talk with Marina.


    Marina came from a small city, born to working-ss parents. A talented dancer and singer from a young age, she moved to Istra after graduating from @dance academy to pursue her dream of stardom, She had a boyfriend of four years whom she had met when they were both struggling. Their rtionship was strong, and they were already nning their wedding.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Yvonne said with a genuine smile.


    Marina blushed, a shy, girlish look on her face.


    Two hourster, the bus pulled up to the entrance of the Istra military base. As outside vehicles were not permitted on the premises, the. guests had to get off, grab thei luggage, and walk the rest of the way The base was enormous, and after twenty minutes of walking, they still hadn''t reached their destination.

 Chapter 134

    Yvonne hade prepared, wearingfortable sneakers. The other female stars, however, were mostly in heels. Daisy was practically teetering on stilettos, dressed in a cocktail dress as if she were walking a red carpet instead of entering a military camp. The male guests, being gentlemen, offered to carry the women''s luggage. Lennon was already carrying Daisy''s suitcase, but she stillined the entire way. Finally, she dered her feet hurt and sat down on the side of the road, refusing to move.


    The group was stuck. The production team, at a loss, had a female staff member offer to swap shoes with Daisy.


    Daisy looked at the staffer''s worn sneakers with disgust. "You don''t have athlete''s foot or anything, do you?"


    "No, Ms. Smith, I promise they''re clean," the young woman replied, her eyes welling up with tears from the humiliation. "I just bought them; I''ve only worn them twice."


    Daisy huffed but reluctantly took off her stilettos, preparing to put on the sneakers. Yvonne, who had a strong sense of justice, was about to intervene, but someone beat her to it.


    Thomas walked over, picked up the staffer''s shoes, and politely handed them back to her. He then turned to Daisy and said coldly, "Since you find them so disgusting, you shouldn''t wear them. I don''t think she was very keen on lending them to you anyway."


    Because it was Thomas-the heir to the Taylor family-Daisy''s face flushed with shame and anger, but she didn''t dare say a word. Thomas ignored her and spoke firmly with the director. The production team, not wanting to offend him in either of his powerful roles, quicklyplied.


    The director instructed the rest of


    the cast to continue toward the barracks while the cameras kept rolling. Daisy sat stubbornly on the roadside, but when she realized everyone was leaving her behind, she finally gave in, picked up her heels, and hobbled after them barefoot.


    To amodate the show, the military had cleared out a few dorm rooms. The guests were assigned to two rooms, one for men and one for women Daisy was thest to enter the women''s dorm The room was small, barely over 200 square feet, with two metal bunk beds, a small table and chairs, and a tiny wardrobe that could hardly fit anyone''s clothes.


    Daisy''s temper red. ¡°What is this dump? My bathroom is bigger than this! What is


    the production team thinking? Is this ce even fit for humans?"


    "If your house is so great, then go back to it," Yvonne snapped, standing up from where she had been making her bed "This is a


    military base. This is


    This is how the


    vel


    soldiers live-the men and women


    who defend our country. If it''s good enough for them, why isn''t it good enough for you? Who do you think you are, Daisy?"


    Daisy''s parents may have been influential, but that gave her no right to insult the military.


    "Oh, Daisy, your foot is bleeding!" Doris eximed, rushing to her side. "I brought a first-aid kit. Let me help you with that." She quickly pulled Daisy away.


    "Yvonne, you haven''t finished making your bed. Let me help,¡± Marina said, gently tugging on Yvonne''s sleeve as a silent plea not to cause trouble. Daisy''s father was a powerful executive; it was better not to make an enemy of her.

 Chapter 135

    Yvonne ignored Daisy and went back to making her bed. Just as she finished, Daisy walked over. The room had two bunk beds, each with a name tag. Yvonne and Marina had the bottom bunks. Doris was above Marina, and Daisy was assigned the bunk above Yvonne.


    The thought of climbing up and down to get into bed infuriated Daisy. She kicked Yvonne''s bedframe. ¡°Hey, switch with me. I don''t like sleeping on top.¡±


    "Why should I? I''m not here to cater to you," Yvonne retorted. ¡°Besides, even if we switch now, we''ll just have to switch backter. I don''t have time for your games.¡± She pushed past Daisy and went to unpack her suitcase.


    Daisy was about to throw a tantrum when Marina stepped in. ¡°Ms. Smith, I can switch with you. I actually prefer the top bunk." Marina''s bed was already neatly made with fresh, clean linens.


    "Fine," Daisy said, begrudgingly epting.


    Just as they finished swapping their bedding, a female soldier in uniform entered the room. She looked to be in her early thirties, with a stern expression and a ramrod- straight posture. Her every step seemed precisely measured. Her presence wasmanding, and the four women in the room immediately stopped what they were doing and looked at her.


    "All of you, fall in!" the soldier''s authoritative voice boomed.


    While the others were still


    processing vonne, conditioned by years at the police academy, instinctively snapped to attention. Seeing her, the others quickly followed suit, lining up beside her The soldiers gaze swept over them, lingering a moment longer on Yvonne.


    "Let me introduce myself. I am Instructor Janice, from the 2nd Regiment 3rd Battalion of the Istra Military Region. From today on, Twili be your drill sergeant. Now, from left to right, state your name, age, and hometown."


    Yvonne, standing on the far left, spoke first, her words concise. "Yvonne, neen. Istra."


    The military valued brevity, not long-winded biographies. Following her lead, the others introduced themselves without any major errors.


    Ms. Janice surveyed them again, her face still grim. ¡°You have three minutes to remove anything from your luggage that is not a daily necessity." She held up a stopwatch and started the countdown.


    Doris and Marina scrambled to sort


    through their belongings. Only


    Yvonne and Daisy remained still. Yvonne, having been through police academy training, knew exactly what


    was and wasn''t allowed. Heo suitcase was spartan, containing only essential toiletries like shampoo, face wash, and moisturizer. Daisy, on the other hand, just stood there with a look of utter disdain, as if she were above it all.


    "Time''s up! Attention!" Ms. Janice''s sharp voice cut through the room. Doris and Marina quickly stood up straight. Ms. Janice then began inspecting each suitcase.

 Chapter 136

    Doris had a makeup bag filled to the brim with skincare products. Ms. Janice


    allowed her to keep only three items. With a pained expression, Doris chose her shampoo, face wash, and a bottle of serum. Marina''s suitcase contained arge teddy bear, a gift from her boyfriend that she couldn''t sleep without. Ms. Janice mercilessly tossed it aside. When she inspected Yvonne''s luggage, she found not a single non-essential item. She said nothing but gave Yvonne a long, appraising look.


    Finally, she came to Daisy. Her suitcase was packed with electronics, jewelry, evening gowns, designer bags, and an arsenal of cosmetics¡ªas if she were attending a g, not a military boot camp.


    "Do you consider all of this essential for daily life?" Ms. Janice asked sternly.


    "Yes. I can''t live without them," Daisy replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Without another word, Ms. Janice began emptying Daisy''s suitcase, tossing all the non-essential items onto the floor.


    "You¡ª!" Daisy''s face contorted in fury, but with several cameras pointed at her, she managed to restrain herself.


    After clearing everyone''s belongings, Ms. Janice addressed them again. ¡°From the moment you entered this base, you are soldiers. You will conduct yourselves with discipline. Marina, Doris, twenty squats. Daisy, forty."


    Marina and Doris immediately began their squats. Under the instructor''s intimidating presence and the watchful eye of the cameras, even the popr star Doris didn''t dare to act out.


    Daisy, however, stood her ground, looking defiant. Her father was a powerful executive, and she was used to being pampered. She knew that since the show wasn''t live the production team would never dare to air any footage that portrayed her in a negative light.


    ¡°Daisy, forty squats," Ms. Janice repeated, her voice turning colder. She wasn''t in the entertainment industry; she had no reason to indulge a spoiled celebrity.


    "That''s enough," Daisy snapped, her patience wearing thin. "Don''t get a big head just because you have a little authority. I''m a star, not one of you poor soldiers." Standing next to her, Yvonne silently mourned for Daisy. She knew all too well the methods drill instructors used in the academy and the military.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, Ms. Janice had Daisy on the ground, physically forcing her through all forty squats. Daisy went from


    cursing and resisting to being el


    drenched in sweat and copsing in a heap on the floor.


    "Remember, following orders is a soldier''s duty. Let this be a lesson to all of you, Ms. Janice said, then started her timer again You have ten minutes to organize your belongings and your personal hygiene. And most importantly, wash your faces. This is the army, not a photo shoot."


    Everyone sprang into action, tidying their beds and rushing to the washroom. Even Daisy scrambled to her feet. She was the type who only responded to force.


    Removing makeup is often a moment of truth for celebrities. Fortunately, besides Daisy, whose in face became even iner, Marina, Doris, and Yvonne all had natural good looks that held up.

 Chapter 137

    When Ms. Janice returned to inspect their bunks, she noticed that Marina and Daisy had switched ces. She reprimanded them both, not only forcing them to switch back but also assigning each of them another forty squats. As Daisy tearfullypleted her punishment, she remembered Yvonne''s earlier words: Even if we switch now, we''ll just have to switch backter. That little bitch had somehow known.


    The first day was grueling for everyone except Yvonne. The men didn''t have it any easier; only Julian, who had prior military experience, performed adequately. The others were all punished with push-ups.


    But humans are adaptable. After three days of intense training, everyone slowly began to adjust to the military environment. Since they were celebrities and not actual soldiers, the production team gave them a day off after the initial training period.


    Sandra, worried about Yvonne''s first time on a reality show, came to visit her on her day off. They arranged to meet at a restaurant just outside the base. Since Marina was also one of Sandra''s clients, Yvonne invited her along. Rachel, upon hearing their ns, insisted on tagging along as well.


    Sandra''s car was parked in front of the restaurant. She got out as they approached. The four of them entered and were led to a table on the second floor. There, by a window, sat two exceptionally handsome men.


    "Award-Winning Actor Thomas!" Rachel''s eyes lit up. Then her jaw dropped when she saw the man sitting across from him in a military uniform. "Holy crap, Yvonne, isn''t that your boyfriend? A full colonel''s insignia! Is he for real?"


    The second floor of the restaurant was quiet, and Rachel''s voice carried. Yvonne instinctively mped a hand over her mouth. "Shut up!" she hissed. "I''ve told you before, he''s not my boyfriend. Are you deaf, or do you just not understand English?"


    Their exchange was just loud


    enough to catch Thomas'' attention.


    He looked over, saw them and


    waved with a smile. "What a


    coincidence. You''re all here for lunch


    too"


    "Thomas!" Rachel beamed, pulling Yvonne toward their table. Sandra and Marina had no choice but to follow.


    "Ms. Garcia, long time no see," Thomas said, politely greeting Sandra before introducing Bet "This is my cousin Bet He''s stationed here at the stra base and was kind enough to treat me to a meal."


    Sandra''s expression wasplicated as she looked at Bet. "Mr. Bet Thompson," she said coolly. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Rachel and Marina, meeting him for the first time, stammered a nervous, ¡°Mr. Bet Thompson."


    Yvonne hadn''t expected to see


    Bet h¨¨re. Her heart began to pound, but she forced a calm smile. "Well if it isn''


    ? Officer Thompson."


    We meet again."


    Bet''s demeanor was distant with everyone, including Yvonne, giving him an


    unapproachable air. Thomas, on the other hand, was warm and friendly.

 Chapter 138

    "Two guys eating alone is pretty boring," Thomas said with a charming smile. "If youdies don''t mind, please join us. It''s on Mr. Bet Thompson''s tab, anyway."


    "You''re too kind. In that case, we''d be delighted," Rachel said, sliding into the seat next to Thomas without a second thought and pulling Yvonne down beside her.


    Sandra, likely seeing the value inworking with Thomas, offered a few polite refusals before sitting down with Marina. The seating arrangement ced Rachel next to Thomas, Yvonne between Rachel and Bet, and Sandra and Marina across from them.


    Rachel was a chatterbox, Thomas was an excellent conversationalist, and Sandra could hold her own on any topic. The table quickly came alive with conversation.


    Yvonne remained silent, her gaze involuntarily drifting to the man beside her. He picked up a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, his movements graceful as he lit one. He was more mature now than he had been five years ago, more reserved and inscrutable. As the faint smoke curled around him, she felt as if she couldn''t see him clearly anymore.


    "Ms. Janice is so strict! She even managed to tame Daisy. Marina and Doris have had a tough time too. But Yvonne is the only one she can''t find fault with. Her posture is as straight as a pine tree, and her marching is so precise, you''d think she''d been a soldier before," Rachel chattered on.


    "Is that so?" Thomas asked, his smiling eyes now studying Yvonne with new interest.


    Yvonne''s fingers tightened around her water ss, but her expression remained serene. ¡°I''ve had military training before in school."


    "Pfft, who hasn''t? I have too, and I can barely march in a straight line now," Rachel said, sticking her tongue out.


    "Maybe I''m just smarter than you," Yvonne quipped, taking a sip of water to hide her


    unease.


    Beside her, Bet tapped the ash from his cigarette into a crystal ashtray. His deep, unreadable gaze rested on her, making her feel inexplicably anxious. Just as she was about to excuse herself to go te the restroom, his phone vibrated on the table. He picked it up and stood to take the call.


    Yvonne breathed a small sigh of relief. This feeling of wanting to be near him but knowing she couldn''t was agonizing. She was so lost in thought that when Rachel served her some food, her sleeve brushed against Rachel''s te, leaving a greasy stain on the white fabric.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom,¡± she said, pushing back her chair and heading off.


    The hallway to the restrooms was empty. As she rounded a corner, she saw a tall figure leaning against a window, speaking on the phone, His expression was surprisingly gentle. sfsensing her presence Bet looked up and met her gaze. His dark eyes were as deep and calm as a stillke. He held her gaze for only a second before looking away.


    Yvonne also broke contact and continued into the restroom. The oil stain was stubborn. With no dish soap avable, she had to make do with hand soap and the hand dryer. After a while, she finally managed to get most of it out and returned to the table.


    When she sat down, the seat next to her was empty. She didn''t ask where he had gone. She just picked up her utensils and ate in silence, the buzz of conversation fading into the background.

 Chapter 139

    "Mr. Bet Thompson seems so cold," Rachel whispered. "I was almost too scared to breathe when he was sitting here."


    "Don''t mind him. He''s just a bit repressed," Thomas joked with a wink.


    "Why did he leave so suddenly? I hope we didn''t say something wrong," Rachel fretted.


    "It''s his rare day off. He probably went to see his girlfriend," Thomas exined. ¡°But don''t worry, this meal is still on his tab. Order whatever you want-the more expensive, the better. Don''t hold back."


    "We have more than enough food. Anything more would be a waste," Rachel said, then her expression turned gossipy. "I heard Mr. Bet Thompson''s girlfriend is the heiress of the Walker family."


    "Your sources are pretty good," Thomas replied, indirectly confirming it.


    "Well, that''s a perfect match," Rachel sighed.


    Yvonne remained silent, picking at her food without much appetite. After a few bites, she set down her fork.


    "You''re not eating much. Is the food not to your liking?" Thomas asked, his concerned gaze on her.


    "No, it''s delicious. I''m just full," Yvonne said. She dabbed her lips with a napkin and stood up. ¡°Thank you for the wonderful meal. I''m a bit tired, so I''m going to head back to the base now."


    "You''re leaving? I''ll go with you," Marina said, also rising from her seat. After three days of intense training, they both needed to rest up.


    Thomas nodded with a smile. "Alright, see you tomorrow."


    Yvonne politely said her goodbyes and left with Marina. As they crossed the first-floor dining area, they ran right into another group: Daisy and Doris, apanied by Matthew and Queena. The four of them wereughing and joking as they entered the restaur¨¢nt. Queena was clinging to Matthew''s arm, looking very much in love.


    "Look at you two lovebirds. When are you going to invite us to the wedding?" Daisy teased.


    ¡°Queena, you''re definitely his good


    luck charm, Doris chimed in. "The moment you two got together, hispany was acquired by the Thompson Group. Once it goes public, his worth will skyrocket. You''ll just get to be a trophy wife and have his babies."


    "Daisy, Doris, stop teasing me," Queena said, blushing, though her eyes shone with pride. Just then, she looked up and saw Yvonne. "Yvonne, what a coincidence! We''re here for Daisy''s birthday. I can''t believe you''re here too."


    There was only one upscale restaurant near the base, so it wasn''t that surprising. But Queena covered her mouth dramatically, feigning shock.


    "What, you think I''m stalking you again?" Yvonneughed coldly. ¡°I was here first.¡±


    "Who knows? Maybe you found out Matt''s schedule in advance,¡± Queena muttered, tightening her grip on Matthew''s arm.


    "That''s right, Yvonne," Daisy added. ¡°You probably heard Mr. Gonzalez''spany is about to go public and now you regret breaking off the engagement, don''t you?"


    Matthew''s


    ga?e fell on Yvonne. She was wearing a simple pink t-shirt and a white skirt, her hair in a bun that exposed the graceful curve of her neck. Despite the simple outfit, she looked stunning. A flicker of admiration crossed his eyes, but he quickly masked it with a look of arrogance. "It''s toote for regrets now. You can''t turn back time.¡±

 Chapter 140

    "Exactly," Daisy said with a smirk, seizing the opportunity to kick Yvonne while she was down. "What else can you expect from a country bumpkin raised by a couple of nobodies? She''s so shortsighted, all she could see was the immediate payout. She actually took Mr. Gonzalez to court to break off their engagement, and in the end, she let a golden goose like him slip right through her fingers."


    "I guess some people just aren''t destined to marry into money," Doris added, chiming in. She didn''t have any personal issues with Yvonne, but her new show was a coboration with Vivid Channel, so she had to stay on Daisy''s good side.


    Yvonne simply watched them, a long silence stretching between them.


    She hadn''t expected Noah to move so quickly. And Matthew, she realized, was even more foolish than she''d imagined.


    The Thompson Group had already acquired Vektor, making them a directpetitor to Gonzalez Tech. Matthew had actually taken the olive branch extended by an enemy,pletely defenseless, as if it were a godsend and not poison.


    Yvonne couldn''t be bothered to waste her breath on them. All she had to do was wait and watch Matthew''s downfall.


    Without another word, she walked past the group and headed straight for the restaurant''s exit, with Marina following her every step.


    Thewsuit between Yvonne and Matthew had been major gossip, so Marina had naturally heard about it. Seeing the grim look on Yvonne''s face, she offered a quiet word offort. "The Gonzalez family went bankrupt once before, who''s to say it won''t happen again? Sometimes, dodging a bullet is the biggest blessing. Not marrying him might be the best thing that ever happened to you."


    Yvonne stopped and turned to Marina, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. It was as if Marina could see the future, somehow knowing the Gonzalez family was destined for another copse.


    "You know what? You''re right. Matthew doesn''t deserve me."


    Marina had only been trying to offer a simple word offort, afraid Yvonne might be taking it hard. She hadn''t expected such a tantck of modesty.


    The two of them walked back to the military base. As soon as Yvonne returned to her dorm, her phone rang.


    She picked it up, and Matthew''s smooth, maic voice came through the line.


    "If you had known mypany was about to be acquired by the Thompson Group and go public, would you still have insisted on breaking our engagement?"


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Yvonne asked, her toneced with impatience. "Yvonne, if you regret it, I can give you another chance-"


    Tired of his nonsense, Yvonne hung up and tossed the phone back onto her desk.


    On the other end, Matthew was cut off mid-sentence by the dial tone. His face turned thunderous.


    After a week of filming, the first episode of Iron Will was released.


    Since it was airing simultaneously on Vivid Channel, the production team clearly didn''t dare offend thework''s executives. All the footage of Daisy''s diva-like behavior had been cut leaving only jaspi scenes of her sweating and crying through the challenges.


    The thing was, with makeup, Daisy was just barely average; without it, she was utterly forgettable. Her first on-screen appearance with a bare face triggered a wave of ridicule online.


    Doris and Marina''s performances


    were unremarkable. As a famous


    actress, Doris was constantly burdened by her public image, which made her appear timid and


    ver


    restrained on a reality show. Most of her screen time was driven by her dedicated fanbase. Marina, though moderately well-known, was too gentle and overly cautious, leaving her with very little presence.


    The true breakout star, surprisingly, was Yvonne.


    Every morning when the bugle sounded, she was the first one up. Her bedsheets were pulled taut without a single wrinkle, and her


    r


    quilt was folded into a perfect, crisp


    to to eating...


    square. From washing up to eating. breakfast, every movement was


    swift and graceful. Cont¨¦nt belongs


    A clip of her jogging on the training grounds in her camouge uniform, her high ponytail bouncing, went viral. In the video, her skin seemed to glow, and just looking at her radiated a sense of boundless energy and life.

 Chapter 141

    The male celebrities, at least, weren''t causing any trouble. Julian was a seasoned pro, and under his guidance, Jonathan and Lennon were diligent during training.


    As an award-winning actor, Thomas naturally drew the most attention, pulling in a massive number of viewers.


    The reality show, Iron Will, was an instant hit. With its positive message, fresh concept, and a roster of famous celebrities, the premiere episode went viral, dominating the trending topics online.


    During the one-hour and forty-minute broadcast, the livements nearly covered the entire screen.


    "Thomas'' reality show debut! I''m here for it!"


    "Jo''s doing great, props to him.¡±


    ¡°Doris, my queen! She looks even more stunning in a uniform.¡±


    "Did Yvonne join the entertainment industry just to enlist? She has such a sweet


    face, but in that uniform, she''s both beautiful and badass."


    "Seeing her in the morning, so full of life, makes you feel like every day is a fresh start."


    "Did that ugly girl Daisy wander onto the wrong set...?"


    Online, a few hashtags stayed locked in the top three trending spots:


    #AwardWinningActorThomas, #Neer YvonneShines, and


    #GetDaisyOutOfHollywood. It seemed Daisy wasmitted to riding her wave of infamy all the way to the bottom.


    After the first taping, the second was scheduled for two weekster.


    The first episode had focused on grueling military training. In contrast, the second theme was military-civilian interaction, making for much lighter content.


    The timing coincided with Armed Forces Day, and the base was holding a variety of performances.


    Doris had studied vocal performance, Lennon was a member of a boy band, and Thomas was proficient with several instruments. They had all the singers and dancers they needed.


    Only Yvonne, whose talentsy more in fighting than performing, could do little but sit in the audience with the veteran actor Julian.


    Marina and Doris performed a lively song and dance number, earning a huge round of apuse. Thomas took the stage with a guitar, performing a soulful rendition of ssic rock anthem.


    The troops had their own performers from the arts division. The female soldiers performed a ssical dance with flowing sleeves, their movements ethereal and captivating.


    The male soldiers followed with a group disy of militarybat exercises, followed by a solo martial arts demonstration.


    A captain with a medium build and a deep tan, Captain Lee, put on a stunning disy with a long staff, his movements swift and powerful, winning thunderous apuse.


    Lennon''s eyes lit up. His parents had sent him to a martial arts school as a child, and he was something of a fanatic: Whenever he saw a skilled. opponent, he felt an itch to spar.


    "I''m pretty good with a staff myself, Captain Lee. How about a few rounds?¡± Lennon asked politely.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Captain Lee agreed with a nod, but the look he gave Lennon wasced with arrogance. He clearly looked down on the pretty-boy celebrity.


    Lennon had once won several national martial artspetitions and had genuine skill. But years of auditions, acting, and public appearances had left him a bit rusty.


    Captain Lee, on the other hand, trained year-round. He was naturally the superior fighter.


    He was also hot-tempered and fiercelypetitive-a trait that served him well in the military. He didn''t hold back against Lennon, which in his mind was a sign of respect for his opponent Buthe overlooked one crucial detail. Lennon was an entertainer who made his living with his face.


    So when Captain Lee''s fist shot toward Lennon''s head, Lennon couldn''t dodge in


    time. A cold sweat broke out on his back.

 Chapter 142

    Besides this show, he had a cameo in a film and twomercial shoots lined up. If his face was injured, the breach of contract fees would ruin him.


    However, Captain Lee''s iron fist nevernded. No one saw when Yvonne appeared beside them or even how she moved. One moment, she wasn''t there; the next, her fair, elegant hand had mped around Captain Lee''s wrist. With a gentle push that seemed to defy physics, she sent him stumbling back several steps before he finally regained his bnce.


    "We make a living with our faces, Captain Lee. No hitting above the neck," Yvonne said with a yful yet serious smile.


    Captain Lee''s lips thinned as he frowned at her.


    "A sneak attack isn''t exactly honorable, youngdy," he said, unwilling to admit defeat, especially to a girl who looked so delicate.


    Yvonne told Lennon to take a break, then turned back to Captain Lee with a smile. "Your skill with the staff was incredible, Captain. I''d love for you to teach me a thing or two."


    "Fine,¡± Captain Lee agreed, tightening his grip on his staff.


    Yvonne didn''t know the first thing about fighting with a staff, so she grabbed a simple wooden pole and faced him.


    She may have looked fragile, but her movements were incredibly fluid and agile. Her strikes were fast, precise, and ruthless. Before long, Captain Lee was struggling to keep up, his form growing sloppy until Yvonne finally sent his staff flying from his hands.


    ¡°I yield,¡± Yvonne said, holding the pole, her smile radiant and proud. In that moment, she seemed to glow.


    "I lost," Captain Lee admitted honestly. For all hispetitiveness, he was a man of integrity.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd. No one could believe that this beautiful, seemingly delicate young woman had just defeated Captain Lee.


    "Yes!" Lennon was the first to snap out of it, pping enthusiastically.


    Julian, Jonathan, and Marina quickly joined in.


    Thomas pped slowly a few times, his gaze thoughtful as he watched Yvonne on the stage.


    "Hmph. A woman showing off with weapons. How embarrassing," Daisy muttered, unable to stand seeing Yvonne get any positive attention.


    ¡°She just has to be the center of attention, doesn''t she?" Doris added, sharing her sentiment.


    Captain Lee had epted his defeat gracefully, but the other men in the unit couldn''t stomach seeing one of their own bested by a girl.


    "Let me have a go, youngdy," another man said, standing up and stepping forward.


    He was a few years older than Captain Lee, with healthy, sun-kissed skin and a tall, imposing frame. The insignia on his shoulder marked him as amander.


    "Alright. What are the rules?" Yvonne asked with a smile.


    "I can see you''re not used to weapons. I won''t take advantage of a girl. Let''s go with hand-to-handbat Commander Reed said. He shrugged off his military jacket leaving him in a green T-shirt and took a fighting stance.


    Yvonne tossed her pole aside and squared off against him.


    Commander Reed''sbat skills were on par with hers, but Yvonne had the edge


    in agility. As the saying goes, in a fight, speed conquers all.


    After a few dozen exchanges, Yvonne began to gain the upper hand.


    "You''ve got some serious skill, youngdy," Commander Reed conceded, as


    gracious in defeat as his captain.


    "Just lucky," Yvonne said modestly.


    But it wasn''t over. Two more skilled young soldiers challenged her. One of them was built like a bull andpletely overpowered herin terms of pure strength


    But Yvonne, a former topbat student at the police academy, was no pushover. She expertly used his momentum against him, bringing him down with ease. The crowd erupted in cheers. ''

 Chapter 143

    Having a group of burly soldiers get taken down one by one by a young woman was a serious blow to their collective ego.


    Commander Reed grabbed one of his subordinates and whispered urgently, "Go find Mr. Thompson. Tell him to get over here and save us from this embarrassment."


    "Mr. Thompson''s too busy for this nonsense. Besides, we''ve got plenty more guys who haven''t gone up yet. We might not lose."


    "Both Victor and I lost. You guys going up there would just be feeding her another win," Commander Reed said with a sigh.


    "She''s just one girl. If we take turns, we can wear her out..." Before he could finish, Commander Reed smacked him on the back of the head.


    "You''ve got a lot of nerve, don''t you? A whole toon of grown men taking turns against one young woman? Do you want our entire military district to be aughingstock?"


    Commander Reed finished his tirade with a kick to the private''s rear.


    The soldier dodged and scrambled away to find reinforcements.


    On stage, Yvonne had just won another match. She hadn''t had a good, satisfying fight in ages and was feeling more energized with each opponent.


    "Who''s next?" she asked, an eyebrow arched. She shone like a little sun, radiating confidence.


    Just as the words left her lips, a man in a crisp military uniform was suddenly standing before her.


    His features were sharp, his dark eyes as still and deep as a bottomless well.


    Yvonne froze, her expression a mixture of shock and confusion as she stared at Bet, who had appeared out of nowhere. Her heart gave a painful, involuntary squeeze.


    "We meet again," Bet said, his voice t.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence," she replied, forcing a smile that took all her effort.


    "How do you want to do this?" he asked, cutting straight to the point without any small talk.


    "Your choice," Yvonne said, her confidence unwavering.


    Her dad Morgan had trained her inbat since she was a child, and Bet had always been her sparring partner.


    They had fought for over twenty years, and Bet had never once won.


    "Hand-to-hand. It''s your specialty," Bet said. He methodically undid the top button of his uniform, shrugged off his jacket, and tossed it to someone below the stage.


    Yvonne''s eyshes fluttered, and she instinctively looked away.


    She had seen him unbutton his cor countless times, but almost always in bed, in moments filled with intimacy.


    ¡°I''ll give you the first three moves,¡± Bet said, taking half a step back. His cool voice snapped Yvonne back to reality.


    Yvonne didn''t hesitate,unching a clean, swift punch.


    Even in a fight, the sight of the handsome man and beautiful woman together was captivating.


    Their skills seemed evenly matched. Yvonne had the advantage in agility, but every surprise attack sheunched was effortlessly countered by Bet.


    At the same time, Yvonne seemed to know Bet''s every move, preemptively blocking and dodging his strikes. The crowd cheered them on.


    "Go, Yvonne!"


    "You got this!"


    "Mr. Thompson is a beast!"


    For a while, they were locked in a stalemate. But in any prolonged fight, men have a natural advantage in stamina and endurance. Yvonne soon began to the, her breathing growing heavier.


    "Shouldn''t Mr. Thompson have won by now? Why is it still going?" Captain Lee whispered to Commander Reed.


    The amateurs saw a spectacle, but


    the experts saw the truth. They knew Bet''s capabilities. The girl''s energy was clearly spent yet Bet seemed to be toying with her drawing out the fight.


    "He''s probably worried she''ll cry if she loses too quickly," Commander Reed replied.


    He kept his eyes on the stage. This


    was supposed to be a sparring


    match but there was an odd lingering tension between them shook his head, telling himself he was just imagining things,

 Chapter 144

    In the end, Yvonne was the one who faltered.


    She stared at the man before her, still impossibly handsome and cool-headed, and a sudden realization hit her. The gap between them had grown immense.


    Yvonne was stuck in the past, a ghost from five years ago. Bet, however, was no longer the man he used to be.


    "I lose," she said.


    Her chest rose and fell as she caught her breath. A thin sheen of sweat covered her forehead, pasting a few damp strands of hair to her skin.


    Bet''s hands were at his sides, his thumb unconsciously rubbing against his fingers. He started to lift his hand, then seemed to think better of it and let it fall again.


    "Mm," he grunted, his expression unreadable, before turning and walking off the stage.


    His aide, Simon, was waiting below with his uniform jacket.


    Radiating a cool detachment, Bet took the jacket and left without a backward nce.


    Yvonne walked off the stage a momentter and was immediately surrounded by the crew.


    "Yvonne, you''ve been holding out on us!" Lennon eximed, his eyes shining.


    ¡°I still lost, didn''t I?" Yvonne shrugged with a wry smile.


    "You were incredible,¡± Marina said, giving her a thumbs-up.


    "Ms. Jane is casting for a new martial arts film, but she hasn''t found her lead actress yet. If you''re interested, Yvonne, I can make an introduction," Julian offered.


    "Really? That would be amazing, Mr. Hill. Thank you," Yvonne epted eagerly.


    Ms. Jane was a titan in the historical fantasy genre; her series from two years ago had been a massive hit. A-list stars were desperate to work with her. Yvonne wasn''t about to turn down such a generous offer.


    Julian, Lennon, Jonathan, and even the acimed Thomas gathered around Yvonne.


    Daisy''s face twisted in a sneer. She tugged on Doris'' sleeve, giving her a look that needed no words. Understanding the signal, Doris quietly stood up and slipped away when no one was looking.


    After the talent show ended, Yvonne found herself trapped by the martial-arts- obsessed Lennon. She finally escaped by pretending she needed to use the restroom.


    In the washroom, she washed her hands and retied her slightly loosened hair.


    As she walked back down the first-floor corridor, she passed a corner where Commander Reed, Captain Lee, and a few other officers were smoking and chatting by a window.


    "Our Mr. Thompson is on another level. Unbeatable," Captain Lee said, his dark skin making his white teeth sh as he grinned.


    "Not exactly," Commander Reed countered, blowing a smoke ring. "I heard he used to lose to his ex-girlfriend all the time."


    "His ex was that good?" another officer, Mr. Smith, asked in surprise. He had transferred to the Istra military district recently and didn''t know Bet''s history.


    "She was a detective. Top of her ss inbat at the police academy. She was definitely tough but you don''t really think Mr. Thompson couldn''t beat a woman do you?" Commander Reed said, tapping the ash from his cigarette. C¨®ntent


    Captain Lee, who had married young, chuckled knowingly. "You''ll get it when you''re married someday. It''s not about being scared of your wife, it''s about loving her. What man could bring himself to truly fight the woman he loves?"


    ¡°It''s a shame, though. His ex died in the line of duty five years ago, became a martyr. Mr. Thompson was a wreck for a long time after that, almost drank himself to death."


    "I think his current girlfriend is great, though," Mr. Smith offered.


    He had never met thete Yvonne, but he had met Bet''s current girlfriend, Ynda Walker. The deputy mayor''s daughter¡ªa proper, gentle, and elegantdy.


    "Ms. Walker and our Mr. Thompson are a perfect match, a true power couple. When she''s with him, she''s really gorgeous. He won''t even raise his voice around her, afraid he might Ms. Walke


    starte her thine Mrs.


    much better fit to be Mrs.


    ieris.


    whe


    Thompson."

 Chapter 145

    Captain Lee nodded in agreement.


    Gossip thrives wherever people gather, and soldiers were no exception. They kept talking, but Yvonne had heard enough.


    She instinctively ducked away from them, quickening her pace. As she hurried down a short flight of stairs, she wasn''t watching where she was going and crashed head- on into Rachel, who was heading for the restroom.


    "Ow!" Rachel yelped as the impact sent her tumbling down the steps,nding hard on her bottom.


    "Yvonne, don''t you watch where you''re going?" Rachelined, grimacing in pain as she sat on the floor.


    "Are you okay?" Yvonne asked, extending a hand to help her up.


    "I''ll live," Rachel grumbled, dusting off her pants. "What''s the rush? You got a ghost chasing you?"


    As she said it, she craned her neck to look behind Yvonne.


    As fate would have it, she saw Bet descending the main staircase, dressed in a sharp suit and carrying a man folder.


    The moment Commander Reed and the others saw Bet, they scattered like mice from a cat, instantly silencing their conversation.


    Rachel, however, looked as though she had just uncovered a massive conspiracy. She pped a hand over her mouth dramatically. "So that''s why you were in such a hurry! Were you just having a secret rendezvous with Mr. Thompson? Yvonne, are you insane? He has a girlfriend! You''re really trying to steal the mayor''s daughter''s man?"


    Yvonne just stared at her.


    She felt like she''d been thrown into a muddy river with no way to prove she was clean.


    "Cat got your tongue? Don''t think I didn''t see you two flirting on stage. I''m not blind," Rachel dered, pointing to her own eyes for emphasis.


    "I really don''t have the energy for this," Yvonne sighed, turning and walking toward the dorms.


    When she got back to her room, the other three were already there.


    Marina, her hair still wet from a shower, was on the balcony drying it. Seeing Yvonne, she smiled warmly. "You''re back. The cafeteria was about to close so I brought you back some dinner. It''s on the table."


    "Thanks, Marina," Yvonne said.


    Daisy was already lying on her bunk, legs crossed, humming a tune. She seemed to be in a particrly good mood.


    Doris sat at her desk, head bowed, lost in thought.


    Neither of them acknowledged Yvonne, and she certainly wasn''t going to start a conversation.


    Yvonne sat at the table, opened the food container, and began to eat.


    The mess hall food was standard military fare-not great, but not terrible either.


    After she finished, she cleaned up the container and was about to get into bed. She pulled back the covers, only to find the sheets soaked with red ink.


    A foul stench rose from the bed it seemed the ink had been mixed with urine and feces.


    "Oh, my, Yvonne, did you get your period?" Daisy called down from the top bunk her voice, dripping with


    malicious glee. "And what''s that smelt? Did you shit the bed? That is so disgusting."


    Yvonne shot her a cold look.


    These were the same pathetic bullying tactics Daisy had used on the original Yvonne. If she was still pulling these stunts, it meant thest couple of beatings hadn''t been severe enough.


    Yvonne didn''t waste words. She walked over to the bunk and yanked Daisy down


    from the top bed.

 Chapter 146

    Her slender, pale fingers closed tightly around Daisy''s throat. "Daisy, have I been too nice to you?"


    "It¡ªit wasn''t me! Let me go!" Daisy choked out, iling her arms and legs.


    "If not you, then who? You''re the only one in this room who has a problem with me,¡± Yvonne said, her grip tightening.


    Daisy''s face started to turn purple as she struggled for air.


    "Not me! I was at the talent show the whole time! I came back with Marina right after,¡± she rasped, forcing the words out.


    "If it wasn''t you, then tell me who it was," Yvonne demanded, a cold, humorless smile on her face as she maintained her grip.


    Starved for oxygen, Daisy''s struggles grew weaker. Her eyes darted instinctively toward Doris.


    Doris was still sitting at her desk, her head bowed so low it nearly touched her chest -a clear sign of guilt.


    But even on the verge of passing out, Daisy didn''t rat her out. She was betting Yvonne wouldn''t dare to actually kill her.


    As if to prove her right, Yvonne''s grip loosened slightly. Daisy gasped for air, but just as she took a few ragged breaths, Yvonne''s fingers mped down again.


    Daisy''s body convulsed in a desperate, oxygen-starved struggle. Yvonne would ease up for a moment, letting her breathe, only to tighten her grip again.


    She yed with her like a toy, repeating the cycle several times until Daisy finally broke.


    "Doris! It was Doris! Check the logs if you don''t believe me! She was the only one who left the show early toe back to the dorm!"


    As soon as the words tumbled out, Yvonne released her.


    Daisy copsed to the floor, her legs giving out, and gasped for air. Two dark bruises were already forming on her neck sh coughed violently, her throat Clearly injured.


    Yvonne ignored her and turned a contemptuous gaze on Doris.


    "Hmph. A famous A-list actress reduced to being Daisy''s little stooge. I guess I overestimated you. You have ten minutes to clean up my bed."


    With that, Yvonne grabbed her toiletries and headed for themunal washroom at the end of the hall.


    After she left, the dorm room fell into a dead silence.


    Doris sat frozen on her bed, her face burning with humiliation. She felt as if her pride had been stripped away. She had never been so thoroughly shamed in her life.


    "Doris, I can help you clean Yvonne''s bed," Marina offered, trying to be helpful. Doris nced at her, then gave a stiff, miserable nod.


    But Daisy, clutching her throat, shrieked, ¡°Don''t anyone touch it! If you help her, you''re making an enemy of the Smith family!"


    Neither Doris nor Marina dared to cross her, and they froze. They watched as Daisy, fuming, pulled out her phone and furiously dialed a number.


    Yvonne was on her way back from the washroom when her phone rang. It was George.


    "You little brat!" he roared. ¡°Didn''t I


    warn you not to mess with Ms. Smith? What is wrong with you? Get


    down on


    on your knees and apologize.. to her right now, or don''t me me


    for disowning you!"


    Yvonne just scoffed. "Let me give


    you a little warning, Chairman


    Spencer. Stay out of my way.


    Otherwise 11 l?t the whole world know that Queena is your


    illegitimate child. The James family


    doesn''t take kindly to being


    deceived."

 Chapter 147

    George was so furious he was speechless.


    Yvonne, having no desire to listen to his sputtering rage, simply hung up.


    When she returned to the dorm, Doris and Marina were standing awkwardly by the bed, which was still a mess.


    Daisy, however, had her chin held high, looking at Yvonne with an expression of pure arrogance and contempt, clearly expecting an apology.


    "My father is a senior executive at Vivid Channel. You dare to offend me? None of the shows your family invests in will ever air on ourwork again. None of the artists signed to your family''s agency will ever get a spot on our channel. Your own father, George, acts like a damn puppy around me, and you have the nerve to piss me off?


    "So what if I bully you, Yvonne? If I told you to eat shit, you''d have to get on your knees and eat it. And when you were done, you''d have to thank me for the privilege."


    Yvonne listened patiently until she finished, then held up her phone, the screen showing that it was recording.


    Daisy was truly a spoiled, vicious idiot,pletely oblivious to the fact that her own words could be her downfall.


    When Daisy saw the recording, a flicker of panic crossed her face.


    "Yvonne, you bitch! Who said you could record me?" she shrieked, lunging for the phone.


    But Yvonne was too quick for her.


    She slipped the phone into her jacket pocket. Then, with a swift movement, she grabbed Daisy''s shoulder, yanked her forward, and shoved her face-first onto the filthy mattress.


    "Ah!" Daisy screamed as the foul-smelling mess soaked into her clothes.


    She struggled to get up, but Yvonne held her down firmly in the filth.


    "See, Daisy? Now you know what it feels like to reap what you sow!" "Yvonne, you whore! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" Daisy shrieked, her eyes wild with hatred.


    Themotion was so loud that it brought Ms. Janice to their door.


    She stepped into the dorm, her face grim as her cold eyes swept over the scene.


    "Instructor, help me! Yvonne is bullying me!" Daisy cried out, ying the victim as soon as she saw an authority figure.


    Ms. Janice ignored her. Instead, she looked at Yvonne and said sternly, "That''s enough. An eye for an eye is not the answer."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. Out of respect for Ms. Janice, she let go of Daisy.


    "Clean this dorm up immediately. A military base is not your yground," Ms. Janice ordered before turning and leaving.


    It wasn''t training or filming hours, so she wouldn''t interfere more than necessary.


    Daisy was a mess of snot and tears, her hair disheveled, her body covered in filth. The stench was so overwhelming that she started to gag before stumbling out of the room and running toward the washroom.


    Yvonne pulled out a wet wipe to clean her hands, then turned to Doris. "Now, clean my bed. Or you''ll be the one sleeping in it tonight, and you can experience exactly what Daisy just did.¡±


    Doris'' face was a mask of cold fury, but she had seen what Yvonne was capable of. Reluctantly, she began to clean the bed Marina started to help, but Yvonne stopped her.


    "I told her to clean it, not you. Marina, you can try to be the nice one, but that doesn''t


    mean anyone will appreciate it."


    Marina gave an awkwardugh and stepped back.

 Chapter 148

    Yvonne''s bunk was remade with fresh linens. With the door and windows open, the foul smell in the room quickly dissipated.


    Sheyfortably in her clean bed, phone in hand, and sent the recording to Sandra.


    Daisy was a nuisance, a petty clown who kept causing trouble. Besides, Yvonne still had a score to settle for how Daisy had bullied the girl whose body she now inhabited.


    But Daisy''s family was influential. As long as the Smith family stood, Daisy would always have a shield.


    So, Yvonne decided to take down the Smith family first.


    Sandra was ruthlessly efficient. She edited the recording into a short, explosive video titled: Vivid Channel Executive Rules with an Iron Fist While His Daughter Bullies Roommates, Forcing Them to ''Eat Shit.''


    The video was first posted by a popr blogger, then simultaneously shared by several major influencers. Within hours, it went viral.


    Vivid Channel was thrown into a firestorm of public outrage. Under immense pressure, Daisy''s father was suspended and ced under investigation.


    A family that could raise a daughter as arrogant and cruel as Daisy was bound to have skeletons in its closet. The investigation quickly uncovered that Mr. Smith was involved in abuse of power, bribery, and corruption. He even had two mistresses, both "gifts" from mediapany CEOS.


    Mr. Smith was formally arrested and awaited trial. The Smith family''s empire crumbled overnight.


    With her father in custody and their family disgraced, Daisy, the former princess, faced a grim future.


    Iron Will, being a show about positive values, immediately dropped her. Her newly signed acting roles and endorsement deals were all canceled, and she was likely facing massive penalty fees.


    Daisy had once lorded her father''s position over everyone. Now, with him gone, she was a social pariah.


    Their family assets were frozen. Having made countless enemies with her arrogance, her life was about to be very difficult.


    On the day Daisy packed her bags to leave the base, Yvonne was the only one to see her off.


    "Yvonne, you bitch, this is all your fault! You quiet ones are the most dangerous. I should have dealt with eyes red


    you sooner! Daisy sealt with


    and filled with a murderous rage."


    Yvonne merely replied, "Daisy, your father hasn''t been sentenced yet I''d be careful what you say, unless you want to add to he list of erimes. Besides, the Smith family brought this on themselves."


    Daisy bit her lip, her face a storm of anger and hatred, but she didn''t dare say another word. She grabbed her suitcase to leave, but Yvonne caught her arm.


    "What do you want now?" Daisy demanded.


    "You bullied Yvonne for so long, did so many terrible things. Don''t you think you owe her an apology?" Yvonne asked, her eyes like ice.


    Daisy stubbornly refused.


    "Are you going to apologize on your own, or do I have to make you?" Yvonne had no patience for this. She squeezed Daisy''s wrist, hard.


    Daisy''s face went pale with pain. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" she cried out. ¡°Yvonne, I was wrong, I apologize!"


    Satisfied, Yvonne released her.


    Daisy scrambled away, dragging her suitcase behind her like a fugitive.


    Yvonne watched her go, cing a hand over her heart. It was a long-overdue apology, but the girl whose ce she had taken had finally received it. Hopefully her Spirit could now find some peace.


    After the second phase of filming wrapped up, the celebrity guests were finally


    allowed to leave the military base.

 Chapter 149

    Yvonne had just finished packing her suitcase and opened her door when she found Bullet sitting right outside, wagging his tail furiously.


    "Bullet!" she cried out in delight, dropping everything to hug him. "Bullet, what are you doing here?"


    Bullet barked twice, nudging his big head against her affectionately.


    "Bullet, Bullet!" Simon''s voice called out. He rushed up the stairs, looking winded but relieved when he saw the dog.


    "You little rascal, I thought you''d run off for good! You scared me half to death," Simon panted. Two legs were no match for four.


    ¡°Bullet''s a trained police dog; he wouldn''t get lost," Yvonne exined. Then she asked, "Why is he here?"


    "Helen''s mother-inw fell and broke her leg while shopping, so she had to take leave to go care for her. Mr. Thompson is too busy with work to look after Bullet, so he had to bring him to the base."


    Simon reached for the leather cor around Bullet''s neck, trying to lead him away.


    But Bullet refused to budge. Hey on the floor, looking up at Yvonne with pleading eyes, as if he were being abandoned.


    Yvonne''s heart melted. She stopped Simon, saying, "It''s not very convenient to have him on the base, and you have to split your attention to watch him. Why don''t I take him home with me? I can bring him back when Helen returns."


    Simon was taken aback by the offer. After a moment of surprise, he politely declined. ¡°Bullet is Mr. Thompson''s dog. I can''t make that decision."


    "Then you can ask Mr. Thompson," Yvonne pressed.


    Simon was certain Bet would never agree. As his aide, he knew just how important Bullet was to him.


    With Yvonne watching him expectantly, he dialed Bet''s number, fully anticipating a t rejection.


    To his astonishment, after he exined the situation, Bet simply replied, "Mm, got it," and hung up.


    "Did Mr. Thompson agree?" Yvonne asked eagerly.


    ¡°I..... think so?¡± Simon replied, still looking bewildered.


    Yvonne, however, was overjoyed.


    She hugged Bullet tightly. "Bullet et


    you''reing home wet


    Are


    you happy


    Bullet barked twice, as if in response.


    Simon looked from Yvonne to Bullet, then scratched his head. "Bullet is just like Mr. Thompson-cool and hard to get close to. I''m surprised he''s taken such a liking to you Ms. Jones."


    Yvonne smiled, ruffling the fur on Bullet''s head. ¡°Bullet loves me, don''t you?"


    Bullet barked again, his tail wagging furiously.


    With her suitcase in one hand and the majestic Bullet by her side, Yvonne walked out of the military district.


    Sandra was there to pick her up.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw therge ck dog at Yvonne''s side. "Is that... Bullet?"


    "I ran into a dog I used to have on the base, so I brought him home."


    At the mention of the original Yvonne Sandra''s expression


    ed her gaze on Bullet ne


    warm with nostalgia. She reached out to pet his head.


    Bullet, however, turned his head away disdainfully.


    Simon was right. He was aloof.


    ¡°Bullet, that''s not very polite," Yvonne chided, gently patting his head.


    As if he understood, Bullet reluctantly wagged his tail at Sandra, a small gesture of goodwill.

 Chapter 150

    Sandra drove them from the military base into the city. By the time they arrived, it was lunchtime.


    She had chosen a high-end restaurant. "I know you like this kind of food, so I had my assistant book a table. My treat today."


    "Thanks, Sandra," Yvonne smiled. Beside her, Bullet sat up, raising his front paws as if to thank her as well.


    "What a good boy," Sandra said, reaching over to pet his head. This time, Bullet didn''t pull away. It seems a free meal can soften even the hardest of hearts.


    Their table was on the second floor. As the hostess led them upstairs, they passed a private room where Matthew was entertaining guests.


    The door was ajar, and Matthew was holding a ss, toasting a middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Lee, I''ll drink this whole ss. You can drink as you please," the once-arrogant Mr. Gonzalez said, his posture now incredibly deferential.


    "Just one ss? Are you looking down on me, Mr. Gonzalez?" Mr. Lee replied with a smirk, clearly enjoying making Matthew squirm.


    Matthew downed three full sses of hard liquor in a row, his face turning pale. Still, he forced a smile. "Mr. Lee, I promise to drink with you to your heart''s content tonight. Please, just consider investing in mypany. You know it once generated billions in profit. It''s one of the most promisingpanies in the industry."


    ¡°Matthew, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. But the Thompson Group has gutted yourpany of its core technology. If I invest, I won''t be able to answer to my shareholders," Mr. Lee said, feigning difficulty.


    Matthew refilled his ss, his expression fawning, almost groveling.


    So, he did know how to bow his head and beg after all.


    Yvonne remembered when the Gonzalez family first went bankrupt. Matthew had clung to his pride, refusing to lower himself. The original Yvonne had run herself ragged trying to secure investments for him, enduring endless drinking parties and unwanted advances.


    But Matthew had shown no gratitude. He had even called her spineless, born to be stepped on.


    Now, without her, he was finally getting a taste of what it felt like to be humbled.


    As he was being forced to drink by one investor after another, Matthew looked up and saw Yvonne standing in the doorway.


    She wore a simple, elegant dress, looking refined and untouched by the world.


    The moment their eyes met, Matthew flinched and looked away, all his former confidence gone.


    Yvonne let out a cold scoff and turned away.


    "What are you looking at?" Sandra asked. She had reached their private room and noticed Yvonne had fallen behind.


    "Nothing," Yvonne replied. ¡°Just someone unimportant.¡±


    The two of them, plus one dog, ordered a modest meal. The waiter even


    thoughtfully brought a bowl for Bullet.


    After they finished eating, Sandra drove Yvonne and Bullet back to the Spencer estate.


    "Bullet, say goodbye to Sandra,"


    Yvonne said as she and the dog got


    out of the car Bullet stood en kis


    hind legs, raising a paw to wave at Sandra.


    Once Sandra''s car was gone, Yvonne led the dog toward the mansion.


    Inside, in the first-floor living room, George was sitting with a grim expression, sipping his tea. He turned to Queena, who was seated beside him.


    "The word is out. Matthew''s


    from bankruptcy. He''s


    waste of space. You sta


    away from him before


    onto you."


    Queena, who was nibbling on expensive imported fruit, replied nonchntly, "When the Gonzalez family went bankrupt the first time, no one thought Matthew would make aeback. He''s looking for investors now; he might still have chance. Let''s just keep him on the hook for now. Besides, he''s like a dog around me. Toss him a bone, and hees running."

 Chapter 151

    Just as Queena finished speaking, she looked up and saw a massive, ck-and-tan dog standing half as tall as a person, its expression fierce, its mouth open, revealing a bright red tongue.


    "Ah!" Queena let out an involuntary shriek.


    "What is it?" George followed her gaze and saw Yvonne leading therge dog into the house.


    "Who gave you permission to bring a beast like that in here to scare your sister?" George roared, looking like he wanted to throw both Yvonne and the dog out.


    "If you''re so easily scared, you can move out. Stop screaming; you''re ruining my mood," Yvonne retorted dismissively. She turned to a nearby maid. "Jenny, I ordered a doghouse, a bowl, and some toys online. They should be delivered soon. Could you sign for them?"


    "Of course, Ms. Jones," Jenny replied.


    Yvonne took Bullet up to her room and gave him a tour. "Bullet, this is my home now. What do you think? Not too bad, right? The people are a bit annoying, but you can just ignore them."


    Bullet seemed to understand, panting happily and wagging his tail. He then trotted around the room with a dignified air, as if inspecting a friend''s new home.


    The dog supplies arrived shortly after. Yvonne spent the afternoon assembling the doghouse, cing it by the doors where the sunlight was best.


    Bullet immediately settled into his new home, wagging his tail and letting out a few happy barks of thanks.


    "You''re wee," Yvonne said with a smile, stroking hisrge head.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Ms. Jones, dinner is ready. The master and mistress asked me to call you down," Jenny''s voice came from the hallway.


    "Got it," Yvonne called back. She turned to Bullet. "Grab your gear. It''s dinnertime."


    Yvonne walked into the dining room with Bullet trotting faithfully behind her, his dog bowl in his mouth.


    The entire Spencer family was already there.


    Jeffrey had just returned from a business trip abroad and had brought gifts for everyone, which wereid out on the table.


    There was a Transformer for


    Joseph, a watch for George, and et


    limited edition handbags for Teresa and Queena Yvonne''s gift box sat there, unopened.


    "Where did that huge doge from?" Teresa asked, looking at Bullet with a mixture of fear and distaste.


    "Mom, the dog my sister brought


    back is very aggressive. You should stay away from it. I''ve been seeing a lot of videos about rabid dog''s biting people. You can get rabies; it''s terrifying,¡± Queena said in a faux-trembling voice.


    "Doggy!" Joseph, however, seemed fascinated by the majestic animal and was


    about to reach out and touch it when Teresa pulled him back.


    Teresa''s eyes were full of caution; she had clearly taken Queena''s words to heart.


    Yvonne sneered, her gaze sweeping


    over Queena "Bullet is a trained


    police dog. If you don''t know what you''re talking about, shut your mouth And you''re right about one thing you should stay away from him. Bet''s dog is priceless. You couldn''t afford to rece a single hair on his head."


    As if on cue, Bullet dropped his bowl on the floor and lifted his head arrogantly.


    "This is Mr. Bet Thompson''s dog?" Teresa asked, stunned.

 Chapter 152

    "This is Mr. Bet Thompson''s dog?" Teresa repeated, her tonepletely changed.


    She had been about to order the dog out, but now she immediately instructed the staff to prepare a special meal for him. The Spencer family''s chef pulled out all the stops, preparing a four-course meal for Bullet.


    It seemed the Thompson name was quite useful.


    Yvonne took her seat at the table and nced at the gift box in front of her.


    "There''s a gift for everyone in the family. That one is yours. See if you like it," Jeffrey said.


    Yvonne met his gaze, then slowly unwrapped the box. Inside was an emerald ne of good quality, likely worth as much as Queena''s designer bag.


    In the original Yvonne''s memories, whenever Jeffrey returned from a trip, he would bring Queena jewelry, luxury bags, or designer dresses. For Yvonne, it was always the same as the maids: chocte or candy.


    It seemed Jeffrey had finally learned to treat his two sisters equally.


    But the original Yvonne no longer needed it.


    And the current Yvonne needed it even less.


    She casually tossed the ne onto the table and said to the maid, "Can we eat now? I''m hungry."


    "The food is ready," Jenny replied, but her eyes flickered to Teresa, who was, after all, thedy of the house.


    "Clear the table. Let''s eat," Teresa said, seizing the opportunity.


    Dinner was a quiet, awkward affair.


    The only one unaffected was Bullet, who enjoyed his VIP-level four-course meal.


    After dinner, Yvonne went to the kitchen to get a yogurt from the fridge. She saw Queena instructing a maid to pour leftover soup into a thermos.


    "Matthew has a business dinner tonight. Drinking too much is bad for his stomach, so I''m bringing him some soup," Queena said, holding the thermos and looking at Yvonne. With a smug expression content


    "Your precious Matthew is about to go bankrupt and be a pauper, yet you''re still rushing to bring him soup. Are you addicted to ying the devoted girlfriend?" Yvonne retorted twisting the cap off here yogurt and taking a sip.


    "Thepany is just having some cash flow issues. Matthew will handle it. Yvonne, don''t think you can swoop in just because he''s at a low point. I won''t give you the chance."


    "Is that so? Well, good luck with that," Yvonne said, then turned and left the kitchen with her yogurt.


    She returned to her room and settled into a lounge chair by the doors. Bullety at her feet, and the two of them basked in the afternoon sun.


    The warm, gentle rays of the setting sun streamed through the window.


    Yvonne was just starting to doze off when someone knocked on her door. "Yvonne, may Ie in?" It was Jeffrey.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yvonne replied with a slight frown, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    Jeffrey entered, holding the gift box. "You forgot your gift in the dining room. I brought it up for you."


    He ced the box on her table.


    Yvonne nced at it but said nothing.


    "Do you not like emeralds? What do you like? Tell me, and I''ll buy it for you next


    time,¡± Jeffrey said, a little awkwardly.


    "I don''t need anything," she replied coldly.


    Once, when Jeffrey had given the original Yvonne cheap choctes and candy, she had treasured them like jewels, hiding them away and savoring each piece Having been mistreated by her foster parents, she had never tasted anything so delicious.

 Chapter 153

    But then one day, she saw Jenny and Gina, the maids, with the same choctes from Jeffrey and realized she was being treated just like the household staff.


    Now, it seemed Jeffrey''s conscience had finally kicked in. But it was too little, toote. The driver who swerves after hitting the tree is still a bad driver. The time for his kindness had long passed.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave," Yvonne said dismissively, her hand stroking Bullet''s head.


    Jeffrey looked at Yvonne, then at the big dog lying at her feet. He hesitated before speaking.


    "Yvonne, the heir to the Thompson family is not someone you can control. If you''re just trying to get something out of him, I won''t say anything. But if you get emotionally involved, you''ll be the one who gets hurt in the end."


    Yvonnezily lifted her gaze to meet his.


    For a moment, Jeffrey actually sounded like a concerned older brother. But it was toote. The person who needed to hear it was gone, and she had no interest in his lectures.


    "Are you done? You can go now."


    Jeffrey knew she couldn''t stand him; anything more he said would fall on deaf ears.


    He sighed in resignation and left the room.


    As the sun set, the sky outside darkened.


    "Bullet, wake up. Let''s go out and y," Yvonne said, patting his head.


    A dog couldn''t be cooped up indoors all day. She would take him for a walk in the garden, and then he could have a bath and rest.


    Yvonne threw on a light jacket and led Bullet out of the room.


    Knowing he was going outside, Bullet pranced excitedly around her.


    As they descended the wooden staircase, they saw Queena storming in from outside, her face a mask of fury.


    George and Teresa were on the sofa watching TV. When they saw their precious daughter''s foul mood, they immediately asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Who upset our Queena?"


    "Who else but that useless Matthew!


    He can''t handle his own business, so


    he takes his frustration with investors out on me. I tried to


    Teresa said, ¡°I heard the Thompson Group was the one that pulled out of hispany. No one in the business world will touch that mess now. Matthew is


    finished, Queena. Don''t waste any more time on him."


    George''s face darkened, and he nodded in agreement.


    "Queena, your mother and I have poured everything into raising you to be a properdy. Matthew is no longer worthy of you. I heard the son


    of the Rogers family is returning to the country soon. Il arrange a meeting. If you get along, you can try dating."


    "Mr. Rogers? The one whose wife died? I''m not marrying a widower," Queena scoffed.


    "The Rogers family may not be on the same level as the Thompsons, but they are still a top-tier family. If Oscar Rogers weren''t a widower, a maten like this would even boon the table for you. This is about your future; you are not to be willful," George reprimanded her sternly.


    ¡°Queena, he may be a widower, but his wife died in childbirth. It was a tragedy. As long as there aren''t any children from a previous marriage toplicate things, it''s not that different from a first marriage,¡± Teresa added, trying to persuade her.


    "Fine, fine. Arrange it. I''m done dealing with that pathetic loser Matthew anyway," Queena conceded with an impatient wave of her hand.

 Chapter 154

    Yvonne yed with Bullet in the garden until it was dark before heading back inside.


    She took a shower and went to bed early. Bullet dragged his doghouse next to her bed, standing guard as she slept.


    That night, Yvonne slept soundly.


    It was ironic. After all the upheavals in her life, she hade to realize that the one constant by her side wasn''t family or a lover, but a dog.


    She slept until noon the next day, woken by the ringing of her phone.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes and sat up, realizing she had left her phone on the coffee table across the room.


    ¡°Bullet, can you get my phone for me?¡± she asked, patting the dog''s head.


    Bullet trotted over to the table, gently picked up the phone in his mouth, and brought it back to her.


    Yvonne took it and saw Sandra''s name on the screen.


    "Yvonne, you know about the lead role in Ms. Jane''s new martial arts film, right?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Hill mentioned it to me," Yvonne said, throwing back the covers and heading to the bathroom as she talked.


    ¡°Ms. Jane is in Istra right now. We need to meet with her and try tond you that role," Sandra said. She was already on her way and would be at the Spencer house in about thirty minutes.


    After hanging up, Yvonne quickly washed up and got dressed.


    She chose a striking red dress that was both eye-catching and elegant. She pulled her hair back into a sleek, no-nonsense ponytail.


    Her makeup was minimal, but she added a subtle, winged eyeliner that entuated her stunning, fox-like eyes, making them unforgettable.


    Sandra had arranged to meet Ms. Jane at an exclusive private club.


    Ms. Jane was a woman in her early forties with short, stylish hair. Dressed in a white T-shirt and ck trousers, she had a rxed, androgynous style.


    "Julian told me about you," she said with a warm smile. "I saw your performance in Mr. Turner''s crime film Ms Jones, you''re even more beautiful in person."


    "You''re too kind, Ms. Jane," Yvonne replied humbly, shaking her hand.


    ¡°Please, sit. Let''s talk over a meal," Ms. Jane offered graciously.


    Yvonne and Sandra sat across from her.


    Ms. Jane''s eyes lingered on Yvonne, studying her features, her poise, and her overall presence.


    Yvonne was undeniably beautiful, with distinctive, captivating eyes. As a former police officer, she carried herself with a natural confidence. Her features were alluring, yet there was an undercurrent of strength and intensity.


    It was a contradictorybination, but on Yvonne, it blended perfectly.


    "The heroine I have in mind is always in red-seductive yet fierce. The fact that you wore a red dress today, Ms. Jones, must be fate," Ms. Jane said with a smile.


    "It would be my honor to join your cast and learn from you," Yvonne replied, raising her ss in a respectful toast.


    Ms. Jane, who could hold her liquor, met Yvonne''s toast. After a few drinks she said Julian mentioned you have excellent fighting skills. Would you be willing to give us a little demonstration?"


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yvonne agreed without hesitation, rising gracefully to her feet.


    Despite the long dress, her movements were unhindered her punches clean and powerful, a perfect blend of force and beauty.


    The red fabric of her dress swirled around her like a me.


    When she finished, even Ms. Jane couldn''t help but apud.


    "Thank you for indulging me," Yvonne said, returning to her seat. She wasn''t even


    out of breath, herposure as perfect as before.

 Chapter 155

    After the meeting, Ms. Jane specifically asked for Yvonne''s contact information and told her to wait for news.


    Once Ms. Jane had left, Yvonne and Sandra both let out a sigh of relief.


    "Ms. Jane never casts based on connections or poprity," Sandra said. "She only cares about whether an actor''s look and presence fit the character. She was clearly impressed with you. I think that role is as good as yours."


    "Of course. Who wouldn''t be impressed with me?" Yvonne said, feigning arrogance.


    "Don''t get cocky. You should spend less time joking and more time honing your craft. Ms. Jane''s projects are all major productions. If your acting is terrible, you''ll get crucified by the public."


    Sandra yfully poked Yvonne''s forehead. "I''m going to the restroom, then I''ll take you home."


    "Okay, I''ll wait here."


    As Sandra headed down the hall, Yvonne stood waiting. She happened to nce up and saw Marina emerging from a private room.


    Marina was wearing a sexy, short slip dress that showed off her long, pale legs.


    "Marina!" Yvonne called out with a smile, walking toward her.


    "Yvonne? What are you doing here?" Marina looked startled, not pleased, to see her.


    ¡°Sandra and I were meeting with Ms. Jane. What about you?"


    Before Marina could answer, the door behind her opened again. A portly, middle-aged man stepped out and casually wrapped an arm around Marina''s waist his hand lingering far too long.


    "Weren''t you going to the restroom to touch up your makeup? What''s taking so long?" the man asked.


    "I ran into someone from my


    agency," Marina replied, trying to


    subtly shift away from his touch, But


    the man''s hand was like glue


    moving from her waist to her


    backside, where he gave herca lewd squeeze.


    "She''s with your agency too?" the man asked, his gaze shifting to Yvonne. His small eyes lit up.


    "You must be new. I haven''t seen you around," he said, his eyes raking over Yvonne''s body in a way that made her skin crawl.


    "So innocent, yet so seductive. You''re a little bombshell, aren''t you? Has George been keeping you for himself?"


    Yvonne''s lips thinned, her expression turning icy. But the man continued, reaching out a greasy hand and cing it on her shoulder.


    His oily fingers rubbed against her bare skin. Even through the fabric of her dress, Yvonne felt a wave of revulsion.


    "You have one chance to move your hand," she said, her voice dangerously low.


    "Ooh, a feisty one. I like that. The spicy ones are always the most fun," he chuckled sleazily, grabbing her arm and trying to pull her into the room.


    ¡°You should know the rules of this agency by now. You y nice with me, and I''ll give you all the resources you need to be a star..."


    Before he could finish, Yvonne had had enough. She wrenched her arm free.


    The man stumbled, nearly falling,


    and his face flushed with anger.


    "You dare toy a hand on me? You ungrateful bitch! Don''t you know can make one phone call to George, and he''ll have you washed and delivered to my bed? I''ll make you regret this."

 Chapter 156

    The man''s words were foul, his breath reeking of alcohol. Yvonne was about to p him when Marina suddenly grabbed his arm, forcing a coquettish smile. ¡°Mr. Ward, don''t lower yourself by arguing with a little girl. Besides, you promised that tonight, it would just be me."


    Marina clung to Mr. Ward''s arm, her body pressing against his.


    The man let out a heartyugh, his greasy fingers pinching Marina''s chin. "Look at you, you minx. Fine, tonight you''re all mine."


    He wrapped his arm around Marina and started to lead her back into the room, but he couldn''t resist onest leering nce at Yvonne. "You just wait," he sneered. "Sooner orter, you''ll end up in my bed too."


    "Mr. Ward, why are you still looking at her?" Marina whined, physically turning his head away from Yvonne.


    Her voice was soft and yful, but Yvonne didn''t miss the flicker of disgust in her eyes.


    "Marina," Yvonne started to follow, but an arm shot out, blocking her path.


    She turned to see Sandra, her face grim.


    "Stay out of it," Sandra said. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment, then followed Sandra out of the club.


    Once they were in the car, Yvonne fastened her seatbelt and asked, "Was Marina there by choice, or was she forced? And that man, Mr. Ward... what did he mean by ''the rules''?"


    Sandra let out a cold, cynicalugh.


    She didn''t start the car. Instead, she rolled down a window, lit a cigarette, and took a long drag. ¡°You don''t know the rules at Nexus Media? No ying along, no sleeping with clients, no resources."


    "That scumbag George! Is he running an agency or a brothel?" Yvonne''s face was pale with rage.


    She truly regretted dying before she had the chance to put him behind bars.


    ¡°He must have victimized a lot of artists over the years. Has no one ever fought back? Has no one reported him?¡± Yvonne asked.


    "Trading your body for resources is a ''voluntary'' act. You can break your contract, sure, if you can afford the astronomical penalty fees. George is careful He only signs artists with no connections or background. They''re easy to control and pose no threat to him," Sandra said, flicking ash from her cigarette.


    George had started as a poor kid who wed his way into a good university, then married into the wealthy James family.


    Once he had power, he didn''t use it to help others. Instead, he preyed on those who were just like he used to be-poor, ambitious, and desperate.


    He drained them dry to fatten his own pockets. A man like that had to face a reckoning eventually.


    "Sleeping with clients, huh?" Yvonne said with a chilling smile. ¡°Next time an opportunityes up, arrange one for me. I''d love to see for myself just how George pimps out his female artists."


    At Nexus Media, there was a party almost every night.


    The very next day, Sandra arranged one for Yvonne.


    "I''m not worried about your fighting skills," Sandra said as they drove "Just remember, don''t drink


    anything that''s already been opened or that you''ve left unattended. Be careful with any food or snacks.


    ¡°I''ll be waiting in the car. Call me if you need anything."


    "And one more thing. There are some important people here tonight. Try not to piss them off too badly. I''m still technically Chairman Spencer''s trusted subordinate, Don''t make my life too difficult."

 Chapter 157

    Yvonne patiently listened to Sandra''s anxious instructions before following her into a private suite.


    The room was a gaudy disy of wealth, the air thick with the cloying smell of expensive liquor. Yvonne wrinkled her nose in distaste.


    "Mr. Taylor, Mr. Ward, Mr. Reed..." Sandra stered on a smile, greeting the key yers in the room before pulling Yvonne forward. "This is Yvonne, a new artist with our agency."


    Yvonne stood beside Sandra, her longshes lowered in a disy of shy modesty, while her eyes discreetly scanned the room.


    There were about a dozen people, the women mostly artists from Nexus Media. The men were a mix of balding real estate tycoons and arrogant young heirs, lounging with women in theirps.


    Mr. Ward, the man from the previous day, was there, his arm wrapped around Marina. "Weren''t you supposed to be with me yesterday?" he taunted. "You went to the restroom and just disappeared."


    "I wasn''t feeling well, so I went home early," Marina replied meekly.


    "Not feeling well yesterday, and I bet you''re not feeling well today either. Don''t think you can get away from me," Mr. Ward sneered, pinching her cheek hard.


    Marina''s eyes filled with fear, and she shot a pleading look at Sandra. But Sandra ignored her, her attention focused on the man in the main seat.


    He was young and handsome,zily swirling a ss of wine. Thomas Taylor, the heir to one of Istra''s wealthiest families.


    No wonder Sandra had warned her to be careful.


    "Yvonne, there''s an empty seat next to Mr. Taylor. Go and offer him a drink," Sandra said, giving her a gentle push.


    In a room full of lecherous old men, married sleazebags, and degenerate heirs, Thomas Taylor was the only one who seemed remotely decent.


    "Mr. Taylor, a pleasure," Yvonne said, sitting beside him and grabbing an unopened can of beer from the table.


    "Ms. Jones, we meet again," Thomas said, azy smile ying on his lips.


    "Well, look who it is. The beauty from yesterday, Mr. Ward''s eyestched onto Yvonne again, his gaze greedy and obscene. "Chairman Spencer knows how to treat us right, Sending over the best ones first."


    "Oh? You like her, Mr. Ward?" Thomas asked, raising an eyebrow. He was smiling,


    but his eyes had turned sharp and cold.


    "Who wouldn''t like a vixen like that?"


    Mr. Wardughed crudely. "When you''re done with her, Mr. Taylor call first dibso one else gets to cut in line


    "Don''t you already have Marina? She''s so good at taking care of a man; you should be satisfied This new one to so young she could be your daughter. An old man like you trying to rob the cradle," the real estate tycoon teased.


    ¡°I''ve still got good teeth. I can handle her,¡± Mr. Ward roared withughter.


    "You certainly are a marvel, Mr. Ward," Thomas said, his voice light, but an icy aura radiated from him.


    Beside him, Yvonne sipped her beer, saying nothing. A pinhole camera hidden on her chest was silently recording everything.


    Thomas was the most restrained of them all, his gaze only asionally drifting to Yvonne with a half-smile.

 Chapter 158

    The other men were all over their femalepanions, but Mr. Ward was by far the worst. Ignoring Marina''s protests, he pulled her onto hisp, his hands sliding under her dress to grope her chest.


    Marina''s heavy makeup couldn''t hide the sickened look on her face. She struggled to get away. ¡°Mr. Ward, I''m not feeling well. I need to go to the restroom."


    "Not feeling well yesterday, not feeling well today. Are you just messing with me?¡± he growled.


    Marina had used the same excuse to escape the day before. Even Mr. Ward wasn''t stupid enough to fall for it twice.


    Trapped, Marina looked like she was about to cry, but she didn''t dare, forcing a strained smile instead.


    As a former officer, Yvonne couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    She stood up, walked over, and pulled Marina out of Mr. Ward''sp.


    Mr. Ward was about to explode, but then Yvonne sat down next to him, a dazzling smile on her face.


    "How about I y a game with you, Mr. Ward?"


    He stared for a moment, then burst outughing. "Well, well, Mr. Taylor. It seems thedy prefers a mature, stable man like me over your type."


    "Is that so?" Thomas said, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Mr. Ward threw an arm around Yvonne''s shoulder. "Alright, beautiful. What game do you want to y?"


    Yvonne shot a cold look at the hand on her shoulder, fighting the urge to break it. "Dice. If you lose, you drink. If I lose, I take something off."


    Mr. Ward''s eyes roamed over her body, his interest piqued.


    Someone handed them a dice cup, and the other men in the room leaned forward, their eyes gleaming at the prospect of a free strip show.


    "Where''s the drink?" Yvonne asked, her slender fingers closing around the cup.


    Eager to see her undress, Mr. Ward grabbed a bottle of high-proof XO from the table and poured a full ss.


    Yvonne smiled, satisfied. With a flick of her elegant wrist, she shook the cup, the motion itself a captivating performance.


    When she stopped, she looked at Mr. Ward. "High or low?"


    "High!" he said with a lewd grin, his eyes fixed on her chest. A few other men snickered.


    Yvonne ignored them, lifted the cup, and revealed the dice. "Low. You lose, Mr. Ward."


    She smiled sweetly at him. Mr. Ward''s face soured, but he was bound by the rules of the game the picked up the ss and downed the XQ in one gulp.


    The next two rounds went the same way. After three straight losses, Mr. Ward''s face was dark, his patience wearing thin.


    Yvonne paid him no mind and shook the cup again. On the fourth round, she finally lost.


    She had to lose this one. To keep the game going, she had to give the old lecher a little taste of victory.


    True to her word, she slowly slipped


    off


    toong


    eight outer jacket.


    she wore


    l.ne


    a form-fitte


    ompletely covered.


    ?wnovels


    Not an inch of skin was revealed, but the slow, deliberate motion was like a scene from a movie, elegant and tantalizing, leaving the men wanting more.


    "You win, Mr. Ward," she purred, her smile seductive. ¡°Let''s keep going."


    For the next several rounds, Mr. Ward continued to lose. Before he knew it, he had finished the entire bottle of XO.


    His eyes were bloodshot when Yvonne finally lost again.


    "You lose! Take it off, take it off!" he slurred excitedly.


    Yvonne smiled and removed her top. Underneath, she was wearing a long slip


    dress, revealing only her shoulders.

 Chapter 159

    "Oh dear, all I have left is this dress. Do you still want to continue, Mr. Ward?" Yvonne asked, batting her eyshes coquettishly.


    "Continue, continue!" he shouted eagerly.


    Yvonne kept shaking the dice cup, round after round, until Mr. Ward was so drunk he was slurring his words.


    "High! High! No, wait, low!"


    "It''s high. You lose again, Mr. Ward," Yvonne said with a smile, refilling his ss.


    He was practically passed out on the table, but at the sound of her voice, he struggled to lift his head. "Drink, drink!" he mumbled.


    Yvonne brought the full ss to him. "Go on, Mr. Ward, drink up."


    He waspletely gone, his bloated face flushed, his eyes unfocused.


    Yvonne''s smile never wavered. "What''s wrong? Not drinking? Well then, let me help you."


    With that, she flung the entire ss of cold liquor into his face.


    Mr. Ward shuddered, his eyes flying open as if he was about to erupt, but he was


    too drunk to move. He couldn''t even form a word before he slumped back in his seat,pletely unconscious.


    Sticky liquor dripped from his face and hair onto his clothes, leaving him a pathetic, sodden mess.


    A hush fell over the room. No one was stupid; they all realized Yvonne had been ying him the entire time.


    To Mr. Ward''s left sat a young, wealthy heir; to his right, Thomas.


    The sshed liquor had inevitably hit them both.


    The young heir was about to say something, but Thomas spoke first. "Ms. Jones, you''ve hit an innocent bystander."


    "Oh," Yvonne replied nonchntly. "Do you need me to pay for your clothes?"


    Thomas didn''t answer, just watched her with a cryptic, half-smiling expression.


    When no response came, she ignored him. She picked up her jacket with one hand, grabbed Marina with the other, and turned to leave.


    They were stopped at the door by severalrge bodyguards.


    The men in this room were all powerful, and Yvonne couldn''t tell who the guards belonged to But it. didn''t


    matter. They weren''t going to stop her.


    Without a word, she dispatched them all with a few swift, efficient moves.


    The bodyguards, ever diligent, scrambled to their feet to try again, but azy, mocking voice stopped them.


    ¡°Let her go. You''re just embarrassing yourselves.¡±


    Yvonne nced back. Thomas was still in his seat, casually swirling his wine. He lifted his ss in a mock toast to her.


    Weirdo, Yvonne thought.


    She pulled Marina''s hand and left without looking back.


    The room behind them was a den of debauchery, but the hallway outside was quiet.


    Marina wrenched her hand away, her eyes wide with panic. "Yvonne, do you have any idea who Mr. Ward is? He''s a major shareholder in thepany! Do you know what kind of trouble you''ve just caused?"


    "Don''t worry. George won''t dare to do anything to us," Yvonne said, trying to reassure her.


    "You''re the daughter of the Spencer family! No matter how much Chairman Spencer dislikes you, you''re still his daughter. Of course he won''t do anything to you! But have you thought about me? Do you know how hard it is for someone like me to get by? Chairman Spencer promised me the Bloom & Co. endorsement deal if I just got through tonight. You''ve ruined everything!"


    The usually gentle Marina was, for the first time, hysterical.

 Chapter 160

    "And how were you going to ''get through tonight''?" Yvonne shot back. "By ending up in Mr. Ward''s bed? Marina, is trading your body for a job really worth it? And what about your fianc¨¦? Is this fair to him?"


    Marina''s body trembled, her eyes as red as a rabbit''s.


    Yvonne felt a pang of pity. Marina wasn''t the enemy; she was just another one of George''s victims.


    "I''ll have the driver take you home," Yvonne said with a sigh.


    Marina nodded, her eyes still red, and left with the driver.


    Once she was gone, Yvonne removed the hidden camera from her clothes and sent the footage to Sandra.


    Sandrapiled the video with thepany''s falsified ounting records and anonymously sent the evidence to the relevant authorities. It was more than enough


    to prove that Nexus Media and George were engaged in illegal activities.


    But a month passed, and nothing happened. The report had vanished without a trace.


    Both Yvonne and Sandra felt their hopes sink.


    "Maybe the files were sent to the wrong department or got lost. Should I submit them again?" Sandra asked, unwilling to give up.


    "It''s no use. Someone higher up is protecting George. We underestimated him,¡± Yvonne said, her eyes cold.


    Her investigation had started with Colin Gonzalez and led her to George, but now she realized there was an even biggerwork protecting them.


    "We have to put this on hold for now. We can''t be reckless, or we''ll expose ourselves," Yvonne added.


    They were still in the shadows, which gave them an advantage. If they were discovered, they stood no chance against George and his powerful allies.


    "I''m not in a rush. I''ve been waiting for years,¡± Sandra said with a sigh, though her clenched fists betrayed her frustration.


    After a moment of silence, Sandra spoke again. "The audition for Ms. Jane''s film is next week. I''ve sent you the script. You need to prepare."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded.


    For the next week, Yvonne threw herself into studying the script and working with an acting coach.


    The audition was held at a five-star hotel and went smoothly.


    While Yvonne''s acting wasn''t perfect, Ms. Jane was a renowned director, confident in her ability to shape an actors performance. What mattered most to her was the actor''spatibility with the role.


    Yvonnended the part of the female lead. She was in a good mood as she and Sandra left the hotel As they crossed the lobby, they saw arge crowd gathered, with shouting andmotion.


    "What''s going on?" Sandra asked, noticing reporters with microphones and cameras. "Must be someone in the industry."


    "A woman got caught cheating, and her two boyfriends are fighting over it," a reporter told her before rushing into the crowd. "The main yers are the heir to the Rogers family, that tech prodigy from the Gonzalez Group, and the famous actress Queena."


    Yvonne and Sandra exchanged a look, their curiosity piqued, and pushed their way into the crowd.


    In the center of the chaos, Oscar and Matthew were trading blows. Both were well- bred heirs who knew how to handle themselves, and both were already bruised and bleeding.


    "Stop it! Stop fighting!¡± Queena shrieked, her face pale with panic as she tried to pull them apart.


    But she was clearly biased. As Oscar threw a punch, Queena was clinging to Matthew''s arm, crying for him to stop.


    Oscar''s fist connected, sending Matthew to the ground. He followed up with a few vicious kicks.


    Matthew curled up on the floor, blood trickling from his nose and mouth, his eyes burning with fury as he stared at Queena.


    But Queena was already at Oscar''s side, gently taking his hand. ¡°Oscar, are you hurt? Does it hurt a lot?¡± she asked, her eyes filled with concern.

 Chapter 161

    Matthew, however, was covered in blood, but she didn''t even spare him a nce. "Queena!" he cried out in disbelief.


    She acted as if she hadn''t heard him, continuing to fuss over Oscar. ¡°Oscar, are you hurt anywhere else? Let me take you to the hospital to get checked out."


    Oscar brushed her off impatiently. "Deal with your ex. I don''t have time to clean up your messes." With that, he pushed through the crowd and stalked away.


    ¡°Oscar! Oscar!¡± Queena called, trying to follow, but Matthew grabbed her arm.


    "Queena, I''m hurt too! I''m bleeding! Can''t you see?"


    "You''re the one who started the fight. You deserve to be hurt," she snapped.


    "I did it for you! You''re my girlfriend, and you were in a hotel with another man! How could you do this to me?" Matthew demanded, his eyes red with rage and pain.


    "Let''s break up," Queena said dismissively. "I''m not your girlfriend anymore, so don''te looking for me."


    "Why?" Matthew asked, incredulous. ¡°Did Chairman Spencer force you to do this again?"


    ¡°Nobody forced me. I''m breaking up with you. Matthew, have you looked in a mirrortely? Look at what a pathetic mess you are. You''re not worthy of me! Wake up, Matthew, you''re not the great Mr. Gonzalez anymore!" she sneered.


    She had yed the part of the supportive partner for long enough, hoping he would make aeback. But the useless failure was hitting dead ends everywhere. He couldn''t even afford to buy her jewelry and bags anymore, yet he had the audacity to lecture her about not being as devoted as Yvonne. Queena had had enough.


    "No... you don''t mean that. It''s your parents, isn''t it? They''re making you say this!" Matthew was in denial, unable to ept the reality of the situation.


    "Matthew, yourpany is about to go bankrupt. You''re broke. Did you really expect me to stay with you through that? I''m not a fool like Yvonne, willing to suffer through poverty with you. Back then, she had to beg my parents on her knees just to get three million for you to restart your business. Why don''t you go find her? Maybe she can help you make, aeback. Once you''re sessful again, you cane crawling back to me."


    With that, she wrenched her arm free and hurried after Oscar.


    Matthew was left standing alone, looking utterly lost. Blood trickled from the gash on his forehead into his eyes. He raised a hand to wipe it away and as he looked up, his gaze met Yvonne''s. A violent tremor ran through him, and he quickly looked away, consumed by shame.


    As Oscar and Queena left, the crowd began to disperse. Seeing that the show was


    over, Yvonne took Sandra''s arm, and they left as well.


    On the way back, Sandra drove while Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, and they discussed what had just happened.


    "When the Gonzalez family first went bankrupt, Queena dumped Matthew without a second thought. You were the only fool willing to stick by him," Sandra said, shaking her head. "H? threw away someone who stood by him through thick and thin to chase after the person who abandoned him. He deserves everything he''s getting now."


    The original Yvonne really was a fool, Yvonne thought.


    "How did Queena end up with Mr. Rogers?" Sandra wondered aloud. "Even if Oscar is divorced, the Spencer family is nowhere near the level of a top-tier family like the Rogerses."


    Yvonne stared out the window at the passing scenery, and a thought suddenly struck her: Could the Rogers family be the powerful protector behind the Spencers?


    The thought was quickly interrupted by Sandra. "The Iron Will production team just called. Filming for the third episode starts this weekend."


    ¡°Okay. I''ll be ready," Yvonne replied with a nod.

 Chapter 162

    When filming for the third episode of Iron Will began, Yvonne returned to the Istra military base.


    The male celebrity guests remained the same: Julian, Jonathan, Lennon, and Thomas. On the women''s side, a new face, dys, had joined to rece Daisy, teaming up with Marina, Doris, and Yvonne.


    dys was a celebrated athlete, a short-track speed skating champion, with a bright and straightforward personality. She got along well with everyone.


    The four women-Yvonne, Marina, Doris, and dys were assigned to the same dorm.


    Doris, remembering how Queena had manipted her into ruining Yvonne''s bed, offered a sincere apology. For an A-list actress like her to swallow her pride was rare indeed. Yvonne wasn''t one to hold a grudge, and the two of them made peace.


    Marina, however, remained her usual gentle, harmless self. She interacted with Yvonne just as before, as if their argument at the club had never happened.


    After a long day of filming, everyone was exhausted.


    Yvonne went back to the dorm, grabbed her toiletries and a change of clothes, and headed to themunal washroom at the end of the hall.


    She had just finished washing her face and was drying her hair when Marina walked in with her own toiletries. Standing next to Yvonne, Marina turned on the faucet and began washing her hands. "Yvonne," she said softly, "I''m so sorry about what happened the other day. I know you were just looking out for me."


    Yvonne switched off her hair dryer and looked at her, her expression calm. "You don''t owe me an apology, Marina. You owe yourself one."


    Marina''s eyes reddened. ¡°I know. I''m not going to those parties anymore. You were right-trading my body for opportunities isn''t worth it." She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, then pulled a red envelope from her pocket and held it out to Yvonne.


    "I''m getting married next month. Yvonne, would you be my bridesmaid?"


    Yvonne took the invitation. It was a beautiful crimson card with the couple''s names embossed in gold foil. Inside was their engagement photo The man was young and handsome, and Marina was leaning against him like a delicate flower, her smile radiant.


    "Of course," Yvonne nodded, adding, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you, Yvonne." Overjoyed, Marina gave her a quick hug.


    The rest of the shoot went smoothly. With Daisy, the resident pot-stirrer, gone, the guests were a tight-knit team,pleting every task with ease.


    The only disappointment for Yvonne was that she didn''t see Bet once during her week at the base. But the base was enormous; it was only natural that their paths wouldn''t cross.


    Besides, it was for the best that they didn''t see each other, didn''t think about each other.


    Filming for the third episode


    wrapped up just as Sandra was busy taking a group of new trainees to a variety show audition. With no time to pickyvonne up from the base herself, Sandra called and arranged for Yvonne to get a ride back with Marina.


    As a fairly sessful B-list actress who consistently earned money for thepany,


    Marina had her own private car and a personal assistant.


    Yvonne settled into thefortable van, enjoying the air conditioning as she


    watched the scenery blur past the window.


    "I have to stop by the office," Marina said from the seat beside her. "Should I have


    the driver drop you at the Spencer estate first?"


    "Yes, please. Thank you," Yvonne replied politely.


    The van drove smoothly until it


    l.ne


    pulled up to the gates of the Spencer family estate. As a minor artist under thepany''s banner, Marina''s car wasn''t cleared to enter the estate grounds. Besides, Teresa, forather gentle demeanor was fiercely possessive and deeply mistrustful of the young actresses at thepany.

 Chapter 163

    "Would you like toe in for some tea before you go?" Yvonne offered out of courtesy.


    "Maybe next time. I have some things to take care of at the office," Marina politely declined.


    Yvonne didn''t press the issue. She stood at the gate, watching Marina''s van drive away before turning to walk toward the house.


    As the van slowly pulled away from the residential area and onto the main road, Marina kept her eyes fixed on the rearview mirror until the mansion disappeared from view.


    Her assistant nced at her and sighed. "Being born into the right family is everything, isn''t it? Girls like Ms. Spencer and Ms. Jones get any opportunity they want just by asking. Meanwhile, everyone else has to w their way up from the bottom, trading drinks and sleeping their way into a role."


    Marina lowered her gaze, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Still,¡± the assistant continued, "you''re getting married soon. You''ll finally be free of all this." Having been with Marina since the start of her career, the assistant had witnessed firsthand how hard her journey had been. More than anyone, she wanted to see Marina find happiness.


    The van finally came to a stop in the underground parking garage of the Nexus Media building.


    Marina, wearing a hat and sunsses, stepped into the elevator with her assistant. It shot up from the garage directly to the executive floor.


    "Marina," the executive secretary greeted her respectfully. "Chairman Spencer has been waiting for you in his office. Please, follow me."


    Marina nodded and followed the secretary toward the chairman''s office. When her assistant tried to follow, another secretary stepped in her way.


    "Chairman Spencer only wishes to see Marina. You can go home now."


    The assistant, being on the Spencer payroll, didn''t dare argue and obediently took the elevator back down.


    Marina followed the secretary into George''s office. After serving two cups of coffee, the secretary discreetly excused herself.


    "Chairman Spencer,¡± Marina said, standing stiffly before him. She sped her hands together in front of her, her posture tense and nervous.


    George, however, was all smiles. "Ah, Marina, you''re here. Sit, sit. Let''s talk.¡±


    She did as she was told, perching on the edge of the sofa with her back ramrod straight.


    "Here''s the endorsement contract


    for Bloom & Co.," George said, sliding a folder across the table toward her. "Take a look If there are no issues, you can sign it today." He spoke with the warm, gentle tone of a caring mentor.


    But when Marina saw the contract, a look of terror shed in her eyes. She instinctively pushed it back as if it were burning hot.


    "Thank you for the generous offer, Chairman Spencer. But Bloom & Co. is a world-renowned cosmetics brand. Their ambassadors are alf A-list Stars. My status isn''t high


    enough. I wouldn''t want to


    embarrass thepany."


    It was a polite refusal.


    George''s smile slowly faded as he looked at the contract she had pushed back.


    "You''re right, your status doesn''t


    merit being a Bloom & Co.


    ambassador," he said, his voice hardening. "But Mr. Ward has taken, a liking to you, and I owe him a favor. He pushed the contract toward her again.


    This time, a hotel room key card was sitting on top of it.

 Chapter 164

    "Keep Mr. Ward happy tonight, and besides the Bloom & Co. deal, thepany will have plenty of other top-tier opportunities waiting for you. But if you dare pull another stunt like you did thest two times and sneak away, don''t me me for what happens next."


    Marina''s meticulously made-up face went deathly pale. ¡°Chairman Spencer, I... I haven''t been feeling welltely. I really can''t entertain Mr. Ward.....¡±


    "So, you want to do this the hard way?" George cut her off, his patience gone. "This isn''t your first time sleeping with a client, Marina. Don''t y the saint with me.¡±


    Humiliation washed over her, and she swayed, stumbling from the sofa to her knees.


    "Chairman Spencer, I''m getting married soon," she pleaded, tears streaming down her face. "I can''t betray my fianc¨¦ again. Please, I''m begging you, let me go."


    George was unmoved. He reached down, grabbing her chin and tilting her face up. His eyes roamed over her features with a cruel, detached amusement, as if admiring a beautiful piece of art.


    ¡°Such a captivating cry. No wonder Mr. Ward can''t get you out of his head," he mused. "Don''t think you can just grow wings and fly out of my control. That anonymous tip to the regtors about Nexus Media... that was you, wasn''t it?" "Wh-what tip?" Marina asked, her tear-filled eyes wide with genuine confusion.


    Seeing her sincere bewilderment, he released her. "It had better not have been. You don''t want to know what happens to people who cross me."


    He picked up the contract and the key card from the table and tossed them onto herp. ¡°Don''t bete tonight. You keep Mr. Ward satisfied, and I''ll let you have your wedding. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee your wedding march won''t turn into a funeral dirge."


    Marina copsed on the floor, biting her pale lip so hard it nearly bled. Tears fell, one after another, sshing onto the cover of the contract.


    The next morning, Yvonne lingered in bed, habit she''d fallen into. Bullety by the side of the bed, his big puppy eyes fixed on her, his tail giving a gentle thump thump against the floor as he kept his masterpany.


    Suddenly, the phone on the nightstand rang. Bullet''s ears perked up instantly. He hopped off the bed, trotted over to the nightstand, and gently picked up the phone in his mouth, carrying it back to Yvonne.


    "Good boy," she murmured, taking the phone and patting his head before answering.


    ein


    was


    It was Helen. Her mother-inw had fully recovered, and she was anxious to have Bullet back. With Bet at the base most of the time and a cleaning service handling the apartment, Helen''s primary job was taking care of the dog. vonne extended dog-sitting had made her feel insecure; at her age, finding another job so easy and well-paying would be nearly impossible.


    Yvonne promised to bring Bullet back to Cherry Bay before noon. Even over the phone, she could hear Helen''s audible sigh of relief.


    After hanging up, Yvonne threw back the covers and got out of bed. She washed up and then started packing Bullet''s things.


    "Helen''s back, so I have to take you home to Cherry Bay today," she said to Bullet


    as she gathered his toys. "You have to be a good boy when you get back, you hear me?"


    Bullet sat by the doors, his tail wagging slowly. He looked at Yvonne with sad, helpless eyes.


    Once everything was packed, she


    leashed Bullet and headed


    downstairs. Yvonne rarely drove herself, the traumatic car crash in


    her past life had left a lingering


    shadow of fear. But today, the family


    driver was out with Teresa, a


    calling a car would be a hassle. She picked a white Porsche from the garage, loaded Bullet in, and drove


    off.

 Chapter 165

    The drive from the Spencer estate to Cherry Bay wasn''t short, taking nearly an hour. Without a key card, Yvonne had to park at the entrance of theplex. She got out with Bullet and didn''t have to wait long before Helen came rushing out to meet them.


    ¡°Bullet!¡± Helen called out with a wide smile. Worried he might have grown distant, she held out a bag of his favorite treats.


    But Bullet, seeming to sense that he was about to be separated from Yvonne, showed little enthusiasm for Helen, ignoring the treats she offered.


    "Bullet, don''t be rude," Yvonne said, gently patting his head.


    Only then did Bullet lick at the treats Helen was holding. After finishing, he let out a couple of soft barks, as if to say thank you.


    "I can''t believe how well he listens to you, Ms. Jones," Helen remarked. "The other day, Ms. Walker tried to pet him, and he got so aggressive he scared her to tears." Realizing she''d said too much, Helen trailed off awkwardly.


    Yvonne unloaded Bullet''s toys and food from the car and handed them to Helen. Just as she was about to give some final instructions, her phone rang.


    She answered it, and her expression immediately changed.


    "Helen, I have to go. Please take good care of Bullet," Yvonne said quickly. She bent down and hugged the dog tightly. "Be a good boy for Helen, okay? I''lle visit you when I have time."


    Bullet whimpered in response, his eyes full of reluctance, but he obediently sat by Helen''s side, watching forlornly as Yvonne''s car sped away.


    Yvonne drove fast, finally pulling up in front of a five-star hotel. The entrance was already swarming with reporters. Wearing sunsses and a baseball cap, she managed to slip through the crowd and into the hotel.


    In the presidential suite on the top floor, Sandra sat in the living room, her face a grim, silent mask. The bedroom door was closed; Marina had locked herself inside.


    "Sandra! Where''s Marina? What happened?" Yvonne rushed in, slightly out of breath from running up.


    "You haven''t seen today''s entertainment headlines, have you?" Sandra said, her face tight with anger as she handed Yvonne her phone. "See for yourself."


    Last night, George had forced


    Marina to meet Mr. Ward at the hotel. Unbeknownst to them, a gossip columnist had been tipped off. Before dawn, the news that famous actress Marina had cheated on her fiance right before her wedding was the top trending story,plete with photographic evidence.


    When her fianc¨¦ found out, he had stormed into the hotel and caught them in the


    act.


    In the ensuing chaos, Mr. Ward was swiftly escorted out by his assistants and bodyguards, escaping without a scratch. Marina was left behind to face the fallout and the public humiliation alone.


    Yvonne was so furious she almost crushed the phone in her hand.


    "Where is she?" she asked, her voice tight.


    ¡°She''s locked herself in the bedroom and won''te out," Sandra said, gesturing toward the closed door.


    Yvonne walked over and knocked, calling Marina''s name several times, but there was no response. Fearing Marina might do something drastic, she didn''t hesitate, She drew back, her feg and kicked the door hard, right next to the handle.


    The lock splintered, and the door flew open, revealing a dark, eerily silent bedroom.


    Marina was slumped on the floor beside the bed. Her clothes were rumpled, clearly thrown on in a hurry and her long hair was a tangled mess Her face was pale and streaked with tears, and her eyes were empty, as if she were in a tr¨¢nce.

 Chapter 166

    "Marina!" Yvonne said softly, approaching her side.


    Marina, like a wooden doll, took a long moment to react. She slowly lifted her gaze, her eyes unfocused as theynded on Yvonne.


    "Yvonne,¡± she whispered, her voice numb as fresh tears began to well up and spill down her cheeks. "What do I do? He knows everything. But he won''t listen to me, he doesn''t believe me... He said the wedding is off. He said he never wants to see me again... He called me disgusting. Yvonne, is he never going to forgive me?"


    "Marina, I believe you," Yvonne said, taking Marina''s cold hand in hers. "I know you were forced into this."


    At those words, Marina broke downpletely, sobbing like a lost child. Through her tears, she recounted the story of her and her fianc¨¦, exining how George had lured and coerced her until she was trapped in this inescapable nightmare.


    Marina and her fianc¨¦ hade from the same small town, both moving to Istra with big dreams. He had used his parents'' life savings to start a smallpany, while she had signed with Nexus Media as an aspiring actress.


    Neither path was easy.


    As luck would have it, Marina had crossed paths with George Spencer, a predator in a bespoke suit. By the time she realized she was in a trap, the multi-million-dor breach-of-contract fee was far more than a fledgling actress could ever hope to pay.


    At first, it was just attending industry parties. In return, she got bit parts, rarely with any real screen time. Other actresses who had started with her either quit the industry in disgust or embraced the transactional nature of the business, trading their bodies for better roles and making a name for themselves. Marina had been envious, but she had held onto her principles, content to build a simple, happy life with the man she loved.


    But fate had other ns.


    A financial crisis wiped out her fianc¨¦''spany. To make matters worse, his health copsed under the strain. At the hospital, doctors said he needed urgent surgery, or his life would be in danger. The cost was thirty thousand dors.


    To Marina at the time, it might as well have been a million. She sat alone outside his hospital room, crying for hours.


    When her fianc¨¦ found out, he insisted on being discharged, trying tofort her with a weak smile. Don''t listen to the doctors silly They''re just trying to scare us. know my own body. I''m just exhausted. A few days of rest is all I need."


    Seeing his pale face and the forced smile nearly broke her heart.


    It was then that George extended an offer: an endorsement deal for a brand


    campaign. The fee was exactly thirty thousand dors. Of course, nothing in this world was free. There was a price to pay.


    Desperate to save her fianc¨¦, Marina tearfully epted the hotel key card from George. She walked into that hotel room crying and walked out crying But when she returned to the hospital, she had to pretend that nothing had happened, throwing her arms around her fianc¨¦ and telling him with forced joy that she''d gotten incredibly lucky andnded a major ad campaign.


    He had the surgery and made a full recovery. But Marina had taken her first step into the abyss.


    After the endorsement, George gave her a supporting role in a major film. For the first time, she started to gain recognition in the entertainment


    worldone got a taste of money and


    fame, and she found she could no longer be satisfied with a simple life. C¨®ntent

 Chapter 167

    From that point on, caught between George''s maniptions and her own ambition, one wrong step led to another. Now, she was trapped, with no way back.


    Marina''s emotional state was fragile. Yvonne managed to calm her down, and with the help of Marina''s assistant, they got her home.


    The assistant stayed to watch over Marina while Yvonne left. She had just stepped out of the apartment building when her phone rang. It was Sandra.


    "How is she?" Sandra asked.


    "Not good. She can''t stop crying," Yvonne replied.


    "Thepany''s already doing damage control," Sandra said. "They''ve had the story scrubbed from the trending lists and shut down all of Marina''s social media ounts. For now, all we can do is let it blow over. It''ll be a long time before she can even think about aeback."


    ¡°Right now, her career is thest thing on her mind," Yvonne sighed. ¡°She''s worried about her fianc¨¦."


    "Well,¡± Sandra said grimly, "she should have thought of that sooner."


    Yvonne ended the call and leaned back in her car seat, feeling a deep sense of frustration.


    Her phone rang again. Half-closing her eyes, she answered without checking the caller ID.


    To her surprise, it was Verna Gonzalez.


    "Yvonne, my mom and brother are so busy I never see them. I''m so bored. Will youe shopping with me?"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Yvonne snapped, her brow furrowing in irritation. Verna had never been anything but hostile to her, and now she was asking her to go shopping.


    "I''ll let you in on a secret,¡± Verna chirped. "I think my brother and Queena broke up. This is the perfect chance for you to get back in there. If your make me shopping and buy me a couple of Hermes bags, help you win him back. What do you say?"


    Yvonne was speechless.


    "Verna, if you''re crazy, go see a doctor. I can''t help you,¡± she said, and hung up.


    Verna stared at her phone, listening to the dial tone. It took her a moment to process that Yvonne had actually dared to hang up on her. How dare she?


    Her cheeks puffed out in anger like a blowfish. Just then, Matthew walked in, and she immediately ran over to him toin.


    "That witch Yvonne had the nerve to hang up on me! If she doesn''t buy me two Herm¨¨s bags to apologize, I will never forgive her. And she thinks she can be my family? She can dream on."


    Matthew had just returned from a dinner with investors, and he was exhausted. As he''d been forced to drink, his thoughts had unexpectedly drifted to Yvonne.


    Back when they were just starting theirpany, they had begged for every deal. Matthew, too proud to grovel, had let Yvonne handle all theworking. He focused on the tech while she navigated the dinner parties and Schmoozed with clients and their families. She had handled it all perfectly, never letting him worry.


    "Who did you just call a witch?¡± Matthew''s voice was low, his expression stormy.


    "Don''t you remember when those debt collectors almost dragged you off to some underground nightclub? Yvonne was the one who saved you. And when you were nearly attacked by those thugs, she risked her own life to protect you. She''s done so much for you, and you call her a witch? Verna, have you lost your conscience?"


    Verna''s face flushed with shame, but she stubbornly retorted, "Why are you only yelling at me? Yvonne did even more for you, and you treated her like dirt, too."


    Matthew froze, a bitter, self-mocking smile touching his lips.


    She''s right, he thought. I lost my conscience, too.

 Chapter 168

    Matthew dragged his exhausted body back to his room and copsed onto the bed, not even bothering to take off his clothes or shoes.


    In a hazy daze, he dreamed of his time with Yvonne.


    He dreamed of the days after the Gonzalez family went bankrupt, when life was a constant struggle. But Yvonne had been there, by his side, never leaving, always supporting and encouraging him.


    He remembered the day he signed their first major contract. They had held each other tightly,ughing and crying at the same time.


    It was the dead of winter, so cold that the air felt like ice, but their hearts were on fire.


    Later, delicate snowkes began to fall, dusting their hair and shoulders. She had looked up at him, her face radiant, and smiled. "They say if you walk in the snow with someone, your hair turns white together."


    Back then, he had genuinely wanted to grow old with her.


    So why... why had everything changed?


    Suddenly, the dream shifted, morphing into the nightmare of Yvonne''s kidnapping.


    She was being dragged away by her captors, her cries tearing through the air. "Matthew! Matthew, help me! Save me!"


    "Yvonne, don''t be afraid! I''ming! I''ming to save you!"


    In the dream, unlike in reality, he didn''t stand by and watch. He ran, desperately sprinting toward her, but he was toote. He could only watch in horror as they shoved her into a car and sped away.


    "Yvonne! YVONNE!" Matthew screamed, jolting awake from the nightmare.


    He sat bolt upright in bed, drenched in sweat, gasping for breath.


    "Matthew, are you awake? Dinner''s ready." A soft knock on the door was followed by his mother''s voice.


    "I''ll be right there,¡± he called out, wiping the sweat from his forehead before slowly getting out of bed.


    The household staff had all been let go, and therge vi felt empty and hollow on the dining table was a simple meat of four dishes and a soup, all prepared by Mrs. Gonzalez.


    The family of three sat around the table, eating in silence.


    As Matthew reached for a dish, his right wrist was exposed. It was bare.


    "Matthew, where''s your watch?" Mrs. Gonzalez asked, puzzled.


    met


    With thepany''s finances in ruins, they had sold almost everything of value. Even the vi they were living in was likely to be auctioned off soon. The only luxury item they had left was the watch on Matthew''s wrist. It had been a gift from his father for his eighteenth birthday. Even when the family had hit rock bottom after the first bankruptcy, Matthew had refused to sell it.


    ¡°I sold it,¡± he said, his gaze falling on his empty wrist. His voice was t. "Yvonne''s birthday is next week. I used the money to buy her a gift."


    "You have money for Yvonne''s gift but not for my handbag? You y favorites, brother," Verna muttered under her breath. A sharp re from her mother silenced her.


    "Yvonne and Queena share a birthday," Mrs. Gonzalez said, her voice devoid of emotion. "What did you get for Queena?"


    Matthew''s grip on his fork tightened. "We broke up," he said, his voice heavy.


    Mrs. Gonzalez didn''t say anything, but a small, derisive scoff escaped her lips, making Matthew feel a wave of shame wash over him.


    For the weekend birthday party, the Spencer estate was once again filled with guests.


    Yvonne and Queena were both


    turning neen. While not yet on et


    legal age to marry in their elite


    time


    social circle tonces.


    to start arranging strategic

 Chapter 169

    In previous years, George and Teresa had been embarrassed by the original Yvonne and considered her unpresentable. The grand birthday celebration had always been for Queena alone. The real Yvonne was forced to hide in a corner, watching with envy as Queena, dressed like a princess, charmed their parents and was introduced to guests, basking in everyone''s praise.


    But now, things were different. The scandal of Queena''s true parentage wasmon knowledge, and her social standing had plummeted. In contrast, Yvonne had be a household name in the entertainment industry, a rising star.


    So, for the first time, Yvonne was granted the privilege of sharing the birthday celebration.


    "Yvonne, are you awake? Mom''sing in." After a few perfunctory knocks, Teresa pushed the door open, followed by several maids. They wheeled in a clothing rackden with beautiful gowns-some from high-end designers, others custom-made. It was clear Teresa had put in some effort.


    "Yvonne, take a look and see which one you like," Teresa said with a smile. "Once you''ve chosen your dress, I''ll help you pick out the right jewelry to match."


    Yvonne sat on the edge of her bed, her sharp eyes scanning the dresses on the rack beforending on Teresa. "Hasn''t Queena chosen yet?"


    Teresa''s smile faltered for a second. "Queena was up early. She''s already picked hers."


    "Oh," Yvonne said, a sarcastic smirk ying on her lips. "So these are her leftovers."


    Teresa''s expression turned awkward and annoyed. She forced another smile and urged, "Yvonne, please just pick a dress. We still have to choose jewelry and do your makeup. If we dy any longer, the guests will start arriving."


    Yvonne couldn''t be bothered to argue. She casually selected a white princess-style dress from the rack. Favoritism was a strange thing. Even though Queena wasn''t her biological daughter and had caused endless trouble, Teresa still doted on her. It seemed she and Teresa, both the original Yvonne and her current self, simplycked that mother-daughter connection. There was no point in forcing it.


    Yvonne changed into the dress and applied light makeup. She left her long, dark hair flowing down her back, opting for no hair essories, only a simple but valuable emerald ne.


    By the time she was ready and went downstairs, the guests had already begun to arrive.


    In the grand hall, George and Teresa were greeting their guests with Queena by their side. She was ying the part of the perfect dutiful daughter, chatting andughing with the other society wives and debutantes.


    ¡°Queena is just getting more beautiful every year."


    "She has the grace of a truedy. Mrs. Spencer, you''ve raised her so well."


    "If my daughter were half as charming as Queena, I''d be thrilled."


    Thepliments flowed freely from the surrounding wives.


    Teresa held Queena''s hand, her face


    a with maternal pride. "Omet You all too kind. You''ll make her


    blush content belongs swhovels


    "Mom," Queena whined yfully, a picture of modesty.


    "Where''s Yvonne? I haven''t seen her,¡± Mrs. Young asked, her question cutting through the ttery.


    ¡°Oh, she''s still in her room, getting ready,¡± Teresa replied with a sigh. ¡°That girl is just soid-back."


    She had barely finished speaking


    when Rachel, Mrs. Young''s


    daughter waved herarm tomet


    the


    staircase. ¡°Yvonne!"


    All eyes turned to see Yvonne descending the grand wooden staircase, her movements graceful and poised.

 Chapter 170

    "Mrs. Young, Rachel," she greeted them with a polite smile, her aura one of elegantposure.


    "Is that Yvonne? She''s grown so much! What a transformation, she''s absolutely stunning."


    "Teresa, she looks just like you did when you were young. Looking at her makes me feel so old."


    "You''re so lucky, Mrs. Spencer, to have such a beautiful daughter."


    A new wave of ttery began, this time directed at Yvonne. Standing next to Teresa, the family resemnce was undeniable. Dressed in a simple yet sophisticated white gown, Yvonne''s exquisite features were captivating.


    In contrast, Queena, adorned with a diamond hairpiece and a matching set of gemstone jewelry, looked overwrought. The sheer amount of sparkle was dazzling to the point of being tacky, making her seem less refined.


    Queena red at Yvonne, her face twisting in a silent snarl. How dare this country bumpkin try to outshine her?


    Just as she was plotting her next move, Oscar walked through the main doors.


    The Spencers, for all their wealth, were not in the same league as Istra''s top-tier families. As such, not even a single member of their maternal family, the Jameses, had bothered to attend. But Oscar, the heir to the prestigious Rogers family, was a different story. His arrival immediately made him the center of attention, and he was quickly surrounded.


    Oscar handled the attention with ease, smiling and chatting with the guests, a ss of champagne in his hand.


    "Oscar," Queena cooed, fluttering over to him like a butterfly. She wrapped her arm around his, her posture intimate. "What took you so long? I was getting worried." "Things were busy at the office. I came as soon as I could get away," he replied with a warm, indulgent smile.


    "Are Queena and Mr. Rogers dating?" Mrs. Young whispered, stunned.


    "They look so perfect together, a match made in heaven," another wife murmured in astonishment.


    Not long ago, Queena had been with


    the Gonzalez heir. Now, with the


    Gonzalez family on the brink of copse, she had somehow managed tond the heir to one of the most powerful families in the country. It was a shocking turn of events. But the guests were shrewd; they quickly shifted their allegiances.


    "I had no idea Queena was seeing Mr. Rogers! Teresa, you''re so modest. With a son-inw like him, you should have told us!"


    "Teresa, when can we expect a wedding invitation? I''ve already got my gift picked out!"


    Caught up in the flurry of excitement, Teresa beamed with pride.


    "Queena is still young, there''s no


    rush to get married," she said,


    already speaking like the


    mother inw to the


    l.ne


    Rogers hem


    fall


    "But once she''s of age, you''ll all be


    invited to the celebration."


    Queena clung to Oscar''s side, looking every bit the adoring fianc¨¦e. She shot a triumphant, provocative re at Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, this is Oscar, the heir to the Rogers family," she announced sweetly.


    Yvonne''s gaze fell on Oscar, her expression unreadable. For a fleeting moment, she was transported back in time. She had once called him brother-inw. Because Oscar had been married to Flora Moore.


    Flora was Bet''s cousin, the daughter of the uncle who had raised him. He and Flora had been closer than most biological siblings. She had been a gentle, graceful woman, as calm and kind as still water. As a child, Yvonne had followed her around like antle shadow. Flora would braid Yvonne''s hair and let her try on her dresses.

 Chapter 171

    Flora had married Oscar right after college. They were the perfect couple, a true love story. But then, tragically, she had died in childbirth, taking her baby with her. At the funeral, Oscar had copsed from grief multiple times, vowing he would never remarry. His devotion had moved countless people to tears.


    But time, Yvonne thought, was a remarkable thing. It could dull any memory, soothe any pain.


    Seven years after Flora''s death, Oscar had another woman by his side.


    Yvonne looked at him, her expression cold. She would never be able to call him "brother-inw" again.


    "Oscar," Queena chirped, her voice dripping with sweetness, "today is my and Yvonne''s birthday. What gift did you get for her?"


    "My secretary picked it out. I''m not entirely sure what it is," Oscar replied, his gaze flicking briefly to Yvonne before moving on, his tone polite but distant. As the heir to a top family, he knew how to maintain a careful distance.


    Queena''s smile widened. She ran a hand over the ne she was wearing.


    ¡°Queena, that ne is gorgeous! Was it a gift from Mr. Rogers?" someone asked, ying their part perfectly. There was no shortage of people eager to tter the future Mrs. Rogers.


    ¡°Oscar bought it for me at an auction specifically for my birthday,¡± Queena announced, practically glowing with pride.


    "Mr. Rogers and Queena are so in love. It''s truly enviable."


    ¡°Queena, you''re so lucky! When you''re the mistress of the Rogers family, don''t forget about us!"


    "They''re both Spencer daughters, but the real one can''t hold a candle to Queena. No wonder no one likes her."


    Thepliments for Queena continued, some even taking jabs at Yvonne to curry favor.


    Yvonne let out a soft, coldugh.


    "Ms. Spencer is indeed enviable," she said, her voice dripping with


    sarcasm. "Atst year''s birthday?


    party, she received a


    multimillion-dor ne fro Mr. Gonzalez Now that the Gonzalez family has gone bust, it''s so wonderful she found a recement so quickly. Truly, congrattions are in order."


    A sudden, sharp silence fell over the room.


    Last year''s party had been just as grand, and no one had forgotten how inseparable Queena and Matthew had been. Now, every eye in the room darted to Oscar, whose smile had frozen on his face to was as if they could all see the shadow of another man hanging over him.


    Ignoring the thunderous expressions on both Oscar and Queena''s faces, Yvonne turned and walked out of the vi, the click of her heels echoing in the sudden quiet. The noise and chatter inside were giving her a headache.


    She found a quiet spot in the garden and sat down, enjoying the evening air. But her peace was short-lived.


    "Yvonne." Matthew was standing in front of her, his eyes burning with intensity.


    His hair was perfectly styled, a clear sign he''d made an effort to look presentable: But his Armani suit wasst year''s model, and it looked. slightly worn. Life had clearly been hard for him since hispany''s copse. He hadn''t even received an invitation to the party and had been waiting outside, hoping for a chance to see her.


    "Yvonne, happy birthday," he said, fumbling in his jacket pocket. He pulled out a small, elegant box and held it out to her.


    Yvonne nced at the box but made no move to take it.


    "You must have the wrong person," she said, her voiceced with mockery. "Shouldn''t you be giving this to your first love, Queena?"

 Chapter 172

    Matthew''s face fell, and he quickly tried to exin.


    "Yvonne, please, just let me exin. I honestly didn''t know it was you who used your settlement money to give me my startup capital. I always thought... I thought that money came from Queena. I was only trying to be good to her to make up for


    the past."


    "You really didn''t know?" Yvonne asked, her eyes cold and sharp.


    "I...¡± Matthew opened his mouth to argue, but the words caught in his throat.


    "Matthew, did you really not know where the money came from? Or was it that, deep down, you just wanted it to be Queena? That way, you''d have the perfect excuse to keep stringing your first love along. Let''s face it, you''re just a pathetic man who wants to have his cake and eat it too."


    Yvonne''s words stripped away his pretense, leaving him exposed. Under her clear, unwavering gaze, the color drained from his face, and his eyes grew red.


    He stubbornly kept the gift box held out to her.


    Yvonne finally took it, opened it, and saw a designer bracelet inside. It was worth around a hundred thousand dors¡ªnot extravagantly expensive, but for Matthew in his current state, it was likely everything he had.


    "You give Queena million-dor jewels, and you give me this cheap trinket?" she sneered, tossing the box back at him. "Matthew, what do you take me for?"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice cracked. "Yvonne, I sold the watch my father left me to buy that bracelet. It''s the best I can offer you right now."


    "But I don''t want it," she said coldly. "Matthew, do you really think I''m still that same naive girl who would be thrilled to get a cheap silver bracelet from you?"


    That naive girl was long dead.


    "Yvonne, believe me, I will make aeback," he pleaded, his eyes desperate. ¡°I''ll buy you the most expensive jewelry, designer gowns, anything you want. Please, Yvonne... just don''t leave me."


    He looked at her, begging, hoping for the same softness she had always shown him in the past.


    But Yvonne just stared back, her dark eyes devoid of any warmth.


    "You''ve said those words before, and you broke your promise. What makes you think I''d believe you a second time?"


    Matthew froze, the realization hitting him like a physical blow. He had truly lost her. There was no one left to stand by him, to encourage him when he was at his lowest. He had Finally,pletely lost the girl who had loved him with her entire being.


    He slowly sank to the ground, tears streaming from his red-rimmed eyes as choked sobs escaped him.


    Yvonne stood over him, watching him cry, a cold, detached observer. He deserved this breakdown. After all, the Yvonne who had genuinely loved him was gone forever. What was happening to him now was nothing more than karma.


    The party at the Spencer estatested until nightfall.


    Yvonne waited until thest guest had left before heading back inside. The moment


    she stepped into the living room, a teacup came flying at her head.


    Her reflexes were sharp; she ducked sideways just in time. The cup shattered against the wall behind el her, followed by George''s enraged roar. The man''s first instinct was always to yell and throw things. She often wondered what Teresa, daughter of the prestigious James family, had ever seen in him. It must have been just his looks.


    "You insolent brat! Who gave you permission to run your mouth in front of Mr.


    Rogers and nder your sister?¡±


    "Yvonne, you werepletely out of


    line today," Teresa added, her face stern. "How could you say such things? Queena is your sister. We are a family-we rise and fall together. If you continue to be so thoughtless, you wont be attending any more birthday parties. You can stay in your room, just like before."

 Chapter 173

    Teresa''s face was set in a stern frown, her sigh heavy with disappointment. Yvonne looked at the two of them, a united front of indignation, and found it so absurd she couldn''t help butugh.


    "What did I say that was wrong? I was just telling the truth," she retorted. "Every time Queena gets involved with Matthew, the Gonzalez family either goes bankrupt or theirpany''s finances copse. Gosh, I hope my dear sister doesn''t have the unlucky fate of cursing every man she''s with.¡±


    She paused, her eyes wide with mock concern. "Now that Mr. Rogers is her new man, I''d hate for the Rogers family to go bankrupt too! Their ancestors would probably rise from their graves to demand an exnation from us."


    "Yvonne, shut your mouth!" Queena shrieked, her eyes red with fury. She lunged at Yvonne, but Jeffrey stepped between them, holding her back.


    "That''s enough, Queena. Stop it," he said, his voice cold.


    ¡°You''re taking her side?" Queena stared at him in disbelief. The brother who had always doted on her had changed, and she didn''t know when it had happened.


    "You have Mom and Dad on your side. That''s enough," Jeffrey replied, his expression hardening. "And she''s not some random girl. She''s my sister." He turned to Yvonne. "It''s been a long day. You must be tired. Go get some rest."


    Yvonne had no interest in continuing the argument. She turned and headed for the stairs, leaving the sounds of shouting and Queena''s dramatic sobs behind her.


    As Queena''s wails intensified, George''s heart softened, and he rounded on Jeffrey.


    ¡°Queena has been a part of this family for over a decade! She is your sister! I don''t care how you treat Yvonne, but if you dare to be unkind to Queena, I will not forgive you!"


    George''s furious usation finally pushed Jeffrey over the edge. "Queena was switched at birth," he shot back with a cold sneer. "She has no blood rtion to us. Dad, you''re so protective of her... could it be there''s something improper going on between you two?"


    "You insolent boy! What nonsense are you spouting?" George''s face turned crimson with rage. He raised his hand and struck Jeffrey across the face.


    The sharp crack of the p silenced the room.


    Jeffrey clutched his cheek, his eyes wide with disbelief. Teresa was equally stunned.


    "George, how could you hit him?" she cried out.


    Jeffrey let out a bitterugh. "Don''t you see, Mom? I hit a nerve. He''sshing out because I exposed his dirty secret."


    "George, have you and Queena really been...?" Teresa''s world seemed to crumble. For a woman who had built her life around her husband, infidelity was the ultimate betrayal She began to sob, pounding her fists against his chest. "How could you do this to me?"


    "Mom, you''re mistaken-ouch!" Queena tried to intervene, but Teresa pped her hard across the face.


    "You shut up, you tramp!" Teresa screamed. ¡°After everything I''ve done for you, you seduce my husband?"


    Queena stumbled back, tears of shock and pain streaming down her face.


    George, overwhelmed by the chaos, finally found his voice. "Teresa, stop this madness! I''ve raised Queena for more than ten years, I see her as my own daughter. If there was really something going on betweenus, do you think I would let her marry into the Rogers family?"


    His logic was sound enough to give Teresa pause. She reluctantly believed him but from that moment, on, the way she looked at Queena was tainted with suspicion.

 Chapter 174

    Yvonne returned to her room. She had just taken off her dress and was about to get in the shower when her phone, which she''d left on the coffee table, began to vibrate incessantly.


    She walked over and answered it. Sandra''s frantic voice came through the line. "Yvonne, it''s Marina! She tried to kill herself! She''s at City Hospital-"


    Yvonne didn''t wait for her to finish. She grabbed her jacket from the back of the sofa, shrugging it on as she ran out of the room.


    In her haste, she collided with Jeffrey in the hallway.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" he asked.


    Yvonne didn''t have time to answer. She flew down the stairs and out of the house.


    By the time she reached City General, Marina had just been moved from the emergency room to a private VIP room.


    ¡°Sandra, how is she?" Yvonne asked, panting from the run. Sandra and Marina''s assistant were the only ones waiting outside the room.


    Sandra sighed, a look of exhaustion on her face. "She cut her wrists. Lost a lot of blood. Luckily, her assistant found her in time. The doctors stabilized her, but they want to keep her for observation.¡± She pushed the door open. "Go on in and see her."


    Inside, Marina was unconscious, lying still on the pristine white bed. Her face was as pale as the sheets from the blood loss.


    Yvonne stood by the bedside and gently touched Marina''s bandaged wrist.


    "The doctor said the cuts were deep. A few more minutes and it would have been toote," Sandra said, her eyes also fixed on the bandages. "She was serious about ending it."


    When Sandra had arrived at


    Marina''s apartment, she had found her naked in the bathtub, which was filled with crimson water. Blood was still pulsing from the wounds on her body res


    wrist staining hear


    The scene had been horrifying.


    C¨®ntent


    "What about her fianc¨¦?" Yvonne asked, a note of cold anger in her voice. "She nearly died. Didn''t he even bother to show up?"


    "They''re living separately at the moment, so he doesn''t know what happened," the assistant exined. "I''ll call him right now." She pulled out her phone and dialed his number.


    After several rings, a man''s voice answered, tired and annoyed. "What does Marina want now? We''re done. Tell her to stop calling me. Whatever''s going on with her has nothing to do with me anymore-


    Before he could finish, Yvonne snatched the phone from the assistant, "Marina tried to kill


    herself," she said, her voice sharp and cold. If you have any shred decency left, you''ll get to the


    hospital and see her."


    "What did you say? What happened to Marina? Where is she? Which hospital?" the


    man''s voice was suddenly frantic.


    Yvonne gave him the address and hung up, handing the phone back to the assistant.


    True to his word, Marina''s fianc¨¦, Lucien, rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Marina! Marina!" he cried, gently cradling her injured hand, his entire body trembling.


    "Lucien, the doctors said if we''d been anyter, they wouldn''t have been able to save her,¡± the assistant said, wiping away tears. ¡°The cuts are deep. She has to stay here for a while."

 Chapter 175

    The assistant exined through her tears.


    "She brought this on herself. It would''ve served her right if she''d died," Lucien Miller said, his voice thick with unshed tears. Though his words were harsh, his eyes were red and brimming.


    Yvonne had just returned from speaking with the doctor and heard his bitter words as she entered the room.


    She let out a cold scoff. "You''re right, it does serve her right," she said, her voice dripping with irony. ¡°Pushing herself into an abyss, all for a man."


    Lucien looked up, his expression confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "You''ve had it easy, haven''t you? The sky could fall, and you''d have a woman there to hold it up for you," Yvonne said sharply. "Where do you think the money for your surgery came from?"


    "Marina told me shended an endorsement deal," Lucien stammered. "She said the fee was just enough to cover the costs."


    "So you needed money for surgery, and just by coincidence, Marinanded a deal for the exact amount you needed? What, are you the universe''s favorite son or something?" Yvonne''sugh was humorless. "She couldn''t bear to watch you die, so she epted George''s terms. You were the one who pushed her into that abyss. Anyone in the world can judge her, but you don''t have that right."


    Lucien stared at her, his mind reeling. He slowly sank to his knees, utterly devastated.


    Just then, a soft moan came from the bed. Marina''s eyes fluttered open.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, still disoriented, muttering to herself. ¡°It''s so dirty..... so dirty... I can''t get clean..."


    Her mind was still trapped in the moments before her attempt. She had been in the shower, scrubbing her skin untikit was raw, but she still felt filthy a stain that could never be washed away. Life had seemed meaningless. Death felt like the only way to be clean again.


    ¡°Marina, you''re awake! You''re finally awake,¡± Lucien cried, rushing to her side and


    pulling her into a gentle embrace. "Does your wrist hurt?"


    Seeing him, Marina''s senses returned. ¡°Lucien, you''re here," she sobbed. ¡°You finally came to see me."


    "Marina, I''m so sorry," he whispered,


    holding her tight. "It''s my fault. If hadn''t gotten sick..." The two of them clung to each other, their tears mingling


    Yvonne quietly slipped out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    "How is she? Is she awake?" Sandra asked, having just returned from paying the hospital bill.


    ¡°She just woke up. Her fianc¨¦ is with her. Let''s not disturb them," Yvonne said. Sandra nodded and nced at her watch. "It''s gettingte. I''ll drive you home.¡±


    "Okay,¡± Yvonne agreed, and they left the hospital together.


    Back at the Spencer estate, Yvonne showered and got into bed, but sleep wouldn''te. If George wasn''t brought to justice, there was no telling how many other innocent women ike Making would suffer They had done nothing wrong. The one who deserved to be punished was George.


    She tossed and turned all night and was finally drifting off when her phone rang, jarring her awake.

 Chapter 176

    She burrowed deeper under the covers, blindly fumbling for the phone on her nightstand. She finally found it and answered without opening her eyes.


    A warm, gentle voice came through the line. It was Mrs. Gonzalez.


    "Yvonne, I''m so sorry I missed your birthday party yesterday. I''ve cooked a special meal to celebrate with you today. Let me know when you''re ready, and I''ll have Matthewe pick you up."


    The sound of her voice finally pulled Yvonne from her sleepy haze. She sat up, rubbing her eyes with one hand while holding the phone with the other. "That''s so kind of you, but there''s no need to trouble Matthew. I can drive myself over."


    "Alright, dear. I''ll be waiting for you," Mrs. Gonzalez said with a warmugh before hanging up.


    Yvonne tossed the phone back on the nightstand. She had just publicly humiliated Matthew yesterday, and now his mother was inviting her over for a meal. She suspected this was less of an invitation and more of a trap. Still, she knew she needed to put an end to things with the Gonzalez family once and for all.


    After a quick shower, she changed her clothes, grabbed her car keys, and left.


    The Gonzalez family was still living in their vi in the affluent district. Yvonne rang the doorbell, and after a moment, the door opened. Verna stood there, her chin tilted up defiantly. "You''re here. Come in."


    She turned and walked back into the house without another word, showing none of the courtesy one would expect for a guest. Yvonne didn''t let it bother her; she walked in, her heels clicking softly on the floor.


    "Yvonne, you''re here!" Mrs. Gonzalez greeted her warmly, taking her hands and looking her over. "You''ve gotten thinner. Haven''t you been? eating properly? I made all


    favorite dishes, so plevel


    all you


    eat up:


    Your beautiful face has lost all its roundness."


    "Thank you. I''ve been craving your cooking. I''m d I get to enjoy it today," Yvonne replied with a smile.


    With the household staff gone, the entire feast had been prepared by Mrs. Gonzalez herself. It was simple home cooking, nothing like the food at a fancy restaurant, but it had a warmth andfort that couldn''t be replicated.


    "Yvonne, eat more," Mrs. Gonzalez said, cing a piece of chicken in her bowl.


    "I remember you love sweet and sour pork, Yvonne. Mom made it just for you," Matthew added, carefully cing a piece in her bowl as well.


    Yvonne didn''t even nce at him, nor did she touch the food he had given her. A look of disappointment flickered across Matthew''s face.


    Mrs. Gonzalez watched them, sighing inwardly. She tried again, adding more food to Yvonne''s te, but while Yvonne smiled politely, she didn''t touch anything that had been served to her by either of them.


    A shadow passed over Mrs.


    Gonzalez''s eyes. "Yvonne," she said softly, "I''m sure you''ve heard about what''s happening with Matthew''spany. He''s in the process of liquidating our assets. It won''t be long before thepany deres bankruptcy. We dont even know how much longer we''ll be able to stay in this house."


    She looked around the room with a wistful expression. "But money is just a material thing. As long as a family is together, anywhere can be home We made it through those hard times when Matthew''s father was arrested, didn''t we?"

 Chapter 177

    Mrs. Gonzalez smiled faintly, lost in thought. "You know, sometimes I miss those days in the basement apartment. The happiest moments were on weekends, when we could all sit together and share a simple meal I''d cooked."


    Matthew sat in silence, his knuckles white as he gripped his fork. Verna, sensing the heavy atmosphere, chewed her food quietly, not daring to speak.


    Only Yvonne continued to eat, unperturbed.


    When Mrs. Gonzalez finished, Yvonne slowly set down her utensils. The food was good, but she was no longer hungry.


    ¡°Hard times are certainly unforgettable," she said, her voice even. ¡°But when things get better, the first thing people want to forget is the hardship-and the people who endured it with them."


    She raised an eyebrow and looked at Matthew, a cold smile on her lips. "Isn''t that right, Mr. Gonzalez? The moment you got back on your feet, the first person you threw away was the fianc¨¦e who stood by you through thick and thin. You couldn''t wait to go chasing after the one that got away."


    Matthew''s grip on his fork tightened, his hand trembling. He had never intended to break up with Yvonne. He had promised to marry her, to give her the world. He hadn''t wanted Queena, not really; he had just been unable to let go of the past. How had everything gone so wrong? How had he lost her?


    "Yvonne, you''re just a country bumpkin. You can''tpare to Queena," Verna piped up, unable toprehend the situation. "My brother is willing to be with you now that he and Queena are over. You should be grateful instead of ying hard to get..."


    "Verna, shut up!" Matthew snapped, cutting her off.


    ¡°You''re being too nice to her! Have you forgotten how she shamelessly clung to us in that basement? She was the one who was desperate to be with you. Now she''s acting all high and mighty-ah!"


    Verna''s tirade was cut short as Matthew pped her across the face.


    "You hit me? You hit me for her?" Verna cried, clutching her cheek. "I hate you! I never want to speak to you again!" She ran out of the dining room, sobbing.


    Matthew stood frozen, like a statue.


    Yvonne rose from her chair and looked at Mrs. Gonzalez, her expression.calm. "We can never go back to that basement, Mrs. Gonzalez. And the food we shared back then has long since lost its vor. I''ve had enough Thank you for your hospitality, but I should be going."


    "Let me walk you out," Mrs. Gonzalez said with a deep sigh, getting up to escort her to the door.


    Matthew followed them in silence, a heavy cloud of grief hanging over him.


    At the front door, Mrs. Gonzalez took Yvonne''s hand, her eyes red. She nced back at hererestfallen sorte then looked at Yonne, her voice trembling. "Yvonne, is there really no chance for you and Matthew?"


    "You should know, I''ve already died once,"


    andonne replied, her voice cool


    and steady. "That girl died when I was kidnapped, and Matthew stood by and did nothing."


    Matthew flinched as if he''d been struck. Any words of protest died in his throat.


    Mrs. Gonzalez nodded, finally epting the truth.

 Chapter 178

    "Yvonne, I''ve always known what a good person you are. I truly wanted you to be my daughter-inw, but it seems Matthew wasn''t fortunate enough to deserve you." Mrs. Gonzalez patted Yvonne''s hand gently, her eyes welling up. "You deserve someone better, my dear. Matthew... he''s not worthy of you."


    Yvonne offered a small smile and said her goodbyes before walking down the steps.


    "Yvonne!" Matthew''s voice, raw and hoarse, called out behind her. "Goodbye."


    They both knew what he meant. This wasn''t just goodbye for now; it was goodbye forever.


    He remembered carrying her on his back through the mountains to watch the fireworks, promising her a sky full of them, promising her the world. He had meant it then. But promises were only real in the moment they were spoken. His love had been real, but so had his greed and his betrayal.


    Yvonne didn''t slow down, didn''t look back. She just kept walking away.


    After leaving the Gonzalez vi, she had nned to drive back to the Spencer estate, but halfway there, she received a call from Sandra. Her voice was strained with exhaustion and frustration.


    "You need to get to the hospital. Marina tried to kill herself again.¡±


    Yvonne hung up and pressed down on the elerator, racing toward the hospital.


    She could hear the screaming before she even reached the room. It was Marina, her voice a raw, desperate shriek.


    The Marina that Yvonne knew was gentle and soft-spoken, but the woman in that room was hysterical, lost in a frenzy of madness. Even Lucien, her fianc¨¦, couldn''t get near her to calm her down.


    "What happened now?" Yvonne asked, frowning. Just yesterday, Marina and Lucien had reconciled, happily nning a small wedding in their hometown. What could have pushed her back to the edge overnight?


    Sandra exined, "George called Marina this morning and told her to meet Mr. Ward at a hotel tonight. She refused. A few minutester, he sent her several videos. After she


    ched them, she just... snapped. This afternoon, she sent Lucien out on an errand and tried to jump from the window. A nurse doing rounds found her just in time But she''s been unstable ever since. Even Lucien can''t get through to her. If this keeps up, she''s going to have aplete breakdown."


    "What kind of videos?" Yvonne asked.


    "What do you think?¡± Sandra said with a bitterugh.


    After the paparazzi incident, Mr. Ward had been left frustrated and unsatisfied. The near-miss had only made him more obsessed. To keep his most important shareholder happy, George had ordered Marina to see him again. But Marina, having reconciled with Lucien, was ready to give up her career for a quiet life


    with him.


    George, however, refused to lose control of his pawn. The videos he sent were of


    Marina with other men-clients she had been forced to sleep with in the past.


    Seeing herself on screen, naked and


    entangled with stranger after stranger, had shattered her. If she refused George, he would send the videosto Lucien, maybe even leak them to the public. If she obeyed, she would be trapped in that d?r abyss forever, and Lucien would never forgive her.

 Chapter 179

    Marina realized that no matter what she chose, she was trapped. That''s when she had tried to end her life again.


    Yvonne''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. She wanted nothing more than to beat George to a pulp.


    Inside the VIP room, the screaming finally subsided. Yvonne and Sandra pushed the door open and went in.


    Marina was lying on the bed, unconscious. Her face was gaunt and deathly pale. Lucien sat beside her, his head in his hands, looking utterly broken.


    "I watched the videos," he whispered, his shoulders shaking as tears streamed through his fingers. "All these years... she''s suffered so much. Why won''t he just leave her alone? Are people like us just disposable to him?¡±


    "The Spencers were dirt-poor farmers not too long ago," Yvonne said, her voice hard as steel. "George is no better than anyone else. No one has the right to trample on another person''s life and dignity."


    She looked directly at Lucien. "If Marina is brave enough to die, why isn''t she brave enough to fight for a way to live? Istra is not George''s personal kingdom. Thew will give you justice."


    Lucien looked up at her, stunned, as if her words had opened up a possibility he''d never considered.


    Yvonne didn''t say more. Seeing that Marina was stable for the moment, she and Sandra left.


    "Do you think they''ll go to the police?" Sandra asked as they walked toward the elevators.


    "They will," Yvonne said with certainty. "They were afraid of retaliation before. But now, they have nothing left to lose." She


    paused, get our


    The physical evidence hadn''t been enough to trigger a full investigation before But now with a human


    e to


    witness, they finally had a chance bring George down. This time, not even his powerful connections would be able to save him.


    Just as Yvonne had predicted, Lucien convinced Marina to go to the police. This time, she would not back down.


    The news that Marina was suing George Spencer for coercion sent shockwaves through the city.


    When Yvonne returned to the Spencer estate, she could hear George''s bellows from behind his study door.


    "That bitch! She must have a death wish, suing me! I''ll ruin her. I''ll leak those videos and let the whole world see what a slut she is on every man''s bed!"


    The sound of shattering porcin followed his roars.


    Teresa stood amidst the wreckage, wringing her hands. "George, thiswsuit is all over the news. What are we going to do? My father has already heard about it. He called and warned me to handle this immediately, or else.....¡±


    "Or else what? George snarled. "Will


    he disown me? Will he disown you?


    If your father hadn''t looked down on me and refused to support my business from the start, Nexus been


    Mecha wrould have be


    powerhouse by now! I wouldn''t have had to rely on these cheap women to get ahead!"


    He unleashed his fury on Teresa, who stood frozen, too shocked to speak.

 Chapter 180

    After his outburst, George seemed to regain some semnce of control. He walked over to Teresa and put an arm around her shoulders. "I''m sorry, did I scare you? It''s just..... that woman has driven me crazy. You know how this industry works. It''s not umon for people to use their bodies to get ahead. Thepany invested so much in her, made her a star. And this is how she repays us? With betrayal."


    Teresa shrugged off his arm, still fuming. "How dare you take your anger out on me! Am I your punching bag? I don''t care about Marina. Just fix this, George. Don''t let me be humiliated in front of my father."


    "Don''t worry, Teresa. I''ve already got my team on it," he said, his tone softening as he tried to cate her. "I''ve been running thispany for years. I''m not going to let some little tramp bring me down."


    He pulled her closer, his voice smooth. "Your father''s birthday is next month. I had my assistant acquire a porcin vase at an auction. He''ll love it."


    ¡°Well, at least you''re thinking," Teresa sniffed, her anger beginning to subside. ¡°I''ll have the maids clean this up. Try not to let it get to you. Come downstairs and eat."


    "Alright. I just need to sort through some documents. I''ll be down in a minute," George said with a forced smile.


    Teresa carefully stepped over the broken shards and left the study, only to find Yvonne standing right outside the door.


    "Oh, Yvonne, you''re back,¡± Teresa said, her smile returning.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied coolly.


    "Thepany is going through a difficult time right now," Teresa warned. ¡°I need you to keep a low profile and stay out of trouble. Thest thing we need is for you to make your father even angrier."


    "I believe there''s a saying," Yvonne said, her voiceced with sarcasm. "If you do no wrong, you fear no ghosts at midnight.'' If Dad hadn''t done anything wrong, he wouldn''t be in trouble."


    Teresa frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Just consider it nonsense, then," Yvonne said with a dismissiveugh. "Is dinner ready? I''m hungry."


    "Then go downstairs and eat," Teresa said. "I had the chef make your favorites tonight-sweet and sour pork and spicy chicken wings."


    Yvonne nodded. It was a rare asion for her mother to remember what she liked.


    Dinner was asvish as always. After eating her fill, Yvonne went back to her room.


    Over the next few days, she and Sandra worked tirelessly, organizing all the evidence they had against George, hoping to use Marina''s case to finally bring him to justice.


    They had everything prepared. But on the day before the trial was set to begin, Marina suddenly withdrew herwsuit.


    "What did you say?" Yvonne stared at Sandra, convinced she had misheard. "She withdrew the suit?"


    "It''s over. Marina dropped the case," Sandra confirmed, her voice t with defeat. "Nexus Media just released an official statement. They im there was never any coercion, that it was all just a contract dispute. They said both parties have reached an amicable agreement to terminate her contract."


    Yvonne''s brow furrowed in disbelief. She grabbed her keys from the coffee table and stormed out the door.


    "Yvonne, where are you going?" Sandra called after her. "Don''t do anything reckless!"


    Yvonne drove straight to Marina''s apartment.


    She rang the doorbell for a long time before the door finally opened. Marina''stood there in a silk robe, her hair tied up foosely. She looked much healthier than she had just a few days ago.


    "Yvonne,¡± she said, not seeming surprised to see her. But she couldn''t meet


    Yvonne''s eyes, her gaze darting away nervously.

 Chapter 181

    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Yvonne asked.


    Marina hesitated for a moment before stepping aside to let her in.


    Yvonne took a seat in the living room. With the assistant and nanny gone for the day, Marina prepared a cup of coffee for her and set it on the table between them.


    Yvonne lifted the cup and took a quiet sip. She had rushed over, yet there was no usation in her demeanor, only a steady calm. The first lesson she''d learned as a police officer was to never let personal emotions cloud a case. The victim had their own agency and choices; whether to press charges or drop them was Marina''s right. "Marina, can you tell me why you withdrew theint?"


    "Because it was the best choice for me," Marina said, sitting opposite Yvonne with her own cup of coffee. She took a sip, a bitter smile touching her lips. "Chairman Spencer came to see me. He promised that if I dropped the case, he would not only delete those videos but also terminate my contract without any penalties. On top of that, he offered to invest in Lucien''spany. All these years, Lucien has struggled because hecked capital. No matter how hard he worked, hispany could never grow. Now, with Chairman Spencer willing to help him, I had no reason to refuse."


    Yvonne understood immediately. No wonder she''d overheard George confidently assuring Teresa that he would handle everything. He had always known Marina''s weaknesses, ying her like a pawn in his game.


    "I''m so sorry, Yvonne. I know how hard you and Sandra have worked on this,¡± Marina said apologetically, then added, "But my decision is final. Please don''t try to change my mind."


    She paused, then continued, "Yvonne, I don''t know what history you have with Chairman Spencer, but he''s still your biological father. Blood is thicker than water. Why do you insist on opposing him?"


    Yvonne listened patiently until Marina had finished. She ced her coffee cup back on the table with a soft, deliberate click. Her gaze met Marina''s, and she saw eyes shining with naive hope for a beautiful future. Yvonne knew she couldn''t reason with her, so she didn''t waste her breath.


    "Making a deal with the devil never ends well, Marina," she said softly. "You''d be wise to remember that."


    With that, Yvonne stood and walked toward the door. Just as she reached it, Marina''s voice came from behind her.


    "You''d be wise to remember that too, Yvonne!"


    Yvonne paused for a fraction of a second before pulling the door open and leaving.


    As she drove away from Marina''s apartment, she called Sandra.


    "George bought her off," Yvonne


    said, her voice tight. "When threats didn''t work, he dangled a ca


    garrots No


    wonder he''s so damned arrogant."


    "That bastard," Sandra spat. "How could Marina possibly trust him to keep his word?"


    "She''s blinded by love," Yvonne


    sighed, gripping the steering wheel.


    "Right now, she''s dreaming of a


    fairy-tale life where her fianc¨¦''spany flourishes and they five


    happily ever after ''


    ¡°Pinning all her hopes on a man..... she''s going to learn a hard lesson,¡± Sandra said, frustrated. "Forget her. She''s not worth it."


    "I just can''t shake the feeling of being so close," Yvonne admitted. "We put so much work into this."


    "Patience,vonne! You can''t rush


    this," Sandra''s tone sharpened with urgency ¡°George has done too many terrible things. We''ll get him


    mntually. Just don''t be reckless!"

 Chapter 182

    Sandra knew what recklessness led to. She herself had been too impatient once, sneaking into George''s office to find evidence. Yvonne had been sacrificed covering for her, her identity as an undercover officer exposed.


    "I know. Don''t worry, Sandra, I won''t do anything rash," Yvonne promised before ending the call to focus on the road.


    She returned to the Spencer manor, pulling into the driveway to find a shy ck Bentley parked in one of the spots.


    "We have guests?¡± she asked a maid working in the yard as she locked her car.


    "Mr. Rogers is visiting," the maid replied. "The master and madam are making a big fuss over him. They''ve even instructed the kitchen to prepare several extra dishes." Yvonne nodded, grabbing her purse and jacket before heading inside. As she entered, she was greeted by the sound of cheerfulughter from the living room.


    "Oscar knew your father would like it, so he had it specially brought over. It''s the finest quality,¡± a girlish voice cooed. ¡°And these are for you, Mom, for your health.¡±


    Queena was nestled beside a young man, looking every bit the delicate, adoring girlfriend.


    "You''re too generous, Mr. Rogers,¡± Teresa said with a warm smile.


    ¡°Please, Mrs. Spencer, call me Oscar," the young man replied. As the heir to a prominent family, his manners were impable, showing deference and respect to his elders.


    "Mr. Rogers'' does sound too formal," Teresa continued, beaming. "After all, we''ll be one big family soon enough. My Queena is still a bit young, not quite of legal age to marry, so you can''t get married just yet. But you could get engaged first! That would make it perfectly proper for you two to live together."


    George nodded in agreement. The couple was clearly eager to secure Queena''s ce in the Rogers family.


    "Mom! Dad!" Queena feigned embarrassment, though her eyes darted toward Oscar, sizing him up.


    "Queena is still young, so there''s no rush for a wedding," Oscar said smoothly, neither agreeing nor refusing. "As for an engagement, I will discuss it with my father."


    His words were wless, but the look in his eyes, while polite, held no warmth or affection for Queena.


    Yvonne stepped into the living room, her expression neutral. The cheerful atmosphere instantly chilled. George''s face hardened at the sight of her, and Queena shot her a re.


    Teresa was the first to break the silence. "Oh, Yvonne, you''re home. We were just waiting for you to start dinner."


    At the dining table, avish spread was alreadyid out. George sat at the head, with Teresa to his right. His left side, usually reserved for his eldest son, Jeffrey, was upied by Oscar Queena sat beside Oscar,, pushing Jeffrey and Joseph further down the table to sit with Yvonne.


    The meal was another seafood feast, tailored entirely to Queena''s tastes. Having snagged the Rogers family heir, her status had clearly skyrocketed. Yvonne frowned, picking at a few side dishes with her fork, keeping her head down.


    George had a bottle of expensive wine opened and was


    enthusiastically toasting Oscar, his words dripping with ttery. The whole disy was rather pathetic. It was one thing to be weing, George and Queena''s fawning felt cheap, like they were selling her off to the highest bidder.


    Queena, a true seafood lover, had already worked her way through a te of shrimp and was now


    expertly dismantling a king crab her Slender fingers never stopping


    Yvonne wondered if she eve


    worried about her breath smelling of


    fish when she kissed someone.


    ¡°Oscar, do you like crab?¡± Queena asked, her smile radiant. ¡°I''m very good at


    shelling it. Let me get some for you."

 Chapter 183

    "Yes, thank you," Oscar replied with a polite smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    Queena ced a piece of pristine white crab meat on his te, and he thanked her again. Her eyes gleaming with triumph, she nced provocatively at Yvonne. "Yvonne, do you eat seafood?"


    "What are you trying to pull?" Yvonne retorted, setting down her fork. Her voice was ice. "You know perfectly well I''m allergic. Are you trying to kill me?"


    She couldn''t fathom Queena''s twisted logic, always seeking to provoke her for no


    reason.


    "Yvonne, you''ve misunderstood. That''s not what I meant at all," Queena said, batting her eyshes with a look of pure innocence.


    Yvonne said nothing, simply staring her down. Jeffrey shot Queena a cold, reproachful look, while Joseph just seemed confused. The atmosphere at the table froze.


    Teresa quickly intervened, setting down her utensils with a forcedugh. "Yvonne, honestly, can''t you just enjoy a meal in peace? Today is a special day your sister is formally introducing her boyfriend. Don''t they look perfect together?"


    "They do," Yvonne agreed, her gaze sweeping over Oscar and Queena. "One has a reputation for his fianc¨¦es meeting tragic ends, and the other for her fianc¨¦s suffering the same. A match made in heaven, wouldn''t you say?"


    The room fell into a deathly silence. Queena''s face cycled through shades of green and white, Oscar''s expression darkened, and George exploded. "What nonsense are you spouting? If you can''t speak properly, then get back to your room!"


    "Why are you so angry, Dad? I was only joking," Yvonne said, her wide, innocent eyes belying her sharp words. "Wasn''t it funny?"


    She ced her fork down and rose from her seat. "I''m full anyway. I''ll head up. Please, enjoy the rest of your meal."


    With a table full of people and food that turned her stomach, she had no appetite left.


    Back in her room, Yvonne showered and dried her hair. Just as she was about to get into bed, a knock came at the door. It was the maid, Jenny.


    "Ms. Jones, are you asleep?"


    Yvonne, wearing a slip dress, threw on a robe and opened the door.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, your father would like to see you in his study,¡± Jenny said respectfully.


    "Have the guests left?" Yvonne asked.


    "Mr. Rogers just departed. Ms. Queena saw him out personally."


    Yvonne frowned. Oscar was gone. Why would George summon her to the study sote


    ad of going to bed Puzzled, she nodded. "I be


    right there."


    She followed Jenny to the study. Jenny knocked politely. "Sir, Ms. Jones is here."


    George''s muffled voice called from within, "Send her in.¡±


    Jenny pushed the door open, and Yvonne stepped inside. George was sitting behind hisrge desk, his face a thunderous mask. The moment he saw her, he hurled the teacup in his hand venne sidestepped, and the cup shattered on the floor at her feet, sshing her with a few drops of hot tea.


    the


    She grimaced in disgust, then turned to Jenny at the door. "My father has had too much to drink Could you please prepare some tea to help him sober up? Make arge pot. Ple clearly needs it."


    "Right away, miss,¡± Jenny replied, quickly turning to leave.


    The study door clicked shut, leaving Yvonne alone with her father.

 Chapter 184

    George mmed his palm on the desk and pointed a trembling finger at her. "You little bastard! Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been scheming behind my back! A nobody like Marina means nothing to me. You''re still far too green to challenge me." Yvonne''s brow furrowed. She remembered Marina''s parting shot-"You''d be wise to remember that too"-and realized this was what she''d meant. Marina hadn''t just dropped the charges; she had sold her outpletely. All the sympathy Yvonne had felt for her now seemed wasted. It was true what they said: pitiful people often have a detestable side.


    Despite being exposed, Yvonne felt no fear. She met George''s furious gaze with a cold smirk. ¡°Is that so? Then how about I tell your dear wife that Queena is the bastard child you had with Megan?"


    "Shut your mouth!" George roared, cutting her off before she could finish.


    Clearly, the threat still held power over him. His face remained grim, but his tone softened slightly. "Yvonne, I''m your father. What good would it do you to bring me down? A cheap tramp like Marina would sell you out for a pittance. She''s not worth your sympathy."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re my father," Yvonne retorted, her voice ringing with conviction. "No one is above thew-not even you."


    To a police officer, nothing and no one could ever stand above justice.


    "George, those who live by the sword die by the sword. You''d be wise to remember that."


    Tired of wasting her breath, Yvonne casually brushed a stray strand of hair from her face and turned to leave. As she reached the door, George''s voice followed her, cold and mocking.


    "Don''t think you can threaten me forever with Queena''s parentage. You''re just a naive child who doesn''t know her ce. I''ll be sure to teach you a lesson about what ''thew'' really means."


    She instinctively nced back. George was still behind his desk, his eyes dark and menacing.


    Yvonne returned to her room and turned off the lights. Lying in bed, she was consumed by a strange unease that kept sleep at bay. She tosse and turned all night, finally drifting off as the first light of dawn painted the sky. But she hadn''t slept long before the sharp ring of her phone jolted her awake.


    With her eyes still closed, she fumbled for the phone on her nightstand.


    "Hello?" she mumbled, her voice hoarse.


    "Yvonne, Marina was in a car ident,¡± Sandra''s voice came through the line, strained with exhaustion. ¡°She was just brought to the hospital. It doesn''t look good."


    In an instant, Yvonne was wide


    awake. She threw off the covers, not


    even bothering to wash up before pulling on clothes and rushing out the door. As she hurried downstairs, she nearly collided with Teresa.


    "What is all thismotion so early in the morning?" Teresa grumbled, steadying


    herself. ¡°Where are you going? Aren''t you having breakfast?"


    Yvonne had no time or patience to answer. She ran out of the vi and sped away in her car.


    When she arrived at the hospital,


    Sandra and an assistant were already waiting outside the


    met


    emergency room. The doors were ajar, and through the gap, she could See a figure on a gurney no a body, covered by a white sheet.


    "Mr. Lucien couldn''t be saved," a doctor told Sandra. "His heart stopped ten minutes


    ago. We''ve dered him deceased."

 Chapter 185

    Sandra nodded grimly.


    As hospital staff wheeled Lucien''s body away, the hallway fell quiet again. The light above the operating room door remained lit; Marina was still inside.


    "When the crash happened, Lucien held Marina in his arms, shielding her," Sandra exined softly. "He was gone by the time they got him here."


    She sighed deeply and turned to her assistant. "Have his parents been notified?"


    "Yes, but they''re out of town. It will probably be tomorrow before they can get here," the assistant replied.


    Sandra acknowledged this with another nod, saying nothing more.


    "How could this have happened?" Yvonne asked, her voice raspy as she came to stand beside Sandra.


    "The same old trick," Sandra sneered, her eyes filled with bitter irony. It was the same method they''d used to silence Yvonne all those years ago: a staged ident. George''s methods hadn''t changed at all.


    "They were driving to work this morning when a truck lost control and mmed into them. The driver was drunk. The truck elerated straight into their car without any sign of braking. The scene was horrific. Lucien''s BMW waspletely mangled. Marina was lucky to have him... but even so, her condition is critical."


    "The truck driver? Did they catch him?" Yvonne asked.


    "They did. He confessed to driving drunk and is already in custody. But who gets drunk first thing in the morning? It''s obvious he was paid off. The police can''t prove anything, though, so bell be charged with vehicr manughter and be out in a few years.¡±


    Yvonne''s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her body trembling with rage. She remembered George''s words in the studyst night. He had already been nning this, plotting to eliminate them.


    Nexus Media, George, and the powerful people protecting him-they had be so arrogant they believed they could trample on human lives without consequence.


    Two hourster, Marina''s surgery ended. The lead surgeon emerged, pulling off his mask, his expression somber.


    "We did everything we could," he said. ¡°Her injuries are severe. We''ve managed to stabilize her for now, but the chances of her waking up are very low. All we can do is hope for a miracle."


    In short, Marina was alive but had slipped into a vegetative state, with little hope of recovery. So young, so tragic.


    She was moved from the operating room to the intensive care unit. Having grown up in a single-parent home with strained family ties, there was no one to rush to her side.


    Lucien''s parents arrived the next day. They were ordinary working-ss people who had lost their only son. Their grief was overwhelming. His mother copsed and had to be admitted to the hospital.


    Leaving the hospital with Sandra, Yvonne''s spirits hit rock bottom. Sandra noticed her distress and ced aforting hand on her shoulder.


    "Don''t me yourself, Yvonne," she said with a heavy sigh. "This isn''t your fault. The moment Marina chose to trade her body for money and fame, she stepped into a abyss she couldn''t escape She had a chance to climb out, but she was blinded by greed."

 Chapter 186

    Sandra squeezed her shoulder gently. "George is the one who killed them. Our job is to keep fighting until we bring him to justice."


    Yvonne nodded, understanding. "I''m okay. It''s just... hard. Two lives, gone just like that.¡± She turned to Sandra. ¡°You should go ahead. I need some time alone."


    "Alright,¡± Sandra agreed. "The forecast says it''s going to rain soon. Don''t stay out too long."


    "I won''t."


    Yvonne stood on the hospital steps and watched Sandra''s car disappear down the street. Then, she slowly descended the steps and began walking aimlessly along the road. The sky was a heavy, dark grey, with clouds pressing down. Soon, raindrops began to fall, quickly turning into a downpour.


    She took shelter under the awning of a nearby building, watching the rain stream down in sheets, her gaze empty and lost. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the roar of the storm. But through the noise, she heard a familiar bark.


    Yvonne looked up and saw Bullet dashing across the street toward her. He was wearing a tiny raincoat, but he''d run so fast that the hood had fallen back, leaving his big head soaked. He stopped in front of her, shook the water from his fur, and barked again, his dark eyes filled with what looked like concern.


    Seeing him was like finding family. Yvonne sank to her knees and threw her arms around him, the tears she''d been holding back finally breaking free.


    ¡°Oh, Bullet, I''m so sad,¡± she sobbed into his fur. ¡°Why are there so many bad people in the world? Why do innocent people have to die? They say the arm of thew is long, but sometimes it feels impossible to catch the wicked... Oh, God..."


    She was crying her heart out when she looked up and saw him. Her sobs caught in her throat.


    Bet stood just beyond the awning, holding an umbre. The rain pattered against the ck fabric, a chaotic rhythm against the silence that had fallen between them.


    He looked


    down at her, his dark eyes as still and deep as a well. Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes red and raw. He tilted the umbre, extending its shelter over her head, creating a small, dry world just for them.


    "Are you done crying?" he asked, his voice cool.


    Yvonne didn''t answer. She scrubbed at her tears with the back of her hand and stood up. Bullet sat beside her, his tail wagging as he looked back and forth between them the Silence stretched, broken only by the drumming of rain on the umbre.


    After a long moment, Bet shifted the umbre slightly. "Get in the car. I''ll take you home."


    His ck SUV was parked at the curb, its powerful frame a dark silhouette in the rain.


    Yvonne met his gaze for a second


    before looking away shaking her head. "No thank you. I''ve already


    called for a rideshare. I wouldn''t


    want to trouble you, Mr. Thompson."


    A faint frown creased his brow. He studied her for a moment longer, then said


    simply, "Suit yourself."


    He turned and walked away.

 Chapter 187

    He reached his car and opened the passenger door, then nced back. Not at her, but at Bullet. His gaze was deep andmanding, an order that couldn''t be


    disobeyed.


    Bullet hesitated, looking up at Yvonne with a soft bark, as if trying to exin. Then, he trotted over to Bet and hopped into the car.


    Bet closed the door, walked around to the driver''s side, and got in. The engine roared to life, and the SUV sped past her, disappearing into the rain. He never looked at her again.


    Yvonne stood under the awning, watching the spot where his car had been, her vision blurring with fresh tears. The old Yvonne was dead. In the years she''d been gone, Bet had built a new life. She had no right to disturb it. Loving someone didn''t mean clinging to them; sometimes, it meant wanting to reach out, only to pull your hand back.


    It was difficult to get a car in the rain. The rideshare she''d called didn''t arrive for another half an hour. By the time she got back to the Spencer estate, she was soaked to the bone. Strands of hair clung to her pale cheeks, and water dripped from the ends, leaving her looking utterly wretched.


    Inside the living room, George was sitting on the sofa sipping coffee, with Queena and Joseph on either side of him. The three of them wereughing, enjoying a pleasant family moment. Teresa emerged from the kitchen with a tter of fruit, smiling as she set it on the coffee table.


    Yvonne stood in the doorway, taking in the scene of domestic harmony. All she could see was Lucien''s body under a white sheet, his parents'' heart-wrenching sobs, and Marina lying in a hospital bed, trapped between life and death. And the architect of all this misery was here, enjoying a peaceful evening with his adoring family.


    Her hands clenched into tight fists as she forced herself to remain calm.


    "Yvonne, you''re back!" Teresa was


    the first to notice her. Seeing her drenched state, she frowned.


    are you so wet? G


    upstairs and


    change before you catch a cold."


    But Yvonne didn''t move. She walked toward George, leaving a trail of water on the floor. "I went to the hospital today. Marina is in aa, and her fianc¨¦ is dead."


    "Is that so?" George replied, his tone casual. "A pity. Marina was a real cash cow for thepany. But thankfully, we still have you to make us money."


    "What happened to Marina?" Teresa asked, surprised.


    "A car crash, apparently. One dead, one injured it''s all over the news, another public spectacle," Queena said, lounging on the sofa as if discussing a stranger First the scandal, now this. It''s terribly


    unlucky to end up in a¨¤.¡±


    C¨®ntent


    "Some people just aren''t destined for good fortune," George mused. "You give them wealth and they cant handle it. Others, like our Queena, are born for it-a lifetime of luxury."


    "That''s right,¡± Teresa chimed in. "Once Queena marries into the Rogers family, she''ll


    be set for life." She then turned her gaze to Yvonne.

 Chapter 188

    "Why are you bringing up outsiders in our home?" Teresa said, her tone growing impatient. "Go change your clothes."


    "You''re dripping like a stray cat. What are you still standing here for?" George added irritably.


    "I need ten million," Yvonne said, her eyes fixed on George, cold enough to burn. It took every ounce of her self-control not tosh out.


    "What for?" George snapped.


    "To buy a burial plot," she answered, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "A burial plot for what? Are you trying to cause trouble?" he roared.


    "Yvonne, why on earth would you buy a burial plot? That''s such a morbid thing to do!" Teresa added.


    ¡°Burial plots are for the dead, obviously. And I''m not just buying a plot; I''m hiring a priest to perform thest rites," Yvonne said. Though she was soaked and shivering, her wide, innocent eyes held a chilling quality. "Marina''s fianc¨¦ is dead, and she probably won''tst much longer. They died in a car crash, a very gruesome one. His brains were sttered everywhere, and his face was... unrecognizable. I''ve heard that those who die unjustly often be vengeful ghosts, haunting those who wronged them..."


    "Enough! Stop it!" George shouted, his face paling with a flicker of fear.


    So, he did feel fear after all.


    "Dad, you look so pale. Are you scared?" Yvonne''s voice was deceptively sweet. "But you have nothing to fear. An innocent man has a clear conscience. It''s not like you were the one who caused their deaths, right?"


    Her dark, clear eyes seemed to pierce right through him. George''s face was ashen. For a man who hadmitted such evil, the mention of ghosts and spirits clearly struck a nerve.


    "Marina was one of thepany''s artists. I''ll have Sandra handle the funeral arrangements," he said, his voice low and strained, desperate to change the subject. "Don''t get involved. The movie you starred in was just nominated for a Best Neer award I''ve already spoken with themittee to


    Best


    ensure you win. You should focus on preparing for the red carpet."


    "I understand, Dad," Yvonne replied, her expression obedient. "I''ll go to my room now."


    She knew that without evidence, she couldn''t hurt him. Arguing was pointless. Her clothes were cold and sticking to her skin, so she might as


    well atience was key


    well goupstairs, shower, and rest


    Sandra was right


    She would continue to gather


    evidence until she could finally bring him to justice.


    Back in her room, Yvonne showered, changed intofortable loungewear, and


    had a maid bring her a bowl of hot soup. After eating, she finally went to bed.


    The next few w days were a whirlwind


    of preparations for the film festival awards ceremony-selecting a gown, choosing jewelry, and drafting an eptance speech. It was Ker first award, and it had to be perfect. Numerous brands offered to sponsor her but yvonne turned them all down. Instead, she


    Hobart Cooper, a master tailor. A


    dress from him was said to bring


    victory-a fitting sentiment.


    Hobart was a native of Istra, still living in the old family home passed down through generations. The ground floor served as his workshop, while he and his wife lived upstairs.

 Chapter 189

    Hobart''s children were all abroad, so it was just the elderly couple and their longtime housekeeper living in the old house. When Yvonne arrived with a selection of homemade pastries, she found Mr. Cooper busy in his workshop.


    The space was modest, less than five hundred square feet, filled with bolts of fabric and racks of sample dresses. In the center sat a vintage sewing machine, which Mr. Cooper was operating with a rhythmic whir. It was hard to believe that this humble workshop was sought after by the city''s elite, with his dressesmanding astronomical prices.


    "Mr. Cooper," Yvonne said with a smile, cing the pastry box on a small table.


    Nearly eighty years old, Mr. Cooper''s face was a map of wrinkles, but his eyes were sharp and full of life. He took off his sses, rubbing his tired eyes as he looked at her with fatherly affection. "Ah, there you are, little one. You''vee just in time. Help me with the frog closures on that turquoise dress."


    ¡°Grandpa, I just got here and you''re already putting me to work," Yvonne teased, but she was already sitting at the workbench, needle and thread in hand, carefully selecting a pair of closures. Her cutting skills were stillcking, but she was proficient at everything else.


    With a new helper secured, Mr. Cooper settled into a wicker chair by the table, sipping tea and sampling her pastries.


    "Mm, delicious. The taste hasn''t changed a bit," he said, rocking gently You''re just as skilled as your mother was He squinted at her "You heartless girl, where have you been all these years? You haven''t


    Yvonne''s hand froze, the needle nearly pricking her finger. "Mr. Cooper, I wasn''t..." She started to exin that she wasn''t the same Yvonne, but he cut her off.


    "Oh, the dress you ordered is ready. It''s hanging in the fitting room. Go try it on. If it needs any adjustments, we can fix it now." He pointed toward the fitting room with the pastry still in his hand.


    Yvonne had just finished sewing thest closure. She folded the dress, ced it in a box, and went to the fitting room. The dress Mr. Cooper had made for her was a simpl elegant pale pink. The cut was perfect, entuating her slender


    waist and graceful curves.


    "It fits perfectly, Mr. Cooper! You haven''t lost your touch," she said, emerging from


    the fitting room with a satisfied smile.


    As she stepped out, she saw that


    someone else had entered the


    workshop. Bet''s tall frame


    looked strikingly out of ce in the cluttered room. He wasn''t in uniform today, just a simple Shirt and trousers, but his powerful presence was undeniable. Bullet, who had been sitting at his feet, sprang up and bounded over to her.

 Chapter 190

    Yvonne smiled, stroking Bullet''s big head.


    Mr. Cooper, still rocking in his chair, put his sses back on and looked her over. "Yes, fits you well."


    A full-length mirror stood opposite her, and in its reflection, she saw a young woman


    in a vintage-style dress, exuding an aura of ssic elegance. In that same mirror,


    she saw the man standing a few feet behind her, his gaze resting on her, his expression unreadable.


    The wicker chair creaked as Mr. Cooper leaned forward, looking from Yvonne to Bet. "You two are a funny couple," he saidzily. "Why did you arrive separately?"


    Yvonne flinched. Her current body waspletely different from her old one, yet she had a feeling that Mr. Cooper, with the wisdom of his years, could see right through her disguise to the soul within. He knew she was the same girl from all those years ago.


    Bet remained silent, his dark, calm eyes fixed on her.


    His stare made her heart race, and she blurted out, "Mr. Cooper, you''ve misunderstood. Mr. Thompson and I are just... acquaintances."


    Taking another bite of pastry, Mr. Cooper peered at Bet, then back at her. "What''s wrong with you, girl? Is your memory worse than an old man''s? Weren''t you two about to get married?"


    His words lodged in her throat. If she hadn''t taken that undercover assignment, if she hadn''t died, she and Bet would be married by now. They would have a happy little family, maybe even a child.


    Silence descended on the small workshop, broken only by the rhythmic creak of the old chair. Bullet sat by her side, looking up at his master with innocent eyes, his tail wagging enthusiastically.


    Finally, Bet spoke, his tone as calm and cool as ever. "Mr. Cooper, I''m here to pick up a dress for my mother."


    His mother was Emma Moore, the beloved actress and national icon. As the wife of the head of the wealthy Thompson family, she rarely acted anymore. However, she Kad recently taken a special role in a period drama and had


    ???


    "Ah, yes, it''s ready. Right there on the table," Mr. Cooper said, gesturing vaguely. Fearing Bet might not find it, he added to Yvonne, "Little on?, the dress you were just working on belongs to your future


    OV


    mother-inw. Why don''t you box it up for your boyfriend?"


    The words ''future mother-inw'' and ''boyfriend'' made Yvonne want to crawl into a hole. Realizing she couldn''t reason with him, she Howered her head and mumbled an agreement. She quickly ced the dress in a box and handed it to Bet.


    He took it, his gaze sweeping over her briefly. "Thank you." His voice was cool, like melting snow.


    Yvonne kept her head down, unable to meet his eyes, but the trembling of her longshes betrayed her agitation.

 Chapter 191

    Bet''s attention had already shifted to Bullet. ¡°Bullet, let''s go."


    The dog, however, didn''t move, staying right by Yvonne''s side.


    Bet''s voice grew firmer. "Bullet."


    The fur on Bullet''s back bristled. Reluctantly, he followed Bet out the door.


    Mr. Cooper sat up in his chair, ncing from the departing Bet to Yvonne. "The dress fits, doesn''t it? Why are you still lingering here? Go on, go home with your boyfriend." He waved a dismissive hand at her.


    Yvonne could no longer stay. She slowly made her way outside. Bullet was waiting for her at the bottom of the steps. When he saw her, he wagged his tail and barked happily. Bet''s ck G-Wagon was parked nearby. He was leaning against the car door, a cigarette glowing between his fingers.


    ¡°You didn''t drive?¡± he asked, flicking the ash as he looked up at her, his dark eyes as unreadable as ever.


    "No," she mumbled. Her usual car was in for maintenance, and she hadn''t bothered to take another.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said, then extinguished his cigarette and slid into the driver''s seat, leaving her no room to refuse.


    Yvonne hesitated before opening the back door and climbing in. She wanted to say no, to keep her distance, but repeated refusals. might seem like she was ying games. Bullet jumped in after her, settling beside her and panting happily. She gently patted his head, and he quieted down.


    The drive back to the Spencer estate was over an hour long, spent in a heavy, suffocating silence. Bet focused on the road, not sparing her a single word or nce.


    When he pulled up to the manor


    gates, Yvonne got out. Bullet started


    to follow, but a cold look from


    Bet stopped him in his tracks Yvonne walked around to the front of the car and said politely, "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Thompson."


    ¡°Mm,¡± he grunted, then turned the wheel and drove off.


    She stood there until his car was out of sight before turning to go inside. Just as


    as she slipped off her heels,


    she saw Teresa and Queena staring ther from the living room.


    "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" she asked, her bare feet cool against the hardwood floor.


    "Was that Mr. Thompson who just dropped you off?" Teresa asked, her toneced with surprise.

 Chapter 192

    Bet''s ck SUV wasn''t the most luxurious car, but its military license te was unmistakable.


    Yvonne didn''t answer, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Queena, standing beside her mother, eyed the pale pink dress Yvonne was wearing. "Is that another one of Mr. Cooper''s designs? I''m so envious. Now that you''ve hooked Mr. Thompson, you can wear a dress worth a fortune whenever you want."


    Her voice, dripping with envy, suddenly turned sharp. ¡°But I heard Mr. Thompson already has a girlfriend. They''re about to get engaged. Yvonne, you''re not nning on being his secret mistress, are you? His girlfriend is the deputy mayor''s daughter. If you anger the Walkers, they might cause trouble for our family."


    Teresa''s expression changed at Queena''s words, her gaze turning reproachful. Over the years, she had beenpletely brainwashed by George and Queena, believing whatever they told her. Despite Yvonne''s hints that Queena was George''s illegitimate daughter, Teresa had never bothered to investigate, always siding with them. Her blind devotion was truly a lost cause.


    "Bet gave me a ride, and you jump to the conclusion that I''m his mistress. Queena, is your mind filled with nothing but sordid affairs?" Yvonne shot back.


    Queena, taken aback, put on her signature pitiful expression. "That''s not what I meant."


    "Yvonne, your sister didn''t mean it like that, she just-" Teresa started to defend her, but Yvonne cut her off.


    "She knows exactly what she


    meant," Yvonne said, her cold gaze shifting to Teresa. "There is nothing going on between me and Bet. You don''t have to worry about retaliation from the Walker family, and you can forget about using this to get close to the Thompsons."


    Not in the mood to argue, she turned and headed upstairs.


    The Istra Film F


    Festival opening ceremony was that weekend.


    Yvonne wore the dress Mr. Cooper had made, paired with a set of jade jewelry She looked like a


    noblewoman who had stepped out of a bygone era. Sandra


    apanied her, along with an, assistant and a makeup artist. They left early to avoid traffic, and during the ride, Sandra went over the ceremony''s protocol onest time.


    As Yvonne listened intently, the car suddenly lurched. The screech of brakes, the crunch of metal, and the screams of the assistant filled the air. Yvonne instinctively shielded her head, bracing for impact.


    After a chaotic moment, the car


    came to a stop. They were part of a multi-car pile-up. Thankfully, no one was seriously injured. Yvonne and Sandra were fine, but the driver and assistant in the front had minor injuries. Someone had already called for help.

 Chapter 193

    The driver and assistant were taken to the hospital with the other injured parties, leaving Yvonne and Sandra stranded on the side of the road. One of the car''s headlights was smashed; it was undrivable.


    Sandra frowned, pulling out her phone. "I''ll have thepany send another car. Hopefully, we can still make it in time."


    While Sandra frantically made calls, Yvonne stood by, waiting. She was wearing a mask and sunsses, but her recent rise in poprity meant she was still recognized. People started taking photos of her with their phones. She lowered her head, annoyed by the downsides of fame.


    Just then, a ck extended-body Rolls-Royce pulled up nearby. The window rolled down, revealing the handsome face of Thomas Taylor.


    "Ms. Garcia, having some trouble?¡± he asked Sandra, though his eyes drifted to Yvonne. She looked exquisite in her pale pink dress, and for a fleeting moment, his gaze lingered.


    ¡°It seems we forgot to check our horoscopes this morning,¡± Sandra replied with a weary sigh.


    "You''re headed to the film festival, I presume? So are we. We can give you a ride," Thomas offered, his smile polite and charming.


    For Sandra, it was a godsend. "That would be wonderful, Mr. Taylor, thank you." She immediately ushered Yvonne toward his car. "You go ahead with Mr. Taylor. I''ll handle things here and catch up with you."


    But as she spoke, Thomas intervened. "Ms. Garcia, you should


    toot


    Nt''s Ms. Jones'' first time winning an award; she''ll need her


    manager with her." He then


    instructed his assistant in the front seat. You stay and take care of this."


    ¡°Of course,¡± the assistant said, getting out to hold the door for Sandra.


    Refusing such a kind offer would have been rude, so Sandra got in. The car started


    moving again, heading toward the ceremony.


    Yvonne and Thomas arrived


    together, but their respective


    statuses meant they walked the red


    carpet separately. She went first,


    while thomas, a renowned actor,


    was scheduled for a grand entrance at the end. As they parted ways, Yvonne thanked him again.


    "It was nothing," he said with a warm smile. "I''ve already asked my assistant to have your car taken to the shop. It should be ready in a few days. Why don''t you give me your number? That way I can let you know when it''s done."


    He already had his phone out. They exchanged contact information before going their separate ways.


    Inside, Yvonne and Sandra were led to a dressing room. As the makeup artist touched up Yvonne''s look, Sandra watched her, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Are you and Thomas close?"

 Chapter 194

    "We were on that reality show together, you remember. We''re not that close. We didn''t even have each other''s number until today," Yvonne replied. The previous Yvonne had known Thomas well-they''d grown up together, constantly at odds. But this Yvonne''s only connection to him was that one show.


    Sandra frowned. "Thomas isn''t the type to go out of his way for people. It''s strange that he''d help us. If the paparazzi had caught you together, the rumors would do him no favors."


    "Maybe he was just doing a good deed for the day," Yvonne shrugged.


    Though she had walked red carpets before, this was her first time winning an award. Even as a neer, she garnered significant attention, and her ssic look became an instant hit online. Mr. Cooper''s name was suddenly trending, though at his age, he was long past caring about fame.


    A couple of days after the festival, Yvonne received a message from Thomas. Her car was repaired. He sent her the location of the auto shop. She thanked him politely and forwarded the information to Sandra, who would arrange for someone to pick it up.


    After she sent the message to Sandra, she was surprised to see another text from Thomas.


    Thomas: [How are you going to thank me?]


    She hesitated for a moment before typing a reply: [Buy you dinner?]


    Thomas: [Sounds good. Send me the location when you''ve booked it.]


    With a sigh, she called Sandra and exined the situation, asking her to book a suitable restaurant.


    "Thomas wants to have dinner with you? Does an A-list actor have that much free time? From what I know, he works sixteen-hour days," Sandra mused. "He''s making time for you... could he be interested?"


    "You have a wild imagination," Yvonne retorted.


    "I hope so. A neer dating an established star? His fans would tear you apart." After her lecture,


    Sandra had her assistant booket


    table at a high-end restaurant and sent the details to Yvonne, who then forwarded them to Thomas. He replied with an "OK" emoji.


    The next evening, Yvonne arrived at the restaurant early, only to find Thomas was already there.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," she said, taking a seat opposite him.


    "Not at all. I had an event nearby, so I came straight here," he said with a gentle


    smile, handing her the menu. "The host should order. I''m not picky."


    Yvonne ordered a few of the restaurant''s specialties, along with some dishes she knew he liked from her past life She also ordered decent bottle of red wine. Despite their former rivalry, seeing a old acquaintance in this new life felt strangelyforting.


    The food arrived quickly. Yvonne raised her ss. "Thank you again for your help."


    "It was nothing. Besides, I think we can call ourselves friends now," he said, clinking his ss against hers.


    Yvonne never knew he could be so forward.


    Thomas took a sip of wine, his warm gaze resting on her. "You remind me of a girl used to know," he said wistfully. She was like you tooked delicate, but was surprisingly tough."


    Yvonne had a feeling he was talking about her former self and replied dryly, "Was she your nemesis?"


    Thomas nearly choked on his wine. He let out augh tinged with a faint bitterness. "She was someone I had a crush on."

 Chapter 195

    Well, that ruled her out. He couldn''t have been talking about her. Growing up, all


    they did was argue. Not interested in his past loves, she picked up her utensils and started eating. Thomas didn''t press the topic either, and they finished their meal in afortable silence.


    As they were leaving, they ran into Emma and Bet in the main dining hall. ¡°Thomas?¡± Emma said, surprised, her designer sunsses perched on her nose. "Mrs. Moore. Bet," Thomas greeted them with a warm smile.


    Yvonne, standing beside him, stopped as well. Her gaze fell on Emma, who looked as stunning as ever in a flowing bohemian dress and a priceless gem ne. Time hadn''t touched her. Emma, in turn, was subtly studying Yvonne, a girl as fresh and beautiful as a budding flower.


    ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡± Emma asked Thomas with a knowing smile.


    "No, just a junior colleague from the industry," he denied, though the look he gave Yvonne was full of affection.


    Yvonne, however, was focused on Emma. "It''s an honor to meet you, Mrs. Moore," she said politely.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Emma replied with a smile that was pleasant but distant.


    Yvonne then turned to Bet. He was in his military uniform, the olive-green shirt and crisp trousers making him look sharp and imposing. "MThompson," she acknowledged with a nod


    ¡°Mm,¡± he grunted, his gaze sweeping over her with cool indifference.


    "Are you two here for dinner? Why don''t you join us?¡± Emma offered.


    "We''ve already eaten, thank you. We were just leaving," Thomas replied. "Alright. We''ll have to catch up properly when you have more time,¡± Emma said. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they went their separate ways.


    As Yvonne and Thomas headed for the exit, two young children ran past them, chasing each other. Thomas instinctively put an arm out to shield Yvonne.


    From the staircasending, Emma happened to look back and saw the gesture. "That boy," she chuckled. "So protective, yet he still denies she''s his girlfriend. She''s pretty and seems sweet. They look good together."


    Bet nced toward the entrance. "I didn''t notice," he said tly.


    "Honestly, son, you never pay


    attention to anything," Emma sighed, a mix of love and exasperation in her


    voice "Are you this distant with Ynda too? I don''t know how she puts up with you..."


    "Let''s order, shall we? I thought you were hungry," Bet interrupted, taking the


    menu from the waiter. Emma, distracted, dropped the subject.

 Chapter 196

    Yvonne and Thomas parted ways at the restaurant entrance. Instead of going back to the Spencer estate, she went to the hospital. Marina had been moved from the ICU to a regr room. The severe trauma from the ident had caused extensive brain damage, and she had been diagnosed as being in a persistent vegetative state.


    In the quiet room, Marinay still, her once-vibrant face now pale and gaunt.


    Yvonne looked at her, her voice calm. ¡°Marina, Lucien was cremated two days ago. His parents took his ashes back to their hometown. If there is a next life, I hope you two find each other again."


    Yvonne and Sandra had attended the funeral. Lucien''s parents, heartbroken,


    med Marina for their son''s death, calling her a jinx. They had taken his ashes without leaving anything behind for her.


    The woman in the bed remained motionless. The doctors had said only a miracle could wake her. But miracles were rare.


    Yvonne didn''t stay long. Sandra was waiting for her outside the room.


    "I just spoke with Marina''s doctor," Sandra said with a sigh. "He said the chances of her waking up are almost zero. Her organs could start failing at any time..."


    "Sandra, you must have misheard," Yvonne interrupted, her eyes shining with sudden intensity. "The doctor told me Marina is recovering well and should wake up soon."


    Sandra understood immediately. "You want to lure the snake out of its hole?"


    "Exactly," Yvonne nodded. "As long as Marina is alive, she''s a threat to George. We''ll force his hand."


    "I get it. I''ll make the arrangements. By tomorrow morning, everyone will have heard that Marina is waking up."


    With the n in motion, Yvonne drove back to the Spencer estate. George and Teresa were out, likely at the office and a card game, respectively. Jeffrey Was working a long shift at the hospital. Queena was on a date with Oscar, their engagement was apparently imminent.


    The only person home was Joseph, who was sitting on the sofa eating snacks. He flinched when he saw her, like a mouse seeing a cat, and offered her the bag. "You''re back. Mom just bought these for me. Do you want some?"


    Yvonne nced at the bag of potato chips in his chubby hand. They looked good. She took the bag and ate one. Seeing this, Joseph seemed to rx, figuring she wouldn''t hit him today.


    "If you promise not to hit me


    anymore, I''ll share all my snacks and toys with you" he said bravely. "And


    if youre nice to


    me, when grow up and take over the familypany, I''ll give you all the best projects."


    He looked up at her, a picture of adorable cluelessness. Yvonne almostughed. She reached out and pinched his chubby cheek. ¡°You''re dreaming, little one. Spend less time dreaming and more time studying.¡±


    She didn''t have the heart to tell him the cruel truth: George nned to give thepany to his illegitimate daughter, Queena, Besides once she bad enough evidence, George would be in prison, and thepany would likely cease to exist.

 Chapter 197

    Joseph''s future was uncertain, and he would have to fend for himself.


    Later that evening, the family gathered. Jeffrey, exhausted from his shift, went straight to bed. Queena returned from her date with Oscar, glowing and proudly showing off a new diamond Cartier bracelet. She coyly announced they had spent the afternoon at a hotel.


    Yvonne found her bragging pathetic. Oscar''s gift paled inparison to the extravagant jewelry Matthew had once showered her with. Matthew had genuinely cared for Queena, but she had been faithless. Oscar might be wealthy, but his unwillingness to spendvishly on her spoke volumes.


    George and Teresa, however, were thrilled, excitedly discussing engagement ns. Yvonne, tired of listening, went to her room.


    A weekter, filming began for Ms. Jane''s new martial arts film. Yvonne, the female lead, headed to the set with her assistant. She was surprised to learn that her co- star was none other than Thomas. At the opening press conference, they were interviewed together. Thomas, a seasoned veteran, handled the reporters'' questions with ease, while Yvonne said as little as possible. When a reporter tried to trick her with a loaded question, she simply feigned ignorance. Thomas, to his credit, often stepped in to help her out.


    To thank him, she treated him to another meal. This time, they were photographed by paparazzi. The next day, headlines screamed about their secret romance. Yvonne''s social media exploded with hate from Thomas'' devoted fans. Sandra called and chewed her out beforeunching into damage control mode, issuing a statement that the photos were from a cast dinner. Thomas'' team released a simr statement, rifying that Yvonne was merely a junior colleague.


    Just as the furor was dying down, a behind-the-scenes video from the set went viral. It showed Thomas and Yvonne repeatedly breaking intoughter while trying to film


    a romantic scene. Their chemistry was moreedic than passionate. Yvonne couldn''t help it; having grown up with Thomas, she found it impossible to see him as a romantic interest.


    "Am I that funny to you?" he had


    asked, exasperated. She shook heet


    head but the smile she was trying to suppress gave her away.


    The romance rumors were eventually debunked, but the online chatter continued


    ovelet


    "Good thing the little starlet knows her ce. Our beloved Thomas isn''t for the likes of her," one fan,mented.


    "If she tries this again, she''ll have his entire fanbase to answer to.¡±


    "Themughing during the love scene is actually hrious."


    "Am I the only one who thinks they look cute together?"


    "I ship it."

 Chapter 198

    Thanks to Thomas'' massive influence, the buzz lingered for days. Yvonne kept her head down and focused on work. Fortunately, the film was heavy on action, with very few romantic scenes.


    One afternoon, during a break from filming, she got a call from Sandra.


    "They got Peter," Sandra said, her voice tense. "He snuck into Marina''s room and tried to pull her oxygen mask off. The bodyguards you hired caught him red-handed. We have it all on camera. Attempted murder. He''s not getting out of this one."


    Their n had worked. George, paranoid that Marina would wake up and expose him, had sent his right-hand man, Peter, to silence her for good. Peter, the CFO of Nexus Media, was now in custody, denied bail. If he talked, George would be next.


    At his office, George smashed everything within reach. ¡°Useless fool!¡± he roared.


    "Chairman Spencer, it wasn''t entirely Mr. Zade''s fault," his assistant stammered. "I''ve looked into it. It was a trap set by Ms. Jones."


    George''s face turned purple with rage. He had never liked Yvonne, but he had been reluctant to harm his own flesh and blood. Now, the bitch had pushed him too far. It was time she learned what happened to those who crossed him.


    "Yvonne is on a film set, isn''t she?" he said, his voice dropping to a low snarl. "Find some capable men..."


    ...


    Yvonne wrapped her scenes early that day. Back at her hotel, she was looking forward to an early night when she ran into Bet in the hallway He was on his way to see Thomas, a file in his hand. They met face-to-face.


    "Mr. Thompson," she said with a polite nod.


    He looked up, his dark eyes unreadable as they swept over her. "Mm," he grunted.


    They passed each other. As Yvonne unlocked her door, she couldn''t resist a nce back, but he had already disappeared into an elevator.


    She showered and was about to get into bed when a shrill rm red through the room. The fire rm. She opened her door to a hallway filled with smoke: Panicked quests were rushing out of their rooms.


    "Fire! Fire!" someone yelled.


    A hotel staff member was trying to direct the chaos. "The emergency exit is to the right! Please remain calm and proceed in an orderly fashion! But his words were lost in the panic.

 Chapter 199

    The hallway was a chaotic mess of shoving and shouting. Yvonne saw an elderly woman stumble and reached out to help her. The woman used Yvonne''s arm to steady herself, then pushed her aside and ran on. Yvonne staggered, nearly falling, but was caught by the same staff member who had been directing people.


    ¡°Be careful, miss,¡± he said, holding her arm. ¡°Are you hurt? The exit is this way. I''l get you out."


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her along, moving much faster than the surrounding crowd. He led her down a stairwell, and by the time they reached the basement level, the lights were dim and they were alone.


    Suddenly, Yvonne stopped.


    "There''s no one else around. Where are we going? nning to finish the job in the parking garage?" she asked, pulling her hand free. Her voice was cold.


    The man stopped too, his friendly demeanor vanishing, reced by a sinister grin. "You figured it out faster than I expected."


    Yvonne scoffed. She''d been


    suspicious from the start. ¡°There


    were elderly people and children in that hallway, but you grabbed me and ran. And those calluses on your hands don''t belong to a hoteb manager. You started the fire didn''t you? George sent you. Afson, murder... you people have no limits."


    ¡°Little girl, has anyone ever told you that knowing too much can get you killed?"


    As he spoke, a dozenrge men emerged from the shadows, surrounding her. They were professionals. Yvonne''s hands balled into fists. She was a good fighter, but she was severely outnumbered. George was clearly not taking any chances.


    She scanned her surroundings, then made her move. With a swift kick, she sent the fake staff member flying and darted back toward the stairs But her path was blocked by several more men, some holding weapons. She fought back taking down two of them, but not without Sustaining a few cuts herself. It was a losing battle. They could wear her down with sheer numbers.


    Her breathing grew ragged, her


    clothes soaked with sweat. A glint of


    metal shed before her eyes-


    knife tunging at


    [Lace She


    couldn''t dodge in time. Just as she


    thought it was over, a foot shot out, kicking the knife from the attacker''s hand and sending him flying.


    Bet. He appeared out of nowhere, disabling another man with one hand while pulling her behind him with the other. Her back pressed against his solid, warm chest, and the scent of him filled her senses. A wave of relief washed over her.

 Chapter 200

    "I suggest you mind your own business, buddy," the lead thug snarled, gesturing with his knife. "Or you''ll regret it."


    Bet stared at him, his dark eyes cold and menacing.


    The fight resumed. Bet''s movements were powerful and precise. The thugs, even with their weapons, couldn''t get near him. In moments, they were all on the ground. Yvonne, protected behind him, watched in awe. She had known this man her whole life, but she felt like she was seeing him for the first time. Had he improved this much in five years, or had he been holding back all along?


    As Bet pulled out his phone to make a call, one of the thugs pulled out a silenced pistol and aimed it at Yvonne. Bet reacted instantly, pulling her down as a series of muffled shots rang out. The bullets missed them but shattered the crystal chandelier on the ceiling.


    Instinctively, Bet threw himself over her, taking the full impact of the falling chandelier on his back.


    "Bet!" she cried, her face white with terror.


    He didn''t even grunt, his expression only hardening. How could he not feel pain?


    In the ensuing chaos, one of the thugs mmed the basement door shut, trapping them inside. The rest scrambled to their feet and fled.


    The basement plunged into near darkness. Yvonne looked at Bet, her voice choked with tears. "Are you okay? How badly are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine," he said coolly, releasing


    her. He stood up, his gaze sweeping the room. Aside from a sealed


    window high on one wall there wa no other exit.


    "I didn''t bring my phone. You have yours, right?" Yvonne asked, huddled against the wall. Her face was pale, her eyes wide and luminous in the dim light.


    Bet took out his phone and frowned. "No signal."


    They were trapped. But someone would realize they were missing eventually. The


    hotel had cameras everywhere.


    Silence fell between them, so


    breathing. The cuts on her arms and


    shoulders throbbed with a sharp


    pain, and she bit her lip to keep from crying out.


    ¡°You''re hurt?¡± he asked, crouching in front of her.


    She had run out in nothing but a thin slip dress, and her bare shoulders and legs were exposed. She instinctively curled in on herself, like a frightened deer.


    Realizing his gaze might be making her ufortable, Bet looked away. He took off his jacket and draped it over her.

 Chapter 201

    The faint, metallic scent of blood hung in the air, and it was impossible to tell if it was hers or his.


    "Is it serious?" Bet asked again.


    "I should... live," Yvonne replied, her voice slightly hoarse and tinged with self- deprecation.


    Bet said nothing more. He sat down beside her, maintaining a polite social distance.


    A long silence stretched between them, so profound that time itself seemed to stand still.


    Bet leaned his straight back against the wall, closing his eyes to rest.


    An unknown amount of time passed before a soft moan escaped the person next to him.


    Bet''s eyes snapped open, and he turned to look at Yvonne. Her eyes were squeezed shut, her cheeks flushed an unnatural crimson, and her forehead was beaded with cold sweat.


    "Yvonne, what''s wrong with you?¡± he asked, his voice low and deep as he called her


    name.


    Yvonne''s eyes fluttered open instinctively. Her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes were hazy, her gaze unfocused as she looked at him.


    ¡°Ben, I feel so sick," Yvonne murmured, her lips trembling with a childlike vulnerability. She was clearly delirious with fever, unable to distinguish past from present.


    After speaking, she habitually reached out to tug on the hem of Bet''s shirt.


    Bet''s dark pupils contracted, and he instinctively gripped her hand. "What did you call me? Who are you, really?"


    The sharp pain from her wrist brought a sliver of rity back to Yvonne. Her eyshes trembled as her vision slowly focused on him.


    "Who am I? Hasn''t Mr. Bet Thompson already looked into that?" Yvonne let out


    a soft, mockingugh and shook his hand off her wrist.


    Bet''s eyes remained fixed on her, as if trying to see right through her.


    Of course, he had investigated her. Yvonne''s history matched everything she had told him, but it wasn''t without its ws.


    "The Yvonne I knew could never fight like that."


    "Then who could? Or, who do you


    want me to be?" Yvonne asked,


    looking at him with a ghost of


    sme. But her vision was


    again, her mind going nk.


    The next moment, her body went limp, and she copsed against him.


    "Yvonne!" Bet caught her, his arm wrapping around her. He was shocked to find her body burning up; the wound she''d sustained must have gotten infected.


    In truth, the cuts on Yvonne''s shoulder and arm weren''t deep. The old Yvonne could


    have shrugged them off and been ready for another hundred rounds.


    But this body was naturally frail and had never been properly cared for. It was


    fragile, and a minor injury was enough to trigger a raging fever.


    "Yvonne, Yvonne!" Bet called her name several times, his voice rising, but she remained unconscious.


    Unconscious with a high fever¡ªher situation was clearly bing dangerous.


    They were trapped in the basement


    with the door locked from the


    outside, and their phones had no signal. By the time anyone realized they were missing and found them, Yvonne might have already suffered permanent brain damage from the fever.


    Bet''s brow furrowed deeper.


    He wrapped his jacket tightly around Yvonne, propping her against the wall.


    Then he stood up, walked over to


    single, sealed ss window, and He


    balled his hand into it and the


    smashed it against the ss, again and again, until it shattered.


    His hand was sliced open by the shards, blood dripping freely.


    But Bet paid it no mind. He took out his phone, stretched his arm as far as he


    could out the broken window, and finally, the signal bars appeared.

 Chapter 202

    Yvonne was hospitalized with a high fever and remained unconscious for a full day and night. When she woke up, her mind was aplete nk.


    "Ms. Jones, you''re finally awake," Helen said, her face lighting up with relief from her seat beside the bed.


    "What..... happened to me?" Yvonne moved her lips, only to discover her voice was painfully hoarse.


    "Your wound got infected, and you had a persistent high fever. You were unconscious for a whole day and night,¡± Helen exined, reaching out to feel Yvonne''s forehead. Thankfully, the fever had finally broken.


    It would have been such a shame if a pretty girl like her suffered permanent damage.


    "The fever''s gone, thank goodness. Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?" Helen asked with concern.


    Yvonne''s head was splitting, her throat was dry and sore, and she felt utterly drained of strength. But she figured these were just the aftereffects of the injury and fever, and they would fade with time.


    Yvonne shook her head, then asked, puzzled, ¡°Why are you here?"


    "The young master asked me toe take care of you. It wouldn''t be proper for a man like him to look after a youngdy like you while you''re injured," Helen said.


    Yvonne pressed her lips together in silence as her memory slowly returned, recalling the events in the basement.


    "Bet... was he hurt?" Yvonne asked, her voice raspy.


    ¡°Just a minor scrape on his back, but his hand was injured quite badly. Luckily, it was just a flesh wound, no damage to the bones or tendons. Otherwise, how could he ever hold a gun again?" Helen said.


    "How did he hurt his hand?" Yvonne asked, confused. She remembered him fighting those men, but his hands hadn''t been injured then.


    "The young master shattered the venttion window with his bare hands. That''s how you were rescued," Helen told her honestly.


    Yvonne fell silent upon hearing this, her long, thickshes hiding the emotion in her eyes.


    "You must be hungry. I''ll go home and make you some nourishing soup. It''s the best for recovery," Helen said. She tucked the nket around Yvonne and turned to leave the room.


    In the hallway outside, Bet was leaning against the wall, his right hand, wrapped


    in white gauze, hanging at his side.


    "Sir, Ms. Jones is awake. Aren''t you going in to see her?" Helen asked as she approached him.


    Bet had stood watch outside


    the room all night, and his eyes were faintly bloodshot. He nced


    towards the room then looked


    away. "No, I''m heading back. Please take good care of her."


    During Yvonne''s hospital stay, Helen was her primary caregiver.


    When Sandra heard she was in the hospital, she rushed over as well.


    Sandra brought a fruit basket, picked out an apple, and sat by the bed, peeling it


    while listening to Yvonne recount what had happened.


    "I set a trap to get Peter arrested, which must have infuriated George. That''s why he hired someone to kill me."


    ¡°What kind of monster does that to his own daughter? He''s worse than an animal,¡± Sandra cursed after hearing the story.


    "Megan must have had George''s approval when she swapped me and Queena. He probably knew I was being abused by the Reeds all those years but just couldn''t be bothered to care. In his heart, only Queena is his real daughter."


    Yvonne''s tone was cold and sarcastic.


    "That scumbag George... even a firing squad would be too good for him,¡± Sandra said angrily. "It''s a who attacked you


    shame the meably be hard to


    got away. It''ll


    catch them now." ''


    Yvonne replied, ¡°It''s fine. With Peter in custody, he''s bound to talk. It won''t be easy


    for George to get away scot-free this time."


    Sandra nodded, cutting the peeled apple into small pieces and holding one to Yvonne''s lips.


    Yvonne took a small bite and continued, "What about the film set?"


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve already spoken with the director. Just focus on getting better these


    next few days. And please, be careful," Sandra urged.

 Chapter 203

    Because of her hospitalization, Yvonne had to take a break from filming. Unexpectedly, the first person from the cast to visit her was Thomas.


    "I only found out you were in the hospital when Ms. Jane mentioned it," Thomas said, carrying flowers and get-well gifts.


    ¡°It was just a small injury that led to an infection, nothing serious. Thank you for taking the trouble toe all this way, Mr. Taylor," Yvonne replied politely, sitting up in bed.


    "Did you get hurt during the hotel fire? When the rm went off, I went to your room to find you, but the door was open and you were gone," Thomas said.


    The day of the fire, he had rushed to her room immediately, but Yvonne was already gone.


    After escaping the hotel, he sent people to search for her, but she was nowhere to be found. The next news he heard was that she had been taken to the hospital.


    Thomas didn''t stay in the room for long.


    He and Yvonne didn''t have much to talk about, and the silence between them was bing a bit awkward. Besides, as the male lead, he had only managed to get a few hours off and had to rush back to the set.


    After Thomas left, Helen ced the flowers he brought into a crystal vase on the windowsill.


    As she arranged them, she couldn''t help but ask nosily, "Yvonne, is Mr. Taylor one of your admirers?"


    "You''ve misunderstood. We''re just actors from the same set," Yvonne replied.


    "Mr. Taylor brought you red tulips. They symbolize a deration of love. I think he has a secret crush on you,¡± Helen teased with a smile.


    "You''re overthinking it. He probably just picked them randomly," Yvonne said.


    Just as she finished speaking, the door to the room opened. The doctor and a nurse came in for their rounds, with Bet following behind them.


    He nced briefly at the red tulips on the windowsill before looking away.


    The doctor examined Yvonne and confirmed that her fever had subsided and the inmmation was gone. She could be discharged after one more day of observation.


    The next day, Bet took care of her discharge paperwork and, seeing things through to the end, picked her up from the hospital.


    Yvonne sat in his ck Mercedes, still pale from her illness, looking frail and delicate.


    She looked at Bet in the driver''s seat and said, ¡°Thank you for taking me back to the Spencer family''s vi."


    Bet, hands on the steering


    wheel, didn''t turn around. His voice


    wasced with sarcasm as he


    replied. ¡°You want to go back to the Spencer family? Do you have a death wish?"


    Yvonne fell silent.


    George had failed in his attempt to silence her, so he probably wouldn''t dare try anything so brazen again for a while. Besides, she had nowhere else to go but the Spencer estate.


    "Then..." Yvonne started to say she could go back to her school dorm, but Bet had already started the car. The ck Mercedes merged into the flow of traffic on the main road.


    Finally, it pulled up in front of an apartment building in Cherry Bay.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Bet said curtly before opening his own door and stepping out.


    Yvonne obediently got out and followed him into the elevator and back to his apartment.


    ¡°Yvonne, you''re back!¡± Helen greeted her with a warm smile, bending down to offer her a new pair of women''s slippers.


    "Thank you, Helen," Yvonne said politely.


    let


    "You poor thing, you''ve lost so much weight after being sick. It breaks my heart to see you like this. I''ll cook you all sorts of nourishing meals these next few days. guarantee I''If have you healthy and glowing in no time."


    As she finished speaking, Bullet came bounding out of a room and pounced on


    Yvonne, wagging his tail and panting excitedly to show his affection.


    Yvonne reached out and ruffled Bullet''s big head, a gentle smile on her face.


    Bet stood to the side, ncing at Yvonne and Bullet without a word. He put his car keys down and walked toward his room.

 Chapter 204

    Yvonne settled into life at Bet''s apartment.


    Bet was rarely home, spending most of his time at the military base.


    Yvonne was familiar with the Cherry Bay apartment, and with Bullet and Helen forpany, her days werefortable and pleasant.


    Helen cooked a variety of delicious meals for Yvonne every day, and Yvonne felt like she was starting to develop a double chin.


    "Helen, these fried eggnt fritters are amazing. The texture is perfect," Yvonne said, taking a bite of a golden, crispy fritter and giving Helen a thumbs-up.


    "My father was a head chef at a restaurant. I learned from the best," Helen joked with a smile. ¡°Braised fish and spicy crab are my specialties too, but since you''re allergic to seafood, you''re missing out."


    Yvonne couldn''t help but sigh. Her new body was just so delicate.


    After lunch, Helen took out the first-aid kit to change the dressing on Yvonne''s wound.


    As she reached for the gauze, she identally knocked another box of medicine out of the kit, and it fell to the living room floor.


    "Are these... antidepressants?" Yvonne asked, bending down to pick up the box. "Yes," Helen nodded, cing the box back into the bottom of the kit.


    "Are these for you?" Yvonne asked, trying to draw her out.


    Helen shook her head and sighed. "They''re for the young master."


    "For Mr. Bet Thompson? He''s so young, and he doesn''t look like he has any health problems," Yvonne said, feigning surprise to keep the questionsing.


    Helen shook her head again with another sigh. "I only found out by ident from one of the Thompsons'' housekeepers. The young master had a childhood sweetheart, a policewoman who was killed in the line of duty. After she died, he locked himself in his room for a week, refusing to eat or drink. It was clear he didn''t want to live anymore, that he wanted to follow her in death."


    "Mrs. Thompson only has one son, and she was so heartbroken she fainted several times. In the end, the family ba had to forcibly take him to the hospital. They kept him alive with daily V drips. He survived, but he developed severe depression."


    "But you don''t need to worry. He''s been well for a long time now. He hasn''t taken any medication since he met Ms. Walker."


    Yvonne listened, her eyes turning red against her will. An unbearable pain gripped her heart.


    She never knew her sacrifice had caused Bet so much suffering. A week without food or water, being force-fed through an IV... he must, have gone through so much.


    Yvonne was a little jealous of Ms. Walker, but she was mostly just grateful.


    Grateful that someone had helped Bet find his footing again, to feel love and be loved once more, to live a good, happy life.


    Tears streamed down Yvonne''s face, unstoppable.


    Helen, who was applying medicine to her wound, thought she had hurt her and became even more gentle with her movements.


    After Helen finished treating Yvonne''s wound, they took Bullet downstairs.


    Cherry Bay was one of Istra''s most luxurious high-end apartmentplexes, with picturesquendscaping at every turn.


    Bullet ran happily through the gardens below while Yvonne and Helen sat on a


    nearby bench, soaking up the sun and chatting casually.


    In the evening, Yvonne received a call from Sandra.


    Sandra said, "Theard that Peter confessed to everything. He exined all the questionable entries in the ount books. George is now under discreet police surveince. It looks like he won''t be able to escape prison time.


    After hanging up, Yvonne thought for a long time and decided she had to return to the Spencer family estate.


    Bet still hadn''t returned, so Yvonne decided she would call him in the morning to say her goodbyes.

 Chapter 205

    "Yvonne, time for your milk. Drink up and get some rest. You still need to take it easy. I''ll make you a special nourishing soup in the morning."


    Helen walked over with a ss of warm milk, her face beaming.


    Yvonne took the milk and thanked her sincerely. "Thank you, Helen. I''ll be leaving tomorrow. I appreciate you taking care of me all this time."


    Knowing Yvonne was leaving, Helen had made sure to call and inform Bet.


    Bet returned to the Cherry Bay apartmentte that night.


    Yvonne woke up in the middle of the night, thirsty. As she went to the kitchen for a ss of water, she saw a tall figure on the living room sofa. He waspletely enveloped in darkness, his head leaning back against the cushions, fast asleep.


    Yvonne stared at him for a moment before turning back to her room and retrieving a nket from the closet.


    She walked over to Bet, moving quietly. Just as she was about to cover him with the nket, his eyes suddenly snapped open, and he grabbed her wrist.


    Before Yvonne could react, the world spun, and she found herself pinned beneath him on the sofa.


    The faint smell of alcohol hung in the air. He had been drinking, which made his presence even more intense and cold. It felt familiar, yet strangely foreign.


    Bet''s dark eyes stared into hers. After a moment, he released her and sat up straight, murmuring a detached, "Sorry."


    Yvonne shook her head to show it was okay. She then bent down to pick up the nket from the floor. "Since you''re awake, you should go sleep in your room. You''ll catch a cold out here."


    "Mm," Bet replied with a faint hum, his eyes flicking up to meet hers.


    Yvonne remained standing in front of him. "George is under police surveince now, so he won''t be a threat to me for the time being. I want to go back to the Spencer estate for a bit."


    Bet listened, paused for a moment, and then said, "Suit yourself."


    With that, he rose from the sofa and went straight to his room.


    The next morning, after finishing the soup Helen had made for her, Yvonne prepared to leave.


    She didn''t see Bet again. ¡°He left early this morning," Helen exined. "Probably went back to the base. He''s a very busy man."


    Yvonne didn''t press further. Before she left, she knelt down to give Bullet a hug.


    Bullet wagged his tail and let out a few soft whines, his doggy eyes full of reluctance to see her go.


    "Be good. I''lle back to see you in a few days," Yvonne said with a smile, patting Bullet''s big head before opening the door and leaving.


    Yvonne called a ride-share and went directly back to the Spencer estate.


    To her surprise, the Spencer home was bustling with activity.


    In the living room, George, Teresa James, and Queena were allughing and talking together.


    "The Rogers family is taking this weekend''s engagement party very seriously. They''ve booked an entire hotel. Our Queena is so fortunate."


    Teresa held Queena''s hand, looking the picture of a loving mother and daughter.


    George added, "Are the dress and jewelry all sorted out? They have to be the best. When my daughter gets married, especially into such a prestigious family, we can''t afford to be careless."


    "Everything''s been taken care of. Oscar came with me to pick them out himself. The dress is haute couture, and the jewelry is a limited edition from a top luxury brand. Oscar is so good to me,"


    Queena said shyly.


    George nodded in satisfaction. He then turned to Teresa and said, "I''m nning to give Queena twenty


    percent of Nexus Media''s sharen et


    and half


    Our family''s assets as her wedding gifts. After all, she''s marrying into the esteemed Rogers family. Her wedding gifts can''t be too shabby."


    Teresa was visibly stunned.

 Chapter 206

    George was essentially giving away more than half of the Spencer family''s assets for Queena''s wedding gifts. But Queena wasn''t Teresa''s biological daughter, and Teresa had three children of her own, two of them sons.


    "George, isn''t that a bit too much?" Teresa hesitated.


    Sitting next to Teresa, Queena''s expression soured slightly at her words.


    Teresa always imed to treat her like her own daughter, yet she was being stingy with her wedding gifts.


    "Dad, it''s okay if I don''t have a wedding gifts. Please don''t make things difficult for Mom. My older brother isn''t married yet, and my younger brother is still young. Mom has to n for them too. I''m not her real daughter, after all.¡±


    Queena spoke with perfect graciousness, but her eyes filled with tears, making her look pitiful and wronged.


    Seeing this, George immediately grew annoyed. "You are marrying into the prestigious Rogers family. A generous wedding gifts will give you standing in your new home. I still make the decisions in this house, so you don''t need to worry about what anyone else thinks."


    That "anyone else" clearly included Teresa.


    Teresa felt a sharp pain in her chest from the anger. She was finally seeing Queena''s maniptive side.


    In the past, these tactics of ying the victim were always used on that other little girl.


    But Teresa was nothing like that weak-willed girl. As the eldest daughter of the James family, Teresa was not one to be trifled with.


    "George, if you give half of our family''s fortune to Queena as a wedding gifts, have you thought about Jeffrey and Joseph..." Teresa said, incensed. However, George cut her off before she could finish.


    "You foolish woman!" George scolded Teresa. "Once Queena marries Oscar Rogers, the Spencer family will have the Rogers family as our backers. Do you think Jeffrey and Joseph will have to worry about their futures then?"


    "Your father looks down on me for being a poor boy from a humble background, and he doesn''t care much for his grandsons, Jeffrey and Joseph either. Who do you think I''ve been scheming so hard to marry Queena into the Rogers family for? It''s all for Jeffrey and Joseph."


    George''s words sessfully brainwashed Teresa once again.


    Not only did she stop objecting to George giving half their fortune to Queena, but she also warmly took Queena''s hand and led her to her own room, intending to pick out a few pieces from her own wedding jewelry to add to Queena''s wedding gifts.


    As George watched Teresa and Queena go upstairs, the smile on his face slowly faded.


    Lately, he had noticed unfamiliar faces loitering near his home and office. Being a cautious and sharp man, he knew he was under police surveince.


    Ever since Peter''s arrest, George had a feeling that he was next, which was why he was so desperately pushing for Queena and Oscar''s marriage.


    As long as Queena married into the Rogers family, she would be set for life.


    The phone on the living room coffee table suddenly vibrated. George nced at the


    caller ID, hesitated for a moment, and then answered.


    He listened as the person on the other end spoke, his expression growing moreplex and his face turning darker. After a long pause he replied in a hoarse voice, "Don''t worry. As long as Queena Sessfully marries Mr. Rogers, we''ll be family. I won''t say a word."


    After ending the call, George tossed the phone back onto the coffee table and


    leaned his head back, looking utterly weighed down.


    As he was lost in thought with his eyes closed, he suddenly sensed another presence beside him. He opened his eyes to find Yvonne standing before him, having appeared as if out of thin air.


    Whether it was his guilty conscience or not, George''s face paled in shock, which quickly turned to rage. ¡°You beast! You dare toe back here!"

 Chapter 207

    "You seem disappointed that I came back alive," Yvonne sneered.


    "The witch has some nerve,¡± George spat, no longer bothering to hide the malice in


    his eyes.


    Yvonne shot back, "So you admit you hired someone to kill me!¡±


    "So what if I did? Do you have any proof?" George scoffed.


    Yvonne''s lips tightened. No, she didn''t have proof, but that didn''t mean George would walk free.


    "Who were you just talking to on the phone?" Yvonne asked, her face stern.


    "You beast, since when is it your ce to meddle in my affairs?" George roared, his eyes wide with fury.


    But Yvonne remained unfazed by his outburst. As the top student at the police academy, she knew how to control her own emotions while working to break down her opponent''s psychological defenses.


    "It was someone from the Rogers family, wasn''t it?" Yvonne pressed on. "Your backer is the Rogers family. That''s how Queena was able to marry up and get engaged to Oscar."


    George''s face remained cold, but a flicker of panic crossed his eyes.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I guessed right, didn''t I?" Yvonne stared into his eyes, closing in on him.


    "It doesn''t matter if you talk or not. I was able to put Colin behind bars back then, and I can do the same to you now. And in the future, I''ll send the Rogers family to join you."


    "What are you talking about?" George''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at her. The person standing before him was a world apart from the timid, abused Yvonne he once knew.


    "Who are you?" George asked in a raspy voice.


    "Do you remember another Yvonne? I told you, vengeful spirits alwayse back for those who wronged them," Yvonne said, leaning in, her gaze sharp enough to pierce through him.


    An inexplicable chill ran up George''s spine, and his body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Of course, he remembered the name Yvonne.


    She was Colin''s mistress. After the Gonzalez family fell, Colin had even asked him to look after her before he died. But then his superior discovered she was actually an undercover cop.


    They had gone to great lengths to silence her.


    "Yvonne, stop with your ghost stories! Anyone who crosses me meets a bad end. I can kill them once, and I can do it again!"


    George yelled, but his face was deathly pale.


    He raised a trembling hand and pointed at Yvonne''s nose. "I am your biological father! What good does it do you to ruin me? You beast, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    "Having a father who''s worse than


    an animalis a tragedy for me. George, you''ve harmed so many


    peo


    and you''re not afraid of


    retribution. What do I have to be. afraid of?"


    Yvonneughed coldly.


    Consumed by rage, George raised his hand to p her, just as Teresa and Queena wereing down the stairs.


    Queena was wearing a pair of antique jade-and-gold bracelets on her wrist-part of Teresa''s wedding gifts, priceless relics from the old imperial court.


    "Yvonne, you''re back! What are you two talking about?¡± Teresa asked, looking between her husband and daughter.


    "We''re discussing life''s great truths. What goes around,es around The wicked will get what''sing to them, it''s just a matter of time. Don''t you agree, Dad?"


    Yvonne said with a sweet smile.


    George''s face was still a mask of cold fury. He lowered his arm without a word.


    "Yes, yes, you''re absolutely right,¡± Teresa said with augh, casually agreeing. "Yvonne, look! Aren''t my jade-and-gold bracelets beautiful? They were part of Mom''s wedding gifts from Grandma, and she''s giving them to me for my wedding." Queena held up her wrist, her eyes full of smug pride.

 Chapter 208

    If it had been the original Yvonne, she would have stared with longing, her heart filled with envy and sorrow.


    That poor girl, who had never known a mother''s or father''s love, didn''t care much for jewelry. All she ever wanted was for her mother to love her as much as she loved her sister. But that humble wish went unanswered, even in death.


    ¡°Your engagement party with Mr. Rogers is this weekend, isn''t it? I have a special gift for you too. I hope you''ll like it," Yvonne said with a smirk, then turned and


    walked upstairs.


    She went to her room, took a shower, changed her clothes, and leaned back on her bed, ying a game on her phone.


    As she was engrossed in the game, she happened to nce at the date on the screen: June 17th.


    In her past life, she had died on June 18th. The weather that day had been perfect ¡ªa clear, cloudless blue sky.


    In the blink of an eye, six years had passed since her death.


    Because it was the anniversary of her death,


    Yvonne woke up unusually early the next day. She changed into a simple, cool- toned dress and left the house.


    Istra''s Cemetery was located in the suburbs.


    It took Yvonne nearly two hours to drive there.


    She parked at the foot of the hill, got out of the car, and looked around. Rolling


    green hills stretched out before her, dotted with nameless tombstones.


    It was a stark, tangible reminder of the sacrifices made, of heroesid to rest among the silent hills.


    Yvonne wore t shoes today and made her way up the path, one step at a time.


    After searching for a while, she finally found her own gravestone.


    There was no name on it, only a badge number, forever sealed in stone.


    Yvonne stood before it, her head bowed, staring at her own tombstone in silence.


    Her mind felt nk, unsure of what she was supposed to be thinking at that moment.


    Back then if she hadn''t taken the undercover assignment, she and Bet would probably be married


    marted


    Bet by now. They would be living a


    happy life together, maybe even with a beautiful child.


    Her parents wouldn''t have been left alone in their old age after her death.


    Did she regret it? Yvonne had asked herself that question more than once.


    But the answer was always the same: No regrets.


    If someone had to bear that burden, why couldn''t it be her? She was a police officer;


    it was her duty to take on that responsibility.


    She couldn''t be a deserter. She couldn''t betray the g that had been draped over her coffin.


    Yvonne adjusted her dress, then knelt down. As her hand gently wiped the dust from the tombstone, she suddenly felt a searing gaze on her back.


    Yvonne turned to see Bet standing a short distance behind her, watching her with a calm, piercing look.


    He was dressed in an all-ck suit


    today, which made him look even more rigid and cold. But in his arms, he held arge bouquet of red roses ny-nine of them, by the looks of it-vibrant and stunningly beautiful.


    Bringing a huge bouquet of red roses instead of white lilies to a grave was certainly unconventional Yvonne felt she was probably the only one in the entire cemetery to receive such a gift from Mr. Bet Thompson.


    Bet stared at her for a long moment before walking over to the gravestone.


    He knelt down on one knee and ced the roses on the tombstone, his long fingers gently tracing the engraved badge number.


    The cemetery was quiet, the only sound being the wind rustling through the pine trees, like a mournful cry.


    Bet remained kneeling, motionless and expressionless, like a weathered statue, but an aura of profound grief emanated from him.

 Chapter 209

    That silent sorrow made Yvonne want to cry.


    Her eyes burned red as she fought to hold back the tears.


    After a long while, Bet finally stood up, his gaze once again falling on Yvonne. "What are you doing here?"


    Yvonne was at a loss for words.


    "Would you believe me if I said I was just passing by?" Yvonne asked, her reddish, almond-shaped eyes blinking with a look of pure innocence as she spun her lie.


    Bet let out a low, cold scoff. "What do you think?"


    Yvonne fell silent again.


    Since she couldn''te up with a usible excuse, she decided to just own it. "Believe me or not."


    It was unclear whether Bet believed her or not. He gave her onest, deep look, then turned and walked away without another word.


    Yvonne watched his figure disappear from sight before bending down to pick up the roses he had left. She held them in her arms and lowered her head to inhale their fragrance.


    Mm, they smelled nice.


    Bet''s car was parked at the foot of the hill.


    When Simon saw Beting down, he immediately got out and opened the rear door for him.


    He watched Bet with a cautious expression. Every year, after visiting the cemetery, Bet''s mood would turn foul.


    Everyone knew that even with a new girlfriend, Mr. Bet Thompson was still devoted to histe love, a truly steadfast man.


    Bet slid into the car without a word, and the atmosphere inside grew heavy with silence.


    §ï§ä§à


    Simon sat in the driver''s seat, hands on the wheel, ncing at Bet''s reflection in the rearview mirror. his surprise, he saw the corners of Bet''s lips curve into a slight smile.


    It was so faint and vanished so quickly that Simon wondered if he had imagined it.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you all right?¡± Simon asked tentatively.


    Bet nced up at him and replied coldly, "Why wouldn''t I be? Are you going to drive, or are you waiting for me to teach you how?"


    His words were harsh, but he seemed to be in a surprisingly good mood.


    As Bet''s long-time aide, Simon knew him well enough to know that Bet only spoke more than a few words when he was in a good mood.


    But he had juste from a cemetery. What could possibly have happened there to cheer him up?


    In previous years, after paying


    respects to histe girlfriend, then et


    pressure in the car would be so low


    it felDike the world was about to


    end.


    IMS


    So what was different this year? Simon waspletely baffled.


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped wasting his brain cells. He started the


    engine, and the ck Mercedes began to move forward slowly.


    Bet sat in the back, one arm resting casually on the window frame.


    His gaze drifted outside, and just then, he saw Yvonne walking out of the cemetery,


    arge bouquet of vibrant red roses in her arms.


    By the time Yvonne walked out of the cemetery and reached the foot of the hill, Bet was long gone.


    Yvonne opened her car door, slid inside, and ced the roses on the passenger seat.


    She didn''t drive off right away. Instead, she sat quietly, her eyes half-closed, lost in thought.


    In a daze, she felt as if she had been transported back six years.


    She was about to graduate from the police academy when she was called in for a secret meeting with her superiors She epted the undercover mission and dropped out of the academy.

 Chapter 210

    At first, Bet couldn''t understand why she had dropped out, but he still told her dotingly, ¡°It''s okay if you don''t want to be a police officer or work at all. I can support you."


    Later, to get close to Colin, Yvonne had to y along with him. Rumors spread that she was his kept woman, and everyone scorned her.


    But only Bet held her gently, telling her with earnest conviction, "As long as you say it''s not true, I''ll believe you."


    Later still, to gain Colin''s trust, she was forced to act as his lover. Somehow, Colin found out about her rtionship with Bet and forced them to break up.


    By then, Yvonne had made significant progress in her undercover mission and couldn''t back out. She said many hurtful things to Bet, calling him sanctimonious for choosing a hard life when he could have been thefortable Mr. Thompson. She told him a poor man like him could never give her the life she wanted.


    Bet''s father had cheated on his mother and had two illegitimate children, so Bet had a terrible rtionship with him and had grown up in his uncle''s house.


    But for her, Bet went back and bowed his head to his father. He became the heir to the Thompson family, the sought-after Mr. Bet Thompson.


    He had said, "Yvonne, do you regret it? I''ll give you a chance toe back to me. Anything that old man can give you, I can give you too. And I can give you what he can''t."


    When he said those words, the corners of his eyes were red.


    Back then, Yvonne''s heart ached so much it felt like it was dying. But she couldn''t answer him, couldn''t even reach out to hold him.


    And then,ter,ter on... the once proud man had even set aside his dignity, pleading with her, his eyes red.


    He said, "This thing with him won''tst, right? When you''re tired of ying, you''lle back, won''t you? Vonnie, please, just look back at me."


    By then, her mission was almost over.


    Not long after, she sent Colin to prison. But at the same time, she discovered the intricate web of connections between Nexus Media and Colin''spany.


    Yvonne had no choice but to continue her investigation. And then, her cover was blown, and she died in a fire.


    Honk! Honk! Honk! The jarring sound of a car horn pulled Yvonne from her memories and back to the present.


    Her car was parked on the side of the road, blocking traffic, and the car behind her was honking impatiently.


    Yvonne quickly started the car,


    turned the steering wheel, and merged onto the main road, As she


    gripped the wheel she felt a dampness on her cheeks. She reached up and realized her face was covered in tears.


    She hadn''t even realized she was crying.


    Yvonne drove from the suburban cemetery back to the Spencer estate.


    The Spencer household was a whirlwind of busy, festive activity.


    George and Teresa were engrossed in nning Queena''s engagement party, making it even more grand than an actual wedding.


    George genuinely doted on his


    illegitimate daughter, Queena. He had not only secured her future but was also giving her half of the Spencer family''s assets as a wedding gifts. Marrying into the Rogers family was a leap into the highest echelons of society.


    But George hadn''t given a single thought to the three children he had with Teresa. Once he was arrested and Nexus Media was investigated, thepany would be on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Teresa and her children''s futures werepletely unsecured.


    And yet, Teresa remained blissfully unaware, pouring her heart and soul into nning the wedding for the illegitimate daughter of George and Megan.


    Yvonne watched Teresa rushing around and couldn''t help but find itughable.

 Chapter 211

    Oscar and Queena''s engagement party was held over the weekend.


    The Rogers family went all out, booking an entire hotel and inviting all the prominent figures of Istra''s high society.


    Queena made a grand entrance in a stunning, custom-made designer gown, arm in arm with George. Both father and daughter were beaming.


    Teresa was also happily upied, mingling with the society wives she knew well.


    Yvonne, seated with Jeffrey and Joseph Spencer, chose an inconspicuous table.


    Jeffrey turned to Yvonne, hesitating before saying, "When you get married, Mom and Dad will give you the same wedding gifts and grand celebration. In their eyes, you and Queena are both their daughters. They''ll treat you equally."


    After hearing this, Yvonne nced at him coolly and said with a sneer, "Jeffrey, do you even believe that yourself?"


    Jeffrey instinctively wanted to argue, but the words wouldn''te. It was obvious he knew full well that George and Teresa favored Queena.


    "Jeffrey, do you know why George is so good to Queena?" Yvonne picked up her ss of juice and took a casual sip.


    "You''re not going to suggest Dad and Queena are having an affair, are you? That''s impossible." Jeffrey had his suspicions, so he had been watching his father and adopted sister closely, but their interactions were never inappropriate just like a father and daughter.


    "There is an improper rtionship, but they''re not lovers. She''s his illegitimate daughter," Yvonne said nonchntly, sipping her juice as if discussing something trivial that had nothing to do with her.


    "What did you say?" Jeffrey''s eyes widened in stunned disbelief.


    "Haven''t you ever noticed the striking resemnce between Queena and George?" Yvonne continued.


    "Impossible. Queena is the daughter of our former housekeeper, Megan. How could she be Dad''s biological child? She looks so much like Megan," Jeffrey argued, refusing to believe it.


    "Exactly. Queena is your dad''s illegitimate daughter with Megan. Megan was his childhood


    sweetheart, the first love he could never forget to give his lover''s daughter the life of a princess, he tet Megan swap us at birth. And now he''s using half the Spencer family fortune for Queena''s wedding gifts."


    "In your father''s heart, Megan and Queena are his true loves," Yvonne said with a sarcasticugh.


    Jeffrey''s face turned pale, his expression ghastly.


    "Yvonne, are you telling the truth? Or are you just trying to drive a wedge between me and Dad?"


    Yvonne didn''t bother wasting words. She pulled up the photo of the paternity test on her phone and sent it to Jeffrey.


    Deep down, Jeffrey knew Yvonne couldn''t be lying. A lie like this would be too easy to expose.


    He just didn''t want to believe it. But after seeing the paternity test on his phone, hisst shred of hope was shattered.


    Jeffrey racked his brain, recalling the past years. George had indeed treated Queena like the apple of his eye favoring her over his own sons. He had even reminded them more than once to give way to their sister and protect her.


    A fire ignited in Jeffrey''s chest, burning so hot it nearly consumed his reason. He


    shot up from his seat, ready to confront George.


    But before he could take a step, Yvonne grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 212

    "This is the engagement party with the Rogers family. Every important person in Istra is here. Are you sure you want to make a scene now and humiliate everyone?"


    She held him back with one hand, while her other still held her juice ss. She casually bit on the straw.


    Jeffrey froze, his hands clenched into tight fists at his sides, knuckles cracking. He stood there for a long moment before finally reigning in his emotions and slowly sitting back down.


    Oscar and Queena''s engagement ceremony went off without a hitch.


    After the ceremony, the soon-to-be-wed couple began making their rounds, toasting the guests.


    Queena had changed into a red gown, another custom designer piece, adorned with pearls and diamond chips that sparkled under the crystal chandeliers. The jade ne around her neck was priceless.


    Jeffrey recognized it instantly. It was part of his mother''s wedding gifts.


    How ridiculous. His mother''s wedding gifts was being worn by his father''s illegitimate daughter with another woman.


    Just then, Queena, arm in arm with Oscar, approached their table to offer a toast.


    "A toast to you both. After I get married, I''ll be moving in with Oscar, so I''ll have to trouble you to take good care of Mom and Dad at home."


    Queena tilted her chin up, her face a mask of arrogance and pride. She wasn''t even married into the Rogers family yet, but she was already putting on the airs of a young matriarch.


    Jeffrey gripped his ss so tightly that if it hadn''t been high-quality, it would have shattered in his hand.


    "You''re just getting married, not dying. If you actually cared, you coulde back and visit Mom and Dad anytime," Jeffrey said, his face dark.


    Queena was clearly taken aback by his tone and froze for a second before her eyes welled up with tears, a wounded look on her face.


    Seeing this, George''s face hardened. He scolded, "Jeffrey, is that any way to speak to your sister? Apologize now!"


    Jeffrey''s lips thinned into a tight line. He remained silent, his reddened eyes fixed on George with a murderous re.


    The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Fortunately, Teresa and Oscar were there to smooth things over, and the tension eased.


    Queena then raised her winess toward Yvonne. "Yvonne, today is my and


    Oscar''s big day. Didn''t you say you had a surprise for me?"


    Yvonne remained seated, holding her juice ss. Though she was sitting, her gaze on Queena had amanding, almost condescending feel.


    "What''s the rush? It''s here now," Yvonne said with a smile, her clear eyes shifting toward the ballroom entrance.


    At that moment, several police officers in uniform strode into the ballroom, heading straight for their table.


    The sudden appearance of police at an engagement party seemed to silence the lively atmosphere in an instant.


    Every guest turned to watch, their eyes following the uniformed officers as they walked up to George and produced a warrant.


    "Mr. Spencer, we''re from the criminal investigation division. You''re a suspect in a major financial crime; case. We''re cing you under arrest. Please cooperate."  fo


    Without another word, an officer produced a pair of handcuffs and snapped them onto George''s wrists.


    George''s arrest at the engagement


    party threw the event into chaose


    Everyone crowded around,


    whispering and specting about


    what he had done.


    Oscar watched George being handcuffed, his expression darkening slightly, but he


    said nothing, clearly wanting no part of this trouble.


    Teresa, however, looked panicked


    and confused. She grabbed an


    officer''s arm and asked, "What crime did my husbandmit? Why are you arresting him? Is this a mistake?"

 Chapter 213

    Seeing George arrested, Queena also panicked.


    "Dad! Dad!" Her eyes were red as she clung to George''s hand, trying to stop the police from taking him away. It was a touching picture of father-daughter devotion.


    "Ms. Spencer, please do not obstruct justice, or we''ll have to take you to the station as well," an officer warned her sternly.


    "Don''t you touch her!" George roared, using his body to shield Queena since his hands were cuffed.


    "Queena, don''t be afraid. I''ll be fine. You and Mr. Rogers live a good life, and listen to your mother."


    Afterforting the sobbing Queena, George turned to Teresa and said, as if entrusting his daughter to her, "Teresa, please take good care of Queena for me. As long as the James family is behind you, no one will dare to bully you or her, even if something happens to me."


    Teresa was already pale with fear and just nodded numbly to everything George said.


    But Jeffrey couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t know what George had done, but even in a crisis, all George cared about was Queena, his illegitimate daughter. The idea that he expected the James family to protect his mistress''s bastard child wasughable.


    With his eyes bloodshot, Jeffrey strode over and pulled his mother away.


    Teresa staggered, nearly falling, but her eyes were still fixed on George.


    "Jeffrey, why are they arresting your father? They must have made a mistake. Quick, find someone, get some help to save your dad!"


    But Jeffrey acted as if he hadn''t heard her. He stared daggers at George and roared.


    "Asking your wife to take care of your illegitimate daughter? You''ve got some nerve. And expecting my grandfather''s family to protect your bastard child? You must be dreaming!"


    Yvonne watched the drama unfold from the side, thinking, Jeffrey''s right. For a social climber, George has really hit a new low.


    "Jeffrey, what nonsense are you talking about!" George instantly denied it, his panicked gaze shifting to his wife, Teresa.


    ???


    Teresa was frozen in shock. She grabbed Jeffrey, looking utterly incredulous and asked in a hoarse voice, "Jeffrey, what did you say? What are you talking about?"


    "Mom. Queena is Dad''s illegitimate daughter with that housekeeper, Megan So she could live a life of luxury, he brought her into our home. and left Yvonne with Megan to be abused."


    Jeffrey held Teresa and told her the truth.


    Teresa looked as if she were in a trance, unable to ept the reality of what she was hearing.


    "Teresa, Teresa, don''t listen to this bastard''s nonsense! Queena is the child we raised together. You have to take care of her..."


    George was still trying to deny it, but the police dragged him away before he could finish.


    After George was taken away, the ballroom erupted into a mor of gossip and spection about the Spencer family.


    Humiliated, the Rogers family made


    a swift exit. After seeing off the


    guests, Oscar drove off With


    bis...


    family,pletely ignoring Queena.


    Teresa, likely having never been so publicly shamed, was ovee by a mix of humiliation and anger, and fainted on the spot.


    Jeffrey frantically called for an ambnce and took his mother to the hospital.


    Having seen enough of the show, Yvonne took the unattended Joseph by the hand and headed back to the Spencer residence.


    It wasn''t until evening that the rest of the Spencers began to trickle back home.

 Chapter 214

    Queena was the first to return. Her face was a mask of fury, and she immediately shut herself in her room.


    Later, Jeffrey and Teresa came back.


    Teresa had fainted from anger. After a few hours of observation at the hospital, she was cleared to go, so Jeffrey brought her home.


    When Teresa arrived, she found Yvonne and Joseph watching TV on the living room sofa. Joseph, usually a little tyrant who feared nothing, was as meek as a mouse in front of Yvonne.


    "Mom, you''re back!" Joseph jumped off the sofa upon seeing Teresa and Jeffrey and ran happily toward them.


    He was the only one in the house, a little kid who knew nothing, who could still manage a smile.


    "Yes." Teresa reached out and ruffled her younger son''s hair, her eyes still red. With one arm around Joseph, she looked up at Yvonne.


    Yvonne met her gaze, her expression as calm as if she were looking at a stranger.


    "Yvonne," Teresa''s voice was choked with emotion, unable to say more. Her eyes were filled with guilt.


    Her daughter... snatched away at birth by that witch Megan and that heartless man, George. She had suffered her whole life, and when she was finally returned, she was covered in bruises.


    And yet, Teresa had treated George and Megan''s bastard child like a precious treasure for over a decade. Even after her real daughter came home, she had still favored Queena.


    Thinking about her actions over the years, Teresa felt a pain like a knife to the heart. She wanted to p herself.


    "Yvonne, Mom is so sorry..."


    But before Teresa could finish, Yvonne stood up from the sofa. "I''m d you''re okay. I''m tired, I''m going to my room to rest."


    With that, Yvonne ignored Teresa and headed straight upstairs.


    Ate apology was meaningless. The original Yvonne might have been moved, but this Yvonne was not her.


    As Yvonne walked up the wooden staircase, she ran into Queenaing down from thending.


    Queena was struggling with arge, heavy suitcase, looking rather pathetic.


    "Yvonne, you must be feeling pretty smug right now, aren''t you!" Queena''s face was twisted in a sneer.


    Yvonne looked up at her, a hint of mockery ying on her lips.


    "Leaving, finally? We couldn''t get rid of you before, but now that your illegitimate status is out, you''ve finally lost the nerve to stick around: Queena, your mother called me a bastard my whole life, but it turns out, you''re the real bastard


    "I am not a bastard! My father and mother were truly in love. I''m the fruit of their love. Your mother is the whore who threw herself at my dad, foreing him and my mother apart! You..."


    Before Queena could finish, Teresa rushed up and pped her hard across the face.


    The p echoed with a sharp crack. Teresa had hit her with all her might.


    Queena was stunned, her cheek


    stinging and her ears ringing. It took her a moment to recover She clutched her face with one hand and pointed at Teresa with the other.


    "How dare you hit me!"


    "I''ll hit you all I want! A bastard who''s been mooching off my family for years! Where


    do you get the audacity!" Teresa yelled furiously.

 Chapter 215

    Half of Queena''s face was swollen, her expression contorted, making her look grotesque.


    She shrieked at Teresa, "What right do you have to hit me? You''re the bitch who broke up my parents! Letting you raise me was a favor to you, Teresa! Don''t be so ungrateful!"


    Teresa had never witnessed the true shamelessness of George and Queena. Trembling with rage, she lost all her high-societyposure and lunged at Queena.


    Queena fought back, grabbing a fistful of Teresa''s hair and pulling hard, making Teresa scream in pain.


    Seeing this, Jeffrey rushed forward to stop them, but as a man, he couldn''t easily get between them. He had to order the household staff to separate them.


    But the staff answered to Teresa, so they naturally took her side.


    In the scuffle, someone shoved too hard, and Queena was pushed down the stairs. Queena let out a piercing scream as she and her suitcase tumbled down the steps.


    "Ah! Blood! I''m bleeding! An ambnce, call an ambnce!" After tumbling down, Queena''s head hit the wall, gashing her forehead. Blood streamed down her face.


    Her face covered in blood, Queena turned deathly pale and screamed hysterically. This was far more real than her fake suicide attempts.


    But there was only one mistress of the house. The staff all looked to Teresa for cues and dared not speak up for Queena.


    In the end, it was Jeffrey who called for an ambnce, fearing she might bleed to death and they''d have a fatality on their hands.


    Queena was taken to the hospital by ambnce, but Teresa forbade anyone in the family from having anything to do with her. Left with no choice, Jeffrey called Oscar and asked him to go to the hospital.


    After all, Queena and Oscar were engaged. As her fianc¨¦, he couldn''t just ignore her.


    After the ambnce left with Queena, the staff began cleaning up the mess.


    Queena''s suitcase had burst open when it felt, scattering clothes and jewelry all over the floor. Arge portion of it was from Teresa''s wedding gifts the rest had been bought for her by Teresa


    All these years, Teresa had truly loved Queena like her own daughter, never imagining she was raising her husband''s bastard child with another woman.


    For a romantic like Teresa, this was a devastating blow.


    "Ma''am, everything''s packed. Should I put it back in Queena''s room?" a maid asked, bringing the repacked suitcase to Teresa.


    "There is no Queena in this house anymore. Clear out everything from her room, including this. Take it all to a pawn shop Her room will be used


    Teress=


    for storage from now on Tere


    said coldly.


    From that day on, all traces of Queena were erased from the house.


    It was unclear whether the shock of Queena''s parentage was too much for Teresa or


    if she suddenly developed a conscience and decided to be a mother.


    Teresa seemed to have aplete personality change. She started hovering around Yvonne constantly, making her breakfast by hand in the morning, personally warming milk for her at night, and bankingal


    seafood from the dining table, down


    to thest shrimp.


    Teresa bought Yvonne all sorts of dresses, bags, shoes, and so much jewelry that her room was overflowing. It was driving Yvonne crazy.


    Bted affection is cheaper than dirt, and bted motherly love was no different.


    To get away from Teresa, Yvonne went to stay with Sandra.

 Chapter 216

    Sandra lived in a high-end apartment in the city center, a modest three-bedroom ce of just over a thousand square feet that she had once shared with her husband.


    Now, their wedding photo still hung in the bedroom. In the picture, the man was of average looks, tall and good-natured, and Sandra was smiling sweetly.


    Sandra had told her they were college sweethearts who stayed in Istra after graduation to build a life together. They started from scratch, and after a few years of hard work, they went from having nothing to owning a car and a home.


    Their life had stabilized, and they were nning to have a child. But when Sandra was two months pregnant, her husband was murdered.


    A happy family, shattered in an instant.


    Sandra forced herself to arrange the funeral, but the overwhelming grief likely caused her to miscarry.


    From then on, the only thing left in Sandra''s life was revenge. It was the sole reason she kept going.


    "I don''t have any soda, is bottled water okay?" Sandra asked, pulling a bottle of mineral water from the fridge and handing it to Yvonne.


    "Queena''s moved out of the Spencer house, and Teresa has finally remembered she has another daughter. Her sudden burst of maternal affection is more than I can handle, so I had to hide out here."


    Yvonne added, "I''ve already got an agent looking for a ce for me. I''ll move out as soon as I find something suitable."


    "No rush. I''m all alone in this ce. It''s empty. It''s nice to have you here forpany," Sandra said.


    Yvonne smiled and nodded, twisting open the water bottle and taking a sip as she listened to Sandra talk about George''s case.


    "Peter confessed to everything, and we have the ledgers. With both a witness and physical evidence, it''ll be hard for George to get acquitted. The only question is whether the Rogers family will try to bail him out."


    "The Rogers family and George


    definitely have some shady dealings. They''ll want to keep their distance now to avoid getting dragged


    through the mud. Oscars.


    engagement to Queena waso probably theirpensation to George," Yvonne analyzed.


    Sandra nodded and then asked, "What about the James family?"


    The James family was one of Istra''s four most powerful families. As their son-inw, even if they disliked him


    if Teresa was will go back and


    make a scene, the James family couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    "Teresa knows about Queena''s true parentage. She''s too busy resenting George for betraying their great and steadfast love to help him get off the hook," Yvonne sneered


    Yvonne had been holding onto the secret of Queena''s birth for the perfect moment.


    She had deliberately chosen the engagement party to tell Jeffrey.


    Hating George for his betrayal, Jeffrey and Teresa certainly wouldn''t help him.


    The day before George''s trial was set to begin, Yvonne returned to the Spencer residence.


    Seeing Yvonne, Teresa''s motherly instincts kicked in again. She personally instructed the kitchen to prepare a feast of all Yvonne''s favorite dishes.


    "Yvonne, try these. I watched the cook make them myself. They should be good," Teresa said, serving Yvonne with a fawning expression.


    Yvonne just gave her a cool look and said, "Thank you." Then she went back to eating, leaving the piece of rib untouched.


    Teresa''s eyes filled with disappointment, and she looked like she was about to cry. But Yvonne didn''t even nce at her.


    Later that night, just as Yvonne had showered and changed into a nightgown, there was a knock on her door. Teresa came in carrying a ss of warm milk.


    "Yvonne, drink this before you sleep. Milk helps you rest and it''s good for your skin."

 Chapter 217

    Yvonne looked at Teresa and the ss of milk on the table, her brow furrowing. Perhaps it was the original Yvonne''s emotions surfacing again, but a strange bitterness welled up in her chest.


    "I was raised by Megan for over a decade, and I never had milk. Every time I watched them drink it, I would wonder what it tasted like. I imagined it must be delicious."


    "Then, when I came back home, I watched you bring a ss of warm milk to Queena every night, telling her to be sure to drink it before bed."


    "Queena must not have liked milk, because she usually poured it out behind your back. One time she forgot, so I secretly took the ss and drank it. But it tasted metallic and bitter. It wasn''t good at all."


    Influenced by the original Yvonne''s feelings, Yvonne''s eyes grew slightly red.


    Hearing this, Teresa broke downpletely. "Yvonne, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "It''s alright. I forgive you," Yvonne said tly, looking at Teresa.


    Teresa was surprised Yvonne would forgive her so easily, but before she could feel any relief, Yvonne added, "Not everyone is cut out to be a good mother. I understand."


    Teresa''s face was a mess of tears and snot, a pathetic sight.


    Yvonne kindly handed her a tissue and advised, "Stop crying. You should save your energy. George''s trial is tomorrow. There will be plenty to cry about after he''s sentenced to prison."


    Teresa''s knuckles turned white as she clutched the tissue.


    The next day was the trial.


    Everyone in the Spencer family was up early. Breakfast was asvish as usual, but the atmosphere at the table was incredibly tense.


    "I''ve looked into Dad''s case," Jeffrey said, stirring the oatmeal in his bowl. "They have witnesses and physical evidence. There''s no way he''s getting off."


    His tone was calm, devoid of any worry or urgency. It seemed George''s betrayal had hit him hard.


    Teresa just nodded indifferently without saying a word.


    Only young Joseph, too little to understand, asked with a confused look, "What''s wrong with Dad? ? ke hasnt been home in days Queena isn''t back either. I miss them."


    As soon as Joseph spoke, the expressions on Jeffrey and Teresa''s faces soured.


    Yvonne picked up a piece of chicken


    with her fork, dropped it into


    Joseph''s bowl, and shot him a re. Just eat your food Can''t you keep your mouth shut while you eat?"


    Cowed by Yvonne''s authority, Joseph obediently lowered his head and ate, not daring to say another word.


    After breakfast, Jeffrey drove Teresa and Yvonne to the courthouse.


    As they arrived, they happened to run into Oscar and Queena.


    Queena looked haggard, her eyes swollen. It was hard to tell if she''d been crying for George or if life with the Rogers family was treating her poorly.


    "Mom, Jeffrey," Queena approached them, her eyes brimming with tears, wearing her usual pitiful, aggrieved expression.


    However, Jeffrey looked right through her as if she were invisible.


    Teresa''s response was even colder. "Don''t call me that. I''m not your mother." Then she took Yvonne''s arm and walked into the courthouse.


    George''s trial began promptly at ten in the morning.


    George''s hair was cut short. He wore a prison vest and handcuffs, escorted by two officers. His back was finally bent and he seemed to have aged a decade overnight.

 Chapter 218

    As George was led past Teresa, his eyes immediately turned red. He called out in a choked voice, "Teresa, help me. Please, help me."


    Teresa didn''t turn to look at him, but Yvonne saw that her eyes were also slightly red. She clearly still felt something for him.


    Teresa was a hopeless romantic. Even though George had betrayed her, it was obvious she wasn''t over him.


    The trialsted all morning. In the end, George was sentenced to seven years in prison for tax evasion, moneyundering, bribery, and fraudulent ounting.


    Yvonne''s expression remained calm upon hearing the verdict. It wasn''t a surprise. The evidence they had wasn''t enough to put George away for life.


    Sandra was sitting not far from Yvonne. Their eyes met, and Sandra''s disappointment was palpable.


    After the trial, Yvonne and Sandra went to the hospital to visit Marina.


    Marina was the same as always, lying silently in the hospital bed, pale and emaciated.


    When they entered the room, a nurse was giving Marina a sponge bath. Being bedridden for so long, she needed frequent cleaning and turning to prevent bedsores.


    "Give me the cloth. You can take a break," Yvonne said, sitting by the bed. She took the washcloth from the nurse and gently began to wipe the back of Marina''s hand.


    As she wiped, Yvonne spoke about George''s case, telling her he had been sentenced to seven years.


    But Marina, on the bed, showed no response.


    "She''s in a vegetative state. Talking to her is a waste of breath," Sandra said bitterly from behind Yvonne. "If she hadn''t been so foolish as to drop the charges against George back then, he would''ve gotten more than just seven years. That scum deserves to be executed."


    Just as Sandra finished speaking, Yvonne distinctly felt Marina''s fingers twitch.


    Thinking she had imagined it, she nced down, only to see Marina''s hand trembling slightly but persistently.


    ...


    Yvonne and Sandra didn''t leave the hospital until evening.


    Sandra was emotionally charged, her cheeks flushed.


    "I''m in a good mood today. How about we go to a bar for a couple of drinks?" Sandra suggested.


    "Not yet. It''s not toote to celebrate when the case is truly settled," Yvonne replied, her gaze fixed on a bus stop in the distance.


    "I''d like to take a walk by myself."


    "Alright, but don''t be back toote. I''m cooking tonight, making a few of your favorite dishes. We''ll eat when you get back," Sandra said.


    Yvonne nodded and started walking toward the bus stop.


    She didn''t have to wait long before a bus pulled up. Yvonne got on and chose a seat in the very back.


    The bus swayed along its route, and after more than a dozen stops, it pulled up in front of the police academy.


    Yvonne got off and stood at the school gate, tilting her head back to look at the imposing police insignia above it.


    Unlike regr universities, the police academy wasn''t open to the public.


    Yvonne couldn''t get in, so she could only stand outside, gazing longingly at her former alma mater.


    She had spent four years here. The library, the cafeteria, the training grounds they all held so many memories. Her former ssmates were now all esteemed police officers, while she alone was deft behind in time.


    Just then, a woman in her forties walked out. She wasn''t in uniform but her sharp, disciplined demeanor " instantly marked her as someone with a military background.


    "Professor Martinez," Yvonne called out instinctively.


    April Martinez stopped and looked toward Yvonne.


    Yvonne was wearing a long, pale pink dress, her long ck hair


    flowing freely She Jooked qu


    young. As an actress, she wore a ck face mask in public.

 Chapter 219

    Even without seeing her face, April was sure she didn''t know the young woman. She smiled and asked, "Youngdy, were you calling me? I don''t believe we''ve met."


    Yvonne froze. How could she have forgotten again? She wasn''t that Yvonne anymore. April was no longer her professor.


    As Yvonne hesitated, wondering how to exin herself, a deep, maic male voice sounded from behind her.


    "Professor Martinez."


    The voice was achingly familiar. Yvonne turned and saw Bet''s handsome face.


    He was in his military uniform today, the cor buttoned up tight, giving him an inexplicably intense and authoritative presence.


    "Bet," April said, her eyes softening into a warm smile when she saw him. Bet exchanged a few pleasantries with April before his gaze fell on Yvonne. His cool, searching eyes made Yvonne''s heart flutter with unease.


    "The youngdy must have mistaken me for someone else," April said, smiling at Yvonne.


    Bet withdrew his gaze from Yvonne and said nothing more, instead opening the car door for April.


    April had been Yvonne''s beloved mentor, and she was on good terms with Bet.


    After Yvonne''s death, Bet would still asionally visit April at the academy to share a meal.


    April got into the passenger seat, and Bet drove her to a nearby upscale restaurant, where they talked over dinner.


    "What have you been up to? I haven''t seen you in ages," April asked with a familiar smile.


    "On a mission. Just got back yesterday," Bet replied casually.


    April was about to ask for details, but Bet picked up a piece of fish with his utensils and ced it on her te Professor Martinez, please try this The steamed sea bass their specialty


    April didn''t press further and began to eat.


    After a few bites of fish and half a ss of fruit wine, she continued, "I ran into your uncle the other day and he mentioned you. Things with Ms. Walker are getting serious, aren''t they? When can I expect a wedding invitation?"


    Bet''s hand paused for a fraction of a second before he calmly continued serving himself.


    When he didn''t respond, April seemed to realize something and sighed heavily.


    "Bet, you still haven''t forgotten Yvonne, have you? Look, the dead can''t be brought back Those who


    ar? stiff living have to move on.


    still young, with a long road ahead of you."


    Bet remained silent, focusing on his food and asionally serving April.


    "Bet, don''t mind my nagging, but you and Ms. Walker are a perfect match. You''re almost thirty; it''s time to settle down. Don''t make your parents worry anymore," April persisted gently.


    "My uncle must have put you up to this. Ever since my cousin passed away, he''s been nagging me nonstop," Bet said with a faint smile.


    "Your uncle is just concerned about you," April said. For some reason, her expression grewplicated when Bet mentioned his cousin, Flora Moore.


    After dinner, Bet drove April back to the academy. Yvonne was long gone.


    Bet didn''t leave right away. He leaned against the side of his car, pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, and slowly lit one.


    He smoked in silence, his dark eyes inscrutable, hiding his emotions.


    After the cigarette burned down to the filter, he finally opened the car door and drove away.

 Chapter 220

    George was sentenced to seven years in prison. Apparently dissatisfied with the verdict, he immediately had hiswyer file an appeal.


    A monthter, his case went to a second trial.


    But George never dreamed that his financial case would turn into a criminal one.


    When he saw Marina sitting in the intiff''s seat in the courtroom, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    "Marina? You bitch! You''re not dead! How are you not dead!" George roared, losing control.


    "The defendant will remain calm," the bailiff ordered as two officers forced George back into his seat.


    "I''m not dead. You must be very disappointed, Chairman Spencer," Marina said from the intiff''s seat. Her frail, withered body was swallowed by her loose clothes. Her face was still pale, but her eyes zed with sarcasm and a bone-deep hatred.


    The doctors had said it would take a miracle for Marina to wake up. But who''s to say miracles don''t happen?


    Marina had survived, her tenacious will to live pulling her through. But George had to die.


    Marina had been at Nexus Media for years, and she held evidence of George''s crimes.


    George had forced her to sleep with various investors and powerful figures, and Marina had once managed to record audio of it. She even knew that George was responsible for the death of a young actress signed to hispany.


    The actress was an underage girl who had entered the entertainment industry after a talent show. An agent from George''spany had tricked her into signing a contract.


    The girl was beautiful and young, and she quickly caught the eye of a powerful tycoon. But she had a strong will and refused, no matter how much money or how many resources George threw at her.


    To please the tycoon, George ended up drugging the girl. After being raped, she couldn''t see a way out and jumped from a building.


    But thanks to George''s influence, the case was ruled an ident.


    Marina had only found out about it by identally overhearing a phone call between George and someone from the police department Thinking ahead, she had secretly recorded it on her phone.


    Because the case was so massive and far-reaching, the court adjourned to


    deliberate, with the final verdict to be announced at ater date.


    After the trial, however, George and


    Nexus Media became a trending topic galine, attracting widespread public attention and remaining in the headlines.


    An entertainmentpany forcing artists into escort services, signing


    unfair contracts, and even


    causingal


    death-the entire nation was


    watching. There was a public outcry against Nexus Media, with countless people demanding the death penalty for George.


    The case drew high-level attention, and a special task force was formed to investigate.


    In the end, George was sentenced to death with a two-year reprieve. Nexus Media


    went into bankruptcy and was liquidated.


    With that, the high-profile Nexus Media case finally came to a close.


    The case was over, and it was time for Marina to leave.


    Yvonne and Sandra went to the station to see her off.


    Marina was wearing a simple, loose white t-shirt and jeans, with no makeup. Although still very thin, herplexion looked much better.


    She carried only a single suitcase, just as she had when she first came to Istra to make a name for herself.


    Only back then, she''d had Lucien by her side, and she''d been full of hope for the future.


    "Yvonne, Sandra, thank you foring to see me off." Marina hadn''t expected anyone to send her off. Her eyes grew red, and tears threatened to fall.


    She hugged Sandra, then Yvonne, in a final farewell.

 Chapter 221

    She would never again set foot in Istra, this city that had brought her so much pain. This time, their parting was final; they would never meet again in this lifetime.


    "Yvonne, I regret it so much. If I had just listened to you back then, if I hadn''t dropped the charges and had gotten George thrown in prison sooner, Lucien wouldn''t have died. It was my fault he''s dead."


    Marina hugged Yvonne, sobbing heartbrokenly.


    But there were no do-overs in this world, and the dead couldn''t be brought back to life.


    Yvonne reached out and gently patted her back, offering what littlefort she could.


    "Marina, you don''t have any family left in your hometown. If you don''t want to go back, you can stay here in Istra. Yvonne and I are nning to start our own agency. If you don''t want to be an actress, you could work behind the scenes,"


    Sandra said with a soft sigh.


    Though she was frustrated with Marina''s past choices, she also sympathized with her plight.


    But Marina shook her head. ¡°No. I have to go back. Lucien''s parents are in our hometown, and I need to go back to take care of them for him."


    As Marina finished speaking, a station announcement came over the speakers. Her train was now boarding.


    ¡°Sandra, Yvonne, I''m leaving now. Take care of yourselves."


    With that, Marina grabbed her suitcase and walked towards the boarding gate without a single look back.


    After seeing Marina off, Yvonne and Sandra drove back to the city.


    Sandra was driving, her eyes on the road as she discussed the details of starting their agency with Yvonne.


    Nexus Media had fallen, but many of its signed artists, including Yvonne, were now free agents.


    Sandra wanted to start her own agency and sign Yvonne along with other promising talents. After so


    many years in the entertainmentet


    industry, Sandra had a goodwork of resources and contacts, and she was confident she could make the new venture a sess.


    In the end, Sandra and Yvonne co-founded LUNA MEDIA. Sandra held a 60% stake, and Yvonne held 40%. After its establishment, thepany signed five other artists, all formerly from Nexus Media.


    After George''s case concluded, Yvonne went back to the Spencer estate onest time.


    The once opulent and lively vi was now empty, its contents cleared out. A prominent seal from the authorities was stered across the main entrance.


    George had been sentenced to life in prison, and Nexus Media was bankrupt. All his assets, including the vi their family had lived in, had been liquidated and auctioned off by the court.


    Teresa and Jeffrey stood in the yard, watching as movers carried their personal belongings out to a truck.


    Teresa had lived in this vi ever since she married George, for over thirty years. Now, she was being driven out in disgrace.


    Leaning on her eldest son Jeffrey''s shoulder, Teresa''s tears finally broke through, and she began to sob pitifully.


    In the midst of her grief, she saw Yvonne walk in through the gate.


    "Yvonne, you''re back." Teresa wiped


    the tears from her cheeks and


    atx


    looked at Yvonne. "The court has seized the vi. We''re moving to the


    already had the maids prepare the rooms there and your things will bed moved over soon. As for that bastard, we''ll just pretend he''s dead. From now on, the four of us will live a good life together."


    Although George and hispany were ruined, Teresa''s personal assets were prenuptial property and had been protected she still owned several properties andmercial spaces, so they were far from homeless.


    But their days of glory were gone forever.


    Yvonne looked at her coolly and shook her head. "There''s no need. I''ve already


    found my own ce. I''ll be living alone from now on."

 Chapter 222

    With that, Yvonne walked over to the truck loaded with their belongings and pulled out a few of her own clothes and personal items. She didn''t touch any of the designer gowns or jewelry that Teresa had bought for her.


    Carrying a small box, she looked at Teresa again, her voice calm and distant. "I''m an adult now; you have no obligation to support me any longer. I epted your support when I was younger, so I suppose that counts for something. In the future, I''ll send you monthly payments. Let''s just treat each other like distant rtives."


    After she finished speaking, Yvonne turned and walked out of the vi, pulling her box behind her.


    "Yvonne! Yvonne!" Teresa watched her daughter''s retreating back, crying her heart out. She knew she had finally andpletely lost this daughter.


    Yvonne took her things back to the apartment she was temporarily renting.


    It was a spacious two-bedroom in the city center, more than enough for one person. Most importantly, it was conveniently located, not far from Sandra''s apartment or their new office space.


    After briefly unpacking, Yvonne drove out again.


    She went to a small, exclusive restaurant.


    The ce was tucked away at the end of an alley and hard to find. It was run by a husband-and-wife team who served authentic cuisine.


    The restaurant had been open for many years and served a clientele of mostly regrs.


    Yvonne used toe here often with her parents. Her mother''s birthday dinner was held here every year.


    Yvonne timed her arrival perfectly, running into Bruce and Monica just as they arrived, with Bet following behind them.


    Bet was carrying a cake box. It was Monica''s birthday.


    "Mrs. Jones, Mr. Jones, what a coincidence," Yvonne said, feigning surprise as she walked toward them with a smile.


    "Yvonne." Monica was surprised to see her, but her face quickly softened into a warm, affectionate smile. "What are you doing here?"


    "A friend told me about this ce, said their local food was amazing, so I came to try it. I never expected to run into you."


    Yvonne smiled back, but her eyes


    welled up


    as she looked at her parents. It seemed her father had more gray at his temples, and while her mother was as beautiful and gentle as ever, themes around her eyes had deepened.


    "Are you here by yourself?" Monica asked, taking Yvonne''s hand.


    Yvonne nodded, exining, "I was supposed to meet a friend, but they had to cancel at thest minute, so I came alone."


    "Well, it''s no fun eating alone. Why, don''t you join us?" Monica invited her warmly. For some reason, she felt a natural closeness to this young woman.


    "I''d love to, but I wouldn''t want to intrude," Yvonne replied, feigning reluctance.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. It''s just us,¡± Monica said, taking Yvonne''s hand and leading her toward the private room they had booked.


    Yvonne let Monica lead her, with Bet happening to walk beside her.


    Yvonne nced at him and offered a polite greeting, "Mr. Bet Thompson."


    Bet''s dark eyes narrowed slightly as he gave her a quick, silent nce.


    The four of them entered the private room, and a waiter followed them in to set the table.


    "Please set five ces, thank you," Monica said to the waiter from her seat.


    There were only four of them, but she asked for five ce settings. The waiter was puzzled but didn''t say anything.


    After the waiter left, Yvonne casually asked, "Is someone else joining you?"


    Monica shook her head and replied with a gentle smile, "The extra ce setting is for our Yvonne."


    Yvonne was suddenly at a loss for


    words. She looked at her mother et


    who was smiling tenderly, but the corners of her eyes were already. turning red

 Chapter 223

    The cake was ced on the table, and the waiter began bringing in the dishes one by one.


    Yvonne watched as the tes were set down. More than half of them were her favorite foods. She lowered her head, fighting to control the overwhelming wave of emotion that threatened to break through.


    So many years had passed, but her parents had never forgotten her.


    Once all the dishes were served, Monica picked up her utensils first. She ced some of Yvonne''s favorite foods into the empty bowl, her voice catching as she whispered, ¡°Vonnie, it''s time to eat."


    Those few words were all it took. Yvonne could no longer hold back, and tears streamed down her face.


    Thankfully, the mood at the table was somber. Bruce''s eyes were red as well, so Yvonne''s tears didn''t seem out of ce.


    Besides the feast on the table, Bruce had also ordered two bottles of premium whiskey, and Bet was drinking with him.


    After one bottle, Bruce was clearly drunk, his face and neck flushed red. With bloodshot eyes, he stared at the empty seat.


    The bowl and te in front of it were filled with all of Yvonne''s favorite dishes, but not a single bite had been taken.


    Bruce''s vision blurred. He wiped his eyes, his voice choked with a sound that was halfugh, half-sob.


    "I remember... thest time Vonnie came home for your birthday, before she died, I threw the carnations she bought into the trash. The look on her face... she was so hurt, almost in tears. I was so angry about her dropping out of school that I yelled at her, said she was throwing her life away, and that I didn''t have a daughter who would stoop so low... How heartbroken she must have been!"


    Bruce wiped his face again, then reached for the whiskey bottle to pour another ss.


    "Morgan, you''ve had too much. Stop drinking," Monica pleaded, her own eyes red as she reached for his ss.


    But Bruce pushed her hand away. "I''m not drunk. It''s your birthday. I''m happy."


    He said he was happy, but his smile was more painful than a grimace.


    Monica couldn''t control herself any longer. Tears streamed down her face until she was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Thest time she had seen her daughter, she had been in a g-draped urn delivered by the force.


    She had held the urn, so cold and lifeless, nothing like her daughter. Her Vonnie had always been so warm and full of light.


    "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! Vonnie came back for my birthday, and you drove her away! You drove daughter away and now she''s nevering back!"


    may


    Monica grew hysterical, pounding her fists against Bruce''s chest.


    Bruce let his wife hit him, making no move to stop her.


    He was consumed by regret for not having given his child more trust and support back then.


    He had raised her himself; how


    could he not have known her


    character? As a child, she had


    his officer''s Cal onto her head."


    more than anything, more than


    always sneaking it


    When he told her not to, she drew one for


    with a pen, dering


    that one day she would be a police officer toor with her very own cap.


    Remembering the sorrow and reluctance in his daughter''s eyes thest time he saw


    her, Bruce felt as if a knife were twisting in his heart.


    He raised his arm and began pping himself across the face.


    Yvonne was terrified and rushed to stop him.


    "Please, don''t do this! Yvonne never med you. She always said you were her idol, her hero."


    Yvonne tried to calm Bruce, then Monica, but neither would listen. She was frantic.


    She turned to Bet, only to see him sitting calmly in his seat, slowly sipping his whiskey,pletely unfazed.

 Chapter 224

    ¡°Bet, please, help me calm them down."


    Bet swirled the whiskey in his ss and took a slow sip, his tone dispassionate. "There''s no point. You can''t console them. You''ve never lost what they have. You wouldn''t understand."


    He drained his ss, his gaze fixed on her, his eyes like pools of ink, bottomless and unreadable.


    By the end of the meal, the food on the table was barely touched, and the cake remained uncut.


    Bruce was slumped over the table, dead drunk, and Monica looked utterly helpless.


    "He''s drunk. I''ll give you a ride home," Bet said, settling the bill and helping Bruce to his feet.


    Bruce was six feet tall, with a sturdy, slightly heavy build.


    Yvonne and Monica couldn''t have supported him on their own, but Bet managed it easily, guiding Bruce out of the restaurant and down the alley.


    Bruce was truly gone,pletely disoriented.


    Draped over Bet''s shoulder, he seemed to think Bet was still his prospective son-inw. "Listen here, you young punk," he slurred, "don''t think you can marry my Vonnie just by having a few drinks with me. She''s my princess, the apple of my eye. If you ever dare to hurt her, you''ll have me to answer to."


    Bet''s steps faltered for a moment.


    The alley was dimly lit, casting his handsome features in shadow, making them difficult to read. Only his deep, maic voice was clear in the quiet night.


    "Don''t worry. I could never bring myself to hurt her."


    "Hmph. Good," Bruce grunted, patting Bet''s shoulder with a satisfied air.


    Yvonne walked behind them with her arm around Monica, whose shoulders trembled as she cried silently.


    Bet''s car was parked at the mouth of the alley. Since he had been drinking, Yvonne had to drive.


    Yvonne got into the driver''s seat. Bet sat in the passenger seat, while Bruce and Monica took the back.


    Yvonne started the car, and it moved slowly forward, easing out of the narrow alley and onto the main road.


    Istra was a city that never slept. Even at night, the streets were alive with the bright glow of neon lights and bustling activity.


    Yvonne gripped the steering wheel, driving steadily.


    While waiting at a red light, she turned back to look at Monica and Bruce. "Where are you living now?" she asked.


    ¡°The same old ce. Morgan and I never moved," Monica replied.


    ¡°Oh," Yvonne nodded, adding casually, "I remember you bought arge apartment. I thought you would have moved long ago."


    The house where Monica and Bruce still lived was a detached courtyard home, and it was spacious. But it


    was decades old and not in the


    most convenient location


    Back when Yvonne and Bet


    were dating, Bet had bought a property in Cherry Bay the most exclusiveplex on Riverside Drive, intended to be their marital home.


    Monica and Bruce couldn''t afford ce in Cherry Bay, so they had


    purchased arge apartment in


    another high-endplex on


    Riverside Drive.


    That way, after Yvonne and Bet were married, they would live close to their


    children and could look after one another.

 Chapter 225

    By the time of Yvonne''s ''ident,'' the new apartment had already been renovated and was airing out.


    Later, she took the undercover assignment and never got the chance to move into the new home before she died. But Yvonne never imagined that her parents hadn''t moved either, that they had remained in the old house.


    "Yes. We never moved. We were afraid that if we did, Vonnie wouldn''t be able to find her way home," Monica said softly.


    Even though she knew her daughter was gone and would never return.


    As a mother, she continued to wait in the old house, guarding the home that was once filled with so many beautiful memories.


    The car pulled up in front of the Jones family''s old house.


    Bet helped thepletely inebriated Bruce inside and into his room.


    Monica took off her husband''s clothes and shoes and covered him with a nket.


    Bruce wasn''t a great drinker, but he was a quiet one. When he was drunk, he simplyy in bed and slept soundly, asionally letting out a snore.


    "Thank you both for everything tonight. It''s gettingte, so I won''t keep you," Monica said, walking Yvonne and Bet to the door. She couldn''t help but add, ¡°Bet, you had a lot to drink too. Let Yvonne drive you home. And don''t forget to have something to sober up when you get back, to avoid a headache tomorrow."


    "I will," Bet nodded.


    After leaving the Jones'' house, Yvonne was still driving, with Bet in the passenger seat.


    The car was unusually quiet.


    Yvonne focused on the road ahead while Bet leaned his head back against the seat, his eyes closed and his breathing shallow.


    A faint smell of alcohol hung in the small space, not unpleasant, but carrying a strangely intoxicating quality.


    Yvonne''s car drove smoothly into the Cherry Apartmentplex and stopped in front of the building.


    After parking, she turned to look at the man beside her.


    He was awake now, his eyes open, quiet. He seemed both drunk and sober at the same time.


    His gaze was too deep; it felt impossible to see through him.


    "Can you get up on your own? Or should I help you?" Yvonne asked, unbuckling her seatbelt.


    Bet didn''t answer. Instead, he


    pressed a button on the door to


    lower the window. He opened the


    glovepartment and pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter.


    The lighter''s bluish-purple me flickered in the darkness, and white smoke curled up from his long fingers.


    He finished the cigarette in silence. His voice was raspy when he finally spoke, likely from the smoke.


    "Thest time I saw her, we were


    fighting. If I''d known that was then et


    I''d see her, I never wet


    have said these hurtful things


    His arm, holding the cigarette, rested on the open window frame. The glowing


    ember pulsed in the night wind, looking almost ghostly.


    Yvonne pressed her lips together, her memories suddenly pulling her back to the past.


    At the time, Colin was under police investigation, and the Gonzalez family was on the verge of copse But Yvonne''s undercover mission wastinover Colin''spany had intricate ties to Nexus Media and using her identity as Colin''s mistress, Yvonne sessfully infiltrated Nexus Media.


    George and Colin seemed to have struck some kind of deal, because George was


    surprisingly amodating and didn''t seem suspicious of her.


    That was when Bet had found her. With Colin out of the picture, he begged her


    toe back to him.


    He took out a ring, knelt on one knee, and proposed.

 Chapter 226

    How could she not want to marry him? But her undercover mission wasn''t over. She had to force herself to say no.


    The diamond ring had been custom-made by a world-renowned designer, one of a kind. Just as he was about to slip it onto her ring finger, Yvonne, swallowing her pain, pulled her hand back.


    She said so many cruel things. She told him that even if Colin died, she would never be with him. That the very sight of him disgusted her.


    They had a terrible fight. Bet looked truly heartbroken, as if he were about to shatter. With tears in his eyes, he told her to get out.


    He said he never wanted to see her again.


    And then she died. That moment truly became their final farewell.


    Yvonne was lost in the sorrow of her memories, her hands on herp clenching into tight fists.


    A warm hand suddenly covered hers. It was slender and elegant, with well-defined knuckles, yet firm and hot to the touch.


    Yvonne flinched, instinctively turning to the man beside her.


    He was looking at her, his dark eyes vacant. He was looking at her, but it felt like he was seeing through her, to someone else.


    "Vonnie," Bet murmured suddenly.


    Yvonne''s body trembled. She looked at him in shock, only to see that his eyes were unfocused.


    Bet had drunk just as much as Bruce. He only appeared sober; in reality, he was already drunk.


    "Vonnie, I miss you," Bet whispered, his thick eyshes glistening with moisture.


    His handsome face drew closer, their breaths mingling in the air.


    Yvonne''s mind went nk for a second. Logic told her to push him away, but her body refused to obey, yearning to be closer, just a little closer.


    Just as their lips were about to touch, someone tapped on Yvonne''s window from the outside.


    The soft but distinct sound instantly brought Yvonne back to her senses.


    A flicker of panic crossed her


    ace


    before she turned to look authe window.


    Since they hadn''t turned on the car''s interior lights, it was dark both inside and out.


    Yvonne lowered the window and saw it was Helen. She was holding a leash, and Bullet was sitting beside her, his dark fur blending into the night.


    But a dog''s night vision is excellent. The moment Bullet saw Yvonne in the car, he started wagging his tail and barking excitedly.


    "Bullet," Yvonne chided gently.


    Barking wildly in the middle of the night would disturb the neighbors.


    Bullet seemed to understand her everymand, immediately sitting back down and falling silent.


    "Ms. Jones, what are you doing here?" Helen was very surprised to see Yvonne.


    She had just taken Bullet for a walk around theplex and was about to head upstairs when she noticed Bet''s car parked there.


    Helen had assumed Bet was in the driver''s seat, not Yvonne.


    get him


    "Mr. Bet Thompson is drunk, so I drove him home. You''re just in time. Could you help me upstairs?" Yvonne said as she opened her door and got out.


    She and Helen walked around to the other side of the car.


    But Bet had already opened his door and was getting out with perfecposure. He leaned his- tall frame against the ear, and apart from his slightly bloodshot eyes, he


    Aframe


    showed no signs of being drunk.


    It seemed he didn''t need her help after all.


    "Since Mr. Bet Thompson seems to have sobered up, I''ll be heading back now,"


    Yvonne said, offering the car keys to Helen.

 Chapter 227

    Helen didn''t presume to take them, ncing instinctively at Bet instead.


    From the alcohol, Bet''s eyes were bloodshot. His usual icy demeanor was softened, revealing a rare hint of vulnerability.


    He looked up at Yvonne, his eyes as calm and unreadable as ever.


    "Take the car. I''ll have Simon pick it up tomorrow," Bet said dismissively, then turned and strode toward the apartment building.


    Helen prepared to follow with Bullet, but the dog nted himself on the ground and refused to move. He just stared at Yvonne with pleading puppy-dog eyes.


    Helen couldn''t get him to budge, no matter how much she called or pulled, leaving her breathless and exasperated.


    Yvonne was about to tell Bullet to behave, but she couldn''t resist the pitiful look in his eyes as he panted, staring up at her.


    "Helen, how about I take Bullet with me tonight? Mr. Bet Thompson has had a lot to drink, and you''ll need to look after him. Having Bullet around would just be more trouble for you."


    Yvonne''s suggestion was reasonable and considerate of Helen. Besides, it wasn''t the first time Yvonne had looked after Bullet, so Helen trusted herpletely.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave Bullet with you tonight. I''ll have Simon pick him up when hees for the car tomorrow."


    "Okay," Yvonne agreed with a smile. She opened the car door and gave Bullet a knowing look.


    Bullet understood immediately and hopped into the car.


    Yvonne drove Bullet back to her rented apartment.


    The apartment had two bedrooms and a living room, with arge floor-to-ceiling window. Bullet''s bed was ced right in front of it, next to a shelf holding all his food


    and toys.


    "Bullet, time for a bath, then off to bed," Yvonne told him.


    Bullet obediently followed her into the bathroom. It took an hour to wash and dry his thick fur.


    After getting Bullet clean, Yvonne took a long, rxing bath herself.


    When she was done, she threw her clothes into the washing machine.


    Yvonne hadn''t had anything to drink, but carried the faint


    Sikely from wel


    t had leaned in close


    Her eyes softened as she remembered that moment, his breath so hot it felt like it could melt her.


    After her bath andundry were done, Yvonne finally went to bed.


    Early the next morning, Simon arrived. Yvonne handed him the car keys and Bullet.


    Bullet tried the same trick as the night before, refusing to leave, but Simon was not Helen.


    At nearly six-foot-three, Simon was a giant of a man. Lifting Bullet off the ground was effortless.


    He held the car keys in one hand and tucked Bullet under the other, a simple, honest smile on his face. "Ms. Jones sorry for all the trouble Bullet''s caused


    "No trouble at all, I love having him,


    ¨¦t


    with a smile, pattinge


    Bullet''s big head Be a good Bullet."


    boy


    Bullet let out a few barks in response, but his eyes were full of reluctance.


    "Well, Ms. Jones, I should get going. I still have to drive Mr. Thompson to the base," Simon added.


    Yvonne watched them leave, then tidied up her apartment and headed out as well.


    The shoot for Ms. Jane''s film was only halfway through, and the lead actress couldn''t just keep skipping work.

 Chapter 228

    For the next week, her schedule was packed with filming every day. In the evenings, she asionally had to rehearse lines with other cast members.


    Of course, as the male and female leads, Yvonne and Thomas spent the most time rehearsing together. But Yvonne was careful to maintain a professional distance, always bringing her assistant with her to Thomas''s room and never staying toote. Thest thing Yvonne wanted was to be caught up in another scandal with Thomas. But working so closely together on set every day, they had managed to develop a decent rapport. As long as Thomas wasn''t constantly finding fault with her like he used to, Yvonne found she could be friends with him and coexist peacefully.


    During filming, Thomas'' birthday came around.


    Ms. Jane took the lead, ordering a cake and organizing a small birthday party for him with the entire cast and crew after they wrapped for the day.


    However, Thomas'' actual birthday was the next day.


    He had already requested the day off because the Taylor family was hosting a birthday banquet.


    Thomas sent invitations to Ms. Jane, Yvonne, and a few other actors from the set he was close with.


    Yvonne had no real desire to attend, but everyone else who was invited was going. If she didn''t show up, she could only imagine the stories the entertainment reporters would cook up.


    Yvonne Skips Thomas'' Birthday Bash: Trouble on the Set of Ms. Jane''s New Film? Or maybe, Yvonne''s Advances on Award-Winning Actor Thomas Rejected, Love Turns to Hate. They would undoubtedly spin a tale more dramatic than any movie script.


    Since Yvonne had been on set, she hadn''t had time to prepare a dress, so she left it to Sandra.


    Sandra was always efficient and reliable. The next day, the gown, along with matching jewelry and shoes, was ready.


    Yvonne changed into the low-cut evening gown Sandra had picked out. Her long hair was swept up into an elegant chignon, and the diamond ne she wore sparkled brilliantly under the crystal lights.


    The makeup artist gave her a light, natural look that entuated her stunning eyes, making them even more captivating.


    "It''s just a birthday party. Is all of this really necessary?" Yvonne asked, habitually cing a hand over her chest to prevent any wardrobe malfunctions.


    "This is Award-Winning Actor


    Thomas we''re talking about, the young master of the prestigious Taylor family. His birthday party more than just a party. This is how you build connections in this


    industry, one step at a time."


    As she spoke, Sandra picked up the matching diamond earrings from the vanity and put them on Yvonne.


    After helping Yvonne with her earrings, Sandra looked at her reflection in the mirror. The girl staring back was so young and beautiful, as warantas a blooming flower.


    For some reason, an image of the other Yvonne''s beautiful, spirited face shed in Sandra''s mind. Th?, two had nothing inmon so why did she associate them?


    Sandra shook her head, dismissing the absurd thought.


    Thomas'' birthday banquet was held at a private club.


    Only when Yvonne arrived did she realize the club was owned by Bet''s cousin, Noah Thompson, and his wife, Karina White.


    As the hosts of the venue, Noah and Karina were helping greet the guests.


    "Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson." Yvonne spotted the couple as soon as she entered the banquet hall and went over to greet them.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, we meet again,¡± Noah said, swirling the crystal ss in his hand, a half- smile ying on his lips as he looked at Yvonne.


    Yvonne, however, was unfazed, perhaps because she remembered the Noah from her past as a friendly, older-brother figure.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Yvonne excused herself to find Thomas with her gift.


    Since she was attending his birthday party, she ought to find the man of the hour first and give him his present.


    Noah''s gaze followed Yvonne as she ascended the wooden staircase, not looking away. Seeing this, Karina pretended to be annoyed and lightly pinched his arm.

 Chapter 229

    ¡°What, can''t control your eyes when you see a pretty girl? Should I help you gouge them out?"


    Noah turned his gaze from Yvonne to his wife, his eyes full of gentle affection. "Pretty girls always have venomous hearts. I wouldn''t dare get too close."


    "So, are you saying I''m not pretty?" Karina asked, even more annoyed.


    Noah sighed and rubbed his forehead. It was a no-win question; there was no right


    answer.


    By this time, Yvonne had reached the second-floor banquet hall. She immediately spotted Thomas, who was surrounded by a crowd of admirers, the clear center of attention.


    Thomas was talking with some guests but smiled and walked over as soon as he saw Yvonne arrive.


    "Mr. Taylor, happy birthday," Yvonne said, handing him the gift box she was carrying.


    Thomas epted it with a smile. "Thank you for your thoughtful gift. I''ll be sure to treasure it."


    The word ''treasure'' felt a bit strong, but Yvonne assumed he was just being polite.


    In truth, Sandra had picked out the gift, had it wrapped, and delivered it with the dress. Yvonne didn''t even know what was inside.


    Afterward, Thomas led Yvonne around and introduced her to a few of his friends- well-known directors, investors, and A-list celebrities.


    Thanks to Thomas'' introduction, they were all very polite to Yvonne, and they exchanged contact information.


    Yvonne was in the middle of a pleasant conversation with an investor when she looked up and saw Bet walk into the banquet hall.


    He was dressed in a tailored ck suit, his posture as straight and tall as a pine tree, his aura cool and reserved.


    Bet wasn''t alone. Standing


    beside him was a girl in a pink dress. Her long, dark hair was worn down and she wore minimal makeup entuating her delicate features and giving her a fragile, almost ethereal air.


    Yvonne knew this must be Bet''s current girlfriend, Mr. Walker''s daughter, Ynda Walker.


    Ynda was two years younger than Bet. If the original Yvonne were still alive, they would have been the same age.


    However, Miss Walker had been in


    poor health since childhood and rarely made public appearances. Rumor had it she had un two kidney transnts, and her health had improved in recent years, she was still much more delicate than the average person.


    In their social circle, everyone simply called her ''Ynda''.


    ¡°Bet, Ynda, you two finally made it," Thomas said with a smile, walking over to greet them.


    "Sorry, we got stuck in traffic,¡± Bet replied calmly.


    "Thomas, happy birthday," Ynda said, handing him a gift. She added with a sweet, shy smile, "It''s my fault woke up a littlete this morning, and Bet waited for me, so we hit rush hour."


    "You need your rest. Besides, a beautiful woman is always worth the wait. I''m sure Bet was more than happy to," Thomas teased with augh.


    He then took the gift box from Ynda.


    Since they were family, Thomas didn''t stand on ceremony and opened it right away. Inside was a limited-edition sapphire brooch from a luxury brand-not something money alone could buy.


    "Thanks. I''ll wear this the next time I win an award," Thomas dered grandly.


    "It''s just a little something from Bet and me. I''m d you like it, Thomas," Ynda replied with a gentle smile.


    After chatting with Ynda for a moment, Thomas turned to Yvonne. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Yvonne, my leadingdy."

 Chapter 230

    Yvonne didn''t particrly want to approach them, but since Thomas had already spoken, it would be rude not to go over and say hello.


    "Ms. Jones, hello," Ynda said with a soft smile, offering her hand to Yvonne. But the slight lift of her eyebrows betrayed a hint of arrogance.


    As Mr. Walker''s daughter, it was only natural that she wouldn''t see Yvonne as an equal.


    Yvonne had no intention of trying to curry favor. After a brief exchange, she looked at Bet and simply said, "Mr. Bet Thompson."


    Bet''s cool gaze swept over her for a moment before he replied with a nomittal, "Hm," then turned back to speak with Ynda.


    Yvonne wasn''t one to linger where she wasn''t wanted. She turned to chat with someone else and then walked away.


    As the heir to the Thompson family, Istra''s wealthiest family, Bet was quickly surrounded by people trying to make connections.


    Ynda clung to Bet''s arm, effortlessly mingling with the guests. She smiled brightly, clearly enjoying thepliments and attention.


    Bet, as usual, said little, but he seemed very attentive to Ynda''s mood. No matter what she said, he would look at her and respond at the appropriate moments.


    Someone suggested that Ynda, a talented pianist, should y a song. The idea quickly evolved into a request for Ynda and Bet to perform a four-hand piano duet. The room erupted in cheers.


    Ynda blushed and nced at Bet for his opinion.


    Bet rarely refused Ynda anything. They walked hand-in-hand to the ck grand piano and sat down to y.


    The man and woman sat side by side-he, tall and handsome; she, gentle and lovely. Anyone would have called them a talented man and a beautiful woman, a perfect pair.


    Yvonne stood in the audience, the familiar notes of the piano filling her ears, her eyes fixed on the stage.


    The man''s profile was as handsome and cool as ever, seemingly unchanged from before. But Yvonne knew he was no longer her Ben, and hers alone.


    When the piece ended, the room filled with apuse.


    Thomasughed and joked, "Aren''t you two being a little too much? You''re going to steal the spotlight from the birthday boy."


    Bet remained silent, while Ynda just smiled shyly, a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "It''s your birthday; it''s supposed to be lively! You entertainment people are all so multitalented. Lhad this... antique piano brought in specifically. to give everyone a chance to show


    off


    Karina said with a smile.


    However, after Bet and Ynda''s performance, no one was eager to volunteer


    to go next.


    Karina''s eyes scanned the crowd, finallynding on Yvonne.


    ¡°Ms. Jones looks like a multi-talented woman. Why don''t you y a song for us?"


    As soon as Karina spoke, all eyes in the room turned to Yvonne.


    ¡°Karina,¡± Noah said, gently pulling his wife''s arm.


    Karina was a woman of high society, aplished in every way, but her one w was her intense jealousy He had only nced at the young woman for a moment, and Karina was already looking for a chance for, to give her a hard time.


    But Karina shrugged off Noah''s hand and raised an eyebrow at Yvonne No need to be shy Mis Jones. Just y whatever you like. No one willugh, regardless of how well you do."


    Yvonne listened and then smiled faintly.


    Karina was putting on this whole show just to see her make a fool of herself.


    She had actually had a good impression of Karina before, though she''d heard rumors of her jealousy¡ªthat Noah wasn''t allowed to have so much as a female mosquito near him.


    Yvonne had always thought it was an exaggeration, but now she was seeing it firsthand.


    ¡°Then I suppose I shouldn''t refuse," Yvonne said with grace, lifting the hem of her dress as she walked to the stage.


    She sat down at the piano and adjusted the microphone.

 Chapter 231

    Her piano skills were subpar, but her singing was decent enough to make up for it.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before her slender fingers rested on the ck and white keys.


    It had been a long time since she''d touched a piano. She had never really learned properly, and now she''d forgotten almost everything. The only piece she could still remember was probably ''Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.''


    That was the song Bet had taught her, her hands resting on his as they yed together in rhythm.


    Yvonne lowered her gaze, her fingers pressing the keys from memory.


    After the intro, she began to sing.


    It wasn''t aplex piece, but Yvonne''s clear voice had an ethereal quality that captivated the audience.


    From the moment the intro began, Bet''s eyes were fixed on Yvonne, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    "Bet." Ynda felt a sudden, inexplicable panic seeing him watch Yvonne. She called his name softly, but he seemed not to hear, his gaze locked on the woman by the piano.


    When the song ended, Yvonne stood up, ced a hand over her heart, and bowed to the audience.


    Apuse erupted again, a clear sign of their approval.


    Amidst the apuse, Yvonne gracefully walked off the stage.


    "You always seem to have a surprise up your sleeve," Thomas said with a smile, walking over and handing her a ss of wine.


    Yvonne epted it with a smile. "You''re too kind, Mr. Taylor."


    As they were chatting, the distinct sound of shattering ss came from nearby.


    They instinctively turned to see a delicate, expensive crystal ss crushed in Bet''s hand, blood staining his palm.


    The people around them gasped in rm. Ynda, pale with fright, cried out, "Bet!"


    "Sorry, it slipped," Bet said, his expression cool and nonchnt he pulled a few tissues from a


    nearby box to wipe the blood from s hand


    Bet didn''t seem to care, but to


    everyone else, the heir to the


    Thompson family. I


    fortune getting


    injured was a major incident.


    Thomas looked visibly tense, and Karina quickly called for the club''s doctor to bandage Bet''s wound.


    Bet sat on a sofa while the doctor disinfected the wound, applied ointment, and carefully wrapped it in gauze.


    A crowd gathered around Bet: Ynda, Noah and Karina, as well as Thomas and Yvonne.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a scratch. You two should go entertain your guests," Bet told Noah and Karina.


    Seeing he wasn''t seriously hurt, Noah led Karina away with a sense of relief.


    They couldn''t just leave all their guests unattended.


    "You should get back to it, too. It''s your party, don''t let me ruin the mood," Bet then said to


    Thomas his gaze flicking almost imperceptibly towards Yvonne, who stood beside him. ''


    "Alright, but be careful. Don''t get the wound wet. If something happens to you here, your parents will have my head."


    With that, Thomas ced a hand on Yvonne''s waist, and they walked away together.

 Chapter 232

    As Yvonne reached the doorway, she instinctively nced back at Bet. His right hand was wrapped in white gauze, and he was listening to Ynda with his head slightly tilted, a gentle expression on his face.


    Yvonne averted her gaze and followed Thomas out.


    Ynda sat beside Bet, gently lifting his bandaged hand, her eyes filled with


    concern.


    "Bet, does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine," Bet replied, pulling his hand back.


    He''d sustained plenty of injuries, big and small, during his years in the military. He wasn''t that delicate.


    "I''m d. Don''t get hurt again. It breaks my heart," Ynda added, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Bet offered a faint smile and gently ruffled her hair.


    Ynda blushed slightly and took his hand again, asking casually, "Is Thomas pursuing Ms. Jones?"


    "I don''t know," Bet answered coolly without looking up.


    "They look quite good together," Ynda remarked, sneaking a nce at Bet.


    He simply used his uninjured hand to pick up a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from the coffee table, casually lighting one as if he hadn''t heard her.


    Ynda kept her gentle smile, but the hand at her side had clenched into a fist.


    She recalled the way Bet had looked at Yvonne while she was ying the piano and felt a growing sense of unease.


    "Ms. Jones is very beautiful. I think I''ve seen her in a popr movie," Ynda continued.


    "Is that so? I wouldn''t know. She''s just a nobody," Bet said, flicking the ash from


    his cigarette, his cold voice drifting out with the smoke.


    Ynda''s heart settled instantly.


    As the heir to the Thompson family, Istra''s wealthiest n, and a high-ranking military officer at such


    a young age, Bet had a brilliant


    future and had seen all sorts


    Women


    of


    How could a wet-behind-the-ears girl like Yvonne possibly catch his interest? Besides, they had been dating for so long, and Ynda knew Bet. He wasn''t like those other yboys; he was disciplined and faithful in his rtionships.


    She''d heard he''d only had one girlfriend before her, making his romantic history even simpler than hers.


    The fact that Bet once had a childhood sweetheart he''d loved deeply was a thorn in Ynda''s side, but the woman had died years ago.


    She was just a dead woman, and Ynda wasn''t foolish enough topete with a memory.


    She was certain she would be Bet''sst woman. They would have children and spend their lives together. With so many years ahead, she would eventually be the most important person in his life.


    After Thomas''s birthday party ended, Yvonne said her goodbyes.


    Thomas offered to have a driver take her home, but she politely declined.


    Yvonne wasn''t an idiot; she could tell Thomas was treating her differently. It had just taken her a while to realize it.


    In her past life, Thomas had been against her at every turn. Now that she was in a younger, more attractive body, he was suddenly all over her.


    She knew Thomas was no good. It was best to stay away from him from now on.


    Yvonne returned to her small rented


    apartment, changed out of her


    gown, removed her makeup, and


    tonk a rxing shower Just as she


    was about to get into bed, her phone rang.


    Yvonne answered while brushing her hair.


    It was Jeffrey''s voice on the other end.


    "Yvonne, it''s Grandpa''s birthday banquet this weekend. Get ready ande with


    Mom and me."


    "I''m busy," Yvonne replied almost instantly.

 Chapter 233

    She couldn''t be bothered with the Spencer family''s affairs now.


    After she spoke, there was a moment of silence on the other end, followed by a long sigh.


    "Yvonne, I know you resent us. But Dad just got into trouble, and Mom kicked


    Queena out. The James family has always looked down on the unfortunate, and I don''t know how much humiliation Mom will have to endure. If we''re there with her, it might be a little easier.


    Yvonne, Mom didn''t know you were switched at birth; she was a victim too. For the sake of the woman who gave birth to you, can''t you be less cold?"


    Jeffrey went on and on. Annoyed, Yvonne put down her woodenb and retorted, "Are you trying to guilt-trip me?"


    "That''s not what I mean. But even if we''re just acting like regr rtives, you shouldn''t miss your grandfather''s birthday banquet."


    Jeffrey said weakly.


    Yvonne gazed at the original owner''s young face in the vanity mirror. If the original Yvonne were still here, she probably would have softened. It was the motherly love she had always dreamed of.


    "I''ll be there this weekend," Yvonne said and ended the call.


    As one of Istra''s top elite families, Mr. James Sr.''s birthday banquet was bound to be far grander than Thomas''s party.


    Rumor had it the James family booked an entire hotel every year to celebrate the old man''s birthday.


    Yvonne needed to prepare a gown for the event.


    This time, Sandra had prepared an aqua-blue gown for her, adorned with tiny diamonds that shimmered like stars falling into the ocean.


    Yvonne tried on the gown beforehand and frowned at her reflection. "Another low- cut dress?"


    Sandra, who was handling mail on her phone, nced up. Her eyesnded right on Yvonne''s ample chest. "When you''ve got it, unt it. It would be a crime not to."


    Yvonne: "...Is that supposed to be apliment?"


    "It is," Sandra confirmed with a serious nod.


    The old master of the James family''s banquet was on the weekend, but there was a family dinner on Friday night.


    This was Yvonne''s first time visiting the James family, but not the original owner''s.


    After the original Yvonne was acknowledged, Teresa would bring her along for every holiday and for Mr. James Sr.''s birthday.


    But the James family members were selfish, cold, and opportunistic to their core.


    Teresa herself wasn''t favored, so her long-lost daughter was even less wee. Mr. James Sr. and the elders treated her as if she were invisible, and her cousins bullied her relentlessly.


    "Because of what happened with your father, your grandfather has lost a lot of face. When we get there, you twe need to be on your best behavior. Whatever anyone says, just pretend you didn''t hear it Don''t start any fights."


    Teresa was already nagging them before they even set foot on the James family estate.


    Yvonne let it go in one ear and out the other, humming nomittally.


    Due to traffic, by the time Teresa arrived at the James family estate with Jeffrey and Yvonne, almost everyone else was already there.


    In the ground-floor hall, a long table was set, already surrounded by people.


    Mr. James Sr. sat at the head of the table. To his left was Mrs. James Sr., his second wife, who was more than a decade his junior. Seated with her were the son and daughter she ha? borne him.


    The daughter, Marcia James, was only two years younger than Teresa. The son, Joshua James, looked to be in his early thirties-the old man''s youngest child.


    To Mr. James Sr.''s right sat his eldest son''s family. Jerome James, Teresa''s full brother, was in his fifties with graying temples.


    Next to Jerome''s family were a few empty seats, clearly reserved for Teresa and her children.

 Chapter 234

    ''Dad, we''rete.'' Teresa entered, speaking cautiously, her voice tinged with timidity. It was clear she was terrified of Mr. James Sr.


    Mr. James Sr.''s face was grim, and he said nothing. It was Marcia who spoke first. "Late for a family dinner? I guess Dad doesn''t matter to you."


    "That''s enough," Mrs. James Sr. interjected. "George just got into trouble; your older sister is going through a lot. She''s just a littlete. We can wait."


    The mother-daughter duo''s back-and-forth left Teresa so humiliated she couldn''t even look up.


    "She really thinks she''s something, making the whole family wait," Joshua added, impatiently picking up his utensils and serving himself.


    Joshua starting before Mr. James Sr. was a clear breach of etiquette, but as the favored youngest son, he could get away with it.


    Mr. James Sr. said nothing and picked up his own utensils.


    Seeing this, everyone else began to eat in silence, ignoring Teresa and her children.


    Teresa stood awkwardly, unsure whether to sit or remain standing. Jerome looked like he wanted to say something but ultimately didn''t dare to intervene.


    It seems the old saying is true: a new wife means a new father. Life in this house was suffocating for Jerome and Teresa.


    Yvonne had no intention of standing there like a statue. She walked straight to an empty seat.


    After sitting down, she picked up her silverware and helped herself to a piece of venison before turning back to the still-frozen Teresa and Jeffrey. "They''ve started eating. What are you two standing there for? Waiting for a formal invitation?"


    Jeffrey snapped out of it and pulled Teresa down into a seat.


    Mr. James Sr. shot them a cold nce, his eyes lingering on Yvonne for a few extra seconds before moving on. He didn''t say anything, however.


    rcia who scoffed and


    It was Marcia wh


    sneered, "Trash will always be trash,


    can''t even wait to stuff her face. I


    hate to say it but kicking yit out a


    wonderful girl like Queenset=


    about to marry into the Rogers family, and treating this peasant like a treasure... it''s hrious


    Marcia finished with a dramaticugh, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Yvonne hadn''t wanted to get involved in the James family drama, but since Marcia


    was targeting her, she wasn''t about to take it lying down.


    "Queena is the bastard child of


    George''s affair. Should we have kept


    her around for the holidays? Auntie


    you seera so fond of her is it so because you feel a sense of kinship? After all, you''re both bastards."


    "You bitch, who are you calling a bastard?!" Marcia snapped, furious.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Yvonne asked, blinking her beautiful, clear eyes with an air of pure innocence.


    "If you keep spouting nonsense, get out of this house," Mr. James Sr. said, his anger rising.


    The hall fell silent. Teresa''s face went pale with fear.


    "Grandfather, are you getting senile? I''m not talking nonsense. Grandma passed away twenty years ago, but Auntie here is already forty. My, my, what is she if not a bastard child?


    The world''s morals have really gone downhill, with illegitimate children being weed into the family one after another."


    Yvonne clicked her tongue as she spoke.


    The hall was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Mr. James Sr.''s face was ashen, his small eyes practically bulging out of his head.


    Mrs. James Sr. and her daughter didn''t look too pleased either.


    Teresa was about to scold Yvonne, but Jeffrey stopped her. He gave Yvonne an encouraging and appreciative look, making her wonder if his whole reason for bringing her here today was to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 235

    "Hah, a few days apart and you''re apletely different person. I really underestimated this little niece of mine. Who knew she had such a sharp tongue?"


    Joshua''s expression was mocking, his eyes on Yvonne as if she were a new toy.


    Yvonne looked up, gave him a lukewarm nce, and said slowly, "I was just keeping a low profile before. That''s why I didn''t bother making a fuss when that little bastard you fathered called me a bitch."


    This James family father and son duo... not a single one of them was decent.


    Mr. James Sr.''s first wife, Teresa''s mother, had married him back when the James family was far from being a powerful n.


    Mr. James Sr. had seized the opportunities to build his fortune. After he became sessful, he started keeping mistresses and fathering illegitimate children.


    If it weren''t for the fear of dividing his assets in a divorce, he would have kicked his long-suffering wife to the curb long ago.


    The original Mrs. James died of depression in her early fifties. The current Mrs. James married into the family almost immediately after¡ªa seamless transition.


    And Joshua had perfectly inherited his father''s scumbag traits, a true phnderer. He wasn''t even married yet and already had an illegitimate son.


    Everyone at the table looked grim. The dinner ended on a sour note.


    Mrs. James Sr. helped Mr. James Sr. back to his room. Marcia and Joshua also returned to their respective vis.


    Teresa, Jeffrey, and Yvonne followed Jerome to his house.


    The James family estate was vast, and each child had their own vi. Teresa had one before she married, but not long after her wedding, Mrs. James St. had the vi redecorated, throwing out all of Teresa''s


    betongings.


    Marcia''s vi, however, was kept for her even after she married, and she could return whenever she pleased. So, Teresa was the only one who had been ''spilled.''


    Yvonne thought Teresa was a bit pitiful, but pitiful people often have their own failings.


    Inside the vi, Jerome instructed the servants to prepare rooms for Teresa and her children.


    "Sorry to trouble you again," Teresa said guiltily, standing beside Jerome.


    "You''re my sister. It''s no trouble." Jerome sighed helplessly. "I warned you back then not to marry George but you wouldn''t listen. You even broke off your engagement with the Reed family heir for that so


    Climber. In the end, it only benefited Marcia."


    Before her mother passed away, she had arranged for Teresa to be engaged to the eldest son of the Reed family.


    The Reeds weren''t one of the four great families, but they were an old, well- established n with deep roots. Yet Teresa had thrown a fit and broken off the engagement for George.


    No sooner had she broken it off than Marcia took her ce, marrying into the Reed family with a hefty wedding gifts and 5% of the James Group''s shares, bing the morous matriarch of the Reed family.


    Yvonne suspected that Teresa marrying down to a social climber like George while Marcia took her ce and married up into the Reed family was no coincidence; Marcia and her mother must have plotted it.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about the past," Jerome said, waving his hand. "I heard you kicked Queena out.


    Teresa, you''re getting more foolish by the day. Queena is Mr. Rogers''s fiancee now. If he were willing to support me, I wouldn''t be struggling so much at the James Group. Mr. Rogers and Queena will be at Dad''s banquet tomorrow. You should apologize to her, smooth things over..."

 Chapter 236

    "Are the guest rooms upstairs? I''m tired and want to rest," Yvonne said, cutting Jerome off impatiently.


    This brother and sister duo, one dumber than the next. No wonder their step-siblings had pushed them into a corner.


    Jerome clearly disliked his niece. He frowned, waved a dismissive hand, and had a servant show her to a guest room upstairs.


    The James family truly lived up to its reputation as a top-tier n. Even the guest rooms were over a thousand square feet and fully equipped.


    Yvonne wasn''t a picky sleeper and slept soundly on the soft, imported mattress.


    She slept until dawn and was woken the next day by a knock on the door.


    "Yvonne, time to get up. We''re having breakfast with your grandfather this morning, and we can''t bete," Teresa''s voice called from outside.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and ambled to the door.


    When she opened the door, Teresa was standing there. She frowned at the sight of Yvonne''s messy hair and bare feet.


    "Look at you. Do you have any manners at all? Sleeping in sote at someone else''s house... people willugh their heads off if they find out."


    Yvonne leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, and saidzily, "If you don''t want me here, I can leave right now. And for the record, ''sleeping in sote'' traditionally refers to between nine and eleven in the morning. It''s still early."


    With that, Yvonne turned and walked back into the room.


    Teresa followed her in,ining, "I say one thing, and you have tenebacks: You always me me for neglecting you all these years. If you were as well-behaved and sweet as Queena, how could I not love you... Ouch! You child, why did you stop so suddenly without a word?"


    Teresa was mid-sentence when Yvonne, walking ahead, stopped abruptly. Caught


    off guard, Teresa bumped into her back, feeling dizzy from the impact.


    Yvonne turned to face her, a cold


    smirk ying on her lips. "So, is your n for today to apologize to Queena, coax her back home, and y the part of a loving mother? The legitimate wife begging a mistress''s illegitimate daughter toe back... now that would make peopleugh. their heads off."


    "Yvonne!" Teresa''s face paled, then flushed with anger.


    Yvonne ignored her and went straight into the bathroom to wash up, change, and


    then sat down at the vanity to do her makeup.


    Fuming, Teresa managed to


    suppress her anger and ced a


    jewelry box on the vanity. This


    diamond ne was your


    grandmother''s. Wear it to the


    banquet today."


    Yvonne gave the ne a cursory nce. Its centerpiece was a blue diamond over ten carats, sparkling in the light. It was priceless.


    It was a generous gesture from Teresa, likely a peace offering to Yvonne because


    she nned to make up with Queena and was afraid of Yvonne''s reaction.


    Yvonne didn''t say whether she''d wear it or not. She finished her simple makeup and left the room with Teresa.


    Outside, Jeffrey was waiting in the hallway. "Mom, Yvonne. They have already gone to the main vi. They said we should head over once we''re ready."

 Chapter 237

    Jerome still had some affection for his sister, but his wife was indifferent. That''s why his family went to the main vi for breakfast without waiting for them.


    Teresa hurried with Jeffrey and Yvonne to the main vi where Mr. James Sr. lived.


    When they arrived, Mr. James Sr. had just woken up and was being helped into the hall by the butler.


    Jerome''s and Teresa''s families were seated, but Mrs. James Sr. and her two children had yet to arrive.


    Mr. James Sr. wasn''t annoyed. He simply sipped his tea and waited, clearly showing


    his high tolerance for Marcia and Joshua.


    Jerome and Teresa didn''t dare say a word and sat obediently in their seats.


    Yvonne also waited quietly, so bored she couldn''t help but yawn.


    Mr. James Sr., holding his teacup, shot Yvonne a displeased nce. Teresa frowned and tugged on her sleeve.


    Yvonne, however, was unfazed and even asked a servant to make her a cup of tea, ordering them around as if they were her own staff.


    They waited for nearly half an hour before Mrs. James Sr. arrived with her two children. Marcia''s own children weren''t there; they would go directly to the hotel for the banquet with their father.


    Joshua, however, was holding the hand of a little boy about Joseph''s age. It was his illegitimate son, Jason James.


    Jason had an arrogant, sharp look in his eyes, the clear mark of a spoiled child.


    "Grandpa!" Jason ran into the hall, broke free from his father''s hand, and threw himself into Mr. James Sr.''s arms.


    Though he was illegitimate, he was the apple of Mr. and Mrs. James Sr.''s eye.


    Mr. James Sr. hugged his grandson, his eyes wrinkling withughter.


    Once everyone had arrived, the servants began to serve breakfast.


    As one of the youngest, Jason sat next to Yvonne. He casually ced a te of shrimp and a crab in front of her and ordered, "Peel these for me."


    Yvonne shot him a cold look and ignored him, focusing on her own food.


    The original Yvonne had a severe seafood allergy; even touching it would cause a reaction. She had ang? p?eled seafood for Jason and her hands broke out in a painful, itchy rash.


    When Jason saw the rash, he felt no guilt. Instead, he made things worse, ordering the servants to bring her a whole tter of seafood to peel.


    For a child to harbor such malice towards a rtive... he was truly rotten to the core.


    The original Yvonne had been too timid to resist, but this Yvonne wasn''t about to put up with his nonsense.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me?" Jason shouted angrily when Yvonne ignored him.


    Yvonne held her utensils and nced at him. "Are your hands broken? If you want to eat, peel it yourself!"


    "I want you to peel it. If you don''t, I won''t eat," Jasonmanded petntly.


    "Eat it or don''t. I''m not your parent, and I have no obligation to spoil you," Yvonne said, pushing the te of seafood back at him.


    As the little tyrant of the James family, Jason had probably never been refused before. His face. changed instantly and he began to wail at the top of his lungs.


    His howling grated on Yvonne''s nerves. If they weren''t at the James family estate, she would have


    pped him already. A brat throwing a tantrum deserved a good spanking.


    But the moment Jason started crying, the expressions of everyone else at the table soured.

 Chapter 238

    Mr. James Sr. red at Yvonne with a grim face, while Mrs. James Sr. pulled her darling grandson into her arms.


    Joshua didn''t say anything, but his expression was cold.


    Both Teresa and Jerome looked at Yvonne with reproach in their eyes.


    Marcia was more direct, scolding, "Trash is trash. No manners."


    Yvonne hadn''t wanted to engage with the James family, but they were walking all over her, and she wasn''t one to take it quietly.


    Yvonne mmed her utensils down on the table. The loud tter even drowned out Jason''s wails.


    "Insolent! You have no manners! Where do you think you are?" Mr. James Sr. roared, mming his hand on the table. Teresa and Jerome flinched.


    But Yvonne was unafraid. She shot back, "Manners this, manners that. What manners are you talking about? In a proper noble family, there''s a clear distinction between legitimate and illegitimate children. The son of a mistress wouldn''t even be allowed at the table."


    She then changed her tone. "Oh, I almost forgot. The James family ancestors were butchers. Grandfather was a butcher, so how would you know the rules of the nobility? The James family rules are to be ungrateful, abandon the wife who stood by you, and let the mistress take over!"


    After Yvonne finished, everyone''s face was a mask of fury. But since Mr. James Sr. hadn''t spoken, no one else dared to.


    Jason seemed to realize the shift in atmosphere and stopped his fake crying, his facepletely dry.


    Joshua ruffled his son''s hair, his gaze turning cold and sinister as he looked at Yvonne. "My dear niece, you''ve got some nerve. But be careful what you say. Words have consequences."


    "Thank you for the warning, Uncle. But I live by a simple rule: I don''t start fights, but if someonees after me, I will fight back," Yvonne said, tilting her chin up defiantly.


    The moment she finished, Mr. James Sr. mmed his palm on the table again. "Get out."


    Yvonne didn''t hesitate. She pushed back her chair, stood up, and walked out.


    She paused at the door and turned back to Jeffrey. "Jeffrey, are youing? Can''t you see they''re the real family here? Youre not wee, so why stick around?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Jeffrey stood up. He finally understood that in this family, his, uncle and mother''s constant submission only encouraged Mrs. James Sr. and her children to push them further.  s?novels


    "Grandfather, enjoy your meal. We''re going ahead to the banquet to help out," Jeffrey said, then helped Teresa up. "Mom, let''s go."


    With both her son and daughter leaving, Teresa had no choice but to follow.


    After Teresa, Yvonne, and Jeffrey left, Jerome also stood up. "Dad, we''re finished too. Enjoy your breakfast."


    As he was about to leave, his shocked wife grabbed his arm and whispered,


    "Jerome, have they lost their minds? Are you crazy too?"


    "If you don''t want to leave, then keep eating," Jerome retorted coldly.


    Helpless, his wife had to follow him out of the hall.


    With both Teresa''s and Jerome''s families gone, the table felt half-empty, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    Mr. James Sr.''s face was ashen. Mrs. James Sr. and Joshua remained silent, and even Jason knew to keep his head down.


    Only Marcia pursed her lips and sneered, "George is about to be executed, and yet her family isn''t keeping a low profile. They''re barking all over the ce. Do they have a death wish..."

 Chapter 239

    However, before she could finish, Mr. James Sr. roared, "Have you said enough?! If you don''t want to eat, then get out!"


    Although Mr. James Sr. favored Mrs. James Sr. and her children, what he desired most was a peaceful family. He had always deluded himself into believing the children from his first and second marriages could get along.


    It had been a long time since Mrs. James Sr. had seen her husband so angry. She shot a look at her son.


    "Dad, calm down. Let me eat a bit more with you. The banquet today will be a long one, we''ll probably be busy untilte tonight."


    Joshua yed the part of the dutiful, considerate son, even instructing a servant to bring out the warmed bird''s nest soup.


    Mr. James Sr. managed to suppress his anger and picked up his utensils again.


    Seeing this, Joshua nced at his son. Jason understood, picked up a piece of meat with his chubby hands, and ced it in Mr. James Sr.''s bowl.


    "Grandpa, eat some meat."


    "Good boy, Jason." Mr. James Sr. ruffled his grandson''s hair, a faint smile finally appearing on his face.


    Meanwhile, Teresa, Yvonne, and Jeffrey were in the car on their way to the hotel. Teresa was silent and sullen, her face etched with worry.


    "Jeffrey, your grandfather must be furious that we just left like that. With your father in trouble, if we offend your grandfather too, our lives will only get harder. You''re not married yet. Without the James family''s backing, how will you ever marry a girl from a good family?"


    "I should have listened to your uncle and tried to smooth things over with Queena. With both the James and Rogers families supporting you, your future would be secure."


    Teresa rambled on.


    Jeffrey sighed and rubbed his


    forehead. "Mom, you and Uncle have been swallowing your pride for years, and Grandfather has never once sided with you. I''m a docter. I''ll work hard for my own futurez dont need anyone''s backing. From now on, you don''t have topromise for anything."


    "Also, before Dad''s ident, he went to great lengths to marry Queena into the Rogers family, even giving her half of the Spencer family''s was


    assets as a wedding gifts


    raised by you for over a decade and caffed me her brother for just as long. We''ve done more than enough


    for her. From now on, she has


    nothing to do with us. You don''t


    need to listen to them and humiliate


    yourself."


    Teresa listened, shaking her head uncertainly, then nodding. Her mind was a mess.


    Mr. James Sr.''s birthday banquet was indeed a grand affair.


    Nearly all of stra''s political and business elites were in attendance. If it wasn''t the head of the family, it was the heir of the younger generation. Everyone showed Mr. James Simmense respect.


    Mr. James Sr. and Mrs. James Sr. arrived rtivelyte.


    Mr. James Sr. was in a deep red traditional suit, while Mrs. James Sr. wore a dress. The elderly couple both looked festive and cheerful.


    Everyone crowded around the guest of honor. Mr. James Sr. was undoubtedly the star of the day.


    Marcia and Joshua stayed close to their parents, greeting guests and eptingpliments. They certainly looked like a harmonious and happy family.


    Meanwhile, Jerome, the eldest son, and his family were marginalized.


    Marcia and her husband gifted Mr. James Sr. a calligraphy set worth a fortune. Joshua gave him an ancient painting by a famous artist. Both gifts were tailored to his tastes.


    Mr. James Sr. praised both of his children, and the other guests chimed in, showering Marcia and Joshua withpliments.

 Chapter 240

    Jerome also gifted a famous work of calligraphy, one his wife had flown to an auction house to acquire after a long wait. It was rarer and more expensive than Joshua''s painting.


    But Mr. James Sr. merely gave it a cursory nce, responded with a lukewarm "Mm," and had someone put it away.


    The heart is biased, and Mr. James Sr.''s favoritism towards the children of his second wife was now on full disy.


    Although Jerome was still the president of the James Group, everyone in their circle knew he was being systematically undermined by Joshua, the vice president.


    Mr. James Sr. had always favored his younger son, Joshua.


    Teresa''s gift was a jade sculpture of a monkey presenting a peach of immortality, speciallymissioned from a master carver using the finest jade.


    It was a gift of immense value and sentiment.


    Mr. James Sr. also gave it a brief nce before having a servant take it away.


    Teresa couldn''t hide her disappointment. With her husband in prison and the Spencer family bankrupt, she had hoped for a few words offort from her father in her most vulnerable moment.


    But s, a new wife means a new father. Mr. James Sr. had long since stopped caring about her.


    Not only that, but Marcia used the opportunity to mock her. "What a filial daughter. Her husband''s family is bankrupt, her husband is in prison, and she can still afford such a gift."


    In front of all the guests at the banquet, Marcia''s aggressive taunts made Teresa''s face flush red. She was on the verge of tears, utterly humiliated.


    As a junior, Jeffrey couldn''t argue with Marcia in public. He could only put an arm around his mother''s shoulder in aforting gesture.


    Yvonne stood to the side, looking nonchnt. However, as Marcia passed by, she subtly stepped on the hem of her dress.


    Marcia was wearing six-inch heels. She stumbled, and just as she was about to regain her bnce, a sudden push from her side sent her crashing into a nearby servant.


    The servant was holding the jade sculpture from Teresa. The gift box fell to the floor and shattered, breaking the monkey''s head and the peach.


    There was a moment of silence. Then, Yvonne, feigning shock, covered her mouth and cried out, "Oh my, Auntie, how could you deliberately break the birthday gift Mom gave to Grandpa!"


    Her shout drew everyone''s attention.


    "Auntie, I know you don''t like my mother. It''s understandable for the daughter of the second wife to dislike the daughter of the first. But you can''t just break the gift she gave Grandpa! She had to sell herown jewelry to afford it.


    Auntie, Mrs. James Sr. already took half of the wedding gifts my grandmother left for Mom and gave it to you. You even stole her


    engagement What more det


    want? Why do you have to keep targeting her?"


    As she spoke, Yvonne took Teresa''s arm, but secretly, she gave her a sharp pinch.


    Teresa wasn''t aplete fool. Her eyes immediately reddened, and she began to sob pitifully.


    Marcia''s eyes were red with rage. She pointed at Yvonne. "Someone pushed me from behind! That''s why bumped into the servant. It wasni on purpose it was you! You definitely pushed me to frame me..."


    "Auntie, how could you say that? ming a junior like me just to shift the


    responsibility," Yvonne interrupted, her strong voice easily overpowering Marcia''s.

 Chapter 241

    "Oh, dear. They say heirlooms can carry a family''s luck. Now that the sculpture is shattered, isn''t that a terrible omen? If something were to suddenly happen to Grandpa, Aunt Marcia, you would be the disgrace of the James family!"


    "You-you!" Marcia raised her hand to strike, her face contorted with rage, but Mrs. James Sr. stopped her.


    If Marcia resorted to violence after creating such an embarrassing scene, her reputation would be utterly destroyed.


    Having been around the block more than a few times, Mrs. James Sr. could see it clearly. This Yvonne was like apletely different person, a fierce wolf cub who would sink her teeth into anyone who dared to cross her.


    Low murmurs had already begun to ripple through the crowd. The upper ss enjoyed gossip as much as anyone else.


    "Well, no wonder the eldest daughter of the James family married down. It seems her stepsister stole her intended match."


    "I heard Ms. James gave birth to her first daughter just a few months after marrying into the Reed family. It looks like she and Mr. Reed were involved long before the wedding."


    "It''s the ssic wicked stepmother story, isn''t it? First her fianc¨¦, then her wedding gifts. The poor thing."


    "I hear Joshua is the one calling the shots at the James Group now. Mr. James Sr. has clearly picked his favorite. It''s a shame for his first wife, who struggled alongside him for decades, only for someone else to reap all the rewards."


    "How can someone so heartless live with themselves? You have to wonder if they fear karma. Maybe this shattered jade is a sign."


    Although the guests kept their voices to a whisper, not daring to criticize Mr. James Sr. to his face, his expression had already turned grim.


    Mrs. James Sr., equally mortified, forced a smile and pretended to scold Marcia. "Look at you, a grown woman acting so carelessly. Apologize to your sister at once."


    Marcia''s face was a dark mask of resentment, but she managed to mutter, ¡°I''m sorry, Teresa. It was my fault for being clumsy."


    "It''s alright We''re family. I won''t hold


    it against you," Teresa said


    though her eyes


    magoanime perfect


    were stilred, painting


    picture of someone swallowing her


    pride.


    The eyes of every guest were fixed on them, and the faces of Mrs. James Sr. and Marcia grew increasingly strained.


    After that incident, the atmosphere cooled considerably.


    Queena and Oscar arrivedter and missed the drama.


    Queena was dressed in a


    limited-edition haute couture gown, an priceless emerald ne


    gracing


    ver neck,"


    diamond-encrusted bracelet from a luxury brand on her wrist.


    However, herplexion was pale, and even a thickyer of foundation couldn''t hide the dark circles under


    her eyes She looked like a life-si dolf draped in luxury and jewels, utterly devoid of a soul.


    She held Oscar''s arm, and they appeared to be an intimate, picture-perfect couple, a match made in heaven.


    ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday. Wishing you many happy returns," Queena and Oscar said in unison as they approached Mr. and Mrs. James Sr., presenting their gift.


    Mr. James Sr.''s expression softened considerably as he smiled and exchanged a few pleasantries with Oscar.


    Mrs. James Sr. was even more effusive, taking Queena''s hand and fussing over her as if she were her own flesh and blood.


    ¡°Queena grows more beautiful by the day. And you and Mr. Rogers make such a perfect pair, like two angels descended from heaven."

 Chapter 242

    A strained smile touched Queena''s lips. She instinctively nced at Oscar, but he wasn''t looking at her; he was politely greeting an acquaintance.


    Mrs. James Sr. held Queena''s hand and chattered on for some time, but Queena''s mind was elsewhere, the words going in one ear and out the other.


    Her eyes scanned the ballroom, as if searching for someone. When she spotted Teresa and Jeffrey in a corner, she started to walk toward them, but after only two steps, Oscar stopped her.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, an eyebrow raised in a semnce of a smile. But the sight of that smile sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. "I saw my mother. I just wanted to say hello."


    At her words, Oscar nced in Teresa and Jeffrey''s direction.


    "She''s not your real mother, and he''s not your real brother. They threw you out of the house. It''s best to keep your distance. From now on, you just need to focus on being the future Mrs. Rogers and do as you''re told."


    With that, he reached out and patted Queena''s head. His touch seemed gentle, but his dark eyes were utterly devoid of warmth.


    "Oscar, you and your fianc¨¦e are so affectionate. It''s truly enviable,¡± a soft female voice suddenly said from behind them.


    Oscar''s hand was still on Queena''s shoulder as he turned to see Ynda approaching on Bet''s arm, her eyes curved into a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Bet, Ynda," Oscar said, his own warm, gentlemanly smile returning as he greeted them. His gazended on Ynda, and for the first time, it held a flicker of warmth.


    "Mr. Rogers," Bet said, his tone t. He didn''t even nce at Queena, simply acknowledging Oscar.


    In his eyes, the daughter of a man like Mr. Thompson was beneath his notice.


    Oscar replied with a nod. Neither of them mentioned Queena, as if she were invisible.


    "You used to call Oscar by his first name. Why the sudden formality? It sounds a bit strange," Ynda said still Clinging to Bet''s arm with a gentle smile:


    Bet nced at her before replying coolly, "My cousin has been


    gone for many years, and Mr.


    Rogers now has a fianc¨¦e. It would be inapproprate to continue addressing him so informally."


    Ynda seemed to realize her blunder. She looked at Queena with an apologetic expression. ¡°I''m so sorry, Ms. Spencer. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Queena just shook her head, saying nothing.


    "I''m sure Oscar picked out your ne himself, Ms. Spencer. He''s always had such impable taste. The ne is as beautiful as you are."


    Ynda''s praise was delivered with a sweet smile, her eyes clear and innocent.


    Queena, feeling dizzy and exhausted fromck of sleep, had no energy for pleasantries. She offered a faint smile in response.


    "Where is Mr. James Sr.? Bet, let''s go wish him a happy birthday," Ynda suggested.


    Bet nodded, and the two of them walked toward Mr. James Sr.


    Oscar watched Ynda leave, the smile on his face slowly fading. His gaze fell back


    to Queena, and his fingers mped onto her chin.


    To any observer, they looked like an affectionate couple.


    But only Queena knew the crushing force of his grip. The pain was so intense that tears welled in her eyes.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear


    Ynda talking to you? Standing et


    there without a word-is that how you want to represent the Rogers family? utterly without manners?


    "I... I was distracted. Oscar, I won''t do it again," Queena stammered, her voice choked with unshed tears.

 Chapter 243

    "Good. Don''t make the same mistake again. Misbehavior will be punished," Oscar said, his lips curling into a smile that sent a chill down Queena''s spine.


    "Mr. Rogers and my sister are so in love. It''s truly something to envy," Yvonne said, appearing suddenly behind them.


    Oscar looked up at Yvonne, his expression instantly shifting back to that of the perfect gentleman. ¡°Queena is my fianc¨¦e. Of course we''re in love. Ms. Jones, you and Queena are the same age. I imagine you must be thinking about marriage yourself."


    "I could never be as lucky as Queena to marry someone like Mr. Rogers," Yvonne replied with a ttering smile, stepping forward to link her arm with Queena''s.


    Her affectionate gesture made them look like the closest of sisters.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen Queena. Mr. Rogers, would you mind lending her to me for a little while? We have some sisterly secrets to share.¡±


    Yvonne batted her wide, innocent eyes at him.


    "Queena needs to stay with me and socialize. I''m not sure it''s a good time," Oscar said, a polite refusal. He seemed reluctant to let Queena be alone with anyone.


    ¡°Oh, don''t be so stingy, Mr. Rogers. Just for a little bit. I was hoping to ask her for advice on how to find a wonderful man like you."


    Yvonne said in a yful, wheedling tone.


    Looking resigned, Oscar finally relented with a nod. He looked at Queena, his smiling toneced with a clear warning, ¡°Have a nice chat with your sister. And be careful what you say. We wouldn''t want people tough at us."


    "I... I understand," Queena said, a flicker of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Queena, let''s go over there. They have juice and little cakes," Yvonne said,


    cheerfully pulling Queena toward the other side of the room.


    She led Queena all the way to the most secluded corner of the ballroom before letting go of her arm.


    "It seems life in the Rogers family isn''t treating you so well," Yvonne said, raising an eyebrow as she looked Queena over with a hint of disdain.


    Queena''s face was pale, the dark circles under her eyes prominent. A fresh red mark, where Oscar had gripped her, was stark against her skin.


    "So, are you here to gloat?" Queena hissed through gritted teeth, ring at Yvonne.


    "You are rather pathetic. But I''m a kind person. I believe in returning with kindness. So, I''m here to


    you


    out, yvonne peptied


    slowly.


    "You''d be that generous?" Queena was clearly skeptical.


    "Believe it or not,


    that''s up to you,"


    Yvonne continued. "I heard George


    has been transferred to Ironhold. You should go see him. If he had the power


    etorget you engaged into the Roger''s family, he surely hasa way


    "}


    to make them treat you better.


    "But Oscar won''t let me go out alone," Queena said instinctively, not realizing she had let the truth slip.


    Just as Yvonne had suspected. Oscar and Queena''s engagement was a form of house arrest.


    The Rogers family didn''t fully trust George. To prevent him from betraying them, they were using Queena as leverage.


    "Then you''ll have to find a way,"


    Yvonne said. "If you can''t even manage that, then you can wait to Lot in the Rogers mansion. No one can help you."


    Yvonne finished, patting Queena''s shoulder before turning and walking away.


    As she returned to the center of the ballroom, she heard the strains of a beautiful piano melody.

 Chapter 244

    Ynda was seated at a ck grand piano, ying a beautiful birthday melody. A crowd had gathered around, admiring the grace of the "piano princess."


    When the piece concluded, Ynda rose, her gown sweeping the floor, and gave a perfectly executed bow to the appreciative audience. Then, she descended the stage with elegant steps.


    Bet was waiting for her at the bottom, and he handed her the ss of juice he was holding.


    Ynda took it and smiled up at him radiantly.


    Yvonne watched the scene, momentarily lost in thought, not even noticing the tall figure that had appeared beside her. It wasn''t until Thomas'' arm rested lightly on her shoulder that she snapped back to reality and turned to look at him.


    "Mr. Taylor."


    "Hello," Thomas said with a nod and a smile. "I just rushed over from the set, so I''m a bitte. If you''re not busy, would you apany me to wish Mr. James Sr. a happy birthday?"


    Yvonne was about to refuse, but Thomas'' arm was already guiding her forward.


    As they approached Mr. James Sr., they saw that Bet and Ynda were still there.


    Mr. James Sr.''s eyes were crinkled with a smile as he chatted with the two younger people.


    "Mr. James Sr., wishing you a long and happy life. I know you appreciate antiques, so I took the liberty of finding a piece of antique porcin for you to look at."


    Ynda was charming and sweet, an undeniably likable young woman.


    "You''re too kind," Mr. James Sr. beamed, his eyes flitting between Ynda and Bet. He teased, "I saw your grandfather on the golf course the other day, and he mentioned you two. You''ve been together for a while now. When can an old man like me expect a wedding invitation?"


    At the mention of marriage, a blush crept up Ynda''s cheeks. She nced at


    Bet beside her before replying shyly, "That''s up to Bet."


    Mr. James Sr. let out a heartyugh. "Bet, this girl is truly devoted to you. You''d better not let her down."


    Bet merely smiled without


    business and couldn''t attend your


    celebration. He asked me to extend his sincere apologies."


    Mr. James Sr. waved a dismissive hand with augh. ¡°Your father is a busy man. It


    feels like he spends more than half the year abroad.¡±


    Bet''s words were a formality, and Mr. James Sr.''s were in kind. But everyone knew the truth. Bet''s father, Frank Thompson, was now the head of the wealthiest family in the country, a man who could make the whole city shake.


    Sending his heir to attend in his ce was more than enough of a gesture to honor the James family.


    Yvonne stood to the side, watching the exchange with a cold smile touching her lips.


    "What''s so funny?" Thomas asked her.


    Yvonne replied, ¡°A scumbag who betrayed and drove his first wife to


    her grave is piously lecturing


    !?


    someone else about devotion. Don''t you think that''s hrious?"


    Thomas raised an eyebrow at herment but offered no opinion.


    Their hushed conversation drew Mr. James Sr.''s attention.


    He looked surprised to see Thomas and Yvonne together. He had no idea when this


    girl had managed to attach herself to the young master of the Taylor family.


    ¡°Mr. James Sr., I wish you a long life and evesting health,¡± Thomas said, disying the impable manners of a man raised in a top-tier family.


    His gift to Mr. James Sr. was a gold statuette symbolizing longevity. It was expensive and auspicious, but not particrly creative.

 Chapter 245

    Mr. James Sr. epted it with a cheerful smile.


    "My assistant tells me your schedule is booked solid for the next three years. It''s getting harder and harder for an old man like me to see you," Mr. James Sr. said, his eyes flicking to Yvonne as he probed, "And you and Yvonne...?"


    "She''s my leadingdy," Thomas replied with a smile.


    Mr. James Sr., being of an older generation, didn''t immediately catch the nuance. But Marcia, standing beside him, gasped, "Are you two dating?"


    Yvonne was speechless.


    His leadingdy? Did he have any idea how suggestive that sounded?


    "You''ve misunderstood. We''re just working on a film together," Yvonne rified. She wanted nothing to do with Thomas.


    ¡°Oh, just co-stars. And here I thought you''d actually managed tond a big fish," Marcia muttered with a sneer.


    Mr. James Sr. shot her a cold re, and Marcia wisely shut her mouth.


    With most of the guests having arrived, it was time for the banquet to begin. The four top families were naturally seated at the VIP table.


    As Teresa was a daughter of the James family, she was also given a seat there, despite being out of favor.


    Yvonne and Bet were not at the same table, but they weren''t far from each other.


    She happened to look up and saw Bet elegantly sipping wine from a crystal ss.


    Their eyes met for a fleeting moment before they both looked away, as if they were nothing more than strangers who had briefly crossed paths.


    Halfway through the banquet, Yvonne received a call from Sandra.


    She excused herself to Teresa and left early.


    Yvonne stepped out of the hotel and saw Sandra''s car parked at the entrance.


    "Sandra." Yvonne opened the passenger door and got in.


    As Yvonne was fastening her seatbelt, Sandra, with her hands on the steering wheel, turned to look at her Her gaze drifted past xvonne to the hote entrance,


    ete Bet and Ynda were walking out together.


    Ynda was wearing a low-cut gown, and as the cool night air hit her, she instinctively wrapped her arms around herself.


    Bet, who had his jacket draped over his arm, thoughtfully ced it over her shoulders.


    "Why aren''t you driving? What are you looking at?" Yvonne asked, following Sandra''s gaze to see the pair.


    Just then, Bet''s ck Mercedes pulled up. He gantly opened the door and helped Ynda into the car, his every move and nce filled with consideration.


    Yvonne''s gaze lingered for a moment before she finally looked away.


    Sandra pressed the elerator, and the car pulled away from the hotel, merging smoothly onto the main road.


    The car was unusually quiet, the atmosphere thick with an unspoken tension.


    "What are you thinking about? You haven''t said a word," Yvonne said, resting her hand against the side window.


    Sandra gripped the steering wheel, her eyes fixed on the road ahead, her face looking a little pale.


    "I heard that Mr. Thompson and Ms. Walker are getting engaged soon."


    Yvonne''s hand, resting on herp,


    clenched instinctively, but she forced a lighthearted smile. "Mr. Thompson and Ms Walker have been dating for a long time. Engagement and marriage were bound to happen sooner orter."


    But Sandra''s grip on the steering wheel tightened, the blue veins on the back of her hands standing out. "It just makes me think of Yvonne How devastated she would be if she knew her childhood sweetheart was engaged to another woman."


    After Sandra spoke, a brief silence once again filled the small car.

 Chapter 246

    Yvonne''s expression remained calm as she replied coolly, "Oh. Well, she''s gone now. The living have to move on. Mr. Bet Thompson is at an age where he should be settling down. It''s not realistic to expect him to stay single forever for Yvonne''s sake."


    Sandra just shook her head with a bitter smile. "You don''t understand. You don''t know how much Vonnie loved Bet. She told me that after the mission was over, she was going to marry him and invited me to her wedding. She always wore the ring on a chain around her neck, hidden under her clothes."


    Back then, Yvonne had rejected Bet''s proposal. That proud man, with a pained smile, had turned and thrown the engagement ring into a pond.


    Yvonne hadn''t dared to look for it during the day. At night, she had slipped into the pond alone and searched for two whole nights before finally finding the custom- made ring in the mud.


    She had stood in the cold water, clutching the ring, and cried for a long time. After that, she fell ill with a high fever and spent several days in the hospital on an IV drip.


    Sandra had gone to visit her.


    Yvonne was lying in bed, pale as a sheet, but Sandra saw that she had strung the ring on a chain and was wearing it around her neck, close to her skin.


    She was weak from the illness, but her eyes shone brightly. She grabbed Sandra''s hand and said with a smile, "I have the evidence of Colin''s crimes now. Once the mission is over, I can marry Ben. He''ll forgive me, won''t he? He has to forgive me!"


    But after they sent Colin to prison, he was silenced shortly after a ssic case of sacrificing a pawn to save the king. Yvonne''s mission wasn''t over; she had to continue investigating Nexus Media and George.


    And then, she was killed. Her mission would never be over.


    Sandra didn''t know what Yvonne was thinking in her final moments. Fear, perhaps, but more than anything, regret. She never got to marry her childhood sweetheart.


    The radio in Sandra''s car was ying an old song, which was painfully fitting. Yvonne said nothing, turning to look out the window. Her eyes felt dry. She was learning that when the pain was deep enough, you couldn''t even cry.


    But Sandra was weeping, tears streaming down her face. She kept one hand on the steering wheel while the other frantically wiped them away.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to her. I was too eager and snuck into George''s office to investigate, and I got caught. She exposed herself to protect me. I killed her."


    Yvonne pulled a few tissues from the box and banded them to Sandra. "Sandra, remember what you told mest time? You''re not the one who killed Yvonne. The people who killed her are the real criminats, and our job is to bring every single one of them to justice."


    Sandra slowed the car, steering with one hand while she used the tissues to dry her cheeks. She quicklyposed herself, though her eyes were still rimmed with red.


    Yvonne looked at her and continued, "At Mr. James Sr.''s birthday party today, I saw Queena. She doesn''t look well it seems the Rogers family has her under a form of house arrest. She''s probably not allowed out except for necessary social functions."


    Sandra considered this. "It''s almost certain now that the power behind George is the Rogers family. Now that George is down, he''s probably worried about his illegitimate daughter, so he entrusted her to them. But the Rogers family doesn''t trust him, so they''re using the engagement as an excuse to keep Queena under their control and use her as leverage against George."

 Chapter 247

    Yvonne nodded. "When I saw Queena this time, she looked terrible. Oscar is


    definitely not treating her like a fianc¨¦e. She''s having a hard time in that family, so I encouraged her to goin to George. The only way we might get George to talk is if we drive a wedge between him and the Rogers family."


    "Do you think they might try to silence George, like they did with Colin?" Sandra asked suddenly, a worried look on her face.


    Yvonne was silent for a moment, then shook her head. "Silencing Colin was already a huge risk for the Rogers family, and it even exposed Nexus Media. I don''t think they''d risk it again."


    As she spoke, an idea seemed to spark in her mind, and her eyes lit up. "The Rogers family won''t make a move, but we can. If George found out that not only are they mistreating his precious daughter, but they also n to get rid of him just like they did Colin, do you think he might turn on them?"


    Sandra''s eyes lit up as well. However, arranging something inside a prison without getting caught would be difficult. At the very least, they didn''t currently have the contacts for something like that.


    "I''ll do my best to arrange it, but it might take time."


    "Right," Yvonne agreed. "Slow and steady. Haste makes waste."


    Sandra''s car finally pulled up in front of the apartment building where Yvonne was staying.


    Yvonne unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    Sandra leaned over. "The wrap party is tomorrow. I''lle pick you up in the morning."


    "Okay," Yvonne said with a nod before turning to go upstairs.


    The next day, Yvonne woke up early to do her makeup and change into her dress.


    The gown Sandra had prepared for her was a white slip dress, paired with pearl jewelry, creating a pure and gentle look.


    With her long, wavy hair falling loosely around her shoulders, Yvonne''s entire demeanor seemed to soften.


    Sandra drove Yvonne to the wrap party.


    Because Ms. Jane was a renowned


    director, her film had been highly


    anticipated since it was


    first


    announced The wrap party was a


    grand affair, with many reporters


    invited to attend.


    Due to a scheduling conflict, the award-winning actor Thomas was not at the party.


    As a result, the reporters'' attention was focused solely on Yvonne.


    Though still rtively new to the scene, this wasn''t Yvonne''s first time being


    interviewed, and she handled the situation with practiced ease.


    After the wrap party, Ms. Jane invited several of the film''s actresses to a club for drinks.


    "I just love looking at all you beautiful young girls. Seeing you makes me feel my age," Ms Jane said, holding Yvonne''s hand in one of her and the hand of the film''s second female lead, Hannah in the other.


    Ms. Jane was a decent person with a good temper, and she had taken great care of every actor on set.


    Although Yvonne wasn''t in the mood to socialize, she felt she had to humor Ms. Jane.


    The group of women followed Ms. Jane into a luxurious private club in Istra.


    Thevishly decorated private room was dimly lit.


    Five or six men were already seated on the sofas-some young, others middle- aged.


    They were drinking and chatting, but


    when Ms. Jane led the women in


    they all looked up, their eyes


    scanning the group like they were inspecting goods on a shelf.


    The look made Yvonne deeply ufortable.


    "This is Mr. Ward, our film''s investor. This is Mr. Cooper, Mr. Reed, and this, the one and only Mr. Darcy Rogers."


    After the introductions, Ms. Jane began presenting the actresses to the executives and heirs.

 Chapter 248

    ¡°This is Hannah, the girl-next-door type. Mr. Ward, weren''t you just saying how lovely she is, and what a fine actress?" With that, Ms. Jane pushed Hannah toward Mr. Ward.


    Hannah, seemingly ustomed to such scenes, smiled sweetly, filled a ss, and toasted Mr. Ward before gracefully sitting down beside him.


    Mr. Ward''s handnded on her bare thigh, rubbing it suggestively.


    "Oh, Mr. Ward, you''re terrible," Hannah chided, yfully removing his hand from her leg. It was clear she was an expert at handling these situations.


    Mr. Ward wasn''t offended. He justughed heartily and drained his ss.


    Next, Ms. Jane guided the other actresses to the men present. Since Yvonne was standing at the back, she was thest to be introduced.


    "And this is Yvonne, our rising star. She''s incredibly popr right now, with a legion of admirers," Ms. Jane said, then gestured to the empty seat next to Darcy Rogers.


    "There''s a spot next to Mr. Rogers. Yvonne, why don''t you sit there?"


    When Ms. Jane finished speaking, Yvonne didn''t move. She just stood there, looking at the director with a cold smile.


    No matter how slow she was on the uptake, she could see it now. The talented, celebrated director also moonlighted as a madam.


    It seemed the rot in this industry went far deeper than just Nexus Media.


    Seeing Yvonne standing motionless, Ms. Jane grew slightly annoyed. She''d never met such a clueless young actress before.


    ¡°The girl is just shy," Ms. Jane said with augh, grabbing Yvonne''s arm. She leaned in close and whispered a threat in her ear, "Yvonne, have you not woken up to reality yet? The Spencer family is finished. Stop acting like a princess. Thatpany you and your agent started won''t survive being crushed by real money.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?" Yvonne raised an eyebrow, a chill in her beautiful, fox-like eyes.


    "Not a threat, just a reminder," Ms. Jane said, patting Yvonne''s hand affectionately, though her tone was cold and menacing "Listen, girl, if you want to make it in this busmess, you need to know when to y the game."


    Ms. Jane shot Yvonne a warning look, silently urging her to go sit down.


    Mr. Rogers had a thing for striking beauties, and Yvonne''s captivating eyes would surely mesmerize him.


    "Ms. Jane, you''ve seen what I can do. If I were to lose my temper and beat Mr Darcy Rogers''s handsome. Cento a bloody pulp, I wonder if you''d be implicated."


    Yvonne''s lips curved into a smile, but her enchanting eyes held a murderous glint.


    A shiver ran down Ms. Jane''s spine. Just as she was beginning to regret bringing her, Yvonne was already striding gracefully in her high heels toward Darcy.


    She''d been wondering how to get closer to the Rogers family to investigate them. This was a golden opportunity.


    Darcy, meanwhile, sat with his legs crossed, chin tilted up arrogantly, sizing Yvonne up.


    His eyes raked over her from head to toe before a wicked smile spread across his face. He seemed quite satisfied with what he saw.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Darcy said, patting the spot next to him.


    Yvonne sat down beside him but couldn''t be bothered to look at him.


    Instead, she reached for an unopened can of soda from the coffee table, popped it open, and began to drink slowly.


    Darcy turned his head, squinting at her with a smirk, and draped his arm around her shoulders.


    Yvonne''s hand, holding the can, paused for a fraction of a second She turned her head slightly castmg. a cold nce at the roaming hand on her shoulder. "Get your hand off me"

 Chapter 249

    She didn''t mince her words.


    Darcy, far from being offended, justughed. "Feisty, aren''t we? Good. I like them spicy. It''s more fun that way."


    He swirled the wine in his ss. He had the same eyes as Oscar, but while Oscar''s were cold, Darcy''s were filled with a roguish glint.


    "I hear you''re new to the scene. You must be pretty clean, then. Don''t tell me you''re still a virgin. No experience makes things less interesting."


    Yvonne continued to sip her soda slowly, a small smile ying on her lips, showing no sign of shyness.


    Darcy rxed a little. A virgin would have been blushing to the roots of her hair by now. This one clearly had some experience.


    "So, what are you into? What kind of toys have you yed with? Vibrators? Threesomes? Don''t worry, my ''friends'' are all good-looking and know what they''re doing."


    Yvonne swished the soda in her can, her gaze drifting down to Darcy''s crotch with a mocking smile. "As capable as you are, Mr. Rogers?"


    Darcy was the second son of the Rogers family, Oscar''s younger brother. In her past life, Yvonne had met him a few times.


    Back then, as Bet''s girlfriend with the backing of the Thompson family heir, Darcy had been nothing but sycophantic. She never would have guessed he was this depraved in private.


    Darcy roared withughter and threw his arm around her shoulders again. "Too many people here, we can''t have any real fun Want to Come back to my ce? Don''t worry, I''ll make it worth your while. Money, connections, you name it.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yvonne said, tossing the half-empty soda can back on the table, readily agreeing.


    Darcy wrapped an arm around Yvonne''s waist and, after a quick farewell to the others, started to leave.


    Ms. Jane, seeing this, instinctively tried to stop them.


    She was genuinely afraid this firecracker Yvonne would cause a major incident she couldn''t handle Darcy was the second son of the Rogers family; if a single hair on his head was harmed, she couldn''t afford the consequences.


    "Mr. Rogers, Yvonne has a couple of scenes to reshoot for the film. I need to take


    her back to the set soon. Perhaps she could keep youpany another day?"


    "Are you messing with me, Jane? You got a death wish or something?" Darcy was a known troublemaker and showed Ms. Jane no respect She''s with me tonight. No reshoots. I''ll cover any losses your production suffers," Darby snapped, then steered Yvonne out of the room.


    ¡°Are they really going to a hotel already? Mr. Rogers sure is impatient.¡±


    "Looks like he can''t keep his hands to himself when he sees a pretty face."


    Back in the room, the others continued their teasing and jokes, oblivious to Ms. Jane''s face, which had turned ashen.

 Chapter 250

    "Oh, please. As if a helpless woman like me could do anything to the great Mr. Darcy Rogers. If you''re that worried, I can just leave.¡±


    Yvonne made a show of turning to walk away.


    With his mind clouded by lust, Darcy wasn''t about to let her go.


    He grabbed her arm and yelled at his driver and bodyguards, "Stop using him to scare me! Get lost, and don''t get in my way!"


    The driver and bodyguards didn''t dare defy Darcy and reluctantly departed.


    Once they were gone, Yvonne walked straight to the driver''s side, opened the door, and slid in.


    "You''re driving?" Darcy asked, confused. "Do you have your license?"


    "So what if I don''t? You''re a Rogers, aren''t you? Can''t you handle a little thing like that?" Yvonne said with a raised eyebrow.


    Darcy didn''t argue. He got into the passenger seat, and before he could even get settled, Yvonne mmed her foot on the elerator, and the car shot forward.


    Yvonne drove fast. The roads were quiet and empty at night, so there was little danger.


    In fact, the thrilling speed seemed to excite Darcy. He clearly had a taste for adventure and for bold women like Yvonne.


    Yvonne sped on, eventually pulling into the parking lot of a private hospital owned by the Rogers Group.


    The Rogers Group had started in the medical field and owned dozens of private hospitals, not just in Istra but all over the country.


    Since the Rogers family was in league with criminals like George and Colin, Yvonne reasoned that their hospitals couldn''t be clean either. Investigating them through their medical facilities would be the fastest way to find dirt.


    "Why did you drive to a hospital?" Darcy asked, bewildered.


    "You''re Mr. Darcy Rogers, and this is your family''s hospital. Why don''t you give me a tour? A hotel is so boring. We could have some fun here instead, don''t you think?"


    Yvonne winked seductively.


    The Rogers family had poured all their resources and energy into grooming their eldest son as the heir, neglecting Darcy''s upbringing. He was quite easy to manipte. He got out of the car and led Yvonne inside.


    Darcy strolled into the hospital with an air of ownership, Yvonne on his arm. They wandered from the first floor reception area up to the eleventh-floor VIP Wards, and even explored the top-floor administrative offices.


    Only the twelfth floor, though clearly lit, was off-limits.


    "Why is this floor so heavily guarded? Are you hiding treasure up here?" Yvonne teased.


    "I don''t know think only the


    hospital director and a few senior


    doctors are allowed in. Maybe it''s for


    some confidential medical research.


    Come on this ce is boring t stinks of disinfectant. Let''s go to a hotel, or one of my vis."


    Darcy said, pulling Yvonne away.


    Yvonne was reluctant to leave. She looked at the security door blocking the entrance to the floor, frowning slightly. Her intuition screamed that something was wrong here.


    Just as she was wondering how to get inside, the security door opened, and a middle-aged man in ab coat and a sterile mask walked out.


    "Darcy, what are you doing here?" the man asked.


    He was the hospital director and a rtive of the Rogers family, which was why he could address Darcy by his first name.


    "Mr. Bishop, you''re still working? My girlfriend has a stomach ache, so I brought her


    in for a check-up," Darcy said casually, pulling Yvonne closer.


    Mr. Bishop''s expression was serious, his sharp eyes scrutinizing Yvonne.


    But Yvonne was a top police academy graduate and a seasoned undercover agent. She wouldn''t betray a hint of a w.


    She clung to Darcy''s arm and


    whined petntly, "Darcy, who is this guy?Adoctor at your hospital? Doesn''t that mean he works for your familyfe''s not showing you any respect at all. You should fire him. Telfhim to pack his things and get out."

 Chapter 251

    ¡°Alright, stop messing around. This is the hospital director," Darcy said,


    affectionately pinching Yvonne''s cheek. He then turned to Mr. Bishop with a helpless look. "Mr. Bishop, please don''t mind her. My girlfriend here doesn''t know any better. I''ll teach her a lesson when we get home."


    Mr. Bishop knew exactly what kind of man the family''s second son was: a good-for- nothing who only knew how to y with women. He figured this little starlet wouldn''tst long and paid her no mind.


    "The internal medicine department is closed for the day. The emergency room is on the first floor. I''ll have my assistant take you there," Mr. Bishop said, adding a reminder, "You should try to stay away from hospitals, Darcy. You''ve always hated the smell of disinfectant."


    "Yeah, I know," Darcy replied. He grabbed Yvonne''s hand and followed Mr. Bishop''s assistant into an express elevator heading down.


    The assistant led them to the ER on the first floor, where they bypassed the line and were seen immediately by a specialist.


    The doctor ordered a battery of tests for Yvonne.


    Yvonne had no choice but to cooperate. If she didn''t, her lie about the stomachache would be exposed.


    The body she now inhabited had been abused for years and had undergone heart surgery, making it genuinely frail. The tests revealed a host of issues, but thankfully, none were life-threatening. They could all be managed with treatment and care over time.


    "You''re so young, yet your health is so poor. I''ll prescribe some medication for you. Take it on schedule," the doctor said, fulfilling his duties.


    Darcy walked out of the hospital carrying a bag of medicine, which he carelessly tossed into the trunk of his car. "With your sickly constitution, are you even up for this?¡± he grumbled impatiently. ¡°Don''t go and die on me after a few rounds. I don''t want a dead body on my hands."


    "Then maybe you shouldn''t be ying with me, Mr. Rogers. I''m leaving right now."


    Yvonne feigned anger and turned to walk away.


    Ene


    She had seen enough of the Rogers family''s hospital and couldn''t be bothered to deal with this spoiled heir any longer it was the perfect opportunity to leave.


    But Darcy suddenly grabbed her hand, his grip tight.


    He had put up with her games all evening; how could he let such a prize catch get away so easily?


    Darcy yanked Yvonne back towards him, his heavy body pressing her against the car door.


    "I''ve yed along with you for this long. If you don''t satisfy me tonight,


    you''ll see how I deal with you!" Darcy growled, grabbing her chin and


    Jetting his eyes pam over her


    heaving chest.


    The reek of alcohol on his breath made Yvonne frown. Just as she was weighing the consequences of kicking him, a hand mped down on Darcy''s shoulder.


    A powerful force from behind ripped Darcy away from Yvonne. He stumbled, ready


    to curse, but a fist had already mmed into his face.


    It was likely the first time Darcy had ever been punched, and he waspletely stunned. A Bruse was already forming on his cheek, and a trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    He instinctively wanted to call for his bodyguards, but he had sent his driver and security away. Instead, his attacker''s bodyguards immediately restrained him.


    With his arms pinned, Darcy struggled to look up. He was still dazed when he saw Thomas'' furious face.


    "Thomas?"


    "Darcy, do you have a death wish? You actually have the guts to hit on my girl." Thomas snarled at him.

 Chapter 252

    Thomas'' schedule was packed. After wrapping up Ms. Jane''s show, he had immediately started on the next project, not even having time for the wrap party.


    It was only after finishing work for the day that he heard from his agent that Ms. Jane had taken the actresses from the show to a private party, which of course included the female lead, Yvonne.


    Thomas knew exactly what Ms. Jane was like. Worried that Yvonne would be taken advantage of, he had rushed to the private club, only to find that she had already left with Darcy.


    After searching for an entire evening, Thomas finally found them, just as Darcy was pinning Yvonne against a car. A surge of rage washed over him, and he threw a punch without thinking.


    The blow seemed to sober Darcy up. He looked at the enraged Thomas, then at Yvonne standing behind him, and roared, "You damn bitch, you were ying me, weren''t you!"


    Yvonne remained silent behind Thomas.


    She hadn''t expected Thomas to show up, but it was a perfect opportunity to get rid of Darcy.


    The Taylors and the Rogers were both top-tier families in Istra, equally powerful. Thomas had alreadynded a punch; the conflict couldn''t escte further.


    It wouldn''t do anyone any good for the sons of two powerful families to have a public falling out over a woman.


    Thomas gestured to his bodyguards to release Darcy, then warned, "Stay away from my woman from now on."


    Darcy''s face was dark. He shot Yvonne a venomous re before turning and storming off.


    Once Darcy was gone, Thomas'' gaze fell on Yvonne. He looked her up and down, relieved to see she was unharmed.


    "Ms. Jane is not a good person. Don''t be fooled by her facade. From now on, don''t interact with her privately outside of filming," Thomas advised.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded. She looked up at Thomas and thanked him sincerely. "Thank you for helping me out."


    "Don''t mention it.


    Nt. Just consider it a


    favor you owe me," Thomas said with a slight smile. He added, "I know you can handle yourself, but offending the Rogers family won''t do you any good. Try to avoid Darcy in the future. He''s into every vice imaginable."


    "Right. I understand," Yvonne replied.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home," Thomas offered.


    His car was parked across the street. Yvonne followed him and got into his ck Rolls-Royce.


    The car cut through the night, eventually stopping in front of Yvonne''s apartment building.


    "You live here? The security in thisplex is pretty average. You could easily be followed by paparazzi," Thomasmented, raising an eyebrow.


    "I haven''t found a better ce yet. This is fine for now," Yvonne replied casually.


    "I have a few properties to my name. If you ever need one..." Thomas began, testing the waters.


    However, Yvonne cut him off before he could finish.


    "My studio justunched, and funds are tight. I can''t afford the rent on one of your high-end apartments, Mr. Taylor," she said in a half joking in a half joking tone, politely declining.


    She didn''t know why Thomas had suddenly taken an interest in her, but she hoped it


    was just a passing whim.


    Yvonne wasn''t sure how long she had left in this body, but she had no ns for romance or marriage, especially not with Thomas.


    Her rejection was almost expected. Thomas was only slightly


    his face as he watched her


    disappointed, but he kept a smile on


    disappear into the building


    Just as Yvonne got back to her apartment, she received a call from Sandra.


    "I heard from someone on set that you went to a private club with Ms. Jane?" Sandra''s voice wasced with urgency.

 Chapter 253

    Their studio had justunched, and as the only agent, Sandra was swamped with work. The moment she finished, she heard that Yvonne and several other actresses had been taken to a club by Ms. Jane, and she panicked.


    Even though Yvonne was a skilled fighter, the entertainment industry was full of dirty tricks that were impossible to guard against.


    "I''m fine," Yvonne said into her phone, recounting the night''s events. "There''s a sealed-off floor in the Rogers family''s hospital. I didn''t dare go in recklessly for fear of tipping them off, so I''m not sure what''s happening there yet. I walked through the office areas, but I didn''t find anything out of line."


    After a long pause, Sandra suddenly spoke.


    "I remember something happened at the Rogers Group hospital years ago. A patient who had been dered dead was sent to the crematorium, but when the family saw the body, they noticed a new wound. A medical examinerter confirmed that one of the deceased''s kidneys had been removed. But the person had died from a heart attack after failed resuscitation attempts.


    "It was just a rumor, though, and I don''t know if it''s true. The story just disappeared. Do you think the Rogers family could be using their medical resources to traffic organs? That would be utterly monstrous."


    Yvonne''s expression grew grim. "We can''t jump to conclusions without a proper investigation."


    After the call, Yvonne took a shower. Instead of going to sleep, she sat down at herputer and started researching the Rogers Group.


    There was no negative press about the Rogers family''s hospitals online. In fact, manyizens rmended their private hospitals, praising the environment, the doctors'' skills, and the first-ss service.


    The Rogers Group also owned a maternity hospital and a postpartum care center in Istra. Many wives of wealthy businessmen and celebrities gave birth and recovered there.


    In fact, Teresa had given birth to Yvonne at that very hospital. It must have been where Yvonne was swapped at birth.


    Yvonne researched until the early hours of the morning before finally going to bed. The next day, she had to wake up early.


    It was the anniversary of Flora''s death.


    Yvonne bought flowers and drove to the cemetery.


    She parked far from the entrance and waited until both the Moore and Rogers


    families had paid their respects and left before she walked in.


    Flora''s grave was in the deepest part of the cemetery, in a prime location.


    Flora was Bet''s uncle''s only daughter, well-mannered and adored since childhood. After earning ker


    master''s degr


    she married Oscar


    the eldest son of the Rogers family.


    Marrying into the Rogers family was a step up for Flora, and the couple was deeply in love. But their happiness was short-lived. When Flora was five months pregnant, she was kidnapped. The Rogers family paid a hefty ransom, but the kidnappers still killed her


    When the families found her body, not only had she been murdered, but her internal


    organs had been removed. Her death had been horrific.


    Upon seeing their daughter''s tragic state, Mr. and Mrs. Moore were devastated. His


    hair turned white overnight, while she fainted on the spot.


    Yvonne was still at the police academy at the time. Although she couldn''t be directly involved she followed the case closely But to this day, Flora''s murder remained a cold case, with the killer never found.


    Yvonne stood before Flora''s headstone. In the photo, a beautiful young woman smiled, as radiant as a flower.


    Two sets of offeringsy before the grave: one from the Rogers family and one from the Moores. The two families hade separately.

 Chapter 254

    It was said that on the day Flora was kidnapped, she had just finished a prenatal check-up. Oscar was supposed to be with her, but he had to leave for an urgent matter at thepany and took the bodyguards with him.


    That was when the tragedy struck. Ovee with grief, Mr. and Mrs. Moore med Oscar, believing his negligence led to Flora''s death.


    "Flora, it''s me, Vonnie," Yvonne whispered, kneeling before the headstone and cing the yellow roses she had brought in front of it.


    Yellow roses were Flora''s favorite when she was alive, a flower as pure and beautiful as she was.


    "Flora, I look different now. I wonder if you''d still recognize me," Yvonne said, subconsciously touching her own cheek.


    If Flora were still alive, she probably wouldn''t recognize her at all.


    Yvonne sat down on the ground beside the headstone, resting her head against it, just as she used to lean on Flora''s shoulder when she was young.


    She rambled on, talking about the years that had passed, about how she had died and been reborn as Yvonne.


    She talked until she was tired, then closed her eyes, leaning against the cold stone. The only response was the whistling wind in the cemetery.


    Memories of their childhood flooded her mind.


    She and Bet would beughing and ying in the yard while Flora watched from the side, a gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°Bet, don''t bully a little girl."


    There was a tall apricot tree in the Moore family''s yard. When the apricots were ripe, Bet would climb the tree and toss them down to the girls.


    Flora and Yvonne would gather the fruit, eating as they went. By the time Bet climbed down, the apricots were all gone.


    Seeing the boy''s pout, Flora would magically open her hand to reveal tworge, perfectly ripe apricots she had saved for him.


    Bet would take a bite; it was


    sweet. "My cousin is the best to me,"


    between bites. "Vonnie


    he''d say


    little ingrate just you wait


    you


    marry


    my cousin when I grow up, not you."


    "Don''t


    marry yourself! Flora won''t


    marry you. She''s going to marry Mr. Rogers" Yvonne would retort, hands on her hips, sticking her tongue out and making a face at him.


    The memories were so beautiful, but tragically, none of them could ever go back.


    Yvonne opened her eyes, finding herself still in the cold, deste cemetery. But now, a tall man stood before her.


    He was dressed in a ck shirt and pants, his aura deep and cool. His towering figure was reflected in Yvonne''s clear eyes.


    "Bet!" Yvonne gasped, sitting up straight.


    She was sure she had seen him leave with the Moore family. Why was he back at the cemetery?


    "Are you going to tell me you were


    just passing by again, Ms. Jones? Bet looked down at her, his dark bottomless, a faint, unreadable


    Sying on his lips.


    Her current identity had absolutely no connection to Flora''s life. There was no way


    to exin her presence, so she decided to just give up trying.


    "Think whatever you want,¡± she said, getting to her feet. She brushed the dirt from her skirt and started to leave.


    However, she had been crouching by the grave for too long, and her legs had gone numb. The moment she took a step, her legs gave out, and she stumbled towards the steps.


    Just as Yvonne braced herself for a nasty fall, a strong, powerful arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her into a warm, solid chest.

 Chapter 255

    The impact sent a dull ache through Yvonne''s body. She couldn''t help but think that Bet''s years in the military had clearly paid off. He was much more muscr than before; even through his clothes, she could feel how solid his abs were.


    But this wonderful Bet was no longer hers.


    A wave of sadness washed over her. She silently stepped back, creating distance between them.


    "Thanks. I should go," she said coolly. Without another word, she walked past him and headed out of the cemetery.


    Bet remained where he was, watching her leave before his gaze returned to the headstone before him.


    In the small photo on the stone, Flora''s smile was as gentle as ever, just like when they were young, watching their antics with an amused and helpless fondness.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Rogers family''s car had long since left the cemetery, driving smoothly along the main road.


    It eventually pulled into the driveway of the Rogers family''s estate.


    Oscar stepped out of the car, dressed entirely in ck, exuding an air of cold authority.


    When he entered the vi, Queena was cleaning with the household staff. Seeing him, she immediately rushed over and gingerly took the jacket from his hands.


    "Oscar, I...¡± Queena began, but Oscar walked straight past her without a nce, heading upstairs.


    The nearby maids saw this and shot her looks of disdain; one even let out a stifledugh.


    Queena''s face paled, and her eyes reddened with humiliation.


    But Oscar didn''t even notice. He had already disappeared into his study.


    He worked in his study until evening. Feeling tired, he leaned back in his executive


    chair and closed his eyes. After a while, he drifted off to sleep.


    His dreams were filled with Flora''s face-her vibrant, youthful beauty as a girl, the blush on her cheeks as a newlywed. But then, that shy face slowly twisted, her eyes weeping tears of blood until it became the horrifying, pale, and bruised face he remembered from her death.


    Oscar jolted awake, his breathing ragged. He sat in his chair for a long moment, steadying himself.


    It was probably because he had juste from the cemetery that he had dreamed of her.


    He subconsciously pulled open the


    drawer of his executive desk. Inside


    along


    with the ultrasound scan from herst check-up.


    On the scan, the baby''s face was blurry, but its features were already fully formed.


    Oscar''s thumb gently caressed the image of the child''s face on the paper, a dull ache spreading through his chest.


    He still remembered the day Flora died. They had just finished her check-up at the hospital.


    He had received a call from thepany and had to rush back immediately.


    Flora had always been


    understanding. She held his hand


    and looked up at him with her gentle, serene face. "If something''se up at work, you should go. I can take care of myself and the baby."


    Oscar had stroked her hair, gave her onest look, and then turned to leave.


    She stood behind him obediently, watching him go, and called out, "Oscar,e home early tonight. The baby and I will be waiting for you."


    His steps grew heavier, but he never looked back.


    A sharp knock on the door suddenly shattered Oscar''s reverie.


    He looked toward the door with a cold glint in his eyes as Queena pushed it open and walked in.

 Chapter 256

    "Who gave you permission to enter my study! Get out!" Oscar instinctively shoved the photo of Flora and the ultrasound scan back into the drawer and roared at Queena.


    Queena flinched, her body trembling uncontrobly. The soup tureen in her hands slipped, crashing to the floor. Hot soup sshed onto her calves, and she cried out in pain.


    "Ah!"


    The sound brought the maids from downstairs running. Seeing the mess, they quickly and efficiently cleaned it up, not wanting to draw Oscar''s wrath.


    Only after the floor was spotless did Oscar emerge from the study.


    He walked up to Queena and squinted at her, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ve invited some friends to the beach this weekend. Do you want to go?"


    He phrased it like a question, but Queena knew she had no say in the matter. She could only nod frantically.


    "Good girl. Then I''ll take you out to get some fresh air," Oscar said, gently patting Queena''s head. But there was no hint of a smile in his eyes.


    After Ms. Jane''s show wrapped, Yvonne seamlessly transitioned to a major outdoor reality TV show. With her current poprity, there was no shortage of work.


    Yvonne flew to Evon for a week of filming before returning to Istra.


    The moment the nended, Yvonne switched on her phone and received a call from Thomas.


    "Back in Istra?" Thomas asked.


    "Yeah, just got off the ne," Yvonne replied, waiting for her luggage at the baggage im.


    "You''ve been gone a week. How about a wee-back dinner?" Thomas asked from the other end.


    "No need to go to all that trouble. But if you want to get a meal, my treat. It''ll be my way of repaying you for getting Darcy off my back."


    Yvonne grabbed her suitcase and began walking towards the airport exit.


    "I made an enemy of the Rogers


    vei


    family for you. Don''t you think a simple dinnercks a bit of


    sincerity?¡± Thomas said his


    half-joking, half-aggrieved.


    ¡°Then what would be sincere enough for you, Mr. Taylor?" Yvonne asked casually.


    "I''ve invited some friends to the


    beach this weekend. They''ll all be bringing dates, and it would be boring for me to go alone. How about you be my date?" Thomas proposed.


    Yvonne happened to be free that weekend, so she agreed.


    On Saturday, Yvonne woke up reasonably early and packed a small suitcase.


    They were heading out to a private ind for the trip and would be staying overnight, so Yvonne packed some daily necessities and a few changes of clothes.


    When she came downstairs with her suitcase, Thomas'' car was already waiting.


    Seeing Yvonne emerge from the building, Thomas gantly took her suitcase and ced it in the trunk.


    Yvonne settled into the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt, and they drove off towards the coast.


    The atmosphere during the drive was pleasant.


    The radio yed in the background as Yvonne and Thomas chatted asionally about industry news, scripts, and even a bit about current events.


    As a son of the Taylor family,


    Thomas was well-educated and worldly while Yvonne was well-read


    enough to hold a conversation on almost any topic, so they got along quite well.


    When Thomas pulled up to the coast, two other cars were already parked there: a


    white Ferrari and a ck Mercedes G-Wagen.

 Chapter 257

    After Thomas parked, he and Yvonne got out of the car.


    It was only then that Yvonne realized Thomas'' "friends" were Oscar and Queena, along with Bet and Ynda.


    Yvonne froze.


    She wondered if it was toote to back out.


    Since marrying into the Rogers family, Queena had be remarkably quiet, a testament to the family''s methods of breaking people in.


    She kept her head down, looking meek and barely speaking a word.


    Ynda, on the other hand, greeted them cheerfully. "Thomas, Ms. Jones."


    She then winked at Thomas and teased, "I always knew you were pursuing Ms. Jones, but Bet didn''t believe me. So, Thomas, is she your girlfriend now?" Thomas nced at Yvonne and smiled warmly. "The revolution is not yet won."


    "Oh, a beauty like Ms. Jones must be hard to win over. You''ll have to try harder, Thomas," Ynda replied with a radiant smile.


    Yvonne kept her stunning, fox-like eyes slightly lowered, her expression calm and detached, offering nothing to the conversation.


    After teasing Thomas for a bit and getting no reaction from Yvonne, Ynda gave up.


    Bet, standing beside Ynda, simply greeted Thomas and didn''t spare Yvonne a single nce before walking past them towards the shore.


    A private yacht was moored at the edge of the water.


    Soon, the group boarded the yacht. It moved slowly, gliding leisurely across the sea. Thomas and Oscar took out fishing rods and started fishing from the deck.


    Queena sat obediently by Oscar''s side, asionally handing him water or fruit. Ynda, full of yful energy, sat between Thomas and Oscar, looking eager to try. Thomas'' fishing skills and luck were both mediocre; he didn''t catch a single fish. Oscar, however, was gentle and patient as he taught Ynda.


    "Why aren''t you teaching your own girlfriend Thomas asked, raising an eyebrow as he watched Oscar practically hold Ynda in his arms. He nced at Bet who was standing off to the side smokings


    "Don''t know how," Bet replied nonchntly, flicking the ash from his cigarette.


    ¡°That''s a surprise. I didn''t think there was anything Mr. Bet Thompson couldn''t do," Thomas chuckled, letting the subject drop.


    Yvonne, wanting to avoid the sun, stayed inside the yacht, ying a game on her phone.


    When Bet walked in and saw her, he almost instinctively extinguished the cigarette between his fingers and dropped it into a crystal ashtray.


    He then went to the water cooler, grabbed a disposable cup, and filled it. As he drank, his Adam''s apple bobbed-a sight that, from Yvonne''s angle, was undeniably masculine and sexy


    Yvonne''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, only breaking away when Thomas came inside.


    As Thomas entered the cabin, he sensed a strange tension in the air but couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Bet and Yvonne were separated by a clear distance, not speaking or even making eye contact yet there was an inexplicable invisible bond between them.


    "Why aren''t you out on the deck enjoying the breeze?" Thomas asked, walking over to Yvonne.


    Yvonne replied, "I don''t want to get a sunburn."


    "So delicate," Thomas teased with a helpless smile.


    "Can''t help it. I make a living with my face," Yvonne retorted without looking up from


    her game.


    Bet finished his water, tossed the cup into the recycling bin, and walked back outside.

 Chapter 258

    After cruising for the entire morning, the yacht docked at a private ind.


    The ind was another one of the Thompson family''s properties and was not open to the public.


    It was covered in lush vegetation, with a natural sandy beach, a vi, and a swimming pool.


    Ynda and Queena changed into bikinis and went for a swim in the vi''s pool.


    Yvonne wasn''t interested in the pool. She changed into a wetsuit and went diving with Oscar and Bet.


    The three of them went into the water together and resurfaced together.


    As Yvonne broke the surface, she habitually pulled off her hood and goggles. Her long hair cascaded around her, making her look like a mermaid who had wandered into the human world.


    "Do you dive often, Ms. Jones? You''re quite skilled," Oscarplimented her.


    "Not really. Must be a natural talent," Yvonne replied casually, swimming towards the shore.


    Once onnd, she peeled off her wetsuit, threw on a sun jacket, and tied her hair into a casual ponytail. The change in her demeanor was striking-abination of beauty and cool confidence.


    Oscar watched her with narrowed eyes, forced to admit that Yvonne possessed a captivating charm beyond just her looks.


    ¡°Bet, Oscar," Ynda called out, waving at them. She and the others had finished their swim and changed their clothes.


    There were only a couple of staff members at the vi, responsible for cleaning and maintenance.


    By now, they had set up a barbecue grill in the yard, with all the ingredients prepared.


    Thomas was already sitting by the grill, sleeves rolled up, and had started cooking the meat.


    Bet, with his shirt cuffs rolled up, went over to help. Oscar was in charge of passing them the food.


    The three women sat at the table, their only job to eat.


    To be honest, it was awkward for Yvonne to be sitting with Queena and Ynda.


    Queena was unusually subdued,


    barely speaking for fear of saying the wrong thing and facing repercussions from the Rogers family. Yvonne had nothing to say to either of them.


    Ynda, with her high opinion of herself, didn''t deign to give Yvonne or Queena the time of day when the men weren''t around not even sparing them a nce.


    Thomas proved to be a surprisingly good cook. He brought over skewers of meat grilled fish, and shrimp. The


    staff als


    falso brought out decanted red wine and chilled beer from the vi''s cettar.


    The three men joined them at the table, opened the drinks, and started chatting as they drank.


    Thomas gantly served Yvonne some skewers and grilled fish.


    Yvonne thanked him politely and began to eat.


    ¡°Just eating and drinking is a bit boring. Want to y a game?" Thomas suggested.


    "Sure," Oscar agreed.


    Bet didn''t object, which was taken as silent consent.


    "Okay, what should we y?" Ynda asked cooperatively.


    "Truth or Dare," Thomas said, grabbing an empty beer bottle and giving it a hard spin.


    The bottle spun on the table, gradually slowing down until its mouth pointed at Ynda.


    Thomas looked at her. ¡°Truth or Dare, Ynda, which do you choose?"


    "Dare," Ynda replied after a slight pause.


    Thomas smiled, nced at Bet, then winked at Ynda. "Choose a man present and give him a passionate kiss for three minutes."


    Yvonne''s eyes remained downcast as she bit into her skewer, but her knuckles turned white from gripping it too tightly.


    Oscar, sitting opposite Ynda, watched her with a dark, unreadable expression. Ynda''s cheeks flushed. She turned to Bet beside her, too shy to speak.

 Chapter 259

    Bet turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting hers. He reached out and ruffled her hair, then picked up the ss of wine in front of her and downed it in one go.


    "Ynda''s not a big drinker. I''ll take this one for her."


    "Bet, you''re no fun," Thomasined, disappointed he didn''t get to see a show.


    "I''m not in the habit of putting on a show for others," Bet stated coolly, setting the ss down.


    The game continued. It was Queena''s turn, who was sitting to Thomas'' left. She reached out and spun the bottle. With her weak spin, it only went around twice before stopping, the mouth pointing at Thomas.


    Thomas raised an eyebrow at Queena. ¡°Dare,¡± he said.


    Queena looked uneasy. She nced at Oscar before timidly suggesting, "Mr. Taylor, choose ady present and give her a passionate kiss for three minutes?"


    As soon as she said it, nearly everyone''s eyes turned to Yvonne. Even Bet lifted his gaze and gave Yvonne a fleeting look.


    Yvonne, however, kept her head down, chewing on her skewer as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Thomas'' gaze lingered on her for a moment, a hint of resignation in his eyes. Then, he too picked up his ss and drank it all.


    "You''re no fun either. I never realized you were such a coward," Oscarmented, his eyes sweeping past Yvonne beforending on Thomas with a teasing glint.


    Thomas shrugged nomittally.


    Next to Queena was Oscar. He spun the bottle, and itnded on Bet.


    Bet nced impassively at the bottle pointing at him. ¡°Truth,¡± he said.


    Oscar, seated across from Ynda, looked at her for a moment before asking Bet, "Is there anyone here you''d want to marry and spend the rest of your life with?"


    Bet pondered for a moment before answering with a single word. "Yes."


    Oscar smiled at the response, raising his ss to toast Bet and Ynda. "Looks like we''ll be hearing wedding bells soon."


    Ynda''s cheeks were crimson. She took a sip of her wine, but she couldn''t hide the joyful curve of her lips.


    Yvonne finally finished her skewer. As she looked up, her eyes met Bet''s. He held her gaze for a beat before looking away.


    After Oscar, it was Ynda''s turn. She reached out, her nails studded with sparkling little diamonds she spun the bottle, and after a few rotations, it pointed to Thomas again.


    ¡°Is there anyone here that you, Thomas, would want to marry and spend the rest of


    your life with?" Ynda asked, winking yfully at him.


    "Yes," Thomas replied, his eyes fixed on Yvonne with a gentle smile.


    Yvonne, of course, did not respond


    .n


    to him. She pulled a few tissues from the box to wipe her lips, then


    turned to Thommas


    full


    guys enjoy the rest."


    "You barely ate anything. The grilled fish is delicious, caught fresh from the sea today thomas said, looking at her te where the fish and shrimp remained untouched.


    Yvonne said, "I''m allergic to seafood."


    "Is it serious?" Thomas asked, surprised.


    "Yes, very," Yvonne confirmed.


    "Then I''ll have the staff prepare something else for you," Thomas offered.


    Yvonne shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. I''m full."


    The others were nning to continue drinking and chatting. Yvonne said she was a


    bit tired and had a maid show her to her room.

 Chapter 260

    The luxurious vi on the private ind had three floors.


    Yvonne was given a guest room on the second floor. It was a spacious suite,plete with a bedroom, a living area, and a bathroom. The bedding was fresh.


    She wasn''t a picky sleeper and usually slept soundly. After a shower and drying her hair, she went to bed and quickly fell asleep. In the middle of her deep sleep, a sudden, insistent knocking on her door-knock, knock, knock¡ªwoke her up.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes and sat up. She habitually reached for her phone on the nightstand; the screen showed it was two in the morning.


    She threw back the covers, walked to the door, and opened it.


    A maid stood outside, looking anxious. "Ms. Jones, have you seen Ms. Spencer? Or has she contacted you?"


    Yvonne shook her head. "No. What''s wrong?"


    "Ms. Spencer is missing. The young master and Mr. Rogers are looking for her now," the maid exined.


    Frowning at the news of Queena''s disappearance, Yvonne put on a jacket and followed the maid out of the room.


    Despite the early hour, the vi was brightly lit, and everyone was gathered in the first-floor living room.


    Oscar sat on the sofa, his face dark and grim.


    Ynda was sitting across from him, sobbing quietly.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t identally fallen, Oscar wouldn''t have argued with Ms. Spencer. Then she wouldn''t have gone missing."


    "It has nothing to do with you. I''ve spoiled Queena, that''s why she''s so reckless," Oscar said, his expression still cold, though his words were meant tofort.


    Yvonne, still groggy, had no idea what had happened. She walked over to Thomas and asked him in a low voice.


    Thomas sighed with a hint of exasperation and recounted the events.


    After Yvonne had gone to her room, the others had continued the barbecue in the yard.


    Queena went to the restroom. When she came out, she didn''t realize someone was standing right outside the door. The door swung open and mmed into Ynda.


    Ynda stumbled and fell, twisting her ankle and hitting her forehead on a nearby wall, leaving a bruise.


    She cried out in pain, alerting everyone.


    Furious that Queena had hurt Ynda, Oscar pped her across the face.


    Queena didn''t even get a chance to exin before she was hit. She clutched her cheek, her eyes filled with hurt, and ran off crying.


    Only then did Ynda manage to exin, "It''s not Ms. Spencer''s fault. She didn''t know I was standing outside the door. She didn''t push me on purpose."


    "Even if it wasn''t intentional, the fact


    is she hurt you. You''ve had major surgery a


    your health is fragile.


    You can''t afford any injuries, Oscar


    said grimly


    "Ms. Spencer was crying so hard. She must be very upset. Oscar, you should gofort her," Ynda urged.


    "Don''t worry about her. Let her cool off for a while," Oscar replied. He knelt down to examine Ynda''s injury "Looks like a sprained ankle.. Let''s get you back to your room There should be a first-aid kit."


    With Ynda injured, everyone''s attention turned to her.


    After Oscar had treated Ynda''s injury and given her instructions, an hour had passed. When he returned to his room, Queena wasn''t there.


    He tried calling her but found her phone left behind on the table in the yard.


    Oscar immediately had the staff check the security footage, only to discover that Queena had run out of the vi erying over an pour ago and had vanished without a trace.


    That was when he started to panic and sent people out to search for her.

 Chapter 261

    The servants and bodyguards they brought to the ind totaled less than ten people. After searching for hours, there was still no sign of Queena.


    The private ind was massive, with less than a tenth of it developed. The rest was dense, untouched wilderness.


    It would be easy to get lost in that terrain and wander for days without finding a way out. While norge predators had been spotted, the ind was teeming with snakes. If Queena were bitten by a venomous one, the situation could turn critical.


    They had already called for a rescue team, but it wouldn''t arrive until morning at the earliest. If something had happened to Queena, by morning, it would be toote. "Bet, you must have some wilderness gear here at the vi, right? Get a set for me. I''m going out to find Queena," Oscar said, finally unable to sit still.


    "There are a few sets. I''ll go with you." Bet''s expression was grim. If anything happened to Queena on the Thompson family''s private ind, they would inevitably be held responsible.


    "I''ll join you. Yvonne can stay here with Ynda," Thomas added.


    The men made the decision without consulting Yvonne.


    Yvonne was left to keep the delicate, high-maintenance Yndapany, while everyone else, including Oscar, Bet, and Thomas, went out to search for Queena.


    After the group departed, the vast estate vi fell silent, leaving only Yvonne and Ynda.


    Yvonne turned and started up the stairs.


    "Where are you going?" Ynda called out, seeing her leave.


    "To my room," Yvonne replied. "You should probably go to yours too. As long as you don''t wander off, the vi is the safest ce to be."


    The developed parts of the Thompson family''s ind were nketed with


    surveince equipment. The vi itself was a fortress, enclosed by a wall over ten feet high and fitted with a security system. As long as Ynda wasn''t foolish enough to run off like Queena, she would be perfectly safe.


    "But I''m scared to be alone. Besides, I''m hungry. I want a midnight snack." Ynda tilted her chin up, her perfectly made up face a mask of arrogance, her tone demanding as if it were her right.


    "Then go get something to eat. You don''t need to tell me." Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with her and continued up the stairs.


    Fuming, Ynda shot up from the sofa, about to lose her temper when a noise came from the vi''s entrance.


    Both Ynda and Yvonne instinctively looked toward the door, where one of the vi''s servants was limping inside.


    Due to the short staff, all the vi''s servants had been sent out to look for Queena.


    This particr servant was older, and with the low visibility at night she had fallen into a stream and` twisted her ankle, forcing herto amp back to the vi.


    "I hope I''m not disturbing you,dies. I got hurt and came back to tend to my wound," the servant exined.


    "You''re back just in time. Make me ate-night snack," Yndamanded.


    After all themotionte into the night, she was genuinely hungry.


    "But I need to go back out to search for Ms. Spencer. The young master ordered everyone in the vi to help," the servant said cautiously.


    Ynda snapped, "I said I want a snack! Didn''t you hear me?"


    Ynda clutched her chest in anger, looking as if she might copse at any moment. She couldn''t order Yvonne around, and now even a Servant was defying her


    The servant was afraid to offend Ynda but also feared Bet''s wrath if she


    didn''t join the search, leaving her caught in the middle.


    Seeing the predicament, Yvonne walked back down the stairs.

 Chapter 262

    "You stay here with Ms. Walker. I''ll go find her for you," Yvonne said, then took the gear from one of the staff members. After a quick check, she headed out.


    Truthfully, Yvonne had been antsy for a while, eager to join the search.


    No matter what history she had with Queena, as a police officer, Yvonne could never disregard a human life.


    Yvonne had been trained in investigation at the academy. Leaving the vi, she followed the direction Queena wasst seen heading on the security footage, searching for any clues along the path. Eventually, she found herself entering a dense, undeveloped forest.


    The cell signal was weak in the woods, and Queena''s trail was faint and sporadic. Just when Yvonne would find a new clue and think she was close, the trail would


    vanish again.


    Following the intermittent tracks, Yvonne ventured deeper and deeper into the forest without realizing it. She searched for hours, until the sky began to lighten, but there was still no sign of Queena.


    Exhausted, Yvonne was resting under a tree when she heard the faint sounds of a fight in the distance.


    She got to her feet and instinctively moved toward the noise.


    There, she saw Bet fighting a masked man dressed in ck.


    The man was a skilled fighter, but he was clearly no match for Bet. With a powerful kick, Bet sent him to the ground, pinning him with a foot to the chest. "Who are you people?¡± he demanded, looking down at him. "What are you doing on this ind?"


    The man remained silent, his eyes darting around nervously.


    Bet watched him, then suddenly sensed a swift movement behind him.


    He ducked with lightning-fast reflexes. By the time he straightened up, several more men in ck had emerged from behind the trees, two dropped down from the branches above, and a few more rose from the undergrowth.


    They were all armed and looked like formidable opponents.


    Meanwhile, the man Bet had kicked down was being helped to his feet by his aplices.


    "Is everyone here now?" Bet''s gaze was cold and deep as he surveyed them. "What are so many of you doing hiding on my ind?"


    "Mr. Bet Thompson, it''s best not to know things you shouldn''t. You''ll live longer that way,¡± the leader of the group replied.


    "Big words. You''re the first to have the guts to cause trouble on my territory,"


    Bet said, his dark eyes radiating an intimidating pressure.


    He had stumbled upon these men while searching for Queena.


    One of them hadn''t hidden well enough and was discovered by Bet.


    He found himself locked in a struggle with several of the men, and for a moment, they were evenly matched.


    But there were more than a dozen of them. Outnumbered, Bet knew he''d have to pay a steep price to subdue them all.


    Just as a dagger lunged for his left shoulder from behind, Yvonne suddenly interverted, blocking the attack. In a seamless motion, they


    fell into a back-to-back stance,


    warily facing their enemies.


    Once, they had been partners who could trust each other with their lives. That trust,


    it seemed, was still there.


    With Yvonne and Bet fighting


    together, the men in ck were clearly outmatched. A few of the smarter, ones managed to escape, but several were captured


    Yvonne and Bet found rope in their gear packs and tied the captured men up tightly.


    Bet was pressing the leader for answers, but the man was stubborn. Even when Bet squeezed his wound, he gritted his teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    Yvonne moved to help, but as she approached Bet, she saw it-high in a tall tree nearby, the dark muzzle of a sniper rifle was aimed directly at Bet''s back. Content S

 Chapter 263

    There was a sniper hidden in the trees.


    ¡°Bet, look out!" Yvonne screamed, throwing herself at him and shielding him with her body.


    A gunshot shattered the silence of the forest, the sharp crack echoing through the trees and sending birds scattering in a panic.


    His position exposed, the sniper quickly fled.


    Bet held Yvonne tightly in his arms. His hand, cradling her shoulder, was slick with warm wetness.


    Yvonne had been shot in the left side of her chest. Blood poured from the wound, staining the front of her shirt crimson.


    The bullet''s entry point was dangerously close to her heart, and Bet didn''t know if it had been hit. He tore a strip from his shirt and wrapped it around the wound to stanch the bleeding, his hands trembling the entire time.


    "Could you... be a little gentler? It hurts like hell," Yvonne mumbled. Her features werepletely drained of color. This new body of hers was so fragile, making the pain feel exceptionally intense.


    Bet managed to slow the bleeding and then bent down, carefully lifting her onto his back. He started walking out of the forest, his steps heavy and uneven.


    By now, daylight had fully broken, and sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    With Yvonne on his back, a trail of crimson drops marked their path.


    Bet always had an excellent sense of direction and wouldn''t get lost, even in a dense forest. But they were deep within it, and it would take at least an hour or two to get out.


    The path seemed to stretch on forever.


    Yvonney on Bet''s broad back. His body was warm, but she felt increasingly cold. The blood loss was causing her temperature to drop, and her consciousness began to fade.


    Bet had to keep talking to her, desperate to keep her from slipping away.


    "Bet, you''re so noisy," Yvonne would asionally murmur against his shoulder, her voice weak.


    ¡°Does the wound still hurt?" Bet didn''t dare stop, continuing to talk to her.


    "It hurts," Yvonne''s voice grew fainter. "Bet, sing to me. Maybe it won''t hurt anymore."


    Bet yed the piano beautifully but rarely sang.


    Back when they were dating, Yvonne would


    Sometimes pester him to sing


    love songs to her but he would just


    blush and refuse.


    A grown man, so easily embarrassed. Though he never seemed shy in bed.


    But now, he seemed unusually


    willing, When she asked him to.


    bet


    he actually did, though his voice sin


    was


    rough and trembled slightly.


    Bet''s voice was terribly hoarse, the corners of his eyes bloodshot.


    Yvonne was quiet on his back, unnervingly still.


    "Don''t sleep. Please, don''t sleep,¡± he said, his voice rising in panic.


    He knew that if she lost consciousness, she might never wake up again.


    Yvonne seemed to be clinging to herst shred of awareness. "Ben..." she whispered, "but... I''m so... sleepy."


    After that, her mind went adrift.


    Just before she lost consciousness,


    she thought she heard a man''s low sob and a desperate whisper, "sit true that in any life, I can never protect you...?"


    Yvonne was truly delirious; she must be hallucinating.

 Chapter 264

    Yvonne didn''t know how long she had been unconscious. When she next awoke, she was lying in a hospital bed.


    Her eyelids felt incredibly heavy, and it took a great deal of effort just to open them.


    Perhaps because she''d been out for so long, her eyes were sensitive to the light. She stared at the stark white ceiling, her mind still a nk.


    The only sound in the room was the monotonous beeping of medical equipment. An IV needle was taped to the back of her hand, fluid dripping slowly through the tube and into her veins.


    From outside the room, she could faintly hear men''s voices. They were speaking in low tones, but the door was ajar, and Yvonne could still make out their words.


    Oscar: "I heard Ms. Jones is out of danger, so I came to see her. She was injured trying to find Queena, so we feel responsible..."


    "She didn''t die. Are you disappointed?" Bet cut him off coldly before he could finish.


    "What?" Oscar looked at him, his face a mask of confusion.


    Bet: "Hiring assassins in broad daylight. Has the Rogers family be sowless? And you chose to do it on Thompson family territory. It seems you don''t take my family very seriously."


    ¡°Bet, what on earth are you talking about? I don''t understand a word you''re saying," Oscar said, maintaining his innocent act.


    Bet let out a short, cynicalugh, not bothering to argue with him. "It''s best if you don''t."


    With that, Bet turned his back on Oscar and walked into the hospital room.


    Oscar stared at the door as it closed in his face, his calm expression slowly cracking.


    He had sent so many men, yet they couldn''t even kill one woman. A few of them had even been captured by Bet. What a bunch of useless fools!


    Oscar still wasn''t sure what Yvonne


    knew about the Rogers family''s


    affairs. But she was the one who had put George behind bars. The girl was too dangerous, and Oscar would never let her live He''d rather kill an innocent person than let a potential threat escape.


    But now, not only had his ipetent men failed to kill her, they had also tipped off the enemy.


    And Bet was involved now. With Bet''s resources and capabilities, Oscar knew he wouldn''t get another chance to harm Yvonne.


    Inside the room, just a wall away.


    Bet walked over to the bed and saw that Yvonne was awake, though her beautiful, fox-like eyes were filled with a hazy confusion.


    "You''re awake?" Bet''s tone was detached, but his eyes held a burning intensity.


    Yvonne finally looked at him, her unfocused gaze slowly sharpening. Then, in a hoarse voice, she said, "Water."


    Bet immediately turned, filled a cup with warm water from the dispenser, and held it to her lips.


    Yvonne tilted her body slightly to drink, but the movement pulled at her wound, causing her to wince and her face to turn pale.


    Seeing this, Bet quickly put an


    arm around her, letting her lean against his chest After she finished drinking, he carefully helped her lie back down.


    "Don''t move around. The doctor said the bullet missed your heart by less than an


    inch. You were incredibly lucky."


    "Oh," Yvonne said. The water had


    soothed her throat, and she could speak normally now. "Those men were sent by the Rogers family,


    target was me.


    weren''t they? Their tar


    And here I was, thinking I could hold


    this over you as your savior. Turns out I just dragged you into my


    mess."


    "You''ve got a lot to say. You must be recovering well," Bet replied tly, tossing the empty paper cup into the recycling bin.


    Yvonne''s gunshot wound was serious, and she would have to stay in the hospital for at least a month.


    During the first few days, she had a steady stream of visitors.

 Chapter 265

    When Thomas arrived, he came bearing an abundance of gifts-flowers, fruit, and all sorts of nutritional supplements.


    He sat by her bedside, his eyes filled with apology as he looked at her.


    "I''m so sorry. You were seriously injured because of me."


    "It was just an ident. It had nothing to do with you," Yvonne reassured him.


    After that, the conversation died.


    Thomas, likely feeling the awkwardness, picked up an orange from the fruit basket and began to peel it. He did so with great care, removing everyst bit of the white pith before offering the segments to Yvonne.


    But Yvonne had just had surgery and was still on a liquid diet. She thanked him with a smile and set the orange aside.


    Thomas stayed for a little while longer before leaving.


    As he stepped out of the room, he saw Helen walking toward him, carrying a thermos.


    "Mr. Taylor," Helen greeted him with a smile, as she knew who he was.


    "Helen, what brings you to the hospital?" Thomas paused and asked casually.


    "The young master asked me to take care of Ms. Jones. She''s just been injured and needs to recuperate properly. I made a special soup, with just the vegetables Ms. Jones likes," Helen replied, holding up the thermos.


    "Bet seems quite concerned about Yvonne," Thomas remarked, a note of insinuation in his voice.


    Helen, oblivious, simply smiled and nodded. "The young master thinks very highly of Ms. Jones. When she was hurtst time, he even brought her home for me to look after. Ms. Jones is so considerate and sweet. It''s not just the young master; even Bullet adores her."


    Helen chattered on,pletely missing the darkening expression on Thomas'' face. After their exchange, she took her thermos and went into the room.


    Yvonne''s wound was still throbbing with pain. Helen''s soup was fragrant and thick, but Yvonne had no appetite. She managed a few spoonfuls before lying back down.


    The pain made it impossible for her to sleep properly, and she drifted in a state between waking and dreaming.


    She felt a presence moving by her bedside, someone stroking her forehead, kissing the back of her hand. But whenever she opened her eyes, the room was empty.


    Sandra came by in the evening.


    She had been busy with the studio all day and had only just found the time toe and keep Yvonnepany.


    Sandra first updated Yvonne on the studio. The artists they had signed were all busy with work-some had minor roles in a major director''s film, others were making guest appearances on variety shows, and one of the male artists was already starting to gain recognition and bring in revenue for thepany.


    After discussing the studio, Sandra brought up the Spencer family.


    "I just found out that Queena visited George in prison yesterday. I imagine George will be furious when he learns his precious daughter isn''t being treated well by the Rogers family.


    Yvonne listened, then shook her head after a moment of silence.


    "George won''t betray the Rogers family that easily. With them


    cking him, be, has a chance


    getting aut early if the Rogers family falls, it does him no good at


    all."


    ¡°Queena failed to persuade him this time, and she might not get another chance. The Rogers will keep a much closer eye on her now,¡± Sandra sighed.


    Yvonne''s wound was still painful, but her mind was sharper than ever.


    A cold smile touched her lips. "The Rogers family thinks they can keep Queena locked up forever? It won''t be that easy. Sandra, do you remember my foster father?"

 Chapter 266

    "That degenerate gambler? After Megan went to prison, no one was funding his lifestyle. I hear he''s fallen on hard times," Sandra said.


    Yvonne continued, "Queena may be George''s illegitimate daughter, but ording to the official story, we were switched at birth, which makes her my adoptive father''s daughter. Since he''s struggling so much, it would be perfectly normal for him to ask his daughter and son-inw for a financial support, wouldn''t it?"


    Her original self''s adoptive father was a monster who had abused a child¡ªas vile and shameless as Megan.


    Yvonne had sent Megan and George to prison but had deliberately left him


    untouched because he still had his uses. And now, he was proving to be quite useful indeed.


    Since Oscar had so much time on his hands, she decided she would be happy to give him something to worry about.


    Sandra''s eyes lit up at the idea.


    A prestigious family like the Rogerses would never know a moment''s peace if a scoundreltched onto them.


    "I''ll have someone inform Dave right away. He''ll be ecstatic to learn that his ''daughter'' married into wealth and that he has a rich son-inw."


    "And hire some capable bodyguards to protect Dave, just in case the Rogers family decides to silence him permanently," Yvonne added.


    "Understood." Sandra immediately pulled out her phone and stepped out of the hospital room, eager to set the n in motion.


    No one had informed Teresa and Jeffrey about Yvonne''s hospitalization.


    But Jeffrey, working in the healthcare system, eventually found out. By the time they learned of it, however, Yvonne was already well on her way to recovery.


    When Teresa and Jeffrey entered the room, Yvonne was sitting on the edge of her bed, slowly sipping a nourishing broth.


    "I heard you were injured and in the hospital. Is it serious? My dear, it seems like you''ve had a string of bad lucktely. When you''re discharged, you muste with me to church to pray and ward off this misfortune."  s?novels


    Teresa looked at Yvonne with deep concern. Although Yvonne''s injuries had mostly


    healed, her face was still pale and she looked weak.


    Jeffrey remained silent, but he walked to the bedside and nced at the patient information chart, noting the attending physician''s name. He nned to speak with the doctorter to inquire about Yvonne''s condition.


    Yvonne finished thest of her broth, set the empty bowl aside, and then looked up at Teresa and Jeffrey Her tone was polite but distant it was just a ident. It''s nothing serious, and be discharged soon. Thank


    you for your concern."


    "We''re family. Don''t speak to us like we''re strangers," Jeffrey said.


    He continued, "Has the doctor said when you can go home? Mom has already prepared your room, and we''ve hired a caretaker. You''ll need to rest and recover even after you''re discharged, and Mom can look after you."


    Just as Jeffrey finished speaking, the door swung open, and Bet walked in, holding her discharge papers.


    His gaze swept coolly over Teresa and Jeffrey before he spoke to Yvonne. "The discharge paperwork isplete. You can leave now."


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded and stood up from the bed.


    Helen took a coat from the rack and thoughtfully draped it over her shoulders.


    Seeing this, Jeffrey couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Thompson, where are you taking my sister?"


    Bet gave him a cold look


    without a word. It was Helen who


    answered. "Ms. Jones was injured


    protecting the young master. It''s only right that he takes her home to care for her. Besides, Ive been


    looking after her for the entire month she''s been hospitalized. You, her ''mother'' and ''brother,'' are just


    showing up now. You probably wouldn''t even know how to care for a patient."

 Chapter 267

    Helen''s words left Teresa and Jeffrey speechless with shame. They had indeed neglected Yvonne over the years, and now, it seemed toote to make amends.


    Helen supported Yvonne as they led the way out of the room. Bet followed behind them, carrying the discharge papers in one hand and Yvonne''s personal belongings in the other.


    After watching the three of them leave, Teresa turned to Jeffrey. "What does Mr. Thompson mean by this? Taking an unmarried young woman home to care for her... do you think he''s taken a liking to Yvonne?"


    Jeffrey''s lips thinned into a line, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Teresa, on the other hand, grew more excited the more she thought about it, already dreaming of bing the Thompsons'' mother-inw.


    "If Yvonne is clever enough to capture Mr. Bet Thompson''s heart, our family''s fortunes could be restored. Even your grandfather would have to look at us with new respect..."


    "Mom," Jeffrey cut her off, shattering her fantasy. "Everyone in our circle knows that Bet is about to get engaged to the eldest daughter of the Walker family. It''s a powerful alliance between politics and business. Do you really think he would break up with Ynda and alienate the Walkers for Yvonne?!"


    Teresa''s excitement instantly evaporated.


    She heaved a heavy sigh, her tone now filled with worry. "Then what''s going to happen? Surely Mr. Thompson doesn''t intend to make Yvonne his mistress. Jeffrey, you must talk to your sister. Following him without any official standing will only lead to heartbreak."


    Jeffrey shook his head with a wry smile. He could try to persuade her, but that would require Yvonne to actually listen.


    Yvonne returned once again to Cherry Apartment.


    Since she was now on the Rogers family''s radar, living in a regr apartment was no longer safe.


    The security at Cherry Apartment, backed by the Thompson family''s influence, was the only way to ensure her safety.


    Bullet was probably the happiest about Yvonne moving into Cherry Apartment, The dog constantly hovered around her, wagging its ta panting, and barking affectionately.


    Yvonne often took him for walks around theplex, and the two of them, human


    and dog, would have a wonderful time together.


    As usual, Bet spent most of his time at the military base, only returning asionally on weekends.


    Even when Bet was back, he was usually in his study handling work. His interactions with Yvonne were minimal, mostly limited to sharing the dinner table.


    That evening, Yvonne returned from a walk with Bullet to find only Helen at home. Dinner was already on the table, but Bet hadn''te back.


    "You''re back, Ms. Jones. Go wash up and eat. I made a pork rib and vegetable soup today. Have it while it''s hot."


    Helen said cheerfully as she set the table.


    Yvonne washed her hands, changed into a set offortable loungewear, and then went into the dining room.


    Yvonne and Helen ate facing each other while Bulletyzily at Yvonne''s feet.


    After dinner, Yvonne helped Helen with the dishes. Then she went to her room to read and scroll through her phone before taking a shower and getting ready for bed.


    Just then, she faintly heard the doorbell ring, followed by the sound of muffled voices.


    Yvonne opened her door and stepped out to see Simon helping Bet into the apartment.


    Simon settled Bet onto the sofa and exined to Helen, "There was a party at the base tonight, and all the senior officers were toasting each other Mr Thorapson had a bit much to drink. I''ll leave him in your care."

 Chapter 268

    Bet sat quietly on the sofa, his expression as cool as ever. He looked normal, but his eyes were unfocused, a clear sign that he was drunk.


    After seeing Simon out, Helen hurried to the kitchen to make some sobering soup. "I''ll go make some soup, Ms. Jones," she said to Yvonne. "Please keep an eye on the young master."


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded. She went to the bathroom first, wrung out a washcloth with warm water, and then walked over to Bet, crouching down to look at him.


    He looked back at her, his gaze slow and heavy. He always handled his alcohol well; he never caused a scene when drunk.


    "Do you want to wipe your face, or should I help you?" Yvonne offered him the warm, damp cloth.


    Bet just stared at her, unmoving.


    Yvonne sighed. What was the point of reasoning with a drunk man? She raised her arm to wipe his forehead with the cloth.


    But before the cloth could touch him, he grabbed her slender wrist and pulled sharply, sending her tumbling into his chest.


    His chest was hard and hot, and their breaths mingled in the close space between them.


    Bet''s strong arm wrapped around her slim waist, pulling her even tighter. The embrace was so tight she could barely breathe, and a small gasp escaped her lips. "What''s wrong? Is everything alright?" Helen''s voice called from the kitchen.


    "Nothing!" Yvonne scrambled out of his embrace, flustered. Seeing Helen emerge from the kitchen, she said, "He''s drunk. Could you help me get him to his room?" "Of course." Helen came over, and together, they helped Bet into his bedroom.


    "I''ll go get the soup," Helen said before hurrying out again.


    Yvonne stood by the bed, carefully pulling the nket over him.


    His eyes were closed as if he were asleep, his thick eyshes casting a shadow on his cheeks.


    Yvonne had always been envious of Bet''s eyshes. They were so long and thick, more beautiful than any woman''s.


    She couldn''t resist reaching out, her fingertip lightly brushing against hisshes before she snatched her hand back as if she''d been shocked.


    She stood up to leave but then noticed a yellowed envelope on the nightstand.


    The envelope looked so familiar that she picked it up instinctively.


    She slowly unfolded the paper inside and saw the familiar handwriting t was the farewell letter that the


    4om her past life had


    written to Bet.  fo


    Before her final mission, Yvonne had left two farewell letters: one for her parents


    and one for Bet.


    She had written:


    Ben, I hope you never have to read this letter.


    Because if you are reading it, it means I''m gone.


    If there was anything in this world as important to me as my convictions, it was you. I remember the first time I was injured on a mission, you angrily asked me why I couldn''t just be a normal person.


    I wanted to be a normal girl, to marry you, and to have lots of children with you.


    But sadly, peace in this world isn''t a given; it''s something people have to fight for.


    Ben, do you remember Flora''s death? There are so many others like her in this world.


    So many innocent girls are victimized, so many young children lie in poots of their own blood, and so many elderly people are swindled out of their life savings with no one to turn to As long as there is evil i this world, there will be a need for


    police officers like me to stand up.


    I took an oath under the g to be loyal to my country and to protect its people. I


    chose this path, and I must walk it to the very end.

 Chapter 269

    Ben, I''m sorry. If it''s possible to love after death, then I will still love you.


    There were several dried tear stains on the paper, left from when Yvonne had been crying as she wrote it.


    The letter had clearly been read countless times since it reached Bet; the edges of the paper were worn and frayed.


    And at the very bottom of the letter, in Bet''s handwriting, were the words: I have been a staunch materialist my whole life, but for you, I hope there is a next one. Yvonne tried her best to hold it in, but tears streamed uncontrobly down her face. Just then, she heard Helen''s footsteps approaching the door.


    Yvonne quickly wiped her tears, folded the letter, put it back in the envelope, and ced it back where she found it.


    Helen walked in at that exact moment, carrying a bowl of warm, sobering soup.


    Yvonne was about to tell her that Bet was already asleep and probably didn''t need the soup.


    But Helen spoke first. "Young Master, you''re awake. Perfect. Drink this soup while it''s warm."


    Yvonne froze, feeling as though she''d turned to stone.


    After a long moment, she slowly turned her head. Bet was sitting on the edge of the bed, sipping the soup, looking perfectly normal.


    Yvonne''s mind went nk. She had no idea when he had woken up, if he was sober, or if he had seen her reading the letter. She even wondered if he would throw her out for prying into his secrets.


    But after finishing the soup, Bet said nothing. Without so much as a nce at Yvonne, hey back down on the bed.


    "The young master is going to rest. Ms. Jones, let''s go back to our rooms," Helen said, taking the empty bowl in one hand and guiding Yvonne out with the other.


    That night, Yvonne tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    The next morning, she woke up with dark circles under her eyes.


    She quickly washed up, changed her clothes, and left her room.


    As she entered the living room, she saw Bet sitting on the sofa, reading the newspaper.


    He held the paper in one hand and a teacup in the other. He looked up, and their eyes met.


    His eyes were as deep as the ocean, easy to get lost in. Yvonne instinctively looked away, unable to hold his gaze.


    The atmosphere became tense. Yvonne, feeling guilty, felt so awkward she didn''t know what to do with her hands.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and Yvonne moved toward it out of reflex.


    "I''ll get it." She walked to the


    entrance and pulled the door open, only to find Ynda standing on the other side.


    Ynda was dressed in a pink white gown, her hair styled in an elegant updo, and sparkling


    eacefil


    gars


    diamond earrings adorning her ears She looked noble and graceful.


    But when she saw Yvonne, her expression shifted from surprise to a flicker of barely concealed resentment.


    "Ms. Jones, what are you doing in Bet''s home?"


    Her hair was down, and she was in loungewear; she had clearly spent the night. "I..." Yvonne started to exin, but Bet was already walking over from inside. "Ynda, what are you doing here?" he asked, his tone gentle and affectionate.


    Ynda smiled softly at Bet. "I¡¢ was on my way to a concert and passed by, so thought I''d stop in. Did Ie at a bad time?" >


    As she spoke, her gaze instinctively flickered toward Yvonne.

 Chapter 270

    As she spoke, her gaze instinctively flickered toward Yvonne.


    Bet nced at Yvonne beside him, then chuckled. "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    He then lifted his wrist to check his watch. "What time does the concert start? Shall I go with you?"


    "Of course," Ynda agreed with a smile. She hade knowing he was on leave today, hoping to ask him to the concert.


    Yvonne stood to the side, watching them chat andugh, feelingpletely out of ce.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but smile bitterly to herself. Why do I always get confused, unable to separate the past from the present?


    The Ben of this life no longer belonged to her.


    "Young Master, Ms. Jones, breakfast is ready," Helen called from the dining room. "Helen, I''m heading out and won''t be back for meals today," Bet informed her. Then he turned to Yvonne and said coolly, "Go eat."


    With that, he and Ynda left together.


    Bet apanied Ynda into the elevator.


    As the elevator descended slowly, the silence in the small space felt suffocating.


    Ynda''s hand, hanging by her side, clenched unconsciously. She forced a calm, warm smile and spoke as if making a casual observation. "I was so surprised to see Ms. Jones just now. You''ve never brought a girl back to your apartment before."


    "She was injured while saving me. Even though she''s been discharged, she still needs to recover. Helen isn''t too busy looking after Bullet, so she can take care of her as well."


    Bet exined calmly.


    "Oh," Ynda replied, then teased,


    "They say you should repay a life-saving debt with your life. I almost thought you were nning, on keeping a mistress tucked away here."


    Bet nced up at her, his expression mild. "Been watching too many dramas?" Ynda paused for a second, then shook her head andughed. Her mood seemed to lighten considerably.


    Meanwhile, at the Rogers estate, Oscar''s mood was anything but pleasant.


    Queena''s supposed father, Dave,


    had shown up. He was a degenerate gambler with every vice imaginable, and now he was shouting to the world that the young mistress of the Rogers family should support him in his old age, demanding a mansion. fine liquor, and servants to wait on him.


    He seemed to think he could just move in and be the patriarch of the Rogers family.


    The Rogers family lived in an exclusive, gatedmunity popted by political and business elites.


    A scoundrel like Dave, causing a scene at the Rogers family''s gate-shouting, throwing tantrums-had be theughingstock of their social circle.


    The family had called the police, but after they took Dave away, he was released shortly after.


    After all, he was legally Queena''s father, and his request for support wasn''t technically illegal. The police generally don''t jail people over family disputes.


    Oscar, furious, hired some men to beat Dave up and warn him to stay away from the family and Queena.


    But immediately after, Dave started a livestream online, tearfully using Queena and Oscar of abandonment, and of hiring thugs to beat and intimidate him.


    In the broadcast, Dave held up a hospital medical report and showed a video of the assault, crying his eyes out.


    "Queena, the young mistress of the


    Rogers family, is my biological daughter She''s living in luxury now, dripping with gold and jewels, but she wont even spare thought for her old father. I went to ask them for a little support, and they not only shut the door in my face but also had me beaten! At my age, they nearly killed me."


    "They even threatened that if I ever try to see them again, they''ll have me killed."

 Chapter 271

    Because the Rogers family was one of Istra''s top dynasties and Queena was a former starlet, Dave''s video capitalized on their fame and went viral almost instantly.


    The public, unaware of the full story, tended to sympathize with the underdog. Suddenly, Dave was the innocent victim, while the Rogers family and Queena became targets of public outrage.


    "How can they not even support their own father? They should be ashamed."


    "He looks so pathetic. Being beaten and threatened by your own daughter and son- inw... the emotional pain must be worse than the physical wounds."


    "The Rogers family was on the list of billionairesst year, yet they won''t even pay a few hundred a month in support. What this old man needs to survive is probably less than what Mr. Rogers spends on a single meal. It''s a ssic case of the rich feasting while the poor starve!"


    "Maybe there''s more to the story. There must be a reason they don''t want to support him."


    "Wasn''t there that whole ''real vs. fake heiress'' scandal a while back? Queena was the fake one, right? So Dave probably never even raised her."


    "Does the person above not understand thew? Even if he didn''t raise her, he''s her biological father, so she has a legal obligation. Besides, while he may not have raised her, he risked prison to switch her into a wealthy family so she could live as an heiress. You could call that a heavy-handed form of fatherly love."


    "Parents can do no wrong. It''s wrong for Queena and the Rogers family not to support the elderly. Boycott the Rogers Group!"


    "Boycott the Rogers Group +1"


    ...


    In an instant, the Rogers family was caught in a storm of public criticism, and their online reputation plummeted.


    As one of Istra''s most powerful families, the Rogerses had plenty of rivals and enemies who seized the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. Some even filedints against the family''s hospitals.


    Two of their private hospitals had already been inspected. Luckily, nothing was found, but if the investigations continued, it was only a matter of time before an issue surfaced.


    Ynda''s aunt was a director at the health department, and the two


    families were close. She had managed to put a lid on things now, but if the scandal escted even she might not be able to contain it.


    Mr. Rogers flew into a rage and gave Oscar a harsh dressing-down.


    When Oscar returned, he took his anger out on Queena.


    Queena, tears in her eyes, choked back a sob. "I''m not even Dave''s real daughter! Why should I have to support him? I want a paternity test to prove we''re not rted."


    "Shut up, you idiot! Are you legally illiterate? As long as Dave refuses, you can''t force a paternity test. Legally speaking, he is your father."


    Growing more furious, Oscar grabbed a coffee cup from the table and hurled it at Queena.


    Queena couldn''t dodge in time. The heavy porcin cup struck her arm, leaving an instant bruise, and the remaining coffee sshed all over, her leaving her looking utterly wretched.


    Queena bit her lip, stifling a whimper.


    Her crying only irritated Oscar more. "Queena, f Dave keeps pulling these stunts, have no choice but to hand you over to him. He wants his dear daughter to support him?ine, you can go back and do just that."


    Queena''s face went pale with terror. She knew exactly what kind of man Dave was ¡ªgreedy and lecherous. He had nearly raped Yvonne.


    Thest thing she wanted was to be the next Yvonne, and she began to cry even more pitifully.


    Unfortunately, Oscar felt not an ounce of pity for her.


    "Are you done crying? Get back to your room and stop being such a nuisance."


    Queena pressed her hand tightly against her mouth and ran out.

 Chapter 272

    As she reached the door, she could faintly hear Oscar talking to his secretary.


    Secretary: "Ms. Spencer just ran out crying. She seemed quite upset."


    Oscar: "Ignore her. She''s so stupid, I have no idea what Matthew ever saw in her."


    "I heard Mr. Gonzalez broke off his engagement with Yvonne for her. You think he''s got a screw loose?" the secretary said, tapping his head.


    "Maybe it was true love," Oscar sneered.


    Queena ran to her room and threw herself onto the bed, sobbing hysterically.


    Finally, exhausted from crying, her eyes were swollen and red.


    But she was no longer the pampered youngdy of the Spencer family, whose every tear was met with doting parents, a concerned brother, and an obedient Matthew.


    Queena took out her phone and instinctively dialed Matthew''s number, only to get a message that the number was disconnected. She then remembered: after hispany went bankrupt, Matthew couldn''t make it in Istra anymore. He had taken his mother and sister and moved away to start over, deactivating his old phone number.


    She then tried calling Teresa and Jeffrey, only to discover they had blocked her number long ago.


    The thought of Oscar sending her back to Dave made her tremble with fear. After much hesitation, she finally dialed Yvonne''s number.


    Yvonne was quite surprised to receive a call from Queena.


    Queena wanted to meet, but the Rogers family was keeping a tight leash on her.


    "Mr. Walker Sr.''s birthday is at the end of the month. I''ll be attending the Walker family''s party with Oscar. We can find a chance to meet there," Queena whispered, covering the phone.


    "Getting an invitation to the Walker family''s party will be a hassle. Queena, we''re not exactly friends. It doesn''t seem worth the effort just to meet you."


    Yvonne repliedzily.


    Queena grew agitated. "Yvonne, I know you''re investigating the Rogers family. I have evidence of their crimes. If you meet me, I can give it In you But if


    You don''te tell


    Oscar that you''re investigating them, and he definitely won''t let you off the hook."


    Yvonne paused for a moment in thought before replying, "Fine."


    After ending the call, Yvonne tossed her phone aside and looked at Sandra, who was sitting across from her.


    Sandra had a rare day off, and the two had arranged to meet at a coffee shop across from Cherry Apartment.


    "Get me an invitation to the Walker family''s party. Queena wants to meet me there," Yvonne said after taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Queena wants to meet you? What if it''s a trap?" Sandra asked, concerned.


    "I doubt it." Yvonne narrowed her


    Yvonne


    eyes, thinking. "The Walkers'' eldest daughter is a director at the health department, which directly overse¨¨s the Rogers family''s hospitals. As audacious as Osearfs, he wouldn''t dare cause trouble at a Walker family event."


    "Then what''s her motive? Surely she hasn''t had a crisis of conscience and decided


    to be aw-abiding citizen by handing over evidence against the Rogers


    family."


    Sandra said with a mix of confusion and disdain.


    Yvonne exined, "Dave is constantly causing trouble, and Oscar is definitely ming Queena for it. Her life must be miserable, so she''s looking for a way out."


    Sandra replied, "Let''s hope she has what we need."


    The Walkers, being in public service,


    were always discreet. The birthday party wouldn''t be avish affair like Mr. James Sr.''s, but rather an intimate gathering of friends and rtives.

 Chapter 273

    Of course, the Walker family''s friends and rtives were all influential figures in politics and business.


    A minor actress from a fallen family like Yvonne would naturally not be on the guest list. However, with Sandra''s connections, getting an invitation wasn''t difficult.


    Yvonne wasn''t attending the party to make a ssh, so she dressed modestly in a simple white dress, essorized with a pearl ne, and styled her hair in a bun before heading out.


    Yvonne stood in the entryway, clutch in hand, changing her shoes. Bullet sat beside her, wagging his tail and looking up at her.


    Yvonne patted Bullet''srge head and said to Helen, "Helen, I have to go out today. I''ll be backte, so you don''t need to save dinner for me."


    "Will you be veryte? Should I inform the young master? He did ask that you stay in as much as possible to avoid any danger," Helen asked with concern.


    Just as Yvonne was about to reply, the apartment door behind her swung open, and Bet walked in, dressed sharply in a suit.


    He was wearing a vintage-style navy blue suit, a formal choice that indicated he was attending an important event.


    As he entered, his deep gaze fell upon Yvonne.


    In her dress and makeup, she was clearly on her way out.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his deep voice betraying no emotion.


    "To the Walker family''s party," Yvonne answered, her voice trailing off. She felt inexplicably guilty.


    Bet didn''t say anything to that. Instead, he asked Helen to go to his room and fetch a gift box from the cab.


    He must have made a special trip back just to get the box. Yvonne guessed it contained a gift for Mr. Walker Sr.


    Helen returned with the gift box and handed it to Bet.


    Bet took the box, walked out the door, and then nced back at Yvonne. "Follow me," he said coolly.


    Yvonne didn''t dare ask questions and hurried to catch up.


    Bet had switched cars today. Instead of his usual Mercedes G-ss, he was in


    a ck Rolls-Royce Cullinan.


    Simon was still the driver.


    Simon greeted Yvonne warmly when he saw her. "Ms. Jones, are you also going to Mr. Walker Sr.''s birthday party?"


    "Yes," Yvonne nodded.


    "You look very beautiful today, Ms. Jones," Simon said. He was a straightforward person who spoke his mind offering thepliment easily.


    Every time Simon had seen Yvonne before, she was dressed casually and without makeup. This was the first time he''d seen her in a format dress, her makeup perfectly done.


    Yvonne was a natural beauty, but with makeup, she was stunning enough to turn heads.


    Yvonne sat in the back with Bet.


    As Simon drove, he nced in the rearview mirror while waiting at a red light, looking at the two in the back.


    Neither Yvonne nor Bet spoke and there was a clear distance


    their


    between them. Yet, when


    eyes happened to meet there was an inexplicable, lingering connection.


    A thought suddenly popped into Simon''s head: Ms. Jones and Mr. Thompson looked perfect together.


    But he quickly shook the thought away, scolding himself for his wild imagination.


    Mr. Thompson had a girlfriend, Ms. Walker, and Ms. Jones was more than ten years younger than him. It was impossible.


    The light turned green, and Simon started the car again, focusing on the road and pushing the thought from his mind.


    The car finally pulled into the Walkers'' courtyard.

 Chapter 274

    Mr. Walker Sr. had retired from his post several years ago and had be increasingly low-key, even holding his birthday party at home.


    The Walker family didn''t have many servants, but they were efficient, orderly, and well-disciplined.


    As soon as Bet''s car entered the courtyard, a servant informed Ynda.


    Ynda ran out excitedly, but her smile froze on her face when she saw Yvonne getting out of Bet''s car.


    However, after getting out of the car, Bet and Yvonne exchanged no words and went their separate ways.


    Ynda breathed a sigh of relief and walked over to Bet. "What took you so long? Grandpa has been asking about you."


    "I left Grandpa''s gift at the apartment, so I had to go back for it. That''s what dyed me," Bet exined.


    "Oh, so you went back to the apartment. No wonder you arrived with Ms. Jones," Ynda said, her tone casual but clearly probing.


    "Yes. It was on the way, so I gave her a ride," Bet replied, his voice t and calm.


    Ynda tactfully dropped the subject, taking his arm as they walked into the vi.


    Meanwhile.


    Yvonne had spotted Queena.


    However, Queena was by Oscar''s side, exchanging pleasantries with the Walker family patriarch.


    When Queena saw Yvonne, she became visibly distracted. Forcing herself to remain calm, she waited for an opportunity and then said to Oscar, "My stomach feels upset. I need to use the restroom."


    "Is it that time of the month?" Oscar nced at her. "Go on, but be quick."


    Queena hurried to the restroom. She sat down on a toilet, took out her phone, and had just dialed Yvonne''s number when she heard a phone ringing from behind the next stall door.


    Queena pushed open her stall door and saw Yvonne leaning against the sink.


    "When did you get in here?" Queena asked, surprised.


    Yvonne''s beautiful, fox-like eyes arched slightly as she gave her azy look. "Queena, you don''t have much time, do you? Are you sure you want to waste it on trivial questions?"


    Queena finally cut to the chase. "Thest time visited Dad in prison, he told me you were the one who put him there. He said you''re also trying to investigate the ! Rogers family and Warned me to stay away from you."


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you listen to him?" Yvonne asked with a lightugh.


    Queena''s red lips tightened, a bitter expression on her face. Despite the heavy makeup, she couldn''t hide her haggard appearance.


    It seemed the Rogers family was treating her very poorly indeed.


    "Your father is in prison because he broke thew and is now facing the consequences, not because of me. As for the Rogers family, if they hadn''tmitted any crimes, they wouldn''t be afraid of an investigation."


    Yvonne continued in a slow, deliberate tone.


    Queena couldn''t argue and grew more agitated. "Yvonne, I don''t care why you''re investigating the Rogers family. I just want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal with me?" Yvonne echoed.


    Queena nodded. "Before he went to prison, Daddeft me


    something evidence of the Rogers family''s crimes. If you can help me get away from them, get me out of the country, or to a ce where they can''t find me, I''ll give you the evidence."


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? You were so desperate to marry into the Rogers family and be their young mistress, and now you''re just as desperate to leave," Yvonne said with a cold sneer.


    Queena''s face paled, her expression turning ugly.


    George thought that by holding


    something over the Rogerses, he could secure a lifetime of wealth and


    likely for his datetime of


    luxury for his daughter But a


    dynasty like the Rogers family, built


    over generations, wouldn''t be so


    easily manipted.


    Not only had Queena failed to get what she wanted, but she had be a caged animal. If she didn''t escape soon, she would be trapped there forever.


    "That evidence you have probably isn''t enough to bring down the Rogers family, is


    it? Otherwise, you could have just gone to the police yourself instead ofing to


    me."

 Chapter 275

    Yvonne still looked nonchnt.


    With her cards on the table, Queena''s expression turned even uglier. "The evidence I have isn''t enough to take down the Rogers family, but if you want to bring them down, you''ll need it sooner orter. Besides, I know a secret: the Rogers family''s hospital is involved in organ trafficking. I don''t have proof, but I overheard Oscar discussing it with his secretary."


    Yvonne''s gaze turned icy. She hadn''t realized the Rogers family was so depraved.


    Seeing Yvonne''s silence, Queena grew more desperate, on the verge of tears. "Yvonne, please, will you help me? I''ll die if I don''t get away from the Rogers family." "Queena, are we close? Why should I help you?" Yvonne remained unmoved.


    Queena was clearly taken aback. Obviously, she hadn''t lost her memory and recalled how she used to bully the original owner, stealing her parents, rtives, and fianc¨¦.


    "Yvonne, you can''t me everything on me. If Mom and Dad truly loved you, my instigations would have been useless. And if Matthew had been truly faithful to you, I could never havee between you."


    For a moment, Yvonne found herself unable to refute Queena''s words.


    It was true. Ultimately, the original owner''s tragedy wasn''t caused by Queena alone.


    It was that the people she loved had never loved her back.


    Seeing Yvonne''s continued silence, Queena''s eyes reddened with anxiety, and she nearly lost herposure.


    She knew Yvonne was herst hope. No one else could help her.


    "Yvonne, I''m sorry. It was all my fault. But I don''t deserve to die for it. Please, I''m begging you, save me," Queena pleaded, pping herself hard across the face.


    Queena didn''t hold back; her face was already swelling from the force of her own ps.


    Yvonne couldn''t forgive Queena on behalf of the original owner, but as a police officer, she couldn''t stand by and watch the Rogers family torture Queena to death either.


    "Give me the evidence. I can arrange for you to leave the country."


    Hearing this, Queena felt as if she''d been given a new lease on life and burst into tears of joy.


    After crying, she quickly touched up her makeup, left the restroom, and returned to Oscar''s side.


    "What took you so long?" Oscar asked, annoyed. Then he noticed her slightly swollen face. "What happened to your face?"


    Queena instinctively covered her cheek, at a loss for words as panic shed in her eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, Oscar''s face hardened. "What exactly is going on?" he demanded.


    Queena was terrified of Oscar''s anger, and her body began to tremble uncontrobly, shaking like a leaf.


    Just then, a crisp female voice came from behind them.


    "I did it. What, are you going to hold me ountable, Mr. Rogers?" Yvonne strode


    over, looking arrogant.


    "Only Mr.


    gers would treasure a


    bet


    bastard like her. Stay away from me. Trom now on. Otherwise, sia


    p you


    every time I see you."


    With that, Yvonne turned and left with an air of superiority.


    Oscar''s gaze on Queena softened, his suspicions ayed.


    "Your sister has some skills,tching


    onto Mr. Thompson. I don''t care. what history you two have but you stay away from her and don''t cause me any trouble, understand?"


    "I understand," Queena replied, lowering her eyes and nodding obediently.


    After her meeting with Queena, Yvonne was ready to leave.


    But just


    out of


    she she was about to step


    Walker family''s main gate,


    heard the sound of a piano from


    inside the mansion


    A familiar melody, a familiar rhythm. It was "Mariage d''Amour," yed by Bet.

 Chapter 276

    Suddenly, Yvonne''s legs felt as if they were filled with lead, and she couldn''t move.


    She slowly turned to look at the ck grand piano in the center of the mansion, where Bet sat, his long, slender fingers dancing across the ck and white keys.


    As he casually looked up, their eyes met, but he was looking at Ynda.


    Yvonne''s vision blurred until she could no longer see his face clearly.


    The sound of the piano filled her ears, so familiar, yet so foreign.


    Many people were gathered around the grand piano, but Ynda was the most conspicuous. Her gaze followed Bet, her expression gentle and smiling, full of focus and deep affection.


    And the piece he had once promised to y only for her was now being yed for someone else.


    When the piece ended, Bet stood up from the piano.


    Ynda walked over with a smile, handing him the suit jacket she was holding. "It''s such a shame you gave up the piano."


    "You win some, you lose some," Bet replied calmly as he took the jacket.


    "Aren''t you going to y a duet with me today?" Ynda asked with another smile. "Next time," Bet said.


    They looked like a perfect couple standing together. All eyes were on them, and murmurs ofpliments and admiration filled the air.


    "The heir to the Thompson family has always been so low-key, he rarely makes public appearances. I never expected him to be so handsome and aplished."


    "Ms. Walker is a pianist, and Mr. Bet Thompson ys so well. They have a shared passion and plenty to talk about."


    "Ms. Walker is beautiful, talented, from a noble family, and has a rich and powerful boyfriend like Mr. Bet Thompson. She''s truly blessed, a real winner in life."


    "Yeah, you can''t even be jealous, it''s just too perfect."


    "I heard Mr. Bet Thompson is a very devoted man. He was deeply in love with his ex-girlfriend, but sadly, she passed away."


    "I guess she just wasn''t fated to be with him."


    ...


    The chatter ceaselessly flowed into Yvonne''s ears, vibrating against her eardrums.


    Yvonne had to fight with all her might to hold back the tears threatening to spill from her eyes.


    That song "Mariage d''Amour,"


    seemed to echo endlessly in


    mind. The piece he had once


    promised to y only for her was


    now being yed for


    herw


    someone else.


    Yvonne never doubted the sincerity of love, but she knew it could change in an instant.


    A vow is only valid the moment it''s spoken.


    He hadn''t done anything wrong. They had simply missed their chance.


    Watching Bet and Ms. Walker standing side by side, Yvonne had to admit they looked perfect together.


    She should be happy for them, shouldn''t she?


    She had told herself more than once that as long as he was happy, it didn''t matter if she wasn''t the one by his side.


    Yvonne didn''t remember how she left the Walker family''s estate. She was in a daze, and the sunlight outside seemed especially harsh.


    Simon was sitting in the car, smoking out of boredom. When he saw Yvonne emerge from the


    mansion, he immediately got omet


    and walked over. "Ms Jones the party isn''t over yet, is it? Why are you leaving?"


    "I''m not feeling well, so I''m heading back," Yvonne said, forcing a smile before turning to walk out of the courtyard.


    Simon''s duty was to protect Bet, so he couldn''t leave just yet.


    But the Walker family mansion was in a rather remote location, making it hard to get a cab. It would be a long walk for Yvonne especially in High heels. A few miles would probably ruin her feet.


    Simon took out his phone and dialed Bet''s number.


    After the call, Simon immediately got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and


    slowly drove out of the Walker family''s courtyard, catching up to Yvonne.

 Chapter 277

    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Thompson asked me to take you home," Simon said, pulling up beside her and leaning out the window.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment, but thinking of her high heels and the seemingly endless downhill road ahead, she sensibly got into the car.


    And at the same time.


    At the Walker family''s mansion, the banquet had just begun.


    As the sole heir to the Thompson family, Bet''s status was unparalleled.


    The Walker family was incredibly warm toward him, with even Mr. Walker Sr. being exceptionally cordial.


    Bet and Ynda had been dating for a while not a marathon, but not a short time either. The Walker family had been dropping hints, both subtle and direct, about their marriage.


    Bet was always tactful, his responses wless. He managed to keep the Walkers from finding any fault while never giving them a definitive answer.


    Ynda was helping her family greet guests. Although she was only drinking fruit wine, she was a lightweight, and before the banquet was over, she was already drunk.


    Bet helped her back to her room.


    They had both been drinking. The faint scent of alcohol on Bet, mixed with his own crisp fragrance, was both pleasant and intoxicating.


    Ovee with emotion, Ynda stood on her toes to kiss his handsome, thin lips. But Bet suddenly turned and walked toward the coffee table. Ynda''s lips brushed against his cheek, missing their target.


    She was a little dazed, unsure if he had done it on purpose or by ident.


    Bet went to the coffee table, picked up the teapot and a ss, poured her some warm water, and handed it to her.


    "Have some water. If you''re not feeling well, I''ll have a maid make you some soup to sober you up," he said in a gentle tone.


    Ynda took the ss and drank half of it. Then, Bet helped her lie down on the bed.


    Bet carefully tucked her in and advised softly, "Rest for a bit. I''ll have a maid make you the soup. Drink it before you sleep so you don''t get a hangover headache."


    "Okay," Ynda nodded obediently.


    Bet stood up to leave, but Ynda suddenly grabbed his hand.


    Her cheeks were flushed, whether from the alcohol or shyness, it was hard to say. She looked at him, her beautiful eyes filled with bashfulness.


    "Ben, will you stay with me tonight?"


    The arm she held stiffened slightly, but his gaze remained gentle. "I have to get back to the base tonight. I have a mission tomorrow."


    After speaking, he sat down on the edge of her bed. "You go to sleep. I''ll leave after you''ve drifted off."


    Looking at the man sitting by her bed, Ynda felt a sweetness spread through her heart, as if it


    were filled with honey Since themet


    got together, he had always been good to her-attentive and considerate, the perfect boyfriend. C¨®ntent


    But when it came to physical intimacy, Bet had always been a perfect gentleman. The most


    intimate they had ever been was


    holding hands a few times; they had


    never even kissed.


    Ynda had always assumed this was just the way soldiers behaved. But she couldn''t help wondering was he this restrained and reserved with his former girlfriend the one he had loved so deeply?!


    Probably due to the alcohol, Ynda''s head was spinning, and she fell asleep


    quickly, not even knowing when Bet left.


    She slept straight through until the next afternoon. When she woke up, her head still felt a little groggy.

 Chapter 278

    "You''re awake? Are you feeling alright?" Mrs. Walker, who had been waiting in the bedroom, asked with concern when she saw her daughter wake up.


    Ynda shook her head and instinctively asked, "Where''s Ben?"


    Mrs. Walker chuckled lightly. "They say a daughter''s heart belongs to another. The first thing you ask when you wake up is about Bet."


    Ynda blushed and drew out her words in a mock-pouty tone, "Mom."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you," Mrs. Walker said, affectionately stroking her daughter''s hair. "Bet leftst night. He has a mission today."


    "Oh." Only then did Ynda remember him telling her thatst night.


    "It''s already one o''clock. Get up and have some lunch. I have some good news for you after you eat," Mrs. Walker added.


    "What good news?" Ynda asked curiously.


    Mrs. Walker replied, "I''ll tell you after you''ve eaten."


    "I want to know now, or I''m not eating," Ynda said willfully.


    As the only girl of her generation in the Walker family and an only child, she had always had the luxury of being willful.


    Mrs. Walker looked at her helplessly and said with a smile, "Yesterday was your grandfather''s birthday. Bet''s father was still abroad on business and couldn''t make it back. However, he spoke with your grandfather and confirmed your engagement. He ns to hold a formal engagement ceremony for you two as soon as he returns."


    In high society, an engagement was as good as a marriage. The two families would be officially united, and barring any unforeseen circumstances, Ynda and Bet would be bound together for life.


    Hearing this, Ynda jumped for joy and hugged her mother. "Really? That''s wonderful!"


    "Look how happy you are. Ynda, you''re a youngdy. You should be moreposed," Mrs. Walker couldn''t help but say.


    "But I''m just so happy," Ynda said joyfully, leaning against her mother.


    Mrs. Walker stroked her head, her gaze soft and loving.


    "It certainly is something to be happy about. Once you marry into the Thompson family and be their sole daughter-inw, no one will dare to look down on you again. Back when you were dating Oscar. the Rogers family tooked down on you because of your poor health and inability to have children, and they refused to approve your marriage. I''ve been holding a grudge ever since. Now that you''re marrying up into the Thompson family, I can finally feel vindicated."


    l.ne


    "Mom, my history with Oscar was so long ago, why bring it up? Mrs. Rogers was the stubborn one, wasnt Oscar''s fault. He was always very good to me," Ynda said.


    kt


    Mrs. Walker nodded. "Oscar was devoted to you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have abandoned Flora and their child to save you."


    "Mom, I said it''s in the past. Why do you keep bringing it up?" Ynda said, slightly annoyed.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say any more. It''s bad luck to talk about the dead," Mrs. Walker said, then urged Ynda to get up and eat.


    Ynda had undergone two kidney transnts. Although she was doing well now, her health was certainly not as robust as an average person''s.


    After freshening up, Ynda went downstairs to eat. Then, in high spirits, she made ns to go shopping with her friends.


    Yvonne had agreed to help Queena escape the Rogers family, but she needed the right opportunity.


    Yvonne waited patiently for over a month before an opportunity arose: a city official was holding a one month celebration for his


    gra con and Oscar attended with


    Queena.


    During the party, Queena identally sprained her ankle. Oscar, thoroughly annoyed, had his driver take her to the hospital.


    Yvonne was waiting at the hospital to meet Queena.


    While the driver was paying the bill and the bodyguards had let their guard down, Queena slipped away with Yvonne and escaped from the hospital.


    Yvonne was driving a ck Toyota with fake license tes, heading straight for the airport.

 Chapter 279

    "Here''s your new identity. Use it to hide out abroad for a while. After that, you can go wherever you want." Yvonne tossed a file folder to Queena containing identification and other rted documents.


    "How am I supposed to live once I''m abroad?" Queena asked, pushing her luck after taking the documents.


    Yvonne almostughed out of sheer exasperation.


    "Before the Spencer family went bankrupt, George gave you half his fortune. Even if the Rogers family controls most of it, I don''t believe you didn''t keep something for yourself. Queena, you should know that I don''t owe you anything. I have no obligation to take care of you for the rest of your life. And another thing, if you don''t want to go, I can take you back right now."


    With that, Yvonne immediately turned the steering wheel, ready to head back.


    Seeing this, Queena panicked. "No, I don''t want to go back! I can go abroad alone. I can manage on my own."


    Yvonne shot her a look. It would have been better if she had been this sensible from the start.


    Yvonne''s car sped all the way to the airport.


    Carrying the documents and a small suitcase Yvonne had prepared for her, Queena hurried into the departure lounge.


    However, they hadn''t expected the Rogers family''s bodyguards to react so quickly and track them all the way to the airport.


    "How did they know we wereing to the airport?" Yvonne asked Queena, her face grim.


    Queena''s face went pale, and she shook her head frantically, looking as if she was about to cry.


    Yvonne seemed to realize something, snatched Queena''s phone, and sure enough, found a tracking device on it.


    Yvonne cursed under her breath and pulled Queena into a restroom.


    "Take off your clothes!" Yvonne said as she started unbuttoning her own shirt.


    Queena was stunned for a moment before realizing that Yvonne wanted to swap clothes with her to lead the Rogers family''s bodyguards away.


    Queena was still in her formal dress. She took it off and handed it to Yvonne.


    After changing into the dress, Yvonne instructed Queena, "Stay" hidden in the restroom. I''ll lead them away Your flight leaves in twenty minutes. Wait ten minutes, then go straight to the gate."


    After speaking, Yvonne quickly adjusted the dress and walked out of the restroom.


    "Yvonne!" Queena called out to her, her voice choked with emotion and her eyes welling with tears.


    "Yvonne, thank you. And I''m so


    sorry. I shouldn''t have treated you that way before. But I was just so scared. lived in the Spencer family for over a decade, and then one day, my mom, my dad, and my brother suddenly became yours. I was terrified you would take them from me, that they wouldn''t love me like they used to, so I kept framing you, trying to drive you away.


    "But when I finally hit rock bottom, the person who helped me was you."


    Yvonne nced at Queena''s tear-streaked face but felt no sympathy or pity.


    Compared to the original owner''s tragic life, Queena''s plight was hardly deserving of sympathy.


    "The Yvonne you knew is long dead. If you want to apologize, you can do it in hell," Yvonne said before turning and leaving.


    The Rogers family''s bodyguards


    were searching the airport. When they saw Yvonne wearing a dress and hair essories identical to Queena''s, they immediately gave chase.


    Yvonne couldn''t engage them in a physical confrontation yet, or she would be exposed.


    She could only run and hide. In her haste, she burst into the VIP lounge.


    The Rogers family''s bodyguards, seemingly unfazed, followed her inside.

 Chapter 280

    Yvonne was bracing for a direct confrontation when, at the critical moment, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her waist, pinning her against a nearby wall.


    The air filled with a familiar, sharp scent. Before Yvonne could react, a pair of cool, thin lips were pressed against hers.


    Just as Yvonne was about to resist, the arm around her waist tightened. His lips moved to her ear as he whispered a warning, "Don''t move."


    The Rogers family''s bodyguards rushed in and began searching. Seeing a couple kissing in the corner, they instinctively looked away.


    The VIP lounge was full of the rich and powerful. If they angered the wrong person, they''d be in serious trouble.


    The bodyguards scanned the VIP room but didn''t find Queena alone, so they left. "Strange. She''s not here. I swear I saw her run in."


    "Maybe you were mistaken? Let''s check somewhere else..."


    As the bodyguards'' voices faded into the distance, Yvonne finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Only then did she realize she was still trapped in Bet''s arms. The memory of his kiss made her cheeks burn uncontrobly.


    But he had kissed her lips, just as he had kissed others. It was like the song he had yed for her he could y it for anyone.


    The spark of warmth in Yvonne''s heart was instantly extinguished. She ced her hands on his chest and pushed.


    "Can you let me go now, Mr. Bet Thompson? Any more of this, and the act will be overdone."


    Bet looked down at her, and the atmosphere seemed to grow cold. He released his arm from her waist and took a half step back, putting distance between them.


    "What are you doing here?" Bet asked coldly.


    Yvonne didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said, "Thank you for your help just now. I should be going."


    As she turned to leave, Bet grabbed her arm.


    "Those men were from the Rogers family, weren''t they? What are you up to? Do you have a death wish? Bet''s calmvoice wasced with cold fury.


    Yvonne looked down, remaining silent.


    She didn''t know how to exin, nor did she want to.


    As a police officer, she had a mission toplete-one left unfinished from her past life she.


    had to expose the Rogo.n


    family''s crimes and bring them all to justice.


    But in everyone else''s eyes, she was no longer a cop, just an actress. And Yvonne couldn''t exin the fact that she had been reincarnated, was too incredible to believe.


    Because of Yvonne''s silence, the atmosphere between them grew even colder.


    It was Simon''s timely appearance that broke the silence.


    "Ms. Jones, what are you doing here?"


    Yvonne: "Just passing through."


    Bet released his grip on Yvonne''s wrist and looked at Simon with a deep, cold gaze. "Take her home," hemanded.


    "But..." Simon began to say, but Bet cut him off.


    "You will personally see her back to her apartment. Then assign two men to follow her. I don''t want to see her running around again."


    Simon had been with Bet for years and knew his temperament. Mr. Bet Thompson''s word wasw; he never allowed anyone to contradict him.


    Simon nodded, looked at Yvonne, and gestured for her to go first. "Ms. Jones, I''ll escort you back."


    "Thank you for your trouble," Yvonne said, then left with Simon without a backward nce.


    Simon drove Yvonne back to Cherry Apartment and even assigned two men to ensure her safety.


    "The moment Ms. Jones steps out of her apartment, your job is to protect her. But maintain a safe distance. Don''t interfere with her daily life."

 Chapter 281

    "Simon, you can trust us to handle things. We guarantee we won''t disturb Ms.


    Jones'' life," one of the subordinates said while smoking, a gossipy look on his face. "But Simon, who is this Ms. Jones? The young master seems quite taken with her. She''s not his mistress, is she?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Is Mr. Thompson that kind of person?" Simon lifted his leg and gave the man a hard kick in the rear.


    The man let out an exaggerated yelp and didn''t dare to say another word.


    Afterpleting his task, Simon drove back to the airport. As he drove, the image of Bet and Yvonne together inexplicably came to mind.


    Sometimes, it takes a man to understand another man. Simon btedly realized


    that the way Bet looked at Yvonne was not entirely innocent.


    The thought startled Simon, and he didn''t dare to dwell on it.


    ...


    Queena was gone, vanished without a trace.


    Oscar practically turned Istra upside down but still couldn''t find her. But beyond Istra, the world was vast. Finding one person was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Oscar, furious, trashed the entire room, leaving it in aplete mess.


    "Useless! A bunch of useless fools! You can''t even keep an eye on one woman."


    The assistant kept his head down, barely daring to breathe, but forced himself to speak. "Ms. Spencer''s escape was too smooth. Someone must have helped her."


    "Have you found out who it was?" Oscar asked. No matter who it was, he wouldn''t let anyone who dared to interfere with his ns get away.


    "Not yet," the assistant replied.


    "Useless!" Oscar roared.


    He knew that before George went to prison, he had given Queena some incriminating materials about the Rogers family. While they weren''t enough to topple the Rogers Group, they could cause a lot of trouble if they got out.


    "Continue tracking Queena''s whereabouts and find the person who helped her. Once you do, take care of them Cleanly Oscar''s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness as he made a throat-slitting gesture.


    The assistant understood, nodded, and respectfully excused himself.


    With Queena missing, Dave didn''t quiet down.


    Unable to find his daughter Queena, Dave naturally went to Oscar to demand her return.


    He continued his livestream, crying and ying the victim, iming that Oscar must have hidden his daughter and demanding her immediate release.


    Oscar''s patience ran out, and he ordered his men to get rid of Dave as quickly as possible to prevent further trouble.


    Dave was a degenerate gambler, indulging in every vice imaginable.


    The Rogers family easily set him up. Dave lost millions at an underground casino and was relentlessly pursued by Joan sharks. One day, while


    by Joan shots he identally fell


    leeing his


    from an unfinished building and died.


    IMS


    Dave was a wicked man who hadmitted many evil deeds, including nearly raping the helpless young girl that was the original Yvonne. He deserved his fate.


    But Dave had recently be an inte celebrity, and his death caused a huge uproar online.


    Netizens suspected that the Rogers family was involved in his death, that it was a murder to silence him.


    Because the incident became so big, the police had to intervene and investigate. But the Rogers family was careful not to leave any loose ends. The police found nothing, and Dave''s death was ultimately ruled an ident.


    But the public didn''t ept this conclusion. The inte was abuzz with calls to get justice for the "poor old father" Dave and to boycott the Rogers Group.


    Oscar was swamped, desperately trying to suppress the negative public opinion online.

 Chapter 282

    In contrast to the chaos at the Rogers family, Yvonne had been keeping a low


    profile.


    Apart from eating and sleeping, she spent all her time organizing the materials Queena had given her.


    The documents contained evidence of the Rogers family''s tax evasion, as well as proof of medical malpractice and illegal earnings.


    But the Rogers family had been operating in Istra for years and was deeply entrenched. It was unrealistic to think this evidence alone could bring them down. Acting rashly would only tip them off and put her in danger.


    Yvonne followed the information Queena provided, digging through more records.


    The Rogers family''s hospital had always had a good reputation in Istra. But with so many cases of malpractice, surely some of the victims or their families must have noticed something.


    Yet, all of these incidents had been suppressed. The Rogers family had remained stable and secure for years.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but suspect that the Rogers family had a powerful backer.


    Yvonne pressed her forehead, her head throbbing.


    Years ago, she was assigned to investigate the Gonzalez Group. She never imagined that the Gonzalez family''s case and Colin''s were so intertwined, with increasingly powerful figures behind the scenes.


    Now, Yvonne had no idea what powerful figures she would uncover behind the Rogers family.


    By the time Yvonne finished organizing the Rogers family''s files, it was already Thanksgiving.


    So, Yvonne was once again dragged to the James family''s home by Teresa and Jeffrey.


    Mr. James Sr. had had an affair, resulting in four children from two different mothers. They were hardly one big happy family.


    Yvonne couldn''t understand Mr. James Sr.''s mentality. He insisted on bringing all his children together, deceiving himself with a facade of family harmony.


    So hypocritical.


    Perhaps because of how fiercely Yvonne had actedst time, Mrs. James Sr. and her two children finally stopped trying to provoke them.


    For once, the family dinner was rtively peaceful.


    After dinner, Mr. James Sr. gathered the family to talk.


    It was less of a conversation and more of a monologue from Mr. James Sr., with everyone else expected to listen.


    Mr. James Sr. got straight to the point, addressing his eldest son, Jerome. "Your eldest daughter is graduating anding home soon, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, Dad. She studied business administration. She can join thepany and help


    me out when she gets back," Jerome replied immediately.


    The power structure in Istra had shifted dramatically over the years.


    The Thompson family, the wealthiest and leader of the four great families, was in a league of its own. The Taylor and Rogers families had held steady, but the James family dealing in a declining industry, was well past its prime, barely clinging to its status as a


    top-tier family.


    Jerome, the eldest son, was remarkably mediocre. If the James family''s business


    fell into his hands, it would surely declinepletely.


    And while Joshua was favored, he was barely capable of maintaining the status quo His intelligence only seemed impressive whenpared to Jerome''s; he couldn''t hold a candle to the meticulously groomed heirs of other prominent families.


    Mr. James Sr. had exhausted himself worrying about the James family''s future.


    Desperate times call for desperate measures, Mr. James Sr. had decided to use the family''s young women, nning to arrange marriages for his granddaughter and grand-niece.


    "When she returns, I''ll arrange for her to meet the Rogers family''s second young master. It''s good for young people to get to know each other Theyll have a foundation for their marriage."


    Jerome was stunned.


    Everyone in their circle knew that Darcy was a good-for-nothing yboy who did nothing but waste his time and money.


    "Dad, I won''t allow it!" For his daughter''s sake, Jerome dared to defy the old man. He was a good father, at least.


    But in this house, Mr. James Sr.''s word was absolute. He could not be defied.

 Chapter 283

    "I''m not discussing this with you; I''m informing you. If you don''t like it, you can leave the James family."


    "Dad!" Both Jerome and his wife''s faces paled.


    "Dad, Marcia''s younger daughter is the same age as mine. Why not have her marry into the Rogers family?" Jerome''s wife pressed, not giving up.


    "I have other ns for Marcia''s daughter. You don''t need to concern yourselves with it," Mr. James Sr. replied coldly.


    "Dad, I know you have favorites, but this is our child''s future you''re deciding. You can''t do this!" Jerome''s wife argued.


    The atmosphere grew tense. Mrs. James Sr. and her two children watched, waiting for the drama to unfold.


    Teresa grew restless and wanted to speak up, but Jeffrey stopped her.


    They never had a voice in the James family. If Teresa spoke up now, she would only get yelled at and aplish nothing.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, watched the scene as if it were a y. It had nothing to do with her, after all. She calmly sipped her ck tea.


    However, before she could finish her tea, Mr. James Sr. called her name.


    "Yvonne."


    Still holding her teacup, Yvonnezily lifted her eyes to Mr. James Sr., her gaze questioning.


    "I hear Mr. Taylor is pursuing you?"


    Yvonne heard this and immediately guessed what Mr. James Sr. was nning.


    Mr. James Sr. nned to marry his eldest granddaughter into the Rogers family and then push her into the Taylor family. By forming alliances with two other top families, the James family would be secure.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but sneer. "Old man, you must be getting old, deaf, and blind. You misheard. Thomas and I are not close."


    Yvonne was never polite when speaking to the James family.


    Mr. James Sr.''s face turned ashen. Seeing this, Mrs. James Sr. immediately piped up, "Yvonne, is that any way to speak to an elder? Your grandfather is just concerned about you."


    "He knows very well whether he''s concerned about me or about the James family," Yvonne said, putting down her cup and looking at them coldly.


    "I don''t owe the James family anything, so don''t even think about controlling me. I haven''t been in the best of moodstely. If I decide to make a scene, you''re the ones who''ll be embarrassed."


    Mr. James Sr.''s expression was exceptionally ugly. He never expected this long-lost granddaughter, who had always seemed so docile, would slip from his control.


    But the James family desperately needed support. An alliance with the Taylor family could be the key to reviving their business.


    "Yvonne, I see I''ve underestimated you. If you really have what it takes to marry into the Taylor family, I can give you 5% of the James Group''s shares. You should know, that''s worth over a billion, I didn''t even give your mother shares when she got married."


    Yvonne listened and sneered with disdain.


    you


    "When my grandmother married you, she helped you build thispany from scratch. Half of the James family should have been hers. If she were still alive, there''s no way Ker daughter would have gotten married without receiving any shares. After she died, you gave her shares and property to your mistress and her bastard children. And now you''re


    tossing me a few scraps and


    expecting me to be grateful? Are you serious?"


    Yvonne''s words made both Jerome and Teresa''s faces change.


    Over the years, they had harbored resentment toward Mr. James Sr., but the


    siblings were too mediocre to dare voice theirints.


    "Old man, if I were you, I wouldn''t be


    wishing for me to marry up. The day


    I make it big, I won''t be helping the James family be crushing,


    under my heel, so everyone knows that scum like you never gets a happy ending."

 Chapter 284

    Yvonne stood up from the sofa. "The tea was nice today, but there are too many people here who make me lose my appetite. I''ll be leaving now."


    With that, she turned and walked out.


    Perhaps they had developed an unspoken understanding recently, because as soon as Yvonne left, Jeffrey pulled Teresa along and followed her out.


    Seeing this, Jerome also grabbed his wife and left.


    Because Mr. James Sr. was determined to marry their daughter off to that scoundrel Darcy, Jerome''s wife had clearly lost all hope.


    What should have been a happy Thanksgiving family reunion ended on a sour note.


    After leaving the James family, Yvonne didn''t go straight back to Cherry Apartment. Instead, she drove to a gift shop and bought many presents for Bruce and Monica.


    Yvonne filled her entire trunk with gifts and drove to the Jones family''s small courtyard, only to see a ck Mercedes-Benz G-Wagon parked inside.


    Bet was supposed to be away on a mission. Why was he back early?!


    Yvonne''s first instinct was to flee, but Monica was in the yard and spotted her immediately.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Come on in!" Monica''s eyes lit up with joy when she saw Yvonne, and she smiled as she came to greet her.


    "Mrs. Jones," Yvonne said, forcing herself to get out of the car. She opened the trunk and started taking out the gifts.


    "I''m just happy you came to visit. You don''t need to bring all these things next time," Monica chided gently, then took Yvonne''s hand and led her into the courtyard.


    The courtyard was bustling with activity. Not only was Bet there, but his aunt and uncle were as well.


    They were old ssmates, and their families had always been close. That''s how Yvonne and Bet had the chance to be childhood sweethearts.


    Otherwise, given the Jones family''s social standing, she would never have even had the chance to meet Mr. Thompson.


    Now, Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore, just like Bruce and Monica, were parents who had lost their only child.


    The two families, bonded by shared grief, were spending the holiday together.


    Yvonne hadn''t seen Mr. and Mrs. Moore in many years.


    When Flora was alive, Mr. and Mrs. Moore always had smiles on their faces. Yvonne was Flora''s shadow, often tagging along to the Moore family''s house for dinner.


    Mrs. Moore would always cook their favorite dishes herself.


    But after so many years, Mr. Moore''s hair had turned almostpletely white, and Mrs. Moore''s eyes were lined with wrinkles. The smiles were gone, and they both looked pale and aged.


    And yet, they were only in their early fifties.


    Monica led Yvonne in by the hand.


    Mr. and Mrs. Moore both looked oyer as did Bet who was sitting beside them. He lifted his head, dark, deep eyes merely nang past Yvonne.


    "This is Yvonne. She''s a young girl Vonnie saved before she passed. She came especially to see me and Morgan for the holiday," Monica introduced with a smile.


    "Yvonne, this is Mr. and Mrs. Moore," Monica said to Yvonne.


    "Hello, Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore," Yvonne greeted politely.


    "She''s a conscientious girl," Mr. Moore said with a chuckle.


    Mrs. Moore was standing in front of a picture of the deceased Yvonne. After lighting three sticks of incense, she turned to look at the living Yvonne. She studied her for a


    moment before smiling gently. "She


    seem


    like very likable gift if Flora a


    and Vonnie were still alive, I''m sure


    they would have loved her like a little


    sister."


    "Why bring that up on a day like today?" Mr. Moore''s expression shifted slightly.


    "Why can''t I bring it up? If Vonnie


    were still alive, she and Bet would be married with children by


    now. Thered be no ce for that Ynda. I don''t know why, but every time see that Ynda, my heart aches and I feel ill."

 Chapter 285

    Mrs. Moore said without holding back.


    Mr. Moore''s face darkened, and he instinctively nced at Bet beside him.


    Bet was holding a wine bottle, pouring for Mr. Moore and Bruce, his expression shifting slightly.


    "Bet, don''t listen to her nonsense. Ynda is a wonderful girl. Your parents are hoping you two will get married soon so they can have grandchildren."


    Mr. Moore said to Bet.


    Bet looked up at his uncle, his gaze calm, but he offered no reply.


    Mrs. Moore didn''t say anything else to spoil the mood. Instead, she took Yvonne''s arm and sat down at the dining table.


    "I didn''t know we''d have such a special guest today, so I just made some simple home-cooked food. I hope you''ll like it," Mrs. Moore said to Yvonne.


    "I''m allergic to seafood, but I''m not a picky eater otherwise," Yvonne replied with a smile. It had been a long time since she had tasted Mrs. Moore''s cooking, and she truly missed it.


    Mrs. Moore picked up her serving utensils and ced a piece of the braised ribs onto the te in front of Yvonne.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Moore." Yvonne took a small bite of the rib, eating with great focus.


    As Mrs. Moore watched Yvonne eat, her gaze grew increasingly gentle. Though the face waspletely unfamiliar, there was something about her that felt incredibly familiar.


    In a daze, she was suddenly reminded of the young girl who used to loveing over for meals. She had the same habit of taking small bites, eating so earnestly.


    Flora used to always tease, "Mom, look at Vonnie when she eats. Doesn''t she look like a little squirrel?"


    But now, the girl who ate like a little squirrel and the daughter who teased her were both gone.


    Mrs. Moore''s eyes reddened uncontrobly. She picked up her wine ss and drank steadily, trying to hide her spiraling emotions.


    The atmosphere at the table was neither good nor bad.


    Although only six people were dining, there were eight ce settings. The two extra sets, ced side by side, were for Flora and Yvonne.


    Mr. Moore held his utensils in one hand and draped his other arm over Bet''s shoulder, leaning in to speak to him.


    "Your father called me a couple of days ago. He said your wedding date with Ms. Walker has been set Bet, you need to build good life with Ynda and stop dwelling on the past. The dead are gone. Cherishing the person in front of you is what''s most important?"


    After Mr. Moore finished, the atmosphere at the table seemed to freeze.


    Bruce and Monica remained silent. Bet''s hand, holding his fork, paused for a moment before he continued serving food, cing some into Mr. Moore''s bowl.


    "Uncle, eat."


    Mr. Moore lowered his head and ate, saying no more. But Mrs. Moore, sitting beside him, suddenly mmed her utensils down.


    "That''s right, the dead are never as important as the living. All you men are the same. At Flora''s funeral Oscar swore up and down that he''d never remarry and now look at him engaged to another woman.


    And you, Bet, with all your dramatic fasting and talk of dying for love, I really thought you were so devoted. But now you''re marrying the eldest daughter of the Walker family for an alliance.


    That Ynda has had two major surgeries. Who knows how long she''ll even live, let alone if she can have children. When she was with Oscar the Rogers family looked down on her poor health and split them up if her father hadn''t climbed so high in office these past few years, she wouldn''t even be worthy of shining Mr. Thompson''s shoes!"


    Mrs. Moore had been drinking, and the alcohol was making her more and more agitated.


    "That''s enough! Shut your mouth!" Mr. Moore couldn''t take it anymore and snapped in anger.

 Chapter 286

    "Why should I shut up!" Mrs. Moore pointed a finger at Mr. Moore''s nose and


    continued her tirade. ¡°Flora was murdered, and they didn''t even leave her body intact. And you, her father, are so afraid of powerful people that you don''t even dare to seek revenge for her. You''re a coward, a weakling! You don''t deserve to be Flora''s father."


    Mr. Moore''s eyes turned red with fury. Losing control, he smashed his wine ss on the floor.


    The ss shattered, sending shards flying everywhere. Yvonne happened to be in the line of fire, and several pieces shot toward her.


    Yvonne couldn''t dodge in time and instinctively raised her arms to cover her head and face. But the pain she expected never came. Instead, a warm body shielded her, holding her tightly in an embrace.


    In protecting Yvonne, Bet''s arm and the side of his cheek were cut by the ss shards. Blood trickled slowly down his chiseled jawline.


    "Bet!" Yvonne cried out in rm. Then, almost on instinct, she ran into the kitchen and retrieved the first-aid kit from a cab.


    Bet''s injury sobered Mr. and Mrs. Moore up, and their drunken rage subsided. Bruce and Monica began to clean up the mess on the floor.


    Meanwhile, Bet sat on the living room sofa, letting Yvonne tend to his wounds.


    Yvonne had learned basic first aid and bandaging at the police academy. She kept her head lowered, carefully cleaning Bet''s cuts with a disinfectant swab.


    From Bet''s perspective, all he could see was the crown of her hair and the curve of her neck.


    Yvonne finished treating his wounds and, out of habit, began organizing the first-aid kit.


    Suddenly, Bet leaned in close. His intense presence felt scorching, leaving Yvonne breathless.


    His eyes stared deeply into hers as he brought his lips close to her ear, his breath carrying the faint scent of wine. "I''m curious. How did you know the Jones family''s first-aid kit was in the kitchen?"


    Yvonne''s body trembled slightly, and the bottle of antiseptic in her hand nearly slipped to the floor.


    He was right. In everyone else''s eyes, she was an outsider. She shouldn''t have known exactly where the first-aid kit was kept.


    She should have asked first, but


    seeing


    Bet injured had sent her panic and she hadn''t


    thought of anything else. >


    Yvonne took a deep breath, quickly regaining herposure. Acting as if she hadn''t heard him she continued to tidy the kit, then carried it back to the kitchen.


    The food on the table was barely touched, but no one had the appetite to continue eating.


    Mrs. Moore said she wasn''t feeling well and went upstairs to rest in a guest room. Bruce made tea, inviting Mr. Moore and Bet to join him.


    Yvonne helped Monica clean up in the kitchen.


    Monica packed the leftovers and put them in the refrigerator while Yvonne stood at the sink, washing dishes.


    The faucet ran continuously, the sound of rushing water mingling with Monica''s heavy sighs.


    "I''m sorry you had to see that mess just now," Monica said.


    Yvonne shook her head and continued washing the dishes in silence.


    She had followed Flora''s case back then.


    In a typical kidnapping, it wasn''t


    unusual for the culprits to kill the victim after receiving the ransom.


    But Flora wasn''t just kitled; when her body was found, het internal organs were missing. Clearly, this was no ordinary kidnapping.


    Flora had a rare blood type. She had likely been targeted for a long time by people


    who were after her organs.


    As an only child, her death had nearly destroyed Mr. and Mrs. Moore.

 Chapter 287

    Mr. Moore had used all his connections and resources, spending a fortune to investigate. With the police also on the case, they thought they would catch the killer quickly.


    But the deeper they dug, the more resistance they met. It became clear to everyone that the killer was no ordinary person, but someone they couldn''t afford to cross.


    Mr. Moore refused to give up and insisted on continuing the investigation. But just as they were getting a lead, Mrs. Moore suddenly disappeared.


    Mr. Moore searched frantically for his wife and finally found her a weekter, at the very spot where Flora''s body had been dumped.


    The only difference was that Mrs. Moore was still alive, barely breathing. The message was clearly a warning.


    After Mrs. Moore was rescued, Mr. Moore gave up the investigation into Flora''s case. He had already lost his daughter; he couldn''t bear to lose his wife as well.


    The police never found any new leads, and the case was gradually shelved.


    Part of the reason Yvonne had epted the undercover mission back then was for Flora.


    The leads the police had found at the time suggested the kidnappers had some connection to the Gonzalez Group. Unfortunately, Colin had died without revealing anything useful.


    So, Flora''s case remained unsolved.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Moore... they''ve been through so much," Monica said with a sigh. By the time Yvonne finished helping Monica clean the kitchen, it was gettingte. Since everyone had been drinking, Yvonne had to call for a designated driver. They dropped Mr. and Mrs. Moore off at their home first.


    Mrs. Moore had long since sobered up. As she got out of the car, she held Yvonne''s hand, looking reluctant to let go.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel such an affection for you, dear. Yvonne, you shoulde visit us whenever you have time. I''ll cook for you again.¡±


    Yvonne smiled and nodded, bidding Mr. and Mrs. Moore farewell.


    After leaving the Moore family''s home, they headed back to Cherry Apartment.


    The designated driver parked the car in its assigned spot, then went to the trunk and took out his foldable scooter.


    ¨¦t


    "We''ve arrived at your destination, ma''am. Have a wonderful evening, goodbye." With that, the driver,


    hopped on his scooter and sped away. .


    Yvonne had hoped he might help her get Bet back to the apartment, but he was gone in a sh.


    Fair enough, helping a client upstairs wasn''t part of the service.


    Besides, it was a holiday, a busy


    time for rivers. He was pret


    rushing to his next fare, so it normal for him to ignore


    Yvonne walked back to the car and opened the rear door, looking at Bet in the back seat.


    He was leaning against the seatback, his brow furrowed. He looked ufortable, probably from the alcohol.


    "Can you make it upstairs on your own? Or should I call Helen toe down?" Yvonne asked.


    Bet just frowned, his eyes half-closed, and remained silent.


    With a sigh, Yvonne reached in to pull him out, but not only did he not budge, she


    lost her footing and tumbled right on top of him.


    Her face mmed into his chest, her nose and forehead aching from the impact.


    Slightly annoyed, Yvonne considered


    just leaving him in the car. But at


    that moment a cool hand touched


    her forehead, gently rubbing the sore spot.


    IMS


    Startled, Yvonne looked up at him. Their eyes met, his gaze as calm and deep as the sea.


    Yvonne''s mind went nk for a moment, right until his cool lips pressed against hers.


    The force of his presence was overwhelming, leaving her breathless.


    Just before she felt she would suffocate, she pushed him away with all her strength.

 Chapter 288

    Bet was thrown back against the seat by her push.


    His dark eyes deepened. After staring at her for a moment, he said in a low, raspy voice, "Sorry."


    "It''s fine. I know you''re just drunk, Mr. Thompson. But you have a fianc¨¦e, so you should stop kissing other girls randomly. It would hurt your fianc¨¦e if she found out."


    Yvonne tried hard to control her emotions, but her voice still cracked with a sob.


    After she spoke, she quickly opened the door, got out, and ran toward the apartment building.


    Bet watched her back disappear from sight before he finally got out of the car.


    He didn''t go back to the apartment. Instead, he leaned against the car door, took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, and lit one. The ember glowed and faded between two fingers of his left hand.


    For some time after that, Yvonne didn''t see Bet again.


    Bet was busy with work, so it was normal for him not to be at the apartment. Besides, after two unexpected kisses, any encounter between them would only be awkward.


    Yvonne had been recovering at the apartment, turning down most of her work. Now that she was healed, Sandra gradually started arranging jobs for her again.


    Yvonnended two endorsement deals, both with impressive fees.


    Her and Sandra''s studio was now profitable. However, they donated most of the profits to the Red Cross, educational charities, and foundations supporting the elderly and children with serious illnesses or financial hardships.


    In her past life, Yvonne''s dream had been to be a police officer and serve the people.


    But her current body was too weak, with a congenital heart defect that had required surgery. Although she seemed normal, she would never pass the physical exam for the police academy or the military.


    Still, Yvonne had always been one to adapt to her circumstances.


    If she couldn''t fight evil, she could still do good. The high ie of a celebrity could be used to give back to society.


    As for Sandra, she was alone and didn''t need much money. She saw donating the money as a way of earning blessings for herte husband.


    Besides the endorsements, Yvonne also epted a role in a new TV series.


    It was a historical fantasy series, a major S-tier production, starring a cast of A-listers and top trending actors. Yvonne was cast as the second female lead.


    Although it was a supporting role, the character was a ssic tragic heroine- beautiful, strong, and doomed¡ªwhich always resonated with audiences.


    Normally, a role like this, coveted by


    so many


    talented actresses, would


    have been out of Yvonne''s reach


    But she hadnded it with surprising


    ease.


    She had assumed it was just good luck, but sheter found out that Thomas had


    rmended her to the director.


    As the heir to the Taylor family and a top-tier actor, his rmendation carried a lot of weight.


    If Yvonne had known before signing that Thomas had gotten her the role, she definitely would have refused. She didn''t want to be indebted to him.


    But the contract was signed, and she couldn''t back out.


    Yvonne had no choice but to call Thomas to express her gratitude.


    "If you really want to thank me, you could do me a favor," Thomas said casually on the other end of the line.


    Yvonne asked, "What favor?"


    Thomas replied, ¡°I have a banquet to attend this weekend, and I don''t have a date yet. Would you be my plus-one?"


    It was just being his date, so Yvonne agreed without a second thought.


    For the banquet, Yvonne chose a haute couture gown. She didn''t have to pay for it;


    it was sponsored by the brand.


    The pale-yellow, backless gown set


    off her snow-white skin, making ber look radiant and captivating. A


    of


    matching set of diamond earrings. and a ne made her seem to sparkle.


    When Thomas saw her, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 289

    "My makeup took a little longer than expected. Have you been waiting long?" Yvonne asked politely, lifting the hem of her dress as she walked to Thomas'' side.


    "I just arrived myself. Besides, waiting for such a beautiful woman is my honor," Thomas replied with a smile, then gantly opened the car door for her.


    The ck Rolls-Royce moved smoothly down the road. The interior was quiet, with Yvonne and Thomas exchanging few words.


    She spent most of the time looking at the scenery outside the window. It was only when the surroundings started to look familiar that she realized they were on the way to the Thompson manor.


    The Thompson family''s estate in the Eastside District was massive, covering about two hundred and thirty acres. Rumor had it that Frank, the head of the Thompson Group, had built it for his wife, Emma Moore.


    So, the banquet Thomas had asked her to apany him to was Emma''s birthday party.


    "Why didn''t you tell me we were attending a birthday party? I didn''t even prepare a gift,¡± Yvonne said, turning to Thomas with some dismay.


    Thomas smiled. "I''ve already prepared a gift. My aunt is good-natured and gentle. I think she''ll like you very much."


    Yvonne pressed her lips into a thin line, her mood dampened.


    She had always known that Emma didn''t like her.


    Back when Yvonne was still Bet''s girlfriend, Emma had disapproved of her.


    Her gaze had always been filled with judgment and scrutiny.


    Now, to Emma, Yvonne was aplete stranger, so there was no question of liking or disliking her.


    The Taylor family''s car slowly drove into the Thompson manor.


    From the moment they entered the estate, everything in sight was the epitome of luxury. Even the trees lining the road were rare and valuable species.


    The Thompson family''s status as the wealthiest in the nation was no empty im. After driving for nearly twenty minutes through the estate, they finally reached the cluster of vis.


    Many guests were attending the banquet today¡ªpoliticians, business magnates, and even half of the entertainment industry. It was like a red-carpet event.


    Yvonne took Thomas'' arm and walked down the red carpet, step by step, toward the pce-like vi.


    She never expected that just as she stepped inside, she would run into someone she''d been hoping to avoid.


    ¡°Mr. Taylor, long time no see,¡± Oscar said, greeting Thomas politely. Standing beside him was his younger brother, Darcy.


    Darcy''s restless eyes kept darting over Yvonne''s body, making her extremely ufortable.


    "Mr. Rogers," Thomas replied, nodding with perfect courtesy.


    f


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Thomas, Oscar''s gaze fell on Yvonne. His deep eyes carried a certain pressure as he said, "My fianc¨¦e has gone missing recently. She''s Ms Jones sister. I was wondering if you''ve seen her?"


    "Queena is no sister of mine. Mr. Rogers, with your extensivework, you must have heard about Queena enemies


    and me. We''re mortal I


    don''t care if she''s missing or not it she turns up dead one day, don''t forget to let me know so I can have a goodugh."


    After speaking, Yvonne tightened her grip on Thomas'' arm and gave it a slight shake "This is my first time the famous Thompson manor Could you show me around?"


    "Of course," Thomas said with a smile, then led Yvonne toward the second floor of


    the vi.


    Oscar watched their retreating backs, his eyes growing darker and colder.

 Chapter 290

    ¡°See? I told you she was Thomas'' woman, but you insisted she was involved with Bet. This woman has the heirs of two major families cousins, no less- wrapped around her finger. She''s got some serious skills."


    Darcy stood beside Oscar, one hand in his pocket, looking every bit the loafer.


    "This woman is definitely not simple. I''ve already looked into it, and Queena''s disappearance is connected to her. You''ll proceed with the nter. Once you have her, take her to my vi in the suburbs first."


    Oscar instructed.


    "I understand," Darcy nodded, then turned and walked in another direction.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne had followed Thomas to the second floor of the vi.


    The three-story vi was entirely dedicated to entertaining guests. The second floor was another banquet hall.


    Emma, dressed in a magnificent haute couture gown, was chatting andughing with her guests.


    "Auntie," Thomas said, leading Yvonne over to greet Emma.


    "Thomas, you''re here!" Emma''s face lit up with a smile upon seeing her nephew. Thomas then formally introduced Yvonne to Emma.


    "Ms. Jones." Emma''s gaze swept over Yvonne, a faint, polite smile on her face.


    Yvonne was just an out-of-favor granddaughter of the James family, hardly someone who would register on Emma''s radar. Mrs. Thompson deigning to speak a few words to her was purely out of respect for Thomas.


    Yvonne knew her ce and tactfully stood aside like a decoration. She never begged for attention or tried to curry favor.


    "The dance is on the third floor. All the young people are up there. Bet, take your cousin and Ms. Jones upstairs," Emma added.


    Bet had been talking with a few colleagues nearby. He turned when he heard his mother call.


    His gaze passed over Yvonne indifferently, carrying a detached coldness. "Follow me."


    Thomas and Bet walked ahead, side by side, talking as they went.


    Yvonne followed silently behind them.


    The third floor was even morevishly decorated. The crystal chandeliers were dazzling, and the dance floor was filled with couples swaying to the music.


    A buffet was set up in a corner,den with all sorts of high-end pastries and gourmet delicacies that were a feast for the eyes.


    Noah and his wife, Karina, were on the third floor, greeting guests.


    of


    Although Bet was the heir to the Thompson Group, he was not yet married. Thus, Karina, as the wife the eldest son managed the day-to-day affairs of the Thompson manor, a position that earned her


    much admiration in high society.


    "Thomas, you''re here! We were just talking about you," Karina said, approaching with Ynda.


    "Karina, Ms, Walker," Thomas


    greeted them with a warm smile


    "Yvonne,


    before turning to Yvon thing to


    why don''t


    you go get something to


    eat with Karina and the others for a


    bit


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded. She assumed Thomas wanted to discuss business with


    Noah and Bet, and she knew better than to intrude.


    "Karina, please look after Yvonne for me," Thomas added with a smile.


    "I know, I know. I promise your leadingdy won''t be neglected,¡± Karina teased, then took Yvonne''s hand and led her away.


    Karina brought Yvonne to the buffet area, smiling as she pointed out the various dishes and told her to help herself.


    Yvonne thanked her politely, picked up a te, and took a slice of exquisite tiramisu.


    As Yvonne ate her cake, she saw two societydies and their daughters approach to chat with Karina.


    "Everyone knows the eldest Mrs. Thompson is so capable. Every year, Mrs. Thompson''s birthday party is so lively and elegant."


    "It''s true. Everyone in our circle


    knows the women of the White family are as impressive in the drawing-room as they are in the kitchen Who wouldn''t want to marry one?"

 Chapter 291

    Karina clearly enjoyed thepliments, though she replied with a modest smile, ¡°Oh, I''m just fated to work hard. Once Bet gets married, I can finally pass on this burden."


    "Everyone knows Ms. Walker''s health is poor; she won''t be able to manage things. In the future, the Thompson family''s affairs will still fall to you, Mrs. Thompson.¡±


    The twodies then introduced their own daughters to Karina.


    Karina took the two young women by the arm, and they walked away,ughing and talking. Yvonne had already been forgotten.


    Yvonne didn''t need Karina''s attention anyway. She found a seat, finished her cake, and had a ss of juice.


    Sitting there, Yvonne idly watched the couples on the dance floor. For some reason, her vision began to blur. Her body grew uncontrobly hot, and her breathing became increasingly difficult.


    She instinctively clutched her chest and neck, her brow furrowed in pain.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" A tall figure suddenly appeared before her, blocking the light from overhead.


    Yvonne struggled to lift her head, and her eyes met the wicked face of Darcy.


    "Ms. Jones, you don''t look so good. Let me help you to a room upstairs to rest," Darcy said, reaching for Yvonne''s arm.


    People were constantly walking past, but Darcy was the second son of the Rogers family, and he was acting like a perfect gentleman. No one suspected his malicious intent.


    Yvonne didn''t resist, because she currentlycked the strength to do so.


    Having been an undercover agent for years, Yvonne was always extremely cautious. She wouldn''t have been drugged so easily. She was certain this wasn''t a drug, but an allergic reaction.


    Oscar knew about her allergy. On the ind, she had told him she was allergic to seafood, and he had been there at the time.


    So, the Rogers family had been looking for an opportunity to set her up.


    Darcy easily pulled Yvonne from her seat, wrapping an arm around her waist. He leaned in, his lips close to her ear, his low voice dripping with cold malice.


    "You still ended up in my hands. I''m going to teach you the meaning of a fate worse than death."


    Darcy was as sinister as a hissing snake, utterly repulsive. He tightened his grip on Yvonne and began to pull her away.


    Yvonne was struggling to breathe and could only let him drag her along.


    As they passed the buffet''s cake tower, Yvonne summoned all her remaining strength and threw herself against it.


    With a loud crash, the three-tiered cake tower toppled off the table, sttering everywhere.


    Themotion finally drew the attention of others. Several people looked over, but uncertain of what had happened, they hesitated to approach.


    Darcy remained rtively calm. He kept his hold on Yvonne and


    exined smoothly, "My apologies my girlfriend has had too much to drink. I''ll take her home now."


    With that, Darcy bent down to pick Yvonne up, but his arm was suddenly seized. In the next moment, Yvonne was pulled from his grasp and into someone else''s, arms. ,


    "Bet?" Darcy looked at Bet in disbelief, then at Yvonne, now sheltered in his embrace. He tried to feignposure. "My girlfriend is


    drunk im taking her to a guest


    room to rest. No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Thompson."


    Darcy said this and reached for Yvonne again.


    However, before his hand could even touch the fabric of her dress, a powerful fist


    mmed into the side of his face.

 Chapter 292

    Before Darcy could even process what had happened, he was knocked to the ground,nding in a pathetic, undignified heap.


    ¡°Bet, you dare hit me!" Darcy sat on the floor, staring at Bet in disbelief.


    The Rogers family was not as powerful as the Thompsons, so Mr. Thompson hitting Darcy would have been one thing. But today was Mrs. Thompson''s birthday, and for Bet to cause a scene at his own mother''s party was reckless.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the onlookers.


    Emma, who hade upstairs with some friends, saw the whole thing.


    ¡°Bet, what''s going on?"


    Bet didn''t answer. He shot a cold re at Darcy, then swept Yvonne up into his arms and strode toward the guest rooms, ordering a servant to call a doctor as he went.


    Thomas and Ynda, who were justing up the stairs, saw Bet''s retreating back as he carried a woman away, both of them lookingpletely bewildered.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, what happened?" Ynda asked, her eyes full of confusion as she walked to Emma''s side.


    Emma''s face was cold, and she didn''t reply.


    Just then, Noah and Karina hurried over.


    Karina saw the toppled cake tower and Darcy just getting to his feet, assuming he had identally knocked it over.


    She directed servants to clean up the mess while saying to Darcy, ¡°It''s just a small ident, Mr. Rogers. I hope you weren''t hurt."


    Darcy''s cheek was already numb with pain. His face grim, he turned and stalked downstairs.


    Karina was leftpletely baffled.


    "Karina, where''s Yvonne? I don''t see her," Thomas asked, his eyes scanning the hall.


    "I don''t know. She was sitting here eating cake a minute ago. Maybe she went to the restroom,¡± Karina replied dismissively.


    She had been so engrossed in her conversation with the otherdies that she hadn''t paid any attention to Yvonne.


    Thomas pursed his lips. He didn''t say anything, but his displeasure was obvious.


    "Alright, everyone go back to your guests. Don''t just stand here and be a spectacle," Emma said, then turned and walked toward the guest rooms.


    Inside one of the guest rooms.


    Yvonne was lying on the bed, curled up in pain.


    Her body was burning up, a sensation somewhere between pain and numbness that was pure agony. Her difficulty breathing had turned her face a ghastly, white, and beads: of sweat stered her hair to her forehead.


    The Thompson family had a private doctor.


    He rushed in with his medical bag. Bet, his face a mask of anxiety, ordered him to examine Yvonne immediately.


    The doctor had never seen the young heir look so tense, anxious, and even terrified. He didn''t dare waste a second and began his examination.


    "It''s a food allergy. Anyter and she would have gone into anaphctic shock," the doctor said, putting away his stethoscope and pulling an injectable antihistamine and a disposable syringe from his bag.


    After the doctor gave Yvonne the injection, the color began to return to her face, and


    her breathing finally eased.


    But she was still miserable and couldn''t open her eyes.


    Yvonne''s hand clutched at the cor of her dress. The difort was so intense that tears streamed from the corners of her eyes, tracing paths down her pale cheeks. She looked


    helpless and pitiful.


    to''


    In her hazy consciousness, she felt a cool hand gently wipe the tears from her face,


    then rest on her forehead. The cool touch was strangelyforting.


    Yvonne instinctively grabbed the hand, pressing it to her cheek and then her heart, letting out a soft sigh of relief.

 Chapter 293

    In her daze, she thought she heard someone whisper in her ear, a low, hoarse murmur, "Don''t be afraid, Vonnie, I''ll always be with you..."


    The voice was incredibly familiar, yet it felt dreamlike and unreal.


    When Yvonne woke up, her head was still spinning.


    The antihistamine shot had worked; she no longer felt so awful, but her body was weak and drained of energy.


    Her old self had rarely even gotten sick, but this new body seemed to have one problem after another, constantly catching her off guard.


    "You''re awake?" a woman''s voice, cool and stern without a trace of warmth, sounded beside her.


    Yvonne turned her head and saw Emma standing by her bed. Dressed in an elegant gown, she looked down at Yvonne with an oppressive, judgmental gaze.


    "Mrs. Thompson," Yvonne called out, her voice slightly hoarse.


    Emma nodded and continued.


    "Your name is Yvonne? That''s a very nice name, the same name as Bet''s ex- girlfriend. Bet was deeply in love with his ex, so even a simr name is enough to make him look at you differently.


    But a person needs to know their ce. Don''t covet what you can''t have. Bet and the youngdy from the Walker family are about to be engaged. Being the third party who destroys someone''s rtionship is a shameful thing to do.


    You have some fame in your circle now. It''s hard to make it in this industry, so I advise you to cherish your reputation."


    Emma looked at Yvonne with undisguised contempt. The point of her long speech was simple: don''t get any ideas.


    Perhaps because she was feeling unwell, Yvonne''s patience was thin.


    Because Emma was Bet''s mother, Yvonne had always respected her, even knowing she was disliked.


    But that didn''t mean Yvonne would let herself be endlessly humiliated.


    "Mrs. Thompson, I don''t understand what you''re saying," Yvonne said, pushing herself up in bed. Her face was still pale and weak, but her eyes were startingly bright.


    "Mr. Thompson and I are not even friends. Did do something, or did he do something, to give you the wrong impression? That''s a heavy


    usation, being called a


    homewrecker. The way you vel.ned"


    throwing it at me, I''m starting to wonder if I have amnesia? Did I forget the part where you caught me in bed with him?"


    Emma was clearly taken aback for a moment.


    "Quite the sharp tongue," Emma


    nor is he


    sneered. "I know my own son. Bet is not one to meddle in other people''s affairs, nor is he pul ilove. I don''t care how deep your rtionship is; I''m just O reminding you that the threshold to the Thompson family is high. You can''t climb it. The higher you hope, the harder you''ll fall."


    With that, Emma turned and left.


    After the soft thud of the closing door, the room fell silent.


    Yvonne forced herself to sit up and get out of bed. Staying here any longer felt like inviting more humiliation.


    However, she hadn''t even reached the door when it was pushed open again from the outside.


    Bet walked in and saw that his patient was not resting obediently in bed.


    His brow furrowed. He walked over, and without a word, he scooped her up and dropped her back onto the bed.

 Chapter 294

    Bet''s tall frame loomed over her. He had intended to pull the covers over her,


    but Yvonne clearly misunderstood. She instinctively curled up, shrinking away from his touch in rm.


    Seeing this, Bet let out a humorlessugh.


    "If I really wanted to do something to you, do you think you could get away?"


    Yvonne''s body was still weak. Lying in bed, she felt a sense ofplete helplessness, like she was at his mercy.


    She turned her head to look at Bet and suddenly felt that the man before her had be aplete stranger.


    ¡°Bet, this isn''t what you should be doing."


    "What should I be doing? You know me so well?" Bet asked, looking down at her.


    Yvonne was suddenly at a loss for words. A dull ache spread through her chest, so painful that she started to have trouble breathing again. Tears welled up in her eyes and began to fall, unstoppable.


    "Are you feeling unwell again? Should I call the doctor?" Bet''s cold demeanor vanished in an instant, his softer tone tinged with worry.


    ¡°I don''t need you to do anything!¡± Yvonne snapped at him, but her voice was thick with sobs.


    "Then stop crying," Bet said, standing by the bed and watching her with narrowed eyes.


    Yvonne''s tear-filled eyes, like those of a fawn, red back at him, though her gaze held no real threat.


    ¡°I''ve just been branded a homewrecker. Am I not even allowed to cry about it?"


    Bet was silent for a long moment before he finally said, "Stop crying. I''ll handle everything. I won''t let you be ndered."


    Yvonne was speechless.


    What on earth was he talking about? Did he even know what he was saying?


    Just as Yvonne was about to speak, the door to the room was pushed open.


    Ynda and Thomas walked in.


    Ynda, in her high heels, gracefully walked to Bet''s side and affectionately took his arm.


    ¡°Bet, the guests are all outside looking for you. You need to go entertain them," Ynda said, then turned her attention to Yvonne, who was propped up in bed.


    "Ms. Jones, are you feeling better?


    We were poor hosts today. On


    behalf of Bet, I apologize,"


    Ynda said, her voice as gentl


    and beautiful as ever, but her posture was that of a hostess asserting her position.


    Yvonne looked down, her thick, darkshes hiding the emotion in her eyes, making


    it impossible to know what she was thinking.


    Thomas sat down on the edge of the bed, asking with concern if she was feeling unwell.


    Meanwhile, Ynda led Bet out of the room.


    It was Emma''s birthday party; as her son, he had to be present, at least for the cake cutting.


    After mingling with the guests for a while, Bet returned to the guest room area, only to see Oscar and Darcying out of Yvonne''s room.


    The three of them met in the hallway.


    Bet''s gazended on Darcy, instantly turning ice-cold.


    Seeing this, Oscar subtly shifted his body to shield Darcy.


    "Darcy already told me what happened. It was all a misunderstanding. He saw Ms Jones was unwell and wanted help, but Mr. Thompson


    misunderstood. I''ve already had him personally apologize to Ms. Jones..."


    Oscar spoke calmly, his tone impable.


    However, before he could finish, Bet had already kicked Darcy squarely in the chest.


    Caught off guard, Darcy was knocked to the ground.


    He stumbled as he tried to get up, but Bet pinned his arm to the floor with his


    foot.


    "This is the hand you touched her with, isn''t?" Bet said, looking down at him, then applied pressure. Darey heard the sharp crack of his own bone breaking, followed by a pained scream.


    ¡°Bet, don''t go too far! The Rogers family is not to be trifled with!" Oscar''s face changed as he watched his brother get hurt.

 Chapter 295

    Bet''s gaze was cial, his dark eyes bottomless pits. "Your Rogers family certainly has a lot of nerve. Attacking on Thompson family territory, time and time again. Do you really think I''m that good-natured?"


    With that, Bet delivered another vicious kick to Darcy''s chest. Darcy saw stars, a metallic taste flooding his throat as he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°If there''s a next time, don''t me me for tearing your Rogers family out by the roots," Bet warned, his voiceced with ice.


    Oscar''s face was just as grim, the atmosphere crackling with tension.


    "What''s going on now? What are you boys up to this time?" A deep, authoritative voice suddenly cut in from behind them.


    Frank had approached unnoticed, nked by several of Istra''s most influential figures.


    "Mr. Thompson." Upon seeing Frank, Oscar immediately reined in his fury and hostility, his tone bing respectful.


    In Istra, the Thompson family''s wealth was legendary, practically rivaling that of a small country. And Frank was the current head of the Thompson Group.


    In this city, a stomp of Frank''s foot could make the ground tremble. Oscar, a junior member of the Rogers family, wouldn''t dare act out of line in his presence.


    ¡°Just a misunderstanding. Darcy, what are you doing lying on the ground? Get up and greet Mr. Thompson," Oscar said pointedly.


    Wincing in pain, Darcy struggled to his feet, blood still coating his mouth. ¡°Mr. Thompson," he mumbled.


    He was clearly in bad shape, and Frank shot his own son a disapproving look. Then, he chuckled and said, "These rowdy boys, they never know when to stop. Where''s the family doctor? Have hime take a look at Darcy''s injuries. We don''t want them getting infected."


    Darcy couldn''t even move one of his arms, which was obviously broken, but Frank was deliberately downying it.


    Everyone in their circle knew that Frank doted on Bet, spoiling him rotten.


    "When these boys get together, all they do is roughhouse. Daughters are much better. Having a daughter


    "}


    is a real blessing these days, one of the guests chimed in, eager to


    please the Thompsons.


    Oscar knew how to y the game. When the doctor arrived, he took Darcy away to


    have his injuries treated without another word ofint.


    After the Rogers brothers left, Frank called Bet over to join him and his


    important guests for coffee in the study.


    Once the guests had departed, Frank asked Bet to stay behind.


    A servant came in and reced their cups with fresh, hot tea.


    Frank took a sip from his cup before speaking. "What''s this business with the Rogers family? Don''t you think it''s beneath you?"


    Bet sat on the sofa, his back straight, his demeanor rxed yet elegant. He briefly exined what the Rogers family had tried to pull at the party.


    Frank frowned, his brow furrowing in displeasure. "The Rogers family is rotten to the core. A century-old legacy, sooner orter it''ll be destroyed."


    It was a passingment; he wasn''t particrly interested in the affairs of the Rogers family.


    "Bet, what''s going on between you and that. Ms. Jones?" Frank asked, his tone gentle and paternat but with an undercurrent of probing. "I heard from your mother that your rtionship with her is... not ordinary."


    Bet didn''t answer. Instead, he leaned forward, picked up his teacup, and took a slow sip.


    "Bet, your engagement to the


    Walker family is about to be


    announced, Any kind of scandal at this time would be bad for both


    families," Frank continued.


    At that, Bet finally looked up at his father and said coolly, "What if it''s not a scandal?"


    Frank''s hand faltered, the teacup nearly slipping from his grasp.


    "Are you serious?"

 Chapter 296

    Bet didn''t answer. Instead, he set down his teacup and said, "Stop trying to arrange my marriage. You know I will never marry Ynda."


    Frank was furious. How had he raised such a defiant heir?


    He instinctively lifted his teacup as if to throw it, but then paused. It was a bit heavy, and a bit hot. What if he actually hurt his son?


    So, Frank set the cup down and grabbed a file from the table, flinging it at him instead. ¡°You wretched son! Are you trying to kill me with anger?!"


    The filended harmlessly on Bet''sp.


    Bet calmly brushed an imaginary wrinkle from his trousers, then stood up. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."


    "Don''t go back to the base tonight. Stay here and have dinner with your mother. It is her birthday, after all," Frank added.


    Bet nodded and left the room.


    The birthday party was still in full swing, but Yvonne had already left, using the excuse that she wasn''t feeling well and needed to rest.


    Since the party wasn''t over, Thomas, as a close nephew, couldn''t leave. He could only instruct the driver to make sure Yvonne got home safely.


    When Yvonne returned to Cherry Apartment, Helen had already prepared dinner. Bullet greeted her at the door, his tail wagging with excitement.


    "Good boy," Yvonne said, patting Bullet''srge head as she slipped off her high heels in the entryway.


    "Yvonne, you''re back. Perfect timing. Wash your hands and let''s eat,¡± Helen greeted her with a smile, but her brow furrowed when she saw Yvonne''s face. "What''s wrong? You look so pale!"


    "I ate something that didn''t agree with me. A bit of a food allergy, but I''ve already had a shot for it. It''s nothing serious,¡± Yvonne replied breezily.


    ¡°You''re a grown woman, and you''re still eating things you shouldn''t,¡± Helen chided, though her eyes were filled with concern.


    She efficiently set the table with dishes she had prepared, nearly all of which were Yvonne''s favorites.


    "Thank you, Helen," Yvonne said with a grateful smile, taking a seat at the table and picking up her utensils.


    After a full meal, Yvonne felt her energy returning.


    She took Bullet downstairs for a walk. She had no idea that just as she left, Helen received a call from Bet.


    Helen: "Young Master, I''ve prepared all of Ms.


    ass'' favorite dishes, just


    Lifter appetite was quite


    good. She even took Bullet out for a walk after eating."  fo


    Helen: ¡°Ms. Jones looked a little pale, but her fever is gone."


    Helen: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    When Yvonne returned with Bullet, Helen had already cleaned up and even prepared a bowl of soup for her.


    Yvonne handed Bullet''s leash to Helen, drank the soup, and then went to her room to rest.


    The next morning, just as she was getting ready, she received a call from Thomas.


    As a top-tier actor, Thomas'' schedule was packed. After the Thompson family''s partyst night, he had taken a red-eye flight to the north to start filming a new movie.


    Thomas couldn''t be there in person,


    but he had sent his assistant with et


    flowers and a gift to apologize for what had happened.


    After all, if he hadn''t asked her to be his date, Yvonne wouldn''t have been targeted.


    Arge bouquet of red tulips and a limited-edition Herm¨¨s bag-it was a very extravagant apology.


    Yvonne remembered Helen saying that tulips symbolize a deration of love and that Thomas had a crush on her.


    At the time, she had said Helen was mistaken. Now, she realized the one who was mistaken wasn''t Helen, but herself.

 Chapter 297

    Yvonne rested her forehead in her hand, feeling a mix of headache and annoyance.


    How could someone who used to constantly antagonize her suddenly develop feelings for her? Was it really just about this face?!


    After the Thompson family''s birthday party, Bet didn''t return to Cherry Apartment, and Yvonne hadn''t seen him since.


    A weekter, filming for the historical fantasy drama began, and Yvonne threw herself into her work on set.


    Sandra usually apanied Yvonne when she started a new project, helping her build rtionships with the director and crew, and arranging all the daily necessities.


    But this time, Sandra arrived with a boy in tow.


    The boy looked to be about seven or eight years old, with tanned skin andrge, bright eyes. He seemed shy and well-behaved.


    ¡°Whose child is this?" Yvonne asked, surprised.


    "I''m sponsoring him," Sandra said, asking her assistant to take the boy out to y before exining.


    "His family is struggling, but he''s very bright. He skipped two grades in elementary school. His father works on a construction site, and his mother has diabetes and needs constant medication. He''s a mischievous kid and had a bad fall recently, breaking several bones. They couldn''t afford the treatment, and his mother was on her knees in the hospital, begging the doctors and nurses to save her son. I happened to be there and paid for his medical bills in your name and thepany''s. I''m also funding his education from now on."


    Sandra had clearly taken a liking to the boy. Knowing he had never been to an amusement park, she had promised to take him to The Grand Carousel. But because Yvonne''s filming schedule had been moved up, Sandra had to bring him along.


    "I feel a connection to this child. When I saw him in the hospital, he reminded me of my own son. If my boy were still alive, he would be about his age now."


    Yvonne''s heart ached hearing this. She had never experienced the pain of losing a husband and a child, but she could understand how deep that wound must be.


    On the first day of shooting, Yvonne, who yed the second female lead, only had one scene. After filming, she returned to her hotel to rest.


    Sandra had nned to take the boy to The Grand Carousel, but an issue came up with one of the new artists at thepany. She rushed off to deal with it, leaving the boy with Yvonne.


    The boy''s name was Hans, and he was now looking up at her with his big eyes.


    Yvonne didn''t particrly like


    children and had no experience with


    then She and Hans stared at each


    other, and a headache began to


    bloom behind her eyes.


    Yvonne had her assistant buy Hans a pile of snacks and turned on the TV in the living room.


    "What cartoons do you like to watch?" she asked.


    Hans shook his head, indicating he didn''t like cartoons. So, Yvonne randomly put on


    a Superman movie for him.


    Yvonne had little interest in a superhero in blue tights. She curled up on the sofa, sipping her tea while reviewing her script.


    Hans seemed a bit reserved and


    didn''t touch any of the shape was


    Yyoune had bought for him He was however,pletely engrossed in the movie.


    Sandra had said Hans had an IQ over 140; he was a genius. Perhaps the minds of geniuses worked differently from those of other children.


    Yvonne felt a sense of pride, thinking that she was helping to support someone who might one day make a great contribution to society.


    Sandra didn''t return, evente into the night.


    With a sigh, Yvonne had to put the little boy to bed.


    "Do you need a bedtime story?" Yvonne asked, sitting on the edge of the bed and scrolling through her phone for fairy tales.


    "Can you tell me more about Superman?¡± Hans asked, blinking up at her from under the covers.


    Yvonne nodded, searched for Superman stories on her phone, and began to read to him.

 Chapter 298

    Hans was a truly obedient and sensible child. He didn''t fuss or make a fuss, and he wasn''t demanding. Listening to Yvonne read him stories, he quickly drifted off to


    sleep.


    Once she saw he was asleep, Yvonne gently tucked him in and tiptoed out of the


    room.


    Sandra didn''t return until the next morning.


    She arrived just as Hans was waking up, helped him get washed and dressed, and then took him down to the buffet restaurant for breakfast.


    Hans''s family was not well-off, and his daily life was very simple. He had never seen


    so many exquisite and delicious foods before, and his eyes lit up.


    Sandra got him a slice of chocte cake and a bowl of seafood porridge.


    Yvonne joined them at the table.


    "You don''t have any scenes this morning?" Sandra asked, getting some vegetables and fruit for Yvonne.


    To stay camera-ready, Yvonne had to watch her diet.


    As she peeled an orange, she yfully teased Hans. "Hans, is your Auntie Sandra nice?"


    "Yes," Hans nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Then would you like Sandra to be your mom? If she were your mom, you could eat


    all this delicious food every day. How about it?"


    Hans, with a piece of chocte cake still in his mouth, shook his little head vigorously.


    "Hans has his own mommy," he mumbled, his voice muffled by the cake, but his expression was very serious.


    "Alright, stop teasing him. A mother is irreceable in a child''s heart," Sandra said, handing Hans a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice in case he choked on the cake.


    Yvonne smiled and ruffled Hans''s hair. "Good boy. You can''t be bought."


    After breakfast, Sandra took Hans and left. She was keeping her promise to take him to The Grand Carousel.


    Yvonne headed to the set for makeup.


    Because it was a fantasy drama, the makeup and hairstyling took over four hours. Fortunately, autumn had arrived, and the weather was cool, making the heavy costumes. bearable content


    Although Yvonne was the second female lead, her role was significant.


    For the next two months, she focused entirely on filming. Then, she received a call from Mrs. Moore.


    Mr. Moore was on a business trip abroad, leaving Mrs. Moore home alone.


    Feeling lonely, Mrs. Moore called to ask if Yvonne had time to join her for a meal.


    Yvonne asked the director for a half-day off and went to visit Mrs. Moore.


    The Moores and the Jones family


    used to be neighbors. Later, after


    Flora married Oscar, Mr. and


    Moore moved to a neighborhood near their daughter  fo


    Yvonne brought a gift with her. When she arrived, only Mrs. Moore and a housekeeper were at home.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Come in,e in," Mrs. Moore greeted her with great warmth.


    "Mrs. Moore," Yvonne said, handing the gift box to the housekeeper as she entered.


    "You shouldn''t have, dear. Justing is enough. Don''t spend your money next time," Mrs. Moore said.


    Yvonne replied, "It''s just a little something. It''s not much."


    "I know you don''t eat seafood, so I had the housekeeper buy a fresh duck from the market today. We''re having duck soup tonight."


    Mrs. Moore took Yvonne''s hand and led her into the living room.


    The Moore''s home hadn''t changed much from what Yvonne remembered, except


    for a ck-and-white photograph of Flora now hanging on one of the walls.


    In the photo, Flora was young, at the peak of her youth, with her hair in a ponytail, her smile gentle and radiant.


    Yvonne walked to the portrait and stood before it for a moment of quiet remembrance.


    Standing behind her, Mrs. Moore''s


    eyes grew misty as she gazed at her daughter''s picture. "My, how time.


    ''e''


    flies in the blink of an eye it''s been sever hears Strice Flora left us. If her baby had been born, he or she would be over six years old now... running, jumping, and calling me Grandma."

 Chapter 299

    Mrs. Moore wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and added, "Oh, listen to me. On a perfectly good day, why am I talking about such things?"


    Mrs. Moore invited Yvonne to sit down, then went to the kitchen to check on the soup simmering on the stove.


    The rich aroma of duck soup filled the room, a familiar scent from Yvonne''s memories.


    Yvonne stood by the photo wall in the living room, her head tilted up as she looked at the pictures.


    It was Flora''s wall, covered from top to bottom with photos from every stage of her life, starting from when she was a newborn.


    Bet and Yvonne were in some of them, too.


    There they were as children, wearing red scarves, smiling under the sun.


    Another showed Flora at her graduation, dressed in a cap and gown, with Bet and Yvonne on either side of her, all three making peace signs.


    There was also one of Flora in her wedding dress, with Yvonne as her bridesmaid in avender gown. Bet stood off to the side, taking their picture with a camera.


    Thest photo was a maternity shot of Flora, her smile beautiful and gentle, glowing with the light of motherhood.


    But that was where time had stopped for her.


    As Yvonne stood lost in thought, the doorbell rang.


    "Yvonne, could you get the door, please?" Mrs. Moore''s voice called from the kitchen, apanied by the sizzle of food hitting a hot pan.


    Yvonne went to open the door. To her surprise, the person standing outside was Bet.


    He must have juste from the base; he was still in his military uniform and holding a gift box.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson," Yvonne said, a little taken aback.


    Bet nced at her, his deep eyes as calm and unreadable as ever.


    "Where''s Mrs. Moore?"


    "Mrs. Moore is in the kitchen," Yvonne replied, instinctively stepping aside to let him in.


    As Bet entered with the gift, Mrs. Moore came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands after ting a dish.


    "Bet, you''re back? Weren''t you on a mission?" Mrs. Moore asked, looking just as surprised to see him.


    "We got back this morning. It''s Christmas, so I came to see


    Bet said, cing the gif ket


    aside and taking off his uniform


    jacket to hang it on the coat rack.


    Bet had grown up in the Moore household, and they had always kept a room for


    him. He often seemed more at ease here than at the Thompson estate.


    After taking off his jacket, Bet washed his hands and went to the kitchen to help Mrs. Moore bring the food to the table.


    The table wasden with delicious dishes. There was no seafood, but the duck soup smelled incredibly fragrant. Mrs, Moore asked the housekeeper to fetch a bottle of aged wine from the cab.


    ¡°I didn''t know you wereing, so I cooked all of Yvonne''s favorites. But since he


    isn''t here, let''s open one of his good bottles. It''ll make him jealous."


    Mrs. Moore said to Bet with augh.


    Bet took the wine and replied in his usual calm tone, "I''m not a picky eater. I love everything you cook."


    "If you love it, then eat up,¡± Mrs. Moore said with a smile, using serving utensils to ce food on both Bet''s and Yvonne''s tes.


    After dinner, Bet and Yvonne stayed with Mrs. Moore, drinking tea, chatting, and watching a couple of episodes of a TV drama.


    As the sky outside darkened, Yvonne announced that she had to leave.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you just stay the night? I''ll have the housekeeper make up the guest room upstairs," Mrs. Moore said, trying to persuade her to stay.


    Yvonne replied, "I have to get back to the set tonight. I have to be up at six tomorrow morning for makeup. Mrs. Moore, I''lle and see you again soon."


    Mrs. Moore understood that young people had to focus on their careers, so she didn''t insist Instead, she turned to Bet and said, "it''s not safe for Yvonne to go back alone. Bet, you should drive her."

 Chapter 300

    Yvonne was about to refuse, but she saw Bet had already taken his jacket and car keys from the coat rack and was heading for the door.


    Yvonne followed him out of the Moore''s home.


    Bet''s car was parked in the building''s underground garage. Yvonne got into the passenger seat, buckled her seatbelt, and gave him the address of the film set.


    Bet started the car and drove out of the garage, cruising smoothly along the wide road.


    Dusk settled over the city, and streetlights began to glow, casting a continuous stream of dim, yellow light into the car.


    The silence inside was absolute. Neither of them spoke.


    Finally, the jarring ring of a cell phone broke the stillness.


    Bet''s phone was connected to the car''s Bluetooth system. When he answered,


    a voice filled the car through the speakers.


    It was Ynda.


    "Ben, my stomach hurts so much..."


    Bet disconnected the Bluetooth and raised the phone to his ear.


    He listened to whatever else was said on the other end, and his expression grew grave. "Don''t be scared. Have the staff call for an ambnce first. I''ll be there soon."


    After ending the call, Bet''s hands, long and elegant, remained on the steering wheel, and the car continued to speed forward.


    Although Yvonne hadn''t heard the rest of Ynda''s conversation, she guessed that she was unwell and wanted Bet to be with her.


    It waspletely understandable. When you''re sick and vulnerable, even if you''re surrounded by staff, you want the person you love by your side.


    Yvonne spoke up tactfully. "You can just pull over at the next intersection. It''s easy to get a taxi from there, and I can get back on my own. Ms. Walker isn''t well; she must need you."


    Bet nced over at her, his gaze dark and deep, His grip on the


    steering wheel tightened.


    involuntarily, the blue veins an


    back of his hand standing out.


    the


    He didn''t say anything, but he slowed down and pulled the car over to the side of the road.


    Yvonne unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    She stood on the sidewalk, watching as Bet''s car drove away and disappeared from view before she turned to leave.


    As it turned out, it wasn''t easy to get a taxi in this area. To make matters worse, Yvonne''s phone was dead.


    She spotted a bar on the side of the road, went inside, ordered a few beers, and plugged her phone in to charge.


    The bar had a nice atmosphere-it wasn''t loud, and on a small stage, a long-haired singer with a guitar was ying a mncholic old song.


    Yvonne usually had a high tolerance for alcohol, but after just two beers, she felt lightheaded. It was probably her mood. It wasn''t the alcohol making her dizzy, but her own thoughts.


    Yvonne rested her chin on her hand and checked her phone. It had charged to 70%, which was enough.


    Just as she was about to get up and leave, a group of young men approached her.


    They looked like they hade together, well-dressed men who seemed to be corporate professionals.


    "Hey beautiful, care to join us for a drink?" one of them asked, signaling


    the


    der and orderings


    bet


    expensive bottles of liqu


    expensive bottles of four content.


    Yvonne ignored them, opening a ride-sharing app on her phone to call a car.


    "So cold. Not even going to say hello?" another man said.


    "You look familiar. Are you a celebrity? The one... what''s her name...?" a third man said, seeming to recognize her and looking shocked.


    "You have the wrong person," Yvonne said, getting to her feet unsteadily, wanting to leave.

 Chapter 301

    But when she tried to stand, her legs wouldn''t cooperate. She stumbled, nearly copsing to the floor.


    "Careful!" The man in front of her instinctively reached out to steady her.


    However, before his hand could even touch the hem of her clothes, a strong arm wrapped decisively around Yvonne''s slender waist. With a sharp tug, her body was pulled uncontrobly into a hard, solid chest.


    Her senses were flooded with a familiar, crisp scent, like the night air.


    "Are you... her boyfriend?" the man asked tentatively, seeing the situation.


    Yvonne''s head was still spinning. She turned to look at Bet beside her, shook her head, and said, "I don''t know him."


    "You don''t know me?" Bet sneered, the arm around her waist suddenly tightening until she could barely breathe, forcing her to struggle instinctively.


    "Let the girl go. Even if you''re trying to pick her up, we were here first," one of the men called out. "If you don''t let go, we''re calling the cops."


    Bet ignored them, his gaze fixed on Yvonne, his eyes radiating a terrifying chill.


    Yvonne''s mind was working slowly. She weighed the consequences of having the police arrest Bet and ultimately decided to back down.


    She knew there would be hell to pay if she let the police take Mr. Thompson away.


    "It''s a... a misunderstanding. He''s my boyfriend. We were just messing around," Yvonne conceded.


    "Oh, so it''s just a couple''s quarrel. Let''s go, let''s not meddle in their business." The men shrewdly stood up and returned to their seats.


    Yvonne, however, was half-carried out of the bar by Bet.


    His car was parked right at the entrance. Bet pulled open the back door, about to shove her in, but Yvonne angrily shook him off.


    "Still causing trouble! Running around like this, are you trying to get yourself killed?" Bet frowned, pinning her against the car door.


    "I don''t need you to look after me. Didn''t you leave me behind? Why did youe back?" Yvonne tilted her chin up. In the dim light of the night, she couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could feel his intense presence.


    "You''re the one who told me to leave. Are you ever going to be reasonable?" Bet said, exasperated.


    "I''m not going to be reasonable, so you might as well ignore me," Yvonne retorted, struggling with all her might.


    Bet was rendered speechless with anger. He grasped her chin with his long fingers, let out a soft scoff, and lowered his head to cover her lips with his.


    Unlike the previous two restrained, patient kisses, this one was fiercely dominant.


    Yvonne was kissed until she was breathless, instinctively raising her hands to hit him.


    But Bet was quicker, grabbing her wrists and pulling her whole body into his embrace, pressing her even tighter against him.


    Their bodies were flush against each other, and she could clearly feel the wild, frantic beating of his heart against her chest.


    It seemed this new body of hers couldn''t handle alcohol well. She was already dizzy, and Bet''s kiss nearly suffocated her. For a moment, she thought she might actually die in his arms.


    Presumably, Bet had no intention of killing her, so he finally ended the kiss just before she passed out.


    His long, cool fingers still gripped her chin firmly, his slightly rough thumb tracing over her kiss-swollen lips.


    The man''s eyes stared at her without blinking. It was apletely unfamiliar face,


    yet her every smile, every frown, was etched into his memory.


    Bet felt like he was truly being driven mad.


    "Tell me, who are you?"

 Chapter 302

    "Bet, who do you want me to be?" Yvonne''s beautiful eyes widened as tears streamed uncontrobly down her face.


    Her vision blurred, and then, everything went ck as she lost consciousness.


    He lifted her into his arms and ced her in the car.


    The car cut through the darkness, driving steadily along the empty road.


    Yvonne leaned against the seat, her sleeping face peaceful and innocent, exuding an air of naivety.


    Bet held the steering wheel, asionally ncing at her in the rearview mirror. The car finally pulled into Cherry Apartment.


    It waste, and Helen had already gone to bed, but she was awakened by Bullet''s barking.


    She threw on a robe and walked out of her room, startled to see Bet carrying Yvonne inside.


    "What happened to Ms. Jones?" Helen asked.


    "She''s drunk. Helen, could you help her wash up and change her clothes?" Bet handed Yvonne over to Helen and then went to his own room.


    He took off his jacket, tossing it onto the back of the sofa, then pulled out a pack of cigarettes. He lit one, and just as he did, his phone on the coffee table began to buzz.


    Bet held the cigarette in one hand and picked up the phone with the other.


    It was Emma''s voice on the other end.


    "Where are you?"


    "Cherry Bay," Bet replied, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    There was a brief silence on the other end; Emma seemed to be suppressing her anger. "Ynda isn''t feeling well; she''s been hospitalized. Since you''re not on base why arent you with bec? You''re


    ?????


    being a rather irresponsible boyfriend."


    "I''m not a doctor. There''s no point in me being there. Hasn''t the best medical team already been sent over?" Bet walked out onto the balcony connected to his bedroom, smoking as he replied calmly.


    "The Walker family doesn''tck a medical team. What shecks ispanionship," Emma said with a sigh.


    Bet''s lips curled into a cold smile. "She gets whatever shecks? Does the Walker family think they can control everything?"


    "Bet?!" Emma''s voice was a mix of shock and restrained anger.


    Bet flicked the ash from his cigarette, not wanting to argue with Emma over the phone. "I''m tired. You should get some rest too," he said dismissively.


    With that, he ended the call.


    On the other end, Emma listened to the dial tone, fuming.


    "That wretched son of mine, what is he trying to do? Is he nning to break off the engagement?"


    "Marriage is a serious matter. It''s understandable for Bet to be cautious," Frank reasoned.


    "Ynda is beautiful, talented, gentle, and a suitable match for our family. What more could he be dissatisfied with? You''ve spoiled him rotten." Unable to scold her son, Emma directed her anger at her husband.


    "You only gave me one son. Who else am I supposed to spoil?" Frank maintained a good-natured demeanor in front of his wife.


    He walked over to her, putting an arm around her shoulder tofort her. "Getting married and starting a family is a lifelongmitment You have to let him marry someone he truly loves. What does it matter what the Walker family thinks? If Bet wants to marry her, he will. If he doesn''t, he won''t."


    "He won''t marry a well-behaved girl like Ynda, so does he want to


    We were so busy with work


    marry someone wild like balet


    then that we sent him to the Moore family, and they raised him to be Yvonne''spdog, ready to bite whoever she pointed at. still get angry just thinking about it. Thank God Yvonne is dead. If she weren''t, I''d be the one dying of anger!"

 Chapter 303

    Emma clutched her chest as she spoke.


    "Yvonne died a hero. Don''t say things like that again, especially not in front of Bet," Frank said with a long sigh, not echoing his wife''s sentiment.


    "How would I dare let Bet hear such things? He''d throw another fit," Emma sighed as well.


    "Alright, let''s get some rest. I''ll have my secretary visit the hospital tomorrow and send some nutritional supplements to Ynda," Frank said, patting his wife''s shoulder.


    A night of heavy drinking left Yvonne with a splitting headache the next morning, and parts of the previous night were a blur.


    The events reyed in her mind like fragmented, surreal clips.


    "Yvonne, are you awake?" Helen''s voice came from outside the door, apanied by a gentle knock.


    Yvonne threw off the covers, got out of bed, and opened the door.


    Helen stood there, holding a warm bowl of hangover soup, her eyes filled with concern. Bullet sat at Helen''s feet, looking up and wagging his tail.


    "Do you have a headache? I made some soup to help. Drink it while it''s hot."


    "Thank you, Helen." Yvonne drank the soup, a warmth spreading through her stomach.


    "Breakfast is ready. I made a savory rice porridge that''s been simmering for a long time. It''s fragrant and thick; I''m sure you''ll love it," Helen said with a smile as she took the empty bowl.


    Yvonne took Bullet to the dining room for breakfast.


    She sat at the table and waited for a long time, but Bet never appeared.


    "The young master returned to the base early this morning. It seems he had a mission," Helen exined, having only set two ces at the table.


    "Oh." Yvonne nodded upon hearing this. She felt a sense of relief, but also a strange pang of disappointment.


    After breakfast, Yvonne rushed back to the film set.


    She had two scenes scheduled for the morning, but because she waste, she


    missed both and got an earful from the director.


    Due to the reshoots, Yvonne didn''t finish work untilte at night.


    She returned to the hotel, removed her makeup, took a shower, and copsed into bed, exhausted.


    However, she had only slept for four hours before her assistant woke her up.


    "Yvonne, time to get up for makeup. You have several major scenes to shoot this morning."


    "Mmm." Yvonne crawled out of bed, her long hair cascading around her, her eyes still barely open.


    She looked drowsy, and adorable.


    Even her assistant was captivated for a moment, thinking to herself that no man could resist waking up to such a beautiful sight.


    Yvonne, unaware of her assistant''s thoughts, rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and shuffled into the bathroom in her slippers.


    After washing up, Yvonne was finally awake. She changed her clothes and headed to the set with her assistant.


    Yvonne''s makeup took four hours. While the hairstylist worked on her hair, she leaned back in the chair and caught up on sleep.


    When she woke up, the makeup room was bustling with noise.


    A group of people was fawning


    a young woman with a noble over


    air,


    escorting her in. Even the assistant director was trailing behind her like


    an attendant.


    They went straight to the private dressing room next door, a privilege reserved for the female lead.


    "Who was that? She seems important. The assistant director was personally escorting her, and- she got the private dressing room," the makeup artist asked, her face a mask of curiosity and gossip.


    "You don''t know her? That''s Ynda, the ''Piano Princess,'' Mr. Walker''s daughter, She''s held many solo concerts and is quite famous in the music world. Lately, she''s been taking on quest roles in a few


    productions. Looks like she''s trying to break into the entertainment industry."


    A crew member chimed in.

 Chapter 304

    "I heard she has a cameo as a pianist in Mr. Smith''s new movie. She ys the piano well enough, but she has zero acting ability. It took a whole day to shoot one scene, and Mr. Smith was about to explode with frustration, but he didn''t dare lose his temper. All because she paid her way onto the set."


    A supporting actress leaned in to add. A friend of hers had a role in Mr. Smith''s film and had told her the story as a joke.


    "I heard she invested a lot of money to get into this production too. Why else would Ms. Jane and the assistant director be treating her like royalty?"


    The crew member added.


    "Well, she''s the future Mrs. Thompson. The kind of money we''ll never see in our lifetimes is just a drop in the bucket for the Thompson family."


    "Did Ynda save the universe in a past life or something to be able to marry into the wealthiest family, the Thompsons? Inst year''s Fortunex 500, the Thompson family''s assets were in the hundreds of billions. My god, I don''t even have that many probiotics in my yogurt."


    In themunal makeup room, the makeup artists, crew members, and a few supporting actresses chattered away.


    Yvonne only caught half of it before the assistant director called her away.


    Her scenes that morning were all with the male and female leads.


    Since it was a major production, both leads were popr A-list stars with both fame and skill.


    The scenes went by rtively smoothly for Yvonne.


    Ynda finished her makeup in the afternoon. She was ying the celestial Flower Goddess. It was stunning, even more exquisite than the female lead''s.


    Her scenes were all scheduled for the afternoon, mostly opposite the leads or inrge group shots. Yvonne wasn''t needed.


    Yvonne was happy for the downtime and sat on the sidelines to watch.


    Ynda truly couldn''t act. She didn''t even understand the basic blocking. was incredibly


    Ms. Jane, howevery scene to


    patient, exining


    Ynda in detail and even demonstrating the part herself.


    But Ynda clearly had no talent in this area. Not only was she not photogenic, but she was also stiff and expressionless on camera, turning the beautiful Flower Goddess into a wooden doll.


    "Another one to drag us down. Who knows what time we''ll finish today," the third female lead grumbled as she sat down next to Yvonne.


    "Everyone has things they''re good at and not so good at. Ms. Walker is a great pianist; acting just isn''t her forte," Yvonnemented casually.


    "Then she should just stick to ying the piano instead of forcing her way into the entertainment industry. It''s a lose-lose situation," the actressined before changing the subject.


    That day, the entire crew worked until nearly midnight again. Thankfully, she only had a small part. They shot all her scenes and were done in a matter of days.


    On the day Ynda wrapped up filming, Bet showed up on set to visit.


    Simon came with him, unloading boxes of air-freighted fruit and high-end drinks from the trunk of Bet''s car and distributing them to the entire cast and crew.


    Everyone went to get their drinks


    and fruit, and when they returned, they were all buzzing with gossip.


    Bet''s arrival was like a drop of hot bikin cold water,


    using a huge


    stiron set.


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing Mr. Thompson in person. Someone pinch me, I must be dreaming."


    "He''s not just unbelievably rich, he''s also so handsome. I heard he''s a military officer. His aura is incredible."


    "Whoever said Ms. Walker and Mr. Bet Thompson were a perfect match must have been delusional. A man like Mr. Thompson deserves a goddess from the heavens."

 Chapter 305

    "I just heard him chatting with Ms. Jane. His voice is so amazing."


    The young women on set gathered together, drinking their beverages, eating fruit, and chattering away.


    Yvonne didn''t join them, only ncing over from a distance.


    Her eyes met Bet''s.


    He wasn''t in uniform today, dressed casually, which softened some of his sharp intensity.


    Bet raised an eyebrow, his gaze cutting through the crowd tond squarely on her. Then, he took a drink from Simon and walked straight toward Yvonne.


    "Want one?" Bet offered the drink to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was so taken aback by this unexpected gesture that she froze, forgetting to reach out and take it.


    The moment became awkward as people started to look over, their expressions filled with curiosity and spection.


    Seeing this, her assistant reacted quickly, stepping forward to take the drink from Bet''s hand with a smile. "Yvonne loves pineapple juice. Thank you, Mr. Thompson."


    Bet withdrew his hand, his eyes lingering on Yvonne for a moment before he said casually, "d you like it."


    "Bet, I''ve finished changing. Let''s go get dinner," Ynda said, emerging from her private dressing room. She had changed into a white dress, looking elegant and graceful.


    She walked to Bet''s side, looped her arm through his, and smiled faintly.


    Though she said nothing more, her intention to im her territory was clear.


    Yvonne knew better than to be obtuse. She gave a polite nod as a greeting and turned to leave.


    She had only taken a dozen steps when amotion erupted around her, followed by a scream. "Look out, the chandelier is falling!"


    Before Yvonne could process what was happening, a massive shadow loomed over her.


    The giant chandelier fell too fast for her to dodge. She instinctively covered her head with her hands and crouched down, trying to protect her vital organs.


    With a deafening crash, the chandelier hit the ground, sending shards flying everywhere. The scene descended into chaos.


    However, the pain she expected never came. A warm, solid chest had shielded herpletely.


    Yvonne slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was blood


    pouring from Bet''s shoulder dripping onto her ornate costume, like red plum blossoms blooming in the snow content


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s over," Bet''s voice echoed in her ear-hoarse, deep, and filled with a multitude of restrained emotions.


    Yvonne didn''t know where Bet was hurt, but she saw more and more blood, as


    if the whole world had turned crimson.


    "Bet!" Yvonne screamed, losing control.


    The set was in utter turmoil.


    Mr. Thompson had been injured on their set. If anything serious happened to him, they couldn''t afford the consequences even if they sold everyone in the crew.


    The set''s medical staff and an ambnce rushed over. Amid the panic, Bet was taken to the hospital and wheeled into the emergency room.


    No matter how anxious everyone was, all they could do was wait outside.


    As Bet''s girlfriend, Ynda was conferring with the doctors. Yvonne was pushed to the side, left to stare at the illuminated light above the emergency room doors.


    Time seemed to stand still, each second stretching into an eternity After what felt like forever, the doors to the operating room opened, and a doctor emerged with a nurse.

 Chapter 306

    "Doctor, how is he?" Ynda immediately went over, asking anxiously. The director, assistant director, producer, and many others crowded around.


    There were so many people that Yvonne was stuck at the back, holding her breath as she waited for the doctor''s verdict.


    "Fortunately, no vital organs were injured. He has a mild concussion, but the wound on his shoulder was deep. It required several stitches," the doctor said to Ynda, removing his sterile blue mask.


    Ynda visibly rxed upon hearing the news.


    Bet was wheeled out of the operating room and taken to a private room.


    Yvonne instinctively tried to follow, but was stopped by Ynda''s assistant.


    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Thompson is injured and needs to rest. Please do not disturb him." The assistant''s tone was polite but distant, with the same air of superiority as Ynda.


    "Ms. Jane, please take the crew and leave for now. Mr. Thompson does not wish to be disturbed while he recovers. I trust you will investigate the cause of this ident and provide us with a satisfactory exnation."


    After speaking, the assistant walked straight into the hospital room and closed the door, shutting everyone else out.


    The crew members began to leave one by one, and Yvonne could no longer linger. She dragged her feet out of the hospital entrance.


    Though it waste autumn, the sun was zing outside, the intense light making her feel dizzy.


    Yvonne slumped onto the steps at the hospital entrance, feeling numb, unable tough or cry.


    She didn''t know how long she sat there in a daze before a shadow fell over her. Yvonne slowly looked up to see Sandra standing before her, looking down.


    "Are you okay?" Sandra asked with a sigh.


    "I''m fine," Yvonne replied numbly, shaking her head.


    Sandra had juste from the set and knew the gist of what had happened. She patted Yvonne''s shoulder, her tone tinged with helplessness First, acandal with actor Thomas, and now you''re mixed up with Mr. Bet Thompson. Yvonne, why do you always get involved with people you shouldn''t and cause me so much trouble?"


    the award wi


    Yvonne turned to look at Sandra, a lump forming in her throat. She wanted to apologize but couldn''t get the words out.


    Seeing this, Sandra didn''t say anything more. Instead, she helped her up and they bought flowers and a fruit basket nearby.


    "Mr. Thompson saved you. It''s only right to express your gratitude," Sandra said, holding Yvonne''s hand as she knocked on the hospital room door.


    Their timing was off.


    Bet was awake, an IV drip


    attached to the back of his hand He


    was sitting up against the


    headboard his face pale from blood-


    loss. He looked weak, but his


    presence was stillmanding.


    Ynda was sitting by the bedside, holding a bowl and feeding Bet some soup.


    "Why are you here?" Ynda''s gaze turned cold at the sight of Yvonne, her eyes filled with undisguised hostility.


    Ynda wasn''t sure if there was anything going on between Yvonne and Bet yet, but the fact that Bet had been injured while. protecting Yvonne was enough to make her furious. ''


    "Mr. Thompson saved Yvonne, so we came to thank him personally. As an actress, Yvonne''s face is her fortune. If she had been injured and scarred, her career would have been ruined."


    Sandra ced the flowers and fruit basket aside, delivering a few polite titudes. Yvonne stood beside Sandra, silently watching Bet.


    Bet looked back at her, his gaze calm andposed as it swept past her. "Bet is a soldier. He can''t just stand by and do nothing when someone is in danger. I''ll ept your thanks on his behalf. If there''s nothing else, you may leave."

 Chapter 307

    Ynda assumed the role of thedy of the house, coldly dismissing them.


    Sandra had no reason to stay any longer; they had seen him, after all. After a few more polite words, she took Yvonne and left.


    As the door closed, Bet coughed lightly and said to Ynda, "I''m fine. I''ve been through worse in the military. These are just minor injuries. Don''t worry."


    After he spoke, his gaze drifted unconsciously toward the slowly closing door.


    "Even if they''re minor injuries, you lost so much blood. I was worried sick. Ben, promise me you''ll protect yourself no matter what, and don''t get hurt again, okay?"


    Ynda took his hand, her voice choked with emotion.


    "Mmm," Bet responded indifferently, subtly pulling his hand from her grasp.


    "I''m going to rest for a bit. Have Simon take you home. You''re not well yourself; you shouldn''t overexert yourself," Bet said, theny back down on the bed, turning his back to her.


    Ynda reminded him a few more times to rest well before she left.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Yvonne had left the hospital with Sandra.


    Sandra was driving, and Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, staring out the window, her mood low.


    "Is there anything you want to tell me?" Sandra asked suddenly, her hands on the steering wheel.


    Yvonne slowly turned to look at Sandra, asking nkly, "What?"


    "About Bet. Is there nothing you want to tell me?" Sandra nced at the road ahead, then back at Yvonne.


    "No," Yvonne denied instinctively.


    Sandra pursed her lips and then said in a meaningful tone, "Yvonne, do you know there are two things in this world you can''t hide? A cough, and love."


    Back when Yvonne was caught up in the scandal with Thomas, Sandra hadn''t asked a single extra question because she could see that Yvonne had no romantic feelings for him.


    But whenever Yvonne was around Bet, everything about her seemed off.


    Yvonne, who usually considered herself eloquent, was at a loss for words. In the end, she could only shake her head with a bitter smile.


    "I really don''t know what''s so great about Bet that you two are both so obsessed with him. Even the old Yvonne, on her deathbed, was still dreaming of marrying him."


    Sandra''s hands tightened on the steering wheel, her gaze on Yvonne somewhat dazed.


    "You and Yvonne are clearly different people, but for some reason, I


    always feel like see her shadow


    you. Seeing you is like seeing Vonnie still by my side. I think I might be going crazy."


    Yvonne remained silent. She desperately wanted to tell her, I am Vonnie. I''m back.


    Buting back in someone else''s body was such a bizarre story. If she said it, Sandra would probably think she was seriously ill.


    "Yvonne, I don''t want to interfere in your love life. But as your friend, K want to remind you that if you like Bet and want to be with him it''s going to be incredibly difficult.


    Being from different worlds is a huge mountain to climb. The old Yvonne at least had a childhood connection with Bet, but you don''t even have that. Will he really give up a family alliance and bear that pressure for you?!"


    all


    Sandra said a lot, but the bottom line was that she was not optimistic about Yvonne''s chances.


    Yvonne''s hands, resting on herp, clenched uncontrobly as she suppressed all the emotions welling up inside her.

 Chapter 308

    If she were still the old Yvonne, she would have proudly dered to everyone that Bet was hers and no one could take him away.


    But from the moment she died, she had strayed from the path of his life, and their paths could never converge again.


    "The filming for Ms. Jane''s project is almost over, right? Are there any gigs outside of Istra? I''d like to get away and clear my head," Yvonne said, controlling her emotions, her tone calm.


    Sandra nodded. When a problem can''t be solved, sometimes escaping is a solution in itself.


    "There''s a film festival in Damry next week. I''ll get you an award so you can attend as a guest. If you don''t want toe back right away, you can stay there for a while. Think of it as a short vacation."


    "Okay," Yvonne agreed.


    Yvonne flew to Damry that weekend, checking into a five-star hotel in the city center.


    Standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows of her hotel room, Yvonne could faintly see the silhouette of a castle.


    It waste autumn, and the streets of Damry were covered in golden leaves.


    Yvonne remembered herst visit to Damry was in the winter. It had snowed heavily, and she and Bet had held hands as they went to see the castle in the snow.


    Snow dusting the grand steps, frost clinging to the bare branches. The majestic pce possessed an indescribable beauty.


    Bet''s warm hand had held hers as they walked beneath the castle''s walls, a path that seemed to have no end, as if it could go on forever.


    "Ms. Jones, the luggage is all unpacked. What would you like for dinner? I can have the kitchen prepare it and send it up," her assistant said, walking out from the bedroom after tidying up.


    Yvonne turned to her assistant and replied softly, "I don''t have much of an appetite. Just order something you like. You''ve worked hard today."


    "Okay," the assistant nodded and left the room.


    After a long flight, Yvonne was tired. She took a shower and went to bed early.


    The next morning, her assistant had already prepared the gown and jewelry for the film festival.


    It was a strapless gown in a shocking Barbie pink.


    However, Yvonne had a cool, fairplexion and could pull off any color.


    The makeup artist arrived on time to do Yvonne''s makeup and hair.


    After her makeup was done, Yvonne changed into the gown. Her assistant, with a keen eye, handed her the jewelry box.


    Inside was an imperial violet jade bracelet that perfectlyplemented her dress.


    The car was already waiting at the hotel entrance. Once she was ready, Yvonne left with her assistant.


    The film festival in Damry was a grand affair.


    Yvonne arrived at a reasonable time and ran into the male lead from the police thriller she had filmed. After a brief polite chat, they walked the red carpet one after the other.


    Inside the venue, Yvonne found her name card in the third row.


    Typically, the center seats of the first row were reserved for highly respected veterans of the industry, while the second row was foDA-list celebrities.


    Up-anding starlets like Yvonne were usually seated in the third row.


    Yvonne gathered her skirt, gracefully making her way to her seat in her high heels.


    The festival hadn''t started yet. Yvonne sat in her seat, bored, scrolling through her phone.


    People moved around her, and soon, the seats on both sides were upied.


    To her left was a B-list male actor of simr fame. They had no connection, so they just exchanged polite greetings.


    And to Yvonne''s right, surprisingly, was Ynda.


    It seemed the ''Piano Princess'' was truly serious about crossing over into the entertainment world.


    She was famous in the music


    industry but virtually unknown in


    showbiz. To get a ticket to the film festival and a seat in the third row, it seemed her status as the


    Thompson family future matriarch was quite useful.

 Chapter 309

    After all, this was an era ruled by money.


    Ynda probably hadn''t expected to see Yvonne at the festival. She ignored Yvonne, shooting her a cold nce filled with arrogance and disdain.


    Out of courtesy, Yvonne had intended to greet her, but since Ms. Walker clearly looked down on her, she didn''t bother trying to curry favor.


    To Ynda''s other side sat another well-known actress. She seemed to be close with Ynda, and they were talking in low voices, just loud enough for Yvonne to overhear.


    "Ynda, I heard Mr. Bet Thompson got hurt a while ago saving some C-list actress. Don''t tell me this is going to turn into one of those clich¨¦ dramas where she repays his kindness with her body?"


    Ynda replied, "You''ve been watching too much TV. She''s just an irrelevant person. Bet doesn''t give her a second thought."


    "Exactly. All sorts of women try totch onto Mr. Thompson. They really overestimate themselves."


    Ynda smiled faintly, full of contempt. "Trying to marry Bet is certainly overestimating oneself. But maybe she''s just aiming to be a rich man''s ything. Young girls these days have no self-respect, selling their bodies for money."


    "Everyone knows Mr. Thompson is a gentleman. In all these years, you''ve been the only one. He doesn''t even have a female mosquito around him."


    After they finished, they let out a few soft snickers.


    Yvonne knew they were saying it all for her to hear.


    Her hand, resting on herp, clenched, then rxed, then clenched again. It took several repetitions to suppress the anger rising in her chest.


    As Bet''s official girlfriend, it was understandable for Ynda to be hostile toward any woman who had her eye on him. Besides, causing a scene at an event like this would make everyone look bad.


    Yvonne managed to calm herself down, pretending she hadn''t heard them as she continued to look at her phone.


    Soon, all the guests were seated. The stage lights changed, and the hosts walked out.


    The film festival officially began.


    Yvonne put away her phone and


    watched the opening cek


    attentively. Whenever the camera panned to her, she maintained beautiful and graceful smile.


    Sandra had secured an award for Yvonne. When the presenter opened the envelope and read out her name, all the cameras turned to her.


    Yvonne stood up elegantly, smiled and bowed, then walked toward the stage.


    As she passed Ynda, the friend sitting next to Ynda suddenly stuck out her foot and stomped hard on the hem of Yvonne''s dress.


    If Yvonne hadn''t reacted quickly, covering her chest and gathering her skirt, she might have had a major wardrobe malfunction in front of everyone.


    Yvonne stopped, her gaze turning cold as she looked at Ynda''s friend. "Your foot is in the wrong ce."


    "Is it? Oh, my apologies," the friend said, slowly retracting her foot with an indifferent expression.


    Yvonne ignored her, straightened her dress, and continued gracefully toward the stage.


    Her eptance speech had been prepared by thepany''s PR department. Yvonne recited it word for word, appearing generous and porsed, Then, she returned to her seat with the trophy.


    The festivalsted for several hours. By the time it ended, Yvonne''s back was sore from sitting.


    Afterward, Yvonne handed her trophy to her assistant and went to the restroom alone.


    She knew there would still be reporters outside for interviews.


    Yvonne stood in front of the restroom mirror, taking the opportunity to touch up her makeup.


    Just then, the restroom door opened


    and closed as several women walked in. They were the same ones who had been chatting animatedly with Ynda ted by the friend who had tripped her.

 Chapter 310

    They walked over and surrounded Yvonne.


    Yvonne had just finished reapplying her lipstick and casually tossed it back into her purse.


    "Can I help you?" she asked, looking up at the women around her, her beautiful eyes calm and steady.


    "So you''re the slut who''s trying to seduce Mr. Bet Thompson and steal Ynda''s fianc¨¦?" Ynda''s friend lit a cigarette. She was wearing an expensive gown and wless makeup, but the way she smoked made her look like amon thug.


    "Look at her, acting all seductive. Thinks she''s something special just because she knows how to sleep her way to the top. Daring to go after Mr. Thompson... she should take a good look at herself in a puddle of her own piss."


    Another woman added.


    "A woman with no self-awareness like her needs to be taught a lesson. Since she likes getting naked to seduce men, let''s strip her down and post the photos online. Let all the men get a good look at her slutty body."


    Ynda''s friend blew out a puff of smoke and gave a meaningful look to the woman beside her. The woman understood and immediately took out her phone to start recording.


    Yvonne frowned at her, a cold smile ying on her lips. "High school bullying, extended to the real world? When kids make mistakes at school, they might get a chance to change. But you''re all adults, knowingly breaking thew. That has legal consequences."


    Yvonne''s clear, cold gaze swept over them. "If you leave now, I''ll let this go."


    Ynda''s friend and the other women couldn''t help butugh.


    "Oh, listen to her, lecturing us about thew. Should we tell you which way the courthouse doors open?"


    "Ynda is the mayor''s daughter. And you''re trying to lecture us about thew? That''s hrious."


    "Girls, let''s stop wasting time with her. Let''s teach her a lesson today, see if she still dares to seduce other people''s men."


    Ynda''s friend dropped her half-smoked cigarette on the floor and stamped it out. Then she grabbed a handful of Yvonne''s hair and snarled, "You bitch, did you sleep with Mr. Thompson? Tell me!"


    With that, she swung her hand for a p.


    Yvonne instinctively dodged, but the woman''s long fingernails still scratched her cheek, leaving a stinging pain.


    Yvonne had been patient for a long time, waiting for them to make the first move.


    If she had retaliated after a few harmless insults, she wouldn''t have been in the right. But now that they had struck first, it was clearly self-defense.


    Yvonne didn''t hold back. She aimed a powerful kick at the friend''s stomach.


    With a shriek, the woman was sent flying, copsing to the ground in a crumpled heap.


    The other women were stunned.


    The one holding the phone was trembling uncontrobly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn now. And rx, I''m a very considerate person I know you all make a living with. your faces, so I promise not to hit you there."


    Yvonne said slowly, cracking her knuckles. She casually hitched up her inconvenient skirt, then grabbed hair and


    another woman by the harabbed


    mmed her head against the wall.


    The rest didn''t fare any better.


    As a champion martial artist, Yvonne knew exactly how to inflict pain without


    causing fatal or serious injury, leaving her opponents in agony.


    In an instant, the women who had been the loudest and most aggressive were all on the floor, wailing in pain.


    Ynda, who had been waiting outside, finally realized something was wrong and pushed the door open.


    The scene she expected-Yvonne


    beaten and humiliated-was not


    what she found. Instead, her friends were all sprawled on the ground, each one crying more pitifully than thest.

 Chapter 311

    Ynda was rattled, but she kept herposure and quickly went to get help.


    The group consisted mostly of actresses, so their assistants and bodyguards arrived swiftly to escort them away.


    With the drama over, Yvonne straightened her gown and smoothed her disheveled hair. Just as she was about to leave, Ynda blocked her path.


    Ynda held out her arm, her expression stern and righteous. "Ms. Jones, you owe us an exnation for your actions."


    "An exnation? For what?" Yvonne asked.


    These bullies wanted her, the victim, to exin herself? Was this a joke?


    "You assaulted my friends for no reason. We can''t just let this go. I expect you to publicly apologize to them and offer appropriatepensation," Ynda continued. Yvonne couldn''t help but scoff. "Did you know your ''friends'' were trying to bully me?" "You have no proof, Ms. Jones. Are you just trying to nder my friends? I didn''t see them bully you; I only saw you assault them. If you refuse to apologize andpensate them, I''ll have to call the police."


    Ynda acted as if she was on a moral high ground, looking down at Yvonne like a judge.


    As a public figure, Yvonne would normally want to avoid escting the situation. Ynda thought she had Yvonne cornered, nning to humiliate her thoroughly. The moment Yvonne apologized, Ynda nned to leak the story. Trying to seduce a wealthy man, acting like a diva, assaulting other artists¡ªonce these scandals were out, Yvonne''s reputation would be ruined. She''d be forced out of Istra and disappear from her and Bet''s lives for good.


    Ynda''s scheme was wellid, but she hadn''t counted on one thing: Yvonne didn''t respond to threats, and she certainly wasn''t afraid of a fight.


    "The police? Fine by me. If it''s too much trouble for you, I can make the call myself." With that, Yvonne pulled out her phone and dialed the emergency number.


    The police responded quickly,


    arriving on the scene and taking Yvonne, Ynda, and the other actresses involved down to the Station for questioning.


    Ynda never expected things to this far. Sitting in the interrogation room, being questioned by a


    go


    was


    sterfaceVelge


    While the Walker family didn''t run Istra, no one dared to disrespect them.


    An incident like this would have been quashed back in Istra, and no one would have dared drag the Walker family''s daughter into a police station for questioning.


    But this was Damry, the nation''s capital, and no one was going to give Ynda special treatment.


    It was the first time Ms. Walker had ever been treated this way. She was so furious her face turned pale.


    She refused to say a word, only demanding herwyer.


    Following procedure, the police allowed her to contact a rtive. To everyone''s


    surprise, the person who arrived was Oscar Rogers.


    Oscar rushed over, bringing an entire legal team with him.


    After speaking with the police, thewyer ryed every detail to Oscar.


    "Right now, the case looks very unfavorable for Ms. Walker..."


    Since Yvonne was the one who called the police, she naturally came prepared.


    The friend of Ynda''s who was recording on her phone dropped it right into Yvonne''s hands after being hit.


    Their insults and their threats to strip her and post it online were all caught on video.


    The footage even showed that Ynda''s friend had struck first, making Yvonne''s retaliation a clear act of self-defense.


    As a result, not only had Ynda''s friends taken a beating for nothing, but they were now facing legal consequences.

 Chapter 312

    The women, who were usually morous in front of the camera and imperious behind the scenes, had never been in a police station before. A few stern words from an officer were enough to make them confess everything.


    They all told the same story: Ynda had put them up to it.


    Ynda couldn''t deny it; the evidence was irrefutable.


    However, since Yvonne hadn''t sustained any significant injuries, the incident didn''t meet the threshold for formal charges or detention. Both the police and thewyers rmended a private settlement.


    In the mediation room, the two parties faced off.


    Ynda had Oscar by her side, along with her entire legal team, presenting a formidable front.


    Yvonne, though alone, wasposed and unintimidated, even exuding a certain casual indifference.


    "Ms. Jones, I''ve spoken with my client. This was all aplete misunderstanding. My client, Ms. Walker, simply mentioned to her friends that you seemed quite close with her fianc¨¦, and they misinterpreted the situation. Their intention was only to scare you into staying away from Ms. Walker''s fianc¨¦. They didn''t cause you any harm; in fact, you ended up injuring them."


    Thewyer spoke clearly and methodically, downying the incident in just a few sentences, turning a bullying campaign led by Ynda into a trivial


    misunderstanding.


    He was truly a topwyer; Yvonne almost felt like apuding him.


    "Mr. Turner, you really are the best in the business. You can make a major incident seem like nothing. A ''misunderstanding''? Do you even believe that yourself?"


    Yvonne said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Mr. Turner''s expression remained unchanged. A seasonedwyer who had handled major cases wasn''t going to be rattled by a few words from Yvonne.


    "Ms. Jones, I think you understand that this case doesn''t constitute a criminal offense. My clients are willing to settle, and I hope you will approach this with the same attitude."


    "What kind of settlement did you have in mind?" Yvonne nodded, asking calmly.


    Mr. Turner pulled a single sheet of paper from his folder and handed it to her.


    "Please take a look, Ms. Jones. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, we can negotiate."


    Yvonne took the document and scanned it quickly.


    It was a freshly drafted


    Yvonne had no objections and signed her name at the bottom.


    Mr. Turner was surprised she signed so readily; he had expected her to seize the


    opportunity and demand more.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Ms.


    Jones. The money will be


    transferred to your ount within


    three days." Mr. Turner put the signed document and settlement. agreement into his briefcase and stood up to leave.


    Seeing this, Ynda and Oscar also rose from their seats.


    "I''ll take you home." Oscar put an arm around Ynda''s shoulders, about to guide


    her out, but Yvonne''s cool voice stopped them.


    "You''re just leaving like that?"


    "What else do you want?" Oscar''s brows furrowed as he red at Yvonne.


    "Ms. Walker harmed me. Doesn''t she need to apologize? The settlement we just signed stipted both an apology andpensation."


    Yvonne crossed her arms, her gaze sharp.


    "You already got yourpensation, Yvonne. Don''t push your luck," Oscar said, his voiceced with anger.


    "Thepensation is what I''m


    owed, and so is the apology. If you don''t apologize, I won''t drop the


    case Yvonne didn''t back down an inch.

 Chapter 313

    Oscar''s temper red again, but Ynda stopped him.


    "It''s alright, Oscar. Don''t cause any more trouble for my sake. I''ll apologize." Looking like a martyr, Ynda walked over to Yvonne. "Ms. Jones, I apologize for my friends'' actions. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Ynda," Oscar said, pulling her into a protective embrace as if she were the one who had been terribly wronged.


    Yvonne could only scoff at the sight.


    "Murderers pay with their lives, debtors pay their dues, and wrongdoers apologize. It''smon sense. Yet here you are, Ms. Walker, looking so aggrieved, one might think I was the one bullying you."


    Yvonne finished speaking and slowly rose to her feet.


    She walked up to Ynda and studied her with a frown. "Ms. Walker, I don''t know if you were truly innocent in all this, but birds of a feather flock together. I can''t help but question if your character is as poor as your friends''. Are you really worthy of Bet?!"


    Yvonne''s final words clearly struck a nerve.


    Ynda''s eyes turned red, and she buried her face in Oscar''s chest, crying. Her shoulders shook as her tears soaked his shirt.


    Oscar''s fury reached its peak. He looked at Yvonne, his eyes dark and menacing. "It seems you have too much free time on your handstely. I think it''s time you had something to do."


    "Are you nning on giving me more work, Mr. Rogers? Excellent. I look forward to it," Yvonne retorted with a cold smile.


    She didn''t know what Oscar was nning, but the more he tried to interfere, the more opportunities she''d have to expose him.


    Yvonne stayed in Damry for nearly a month.


    On the day she flew back to Istra, she was surprised to find Jeffrey waiting to pick her up at the airport.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s Mom''s birthday. I came to take you home so we can celebrate with her."


    Yvonne fell silent, her expression cold.


    Jeffrey sighed helplessly. "Yvonne, I know you haven''t forgiven us, but she''s still your mother."


    Instead of replying, Yvonne handed her suitcase to her assistant. "Take this back to my apartment. I''ll be backter. Then she put on her sunsses and walked briskly out of the airport.


    Jeffrey''s car was parked just outside. He drove, taking Yvonne back to the Spencer residence.


    "A while ago, Dad got really sick in prison and wanted to see Mom. She hasn''t been in good spirits since she visited him."


    Yvonne stared out the window, silent as if she hadn''t heard him.


    Jeffrey gripped the steering wheel and sighed. "Mom has the softest heart. Even though Dad did a lot of Whey were married fora long time."


    Jeffrey''s car slowly entered the underground garage and pulled into its designated spot.


    They got out of the car and took the elevator straight up to the apartment.


    When they walked in, Teresa was sitting on the sofa, lost in thought, while Joseph


    sat on the floor by the window, ying with a puzzle.


    "Jeffrey, Yvonne!" Joseph eximed happily upon seeing them, running over on his short legs and jumping into Jeffrey''s arms.


    Jeffrey ruffled his little brother''s hair and carried him inside.


    Seeing both her children home, a rare smile appeared on Teresa''s face, though she still chided, "Yo! been gone so long, you must not even think of this as your home anymore."


    Then she turned to the housekeeper. "Is dinner ready? Let''s eat."

 Chapter 314

    The housekeeper brought out the dishes one by one, filling the table with avish spread.


    The family of four sat around the table, but the atmosphere was cold and quiet.


    Teresa picked at her food, her face tinged with sadness.


    "Out here, we can eat whatever we want. But your father is locked up, not eating or sleeping well. He got sick. When I visited him, he was so thin he was almost unrecognizable."


    "Sigh, this house hasn''t felt like a home since George and Queena left."


    George''s affair and his illegitimate daughter had once filled Teresa with hatred.


    But with him in prison and so much time having passed, she couldn''t help but remember the good times they''d shared.


    Joseph hadn''t seen his father in a long time and missed him terribly.


    With tears in his eyes, he cried, "I miss Daddy. I want Daddy. Why isn''t heing home?"


    The crying gave Yvonne a headache. She mmed her silverware down on the table with a tter.


    "Are you really nostalgic for the days when you were raising your husband''s illegitimate daughter? Oh, right. Even though you were yed for a fool, your little family of five was happy andplete. Too bad George had to go and break thew, bringing it all on himself."


    "Yvonne, he''s your father! How can you say that about him?" Teresa interrupted, agitated. "George already told me you were the one who put him in prison. He''s your own father! Have you no heart?"


    "I don''t have a father who''s worse than an animal," Yvonne sneered.


    "You saw George suffering in prison, but did you see his victims? A young girl, so humiliated she threw herself from a tall building, ending up a bloody mess on the pavement. Have you seen her parents, holding their daughter''s body, their faces etched with pain and despair?!


    While you''re feeling sorry for


    George''s poor appetite, who''s feeling


    sorry for the victims and their.


    famines? They never see their


    Childrene home again


    "Even if you''re so blinded by love that you''ve lost allmon sense, you should at


    least have a basic human conscience."


    Yvonne had said too much in one breath and lost her appetite. She stood up abruptly.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''m not hungry. I''m leaving."


    As she turned to go, Jeffrey grabbed her arm.


    "Mom didn''t mean to me you. It''s a family dinner. Please, stay and finish."


    Jeffrey wouldn''t let go, and while Teresa didn''t say anything, she picked up her fork and ced some of Yvonne''s favorite food into her bowl.


    Joseph stopped crying and looked at Yvonne with wide, pleading eyes, holding his own small bowl.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yvonne sat back down.


    The rest of the meal was eaten in dead silence.


    After dinner, the housekeeper cleared the table and brought out hot tea.


    Teresa held her teacup and looked at Yvonne again, speaking cautiously.


    "The epic drama you''re filming is about to wrap up, isn''t it? I heard Mr. Taylor was the one who got you the role. You should invite him over for dinner sometime so we can express Our gratitude."


    "I don''t know Thomas well enough to invite someone of his stature," Yvonne replied


    coolly without looking up.


    Teresa''s temper red, but she


    forced herself to remain calm.


    "Everyone in the industry knows Mr. Taylor is pursuing you. Your


    grandfather called me yesterday. He said it you marry into the Taylor, family, he''s willing to give you 10% of the James Group''s shares. You know, your uncle has worked tirelessly for thepany for years, and your grandfather never gave him that much. What more could you want?"

 Chapter 315

    "So, this is why you asked me toe home today? To tell me all this?" Yvonne dropped her teacup back onto the table, the porcin making a soft clink against the surface.


    Teresa''s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained a gentle expression. "Yvonne, I''m only doing this for your own good. A woman''s marriage is like a second birth. The Taylors are a top-tier family. Marrying into it would mean a lifetime of wealth andfort. Yvonne, I''m your mother. I carried you for nine months. Do you think I wouldn''t want the best for you?"


    Teresa spoke with such sincerity, she probably even managed to convince herself. "For my good? Or for the James family''s good?" Yvonne sneered.


    "The James family has been poorly managed for years, just putting up a front to maintain their elite status. Mr. James Sr. is only willing to bleed shares because he wants to forge a connection with the Taylors.


    And you''re so eager to be his messenger? What''s in it for you? Your own father is shamelessly biased. The James Group will eventually go to Joshua James and his sister anyway. Mr. James Sr. is trying to use me to benefit his illegitimate children¡ª it''s written all over his face.


    If I were you, I would have pped him and told him to get lost."


    After she finished, Yvonne turned her cool gaze to Jeffrey. "What do you think about all this?"


    Jeffrey didn''t look pleased. He nced at Teresa and said coldly, "Mom, stay out of the James family''s business from now on. And don''t interfere in Yvonne''s marriage." Teresa''s face flushed and then paled, and she began to tremble with anger.


    "Fine, fine, I shouldn''t meddle. Yvonne, if you''re not going to marry Thomas, are you nning to be Bet''s secret mistress? Mr. Walker is about to get a promotion and a transfer to the capital. The Walker family is not to be trifled with. What kind of future can you have with Bet!


    You don''t actually think Mr. Thompson would give up his arranged marriage for you, do you? Stop dreaming."


    After Teresa''s outburst, the atmosphere became tense and still.


    Yvonne pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    She didn''t understand why everyone assumed she wanted to be Bet''s mistress.


    Yvonne had never intended to interfere with Bet and Ynda''s engagement. As long as he was happy, she could watch him from a distance, without ever getting close.


    Loving someone didn''t mean you had to possess them.


    But Yvonne didn''t feel the need to exin. Even if she did, they wouldn''t understand.


    "I assume you''ve said everything you wanted to say? If there''s nothin else,


    froing Yvonne stood


    from her chair


    Teresa''s face was grim; she said nothing, clearly still angry.


    Seeing this, Jeffrey also stood up. "It''s gettingte. I''ll drive you."


    Jeffrey drove Yvonne back to Cherry Apartment.


    Cherry


    exy was one of Istra''s


    exclusive residential areas, and unauthorized vehicles were not permitted inside.


    Jeffrey parked the car at themunity entrance and turned to Yvonne. "Should I walk you in?"


    "No need." Yvonne unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    She stood outside the car but didn''t leave right away, instead looking at Jeffrey with a clear, sharp gaze.


    "Jeffrey. What do you know about the Gonzalez Group, George, and the Rogers family?"

 Chapter 316

    Jeffrey only frowned slightly at her question, showing no signs of panic. It seemed he hadn''t been involved in George''s crimes.


    "I don''t know much about the Gonzalez family. Dad never let me get involved with Nexus Media. I only knew he would asionally arrange forpany artists to attend parties, which ismon in the entertainment industry.


    As for the Rogers family, I once participated in an academic exchange at their hospital and noticed some irregrities. But Dad told me to mind my own business, and I figured it was better not to get involved. We can''t afford to cross the Rogers family."


    Yvonne nodded. "Can you put together a file for me on those irregrities at the Rogers'' hospital?"


    Jeffrey hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "I can do that."


    "Just email it to me when you''re done. Thanks." With that, Yvonne turned and walked into the residentialplex.


    Yvonne got back to the apartment, and Bullet was the first to greet her, putting his front paws on her.


    Yvonne smiled and patted his big head.


    Then, Helen came over. "Wee back, Ms. Jones. Have you eaten dinner? There are still some ingredients in the fridge. I can make you a bowl of pasta."


    "I''ve already eaten, but thank you. Please don''t go to any trouble," Yvonne replied.


    "The young master has been away on a missiontely and hasn''t been back. It''s just me and Bullet here, so there''s no one to cook for," Helen said, shaking her head.


    "Bet... has his injury healed? He''s on a mission already?" Yvonne asked, looking down as if the question was just a casual thought.


    "The young master was injured? I had no idea," Helen said, lookingpletely baffled.


    Yvonne didn''t press the matter and led Bullet back to her room.


    Yvonne had been traveling all day and was exhausted. After a shower, she went straight to bed.


    She wasn''t an early riser when she didn''t have work, but the next morning, she was jolted awake by the shrill ringing of her phone.


    Still half-asleep, Yvonne fumbled for the phone on her nightstand and answered with her eyes still closed.


    On the other end, Sandra''s voice was urgent.


    "Yvonne, check your phone right now. I think we have another problem."


    The words instantly woke her up. She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and checked her phone.


    The previous night, a working-ss couple living in the suburbs of Istra had gone live on social media,


    using a famous actress of child abuse under the guise of sponsorship.


    The used actress was none other than Yvonne.


    And the couple were Hans'' parents.


    During the livestream, they presented all sorts of evidence: a medical report from the hospital, photos of the child covered in bruises and injuries, and more.


    They cried hysterically on camera,


    iming that Yvonne had lured their child away with the promise of sponsorship only to severely beat him. They said that because Yvonne


    was a celebrity they had nowhere


    else to turn and were using the


    inte to seek help from the public.


    Their livestream immediately caused a stir online. Mostizens didn''t immediately


    take their side, preferring to wait and see what Yvonne''s studio had to say.


    Yvonne''s fans fiercely defended her, insisting she was kind-hearted and to charity wo


    had been dedicated to charity work since her debut, making it


    impossible for her to abuse a child.


    But these voices were quickly drowned out by a massive wave of online trolls.


    These trolls relentlessly ndered Yvonne, even providing "evidence" to prove she had a history of violent behavior.

 Chapter 317

    "She was switched at birth. Her adoptive parents were terrible people, so what could you expect her to learn? I heard she was seducing men at a young age and has a messy private life."


    "My rtive used to be a housekeeper in her home and said she has a terrible temper. She would verbally and physically abuse the staff and even used her power to get one of them thrown in jail. She''s just in evil."


    "I heard she not only abuses the staff but also regrly beats her own little brother. If she can do that to her own family, imagine what she''d do to other children."


    "Apparently, the abused child is a genius with an IQ over 140. A future pir of our nation, almost ruined by this wicked woman."


    In just one night, the inte seemed to be filled with nothing but attacks on Yvonne. Such arge-scale troll campaign was clearly beyond the means of a working-ss couple.


    Yvonne suddenly thought of Oscar. It seemed the Rogers family had struck again.


    As expected of the powerful Rogers Group, they always went big.


    "Hans'' parents have already contacted me. They''re demanding two million inpensation and a public apology. Or, if we skip the apology, they want five million."


    Sandra''s voice was hoarse and weary. It was a ssic case of no good deed going unpunished, and it was hard for anyone to stomach.


    "Hans'' parents are justborers; they seemed like such honest people. When I offered to sponsor Hans, they were so happy they were in tears, thanking me over and over, almost kneeling. I never thought they''d be like this. Yvonne, I''m sorry. This is my fault for misjudging them."


    "Sandra, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. We did a good thing with a clear conscience. Not everyone in the world is good. The Rogers family is likely behind this, so we need to figure out how to handle it," Yvonne said.


    "You''ve been in Damry this whole time; you haven''t even been back in Istra. Hans'' parents have no proof that you caused his injuries. But the inte loves to jump to conclusions, and with all the trolls stirring things up, it''ll be hard for us to clear your name."


    Sandra said, sounding helpless and exhausted.


    Yvonne''s career was on the rise, and an incident like this, if not handled properly, could be a fatal blow.


    Yvonne gripped her phone and remained silent for a moment before speaking again.


    "Sandra, if we can''t clear my name, then we won''t. Contact the


    Sandra never questioned Yvonne''s


    decisions. Somewhere along the line, the girl, not yet twenty, had be the backbone of the


    their


    partnership.


    It had been that way since the beginning, with Sandra always trusting Yvonne''s judgment.


    After the call, Yvonne threw back the covers and got out of bed. After washing up and changing, she left her room.


    Bullet followed at her heels, his tail waggingzily.


    "You''re awake, Yvonne. Come have breakfast. I made something you''ll love," Helen


    said with a smile, pausing her cleaning in the living room.


    "Thank you for all your hard work, Helen," Yvonne replied with a warm smile.


    She walked into the dining room and froze when she saw the man sitting at the table.

 Chapter 318

    Wasn''t Bet on a mission? Why was he back so suddenly?


    Bet was eating breakfast. He heard her footsteps, nced up at her briefly, and then looked away.


    Yvonne silently took a seat across from him, and Helen handed her some utensils.


    Yvonne lowered her head and bit into a savory pastry, and the dining room fell silent.


    Bet finished the porridge in his bowl and wiped his lips with a napkin. He looked across the table, but all he could see was the top of Yvonne''s dark head and the pale nape of her neck.


    "I saw the rumors about you online this morning... Can you handle it yourself? If not, I..."


    Bet began tentatively, but he had barely finished his sentence when Yvonne cut him off.


    "I''ve already figured out a solution. You don''t need to trouble yourself, Mr. Thompson," Yvonne said, her voice muffled by the pastry she was eating.


    She quickly stuffed the rest of the pastry into her mouth and swallowed it down so fast she almost choked.


    After a few sharp coughs, she continued, "Also, I''ve imposed on you for long enough. Sandra has already bought a ce for me. I''m nning to move today."


    Bet''s eyes fixed on her for a moment before he replied tly, "Suit yourself."


    Then he stood up and walked out of the dining room.


    Yvonne quickly finished her breakfast and went back to her room to pack.


    She hadn''t lived there for very long, but she had umted a lot of things. Perhaps because she had lived here in her past life, she had instinctively treated it as home, like a little squirrel hoarding treasures. Now that it was time to leave, severalrge suitcases weren''t enough to hold everything.


    Yvonne couldn''t move it all by herself, so she had to call her driver and bodyguard to help, turning it into a full-scale move.


    As Yvonne watched her belongings being carried out one by one, just as she was about to leave, Bullet started barking and tugged at the hem of her dress, not wanting her to go.


    "Be a good boy, Bullet. I''lle back to visit when I can." Yvonne knelt and hugged him, but then she stood up and left.


    The door closed behind her, seeming to separate her and Bet into two different worlds.


    Yvonne moved into her new home.


    It was a luxury apartment downtown with 24-hour security. Sandra had bought both units on the floor-one for Yvonne, and the other for her bodyguards ensure her safety


    around the clock. Cont¨¦nt belongs to''


    Meanwhile, online, the child abuse scandal continued to escte, causing a huge uproar.


    The cease and desist letters sent out by herpany, threateningwsuits against the most active ounts, did nothing to stop the trolls. In fact, even more of them emerged.


    It was clear Oscar was trying to use this incident to crush herpletely.


    Sandra naturally came over to help Yvonne with the move.


    After they finished setting up the new ce, they bought groceries and made hot pot for their first meal, bringing a sense of warmth and life to the empty apartment.


    Sandra swirled a piece of meat in the pot with her chopsticks. "I had my assistant try to reason with Hans'' parents, to see if we could settle this privately and avoid court. But they wouldn''t budge. Now they don''t want five million


    anymore-they''re demanding ten."


    Sandra''s tone was full of scorn. She had felt a bit of pity, knowing that a conviction


    for defamation and extortion meant jail time, which would inevitably affect Hans'' future.


    She wanted to give the couple onest chance, but instead, she witnessed the shameless greed of people from the bottom rungs of society.


    "I''ve already filed a report with the police, and I''ve arranged for e


    reporters to be there. After we finish eating let''s go to Hans'' house."


    Sandra said, cing a piece of cookedmb into Yvonne''s bowl.


    Yvonne dipped the meat in sauce, ate it, and nodded.

 Chapter 319

    After they had eaten their fill, they put the leftovers in the fridge, cleaned up the dishes, and then drove to Hans'' home.


    Hans'' family lived in a rundown old apartment building in the suburbs. They weren''t from the city and didn''t earn much, so it was all they could afford.


    Inside the small apartment, the couple was arguing in hushed, angry tones.


    Howard: "That Ms. Garcia was willing to sponsor Hans'' education, take him to amusement parks, and buy him food. She''s a good person. How can you nder her like this? Aren''t you afraid of karma?!"


    Tracy: "She''s a big star, she has plenty of money. A little bit from her would be enough for us to livefortably, but she was so stingy, only willing to pay for Hans'' tuition and living expenses. I''m just asking for a few million. To her, it''s nothing."


    Howard: "You want money, but you didn''t have to beat our son so brutally. There isn''t an unbruised spot on his body."


    Tracy: "You have to sacrifice something to get something. He''s my own flesh and blood, do you think it didn''t hurt me to hit him? But who am I doing this for? For you and him! Once we have the money, we can go back to our hometown, buy a house, and start a small business. You won''t have to work as a delivery driver in the freezing cold and blistering sun anymore, and we''ll have money for Hans'' future." Howard: "But they''re not stupid. Why would they just hand over the money?"


    Tracy: "That Mr. Smith said they would. Celebrities care about their reputation more than anything. They''ll pay to make this go away. Mr. Smith will help us too."


    The "Mr. Smith" she was referring to was Oscar''s chief assistant.


    Howard: "Why would this Mr. Smith help us? We''re not rted to him. Don''t be a fool. He''s probably using you!"


    Tracy was at a loss for words, but her mind was so fixated on the millions she was about to receive that she had lost all reason.


    Hans, who had been sleeping in the small bedroom, was awakened by his parents'' arguing.


    He forced himself to sit up. "Mom, Dad, please don''t fight. It doesn''t hurt."


    Seeing her son was awake, Tracy immediately went to him and pulled him into her arms. "Hans, how about I make you some ravioli tonight? Once we get the money, I''ll take you to the hospital to get your injuries treated, and then we''ll go back to our hometown. Do you miss Grandma and Grandpa?"


    "Yes, I do," Hans mumbled, leaning against his mother and nodding obediently.


    Afterforting her son, Tracy was about to go buy groceries for the ravioli when she opened the door and found Sandra and Yvonne standing there, with reporters right behind them.


    "Ms. Garcia, what are you doing here?" Howard asked, stunned. Tracy''s eyes darted around before she let out a piercing wail.


    "How dare you show your faces here! You cruel, heartless woman! You abused my son, beat him unti he was ck and blue! He''s only eight years old, how could you do that? Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?!"


    you!


    Tracy had a loud voice, and her shouts echoed through the entire building.


    Neighbors poked their heads out to see what themotion was, pointing and whispering.


    "So that''s the actress who abused Hans? She looks so sweet. How could she be so vicious?"


    "You can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Hey, you can''t just take Tracy''s


    word for it. Everyone knows she''s a troublemaker. Last time she borrowed a bottle of soy sauce from me, she never returned it and tried to im it was spoiled and made her whole family sick, trying to get money out of me."


    "Yeah, I think she''s just trying to extort money from them because they''re rich celebrities."

 Chapter 320

    The neighbors crowded the doorway, chattering amongst themselves.


    The reporter, camera in hand, had already started filming.


    Tracy stood in the doorway with her hands on her hips, blocking Yvonne and Sandra from entering or seeing Hans.


    "Get out of here right now, and don''t even think about hurting my Hans again. If you don''t pay up, I''ll go live again tonight and ruin your reputation for good."


    "We''re reporters. Can we interview you and the child?" one of the journalists asked, holding a microphone and trying to squeeze past, but Tracy shoved him back.


    "Why interview me? Why don''t you interview this evil woman? She beat my son and refuses to paypensation. Does she have no fear of divine retribution?!"


    Tracy shouted righteously, then lunged forward, grabbing Sandra by the cor and pping her across the face.


    "It''s all your fault, you seductress! You pretended to sponsor Hans, but you just took him away to abuse him! I''ll kill you, you damn witch!"


    Sandra had never encountered anyone so barbaric. Tracy''s grip on her cor was choking her, and her face stung from the p, burning with pain.


    "Sandra!" Seeing this, Yvonne grabbed Tracy''s hand and shoved her away.


    Tracy stumbled back a few steps and fell to the ground, letting out a blood-curdling


    scream.


    "She''s hitting me! The celebrity is hitting me! First they abuse my son, and now theye to my house to beat me! They''re trying to kill my whole family! The lives of us poor people are so hard! There''s no justice in this world!"


    Tracy sat on the floor, thrashing and wailing like a banshee.


    Howard, still looking meek and timid, said to Yvonne and Sandra, "The boy is badly hurt. Maybe you should just give us some money. It''s not like you''re short on it, anyway."


    Yvonne was so angry she almostughed. Just because she wasn''t short on money, she was expected to let them extort her?


    If she paid them off today, it would be an admission of guilt, a stain she could never wash away.


    Yvonne''s face was cold as she watched Tracy''s theatrical disy without a word.


    Tracy''s tantrum didn''tst long,


    rever. The sound or P


    sirens


    se from downstairs, and soon. several uniformed officers were making their way up the corridor.


    "We received a report that you two are suspected of defamation and extortion. Pleasee with us for questioning. Where''s the child? We need to speak with him as well


    The lead officer pushed through the crowd, intending to enter the apartment.


    Seeing this, Tracy jumped up from the floor and blocked the officer''s path.


    "My son is sleeping! You can''t go in there and scare him! Get out, all of you, or I''ll sue you for trespassing!" she shrieked.


    Her reward for shrieking was to be handcuffed for obstructing a police investigation. With a shiny new pair of bracelets, Tracy finally quieted down a bit.


    The police began questioning those involved in the case. Howard, looking as honest and timid as ever, trembled uncontrobly as the officer spoke to him.


    The only evidence they provided to the police was a medical report, but they had nothing else to prove that Yvonne or Sandra had caused the boy''s injuries.


    The police examined Hans'' injuries and confirmed they were consistent with being beaten.


    When the police asked Hans how he got the injuries, whether Yvonne bad caused them, or if she had ever hit


    or abused himans just stared at the floor remainingpletely silent.

 Chapter 321

    Hans'' answer was critical to the entire case, and at the sight of him, Tracy started shrieking again.


    "Hans, sweetie, don''t be afraid! Just tell the police how this bitch bullied you. They''ll get us justice. If they don''t pay up a few million, I''ll make sure they go to jail!"


    Hans didn''t even look up at his mother, instead bowing his head even lower.


    Yvonne walked straight over to him and softened her voice. "Hans, you''re eight years old now. You''re a young man, and a man can''t run away from his problems."


    At that, Hans finally lifted his head to look at Yvonne. His eyes were still dark and bright, but his gaze was clearly evasive.


    Yvonne reached out and ruffled his hair, continuing, "Hans, do you remember the stories about Superman I told you? You told me you wanted to be a superhero when you grow up. But superheroes don''t lie. Children who lie get long noses."


    Hans'' small shoulders began to tremble.


    Seizing the moment, Yvonne asked, "Hans, do your injuries hurt? Who hurt you?" Hans hesitated for a moment before whispering, "It was Mommy."


    "Hans, what nonsense are you spouting!" Tracy roared, her heart twisting with fury. The boy flinched, his body trembling as he sobbed out an exnation. "Mommy didn''t mean to! Officers, please don''t take my mommy away."


    The police were there, the reporters were there, and the cameras were broadcasting live.


    In that instant, the truth wasid bare. There was no way for them to deny it.


    Livid, Tracy lunged forward even as she was being handcuffed and viciously kicked Hans twice.


    "You idiot! Who told you to say that? You''ve ruined everything! You''ve ruined it all! You''ll die alone and broke without this money!"


    Hans just eried as his mother screamed at him. Though he had a high IQ and was considered a genius by many, he was only eight years


    old


    too young to understand the


    Complexities of the world.


    He didn''t know why his mother was suddenly hitting him, let alone why she was yelling at him.


    Hans'' parents were taken away by the police, suspected of nder, extortion, and now, an additional charge of child abuse.


    Hans himself was sent to the hospital to be treated for his numerous injuries.


    Sandra visited the boy once, bringing plenty of fruit and snacks.


    But that was all. The financial support they had nned to give Hans was, after this incident, out of the question.


    Hans was still young and had no idea what kind of future awaited him. He was just happy to see Sandra, who had brought him delicious treats, and he politely thanked her.


    After returning from the hospital, Sandra discussed the matter with Yvonne, and they ultimately decided to drop the charges against Hans'' parents.


    They were people struggling to get by, and a prison sentence would tear their family apart, leaving the child as the ultimate victim.


    Withdrawing thewsuit was thest bit of sympathy and mercy Yvonne and Sandra could offer.


    The false child abuse allegations


    against Yvonne, which had been a


    hot topic online for nearly two-


    weeks, finally came to an end. The


    army of online trolls vanished


    without a trace.


    Yvonne not only emerged from the incident unscathed but even gained a wave of new fans.


    After wrapping up filming for Ms. Jane''s fantasy series, Yvonne seamlessly transitioned to a major outdoor reality show.

 Chapter 322

    For the next two months, Yvonne flew all over the country with the show''s crew. By the time filming ended and she returned to Istra, she was a shade darker.


    But Yvonne was naturally a couple of shades fairer than most, so even with a tan, she was still radiant.


    After her nended, she walked out of the airport and saw Sandra waiting to pick


    her up.


    "Ms. Garcia, what brings you here in person?" Yvonne, wearing sunsses and a mask, reached out to give Sandra a hug.


    "I just booked Daniel a guest spot on a reality show and saw him off. Your flight wasnding around the same time, so I figured I''d wait and we could head back together.


    Saves thepany a trip."


    Sandra replied with a smile.


    The two chatted happily as they walked out of the airport, with an assistant and driver trailing behind them with the luggage cart.


    The car left the airport and drove steadily toward the city.


    On the way, Yvonne received a call from Thomas.


    "Landed?"


    It seemed he knew her schedule like the back of his hand.


    "Yeah," Yvonne replied coolly, holding her phone.


    "You don''t have anything scheduled for tomorrow, right? Want to get out and rx a bit?"


    He didn''t just know her schedule; he knew her habits, too. She always took a few days to unwind after finishing a project.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Okay."


    It was a good opportunity to meet with Thomas and make things clear. She had no romantic feelings for him, no ulterior motives.


    Yvonne returned to the apartment she was currently living in.


    A three-bedroom ce felt a bit spacious and quiet for one person.


    She suddenly found herself missing Helen and Bullet. Perhaps once you''ve experienced warmth and liveliness, you be more afraid of the cold and solitude.


    Yvonne quickly unpacked, took a shower, and went to bed early.


    The next morning, she woke up to a call from Thomas.


    "You up? I''m downstairs."


    "Yep, be right down."


    Yvonne had already put on light, no-makeup makeup. She was


    dressed in a casual knit sweater and


    ¨¤ denim skirt, her long hair


    casually tied up in a messy bun. She looked even younger than her age, so youthful and vibrant.


    She took the elevator down, finding Thomas'' car parked right in front of the building entrance.


    He was standing beside the car, smoking. When he saw her approaching, he extinguished the cigarette and, like a gentleman, opened the passenger door for


    her.


    By the time Yvonne fastened her seatbelt, the car was already pulling out of theplex and heading toward the west side of the city.


    Neither of them spoke much during the drive, and the atmosphere was unusually quiet.


    Yvonne gazed out the window at the passing scenery, which grew more and more familiar.


    The car finally stopped in front of a private estate.


    This estate belonged to the Thompson family. In a city like Istra, where every inch of


    Yet the Thompson family had built a private estate spanning about five hundred acres,pletely closed to the public.


    The story went that when Emma


    was pregnant, she had an ident that nearly caused a miscarriage, forcing her onto bed rest for the remainder of her pregnancy.


    Frank, who adored his wife, spent every moment he wasn''t working by her side in the hospital room.


    He felt for her during the difficult pregnancy and personally designed and built this private estate to make her happy.


    The estate waspleted around


    Bet''s first birthday. It featured a golf course, stables, a shooting range indoor sports facilities a swimming pool, and evenvishly built hot springs.

 Chapter 323

    Yvonne hadn''t expected Thomas to bring her here.


    She hadn''t been back in years, but every tree and de of grass felt achingly familiar.


    During those years when she and Bet were childhood sweethearts, he often brought her here for vacation.


    He had once held her in his arms, teaching her how to y golf hand over hand. They had ridden the same horse together, galloping across the fields.


    She had learned to y golf, ride, swim... all of it right here, with Bet as her patient teacher.


    Their first time had been here, too.


    She was still in college and hade to the estate with Bet during summer break.


    She had been soakingfortably in the outdoor hot spring, her eyes closed. When she opened them, she saw arge, yellowish snake coiled on a branch of a nearby tree.


    Yvonne feared nothing in the world except snakes. Her face paled with terror, and an involuntary scream escaped her lips.


    Bet, who was changing in the next room, heard her and came running.


    By the time he arrived, likely scared off by her shriek, the snake was long gone.


    All that remained was Yvonne in the hot spring, looking like a flower floating on the water, ethereal and exquisitely beautiful.


    "Where''s the snake?" Bet asked, his gaze deep as he raised an eyebrow at her.


    "It was on the tree just now, I don''t know where it went," she said, still shaken.


    "Did it hurt you?" he asked again.


    "No," Yvonne shook her head.


    But Bet didn''t seem to believe her. He jumped into the spring, insisting on checking her himself.


    His method of ''checking'' involved


    wrapping one arm around her waist, using the other to tilt her chin up,


    and asking with a yfulsmirk, Did you do that on purpose?"


    Furious, Yvonne tried to push him away, but he pinned her against the edge of the pool in a passionate, unrestrained embrace.


    That was the first time she realized how strong a man could be, so dominant and powerful.


    She was so mortified and angry that she didn''t speak to him for days.


    Bet spent that time trying to win her back, humbling himselfpletely. The proud Mr. Thompson knelt on one knee to put on her shoes. He made her a kite by hand, his handsome fingers covered in cuts from the bamboo strips. He even drove for hours just to buy her favorite breakfast.


    He had once held her close, whispering in her ear, "Vonnie, we''ll be together forever."


    But their ''forever'' had been far too short.


    "Yvonne. Yvonne." Thomas called her name a few times, but she didn''t respond.


    He waved a hand in front of her face, finally snapping her out of her daze.


    "What are you thinking about, spacing out like that?" Thomas asked casually as he leaned over to unbuckle her seatbelt.


    "Nothing," Yvonne said, pushing the car door open.


    She stood at the entrance of the estate, looking up at the surrounding mountains, feeling as if a lifetime had passed.


    "This estate is the Thompson


    family''s private property, not open to the public, I''ve invited a few friends, over and thought you could meet them," Thomas said with a warm smile, guiding her inside.


    The people Thomas wanted her to meet were well-known investors, producers, and


    two major directors in the industry.


    It was quite an impressive lineup.


    Thomas was clearly trying to use his connections to help advance her career.


    He really was a good suitor¡ªnot overly pushy, but thoughtful about what Yvonne


    needed and willing to provide it to the best of his ability.


    With any other woman, Thomas probably would have won her over long ago.

 Chapter 324

    But to Yvonne, Thomas was like a brother. Her feelings for him had long been solidified in that category, and that was never going to change.


    She had epted his invitation today intending to make things clear, but Thomas didn''t give her the chance.


    She greeted his friends politely and gracefully, joining them for a game of tennis and then a round of golf.


    Initially, their praise for Yvonne was mostly out of respect for Thomas.


    But she was a skilled golfer and an excellent tennis yer. She was beautiful,


    confident, and radiant, practically glowing with energy.


    Before long, theirpliments became noticeably more sincere.


    "Ms. Jones is the most charming woman I''ve ever met. No wonder Mr. Taylor is so


    smitten," a well-known producer in the industry teased with a smile.


    "Yvonne is truly exceptional. I''ll have to keep trying my best to win her over," Thomas replied with a warm, open smile.


    Yvonne remained silent, pretending not to hear.


    In this situation, tly rejecting Thomas would be a p in his face, a truly tactless move.


    After golf and tennis, someone suggested a bit of target practice.


    So Thomas led them to the shooting range.


    As the group approached, they were surprised to run into Oscar and Ynda.


    The Thompson family''s private estate wasn''t a ce just anyone could enter. But as Bet''s girlfriend, Ynda had ess.


    Oscar was apanying her, and the two wereughing and talking together. It was clear that Oscar was quite good at keeping Ms. Walker happy.


    "Ynda, Mr. Rogers, I didn''t expect to see you two here," Thomas said, slightly surprised.


    "Ynda gets cold easily, and she hasn''t been feeling well since autumn set in. I brought her here for the hot springs," Oscar replied.


    "Bet has been so busy with work, he hasn''t had time to bring me, so I had to trouble Oscar," Ynda added with a smile.


    "Bet really isn''t pulling his weight as a boyfriend," Thomas joked.


    "His work is more important," Ynda said, defending Bet.


    "Mr. Thompson is lucky to have such an understanding and supportive partner in Ms. Walker."


    "Indeed, Ms. Walker and Mr. Thompson are a deeply loving couple, the envy of everyone in our circle," the others chimed in with ttery.


    Ynda blushed, feigning shyness as she changed the subject.


    "Thomas, you rarelye here. Are you on a date with your girlfriend today?" Ynda''s gaze swept over Yvonne.


    She was smiling, but her eyes were filled with disdain.


    "I brought Yvonne here to meet some friends," Thomas answered nomittally, neither confirming nor denying.


    Since they had run into each other and were all heading to the shooting range, they walked together.


    Oscar stayed close to Ynda''s side, like a loyal knight.


    Yvonne felt a sense of disorientation, as if the memories of Oscar and Flora''s once- deep affection were all just a figment of her imagination.


    At the range, Yvonne picked a


    station at random. As she stoodet


    there putting on her protective eyewear, Oscar suddenly walked up and took the spot next to her.


    He picked up a pistol from the counter and, while fiddling with it said with a cold smirk, "I have to hand it to you Ms. Jones. I''m mpressed you managed to escape that media storm sopletely."


    "It was nothing but petty, dirty tricks. I never gave them a second thought Yvonne retorted, turning to face


    though he wore goggles, but the


    eyes behind them were sharp and beautiful.

 Chapter 325

    "If that''s the best you''ve got, Mr. Rogers, then I''m truly worried for the future of the Rogers family."


    "Such arrogance," Oscar sneered. "Don''t think you''re invincible just because you took down a man like George. The evidence Queena had is in your hands now, isn''t it? And yet, you haven''t dared to do a thing."


    With that, Oscar raised his pistol and fired a rapid session of shots.


    His aim was decent; not a single shot missed the target.


    He opened the chamber and began reloading. "The money you''ve earned since your debut, you''ve donated most of it to charity. But has anyone ever thanked you? You kindly sponsored that young boy, and his parents turned around and used you of abuse. Isn''t itughable?


    "Take my advice, Ms. Jones. Stop acting like you''re some kind of savior. You might just get yourself killed trying to save others."


    While Oscar was speaking, Yvonne had also raised her pistol.


    She stared straight ahead, firing off a series of shots-bang, bang, bang, bang.


    When she finished, a mechanical voice announced her score: ten shots, ten bullseyes.


    Stunned, Oscar turned to look at her.


    And then he saw Yvonne''s pistol shift its aim, pointing directly at his head.


    "Careful, Ms. Jones. You wouldn''t want a misfire," Oscar said, his voice dropping a few degrees, though he managed to keep hisposure.


    Yvonne didn''t speak, her hand holding the gun perfectly still.


    She thought of the bruises covering little Hans'' body. Although his mother was the one who had struck him, Oscar was the mastermind behind it all.


    He was ruthless, willing to sacrifice even a young child to achieve his goals.


    Oscar was a monster in human skin.


    "Yvonne,


    anally don''t understand.


    ???


    What do you gain by going against the family? !


    or


    power you want, we can


    Oscar continued when Yvonne didn''t move.


    "It''s about doing what''s right. For justice. But I suppose a man like you, Mr. Rogers,


    will never understand that."


    As she finished speaking, Yvonne


    kept


    xed on Oscar but


    from his


    arm redirecting the go


    head back to the target.


    A few more shots rang out, and the electronic voice announced the score once again. Bullseye, bullseye, bullseye.


    Even shooting without looking, she hit the bullseye every time. Top of her ss at the police academy wasn''t just an empty title.


    Her gun was now empty. She reached up and removed her protective goggles.


    "Nice shooting," Thomas said with a smile as he walked over.


    Ynda came over as well. Noticing Oscar''s grim expression, she tugged on his arm. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Oscar replied, putting down his gun and stering his usual smile back on his face. He added his own praise, had no ide Ms. Jones was such a good shot. It''s a shame you didn''t be a police officer."


    "It''s gettingte. I''ve had the staff prepare lunch. Would you and Ynda care to join us, Mr. Rogers?" Thomas asked politely.


    "We''d love to," Ynda agreed.


    The group left the shooting range, only to find Bet waiting for them at the entrance.


    Outside vehicles were forbidden from entering the estate grounds. Even Thomas and Oscar had to park in the lot by the main gate.


    Only Bet, the heir, could drive his car in so brazenly.


    His car was parked under the shade of a tree, his tall frame leaning casually against


    the door.

 Chapter 326

    He must have juste from the base, as he was still in his military uniform. His eyes were lowered, a lit cigarette held between two fingers.


    "Bet!" Ynda''s face lit up as she hurried over to him. "Bet, what are you doing here?"


    Bet looked up at her, his expression calm and gentle. "Mr. Ward mentioned you were here. I had some free time today, so I came to see you."


    Mr. Ward was the estate manager. He had routinely informed Bet about the guests, not expecting him to actually show up.


    Ynda was thrilled that Bet hade specifically for her, the smile on her face widening with undisguised affection.


    She took his arm and said in a soft, sweet voice, "We were just about to have lunch. Come with us. I wonder what Mr. Ward has prepared. I hope there are snow crab legs and boiled shrimp, my favorites."


    Bet didn''t say anything, simply extinguishing the cigarette in his hand.


    He lifted his gaze, his eyes sweeping over the others before pausing briefly on Yvonne, then moving on.


    The private estate was vast, with the residential vis concentrated in the eastern section.


    The group walked along the granite path toward the vis.


    Ynda clung to Bet''s arm, their posture intimate.


    Oscar tactfully kept his distance, following a few steps behind them.


    Yvonne walked with Thomas and his friends, chatting as they went.


    They talked mostly about industry gossip: which blockbuster series was about to start filming, which show was looking for investors, and which top celebrity was rumored to have a secret marriage and child.


    "I heard Ms. Walker just signed on for a popr reality show. Is she officially breaking into the entertainment industry?" the well-known producer asked, ncing at Ynda and Bet walking ahead of them.


    "With the Thompson family as her ultimate backer, even if Ms. Walker were aplete lost cause, they could still ster her onto the A-list," the director walking beside him remarked. He then added with a sigh, "Why can''t she just be content as Mrs. Thompson? Why does she have to storm into our industry and make life difficult for us directors and producers? If we don''t cast her, we risk offending the Thompsons. If we do, it''s a nightmare for everyone involved."


    Thomas listened with a faint smile but didn''t interject.


    The Thompsons were rich, but they weren''t fools. The two families hadn''t even set a date, yet Frank had already had thepany''s legal team draw up a prenuptial agreement.


    Unless Ynda could secure her position as Mrs. Thompson and bear Bet''s children, she wouldn''t see a dime of the family''s vast fortune.


    Her desire to enter the


    entertainment industry was likely because it was the easiest way to make money. With the backing of the Thompson family''s capital, she could cash in as much as possible.


    After all, while the Walker family had influence, they weren''t exactly rolling in money.


    The group entered the vi, chatting andughing.


    The dining room was on the first floor, where a long table was already set with exquisite tableware.


    Once everyone was seated, the butler signaled for the servants to begin serving the food.


    A variety of delicious, beautifully


    presented dishes were brought out, a feast for the eyes. However, there wasn''t a single seafood dish and certainly no sign of Ynda''s favorite snow crab legs and shrimp.


    "No seafood?" Ynda asked, looking at Mr. Ward.


    Thomas also nced over, confused.


    He knew Yvonne was allergic to seafood, but since there were other guests, he had simply instructed the staff to serve the seafood dishes separately to avoid any mix- ups.


    "The young master ordered all seafood to be removed from the menu," Mr. Ward said respectfully, ncing at Bet, who was seated at the head of the table.


    All eyes then turned to Bet.


    With a cid expression, he stated calmly, "I have an injury and can''t eat seafood. If anyone minds..."

 Chapter 327

    "Not at all. Your healthes first, Mr. Thompson."


    Before Bet could finish, the others quickly waved their hands in reassurance.


    Since Bet was the host, the guests naturally followed his lead.


    "Ben, you''re hurt again? Is it serious?" Ynda asked with concern.


    "It''s just a minor wound, nothing to worry about," Bet replied calmly. He picked up his utensils, ced a piece of pork rib into the bowl in front of Ynda.


    The gazes of those around them subtly shifted, watching the interaction.


    Ynda smiled shyly and began to eat the rib in small, delicate bites.


    Yvonne couldn''t look at Bet directly, so she stole a quick nce while reaching for a dish. Seeing his expression was normal and hisplexion healthy, she figured his injury couldn''t be too severe and felt a sense of relief.


    Though seafood was off the menu, Bet had Mr. Ward open a vintage bottle from his collection.


    However, most of the men had driven and couldn''t drink. Only the well-known producer, who hade with his director friend, could indulge.


    "Such a fine wine, and none of you are drinking. More for me, I suppose," the producer joked.


    "Alright, don''t rub it in," the director replied.


    "Won''t thedies have a little?" the producer asked politely.


    "I''m a lightweight and a terrible drunk. I''d rather not make a fool of myself," Yvonne declined with a smile. The original Yvonne couldn''t hold her liquor, and she had no desire to repeat that embarrassing experience.


    "And Ms. Walker?" the producer asked, turning to Ynda.


    "Ynda isn''t feeling well and can''t drink," Oscar answered for her.


    Ynda simply nodded in agreement.


    After lunch, the group headed to the stables.


    Yvonne was a skilled rider, but her body''s previous owner had no experience with horses. To avoid


    313


    suspicion, she had to resign herself to being a spectator.


    Ynda had been frail since childhood and naturally couldn''t ride either.


    The director, in his fifties, had no interest in such youthful activities, so the three of them sat in the viewing stands.


    The others all went down to select their horses.


    The estate''s stables housed over a dozen fine horses, more than half of which were imported.


    Oscar chose an Arabian, one of the oldest and most resilient breeds. Mr. Rogers always had a discerning eye.


    Thomas'' horse was a Thoroughbred he had bought while filmingst year and had kept at the estate ever since.


    Bet''s mount was a mature Akhal-Teke, the legendary ''heavenly horse.''


    When it first arrived at the estate, it


    was just a fiery colt under two years


    old Yvonne had taken a liking to and had cared for it for a while.


    Wz


    She would bathe and feed the young horse while Bet stood by, teasing, "With such a bad temper, how will he ever find a wife?"


    The colt, as if understanding Bet''s words, neighed loudly at him.


    Yvonne couldn''t help butugh. "Then perhaps Mr. Thompson can introduce him to a nice filly?"


    "Sure. And when they have foals, our kids can ride them," Bet had replied.


    Yvonne shot him a yful look. "Who said I was having kids with you?"


    "Of course you are," Bet said, wrapping an arm around her shoulder and pulling her into his


    embrace as if it were the most


    natural thing in the world.


    A sharp crack from a starting pistol pulled Yvonne from her memories and back to


    the present.


    She watched as Bet took an early lead on the track, with Thomas and Oscar riding neck and neck behind him.


    The others followed close behind, not willing to be left in the dust.

 Chapter 328

    "Are you and Mr. Taylor on a date at the estate, Ms. Jones?" Ynda, sitting beside Yvonne, suddenly asked.


    Yvonne kept her eyes on the racetrack, not turning her head or responding, as if she hadn''t heard.


    Ynda took a sip of her freshly squeezed orange juice and continued in a leisurely tone, "The Spencer family is bankrupt, and your father is still in prison. For a starlet like you,nding Mr. Taylor is a blessing from your ancestors. Don''t set your sights on people you shouldn''t, or you might find yourself losing your eyes."


    Only then did Yvonne turn to look at Ynda.


    Ynda continued to sip her juice, her expression serene, her posture elegant.


    The race ended with Bet crossing the finish line first, far ahead of the others. Both horse and rider were a dazzling sight.


    After leaving the stables, it was gettingte.


    Thomas and Yvonne were the first to leave.


    Yvonne walked with Thomas to the estate''s main gate but didn''t get into his car. Thomas seemed to understand, and the smile on his face slowly faded.


    "Is there something wrong with me that makes you dislike me so much, Ms. Jones?" he asked in a joking tone, trying to mask the bitterness in his heart.


    "You''re wonderful, Thomas. The problem is with me. I''m truly sorry," Yvonne said earnestly.


    Thomas nodded with a faint, wry smile. "It''s okay. You''re still young; maybe you don''t understand love yet. I can wait. For you, I have all the patience in the world."


    "Thomas, I..." Yvonne started to say more, but he cut her off.


    "That''s enough, Yvonne. Can''t you leave me with a little bit of hope? Any more and you''ll really break my heart," he said, then nced at a white Audi parked across the street.


    "Is that your ride? Go on, then. See you next time."


    Yvonne left in Sandra''s car. A momentter, Thomas also drove away from the estate.


    Ynda and Oscar left a littleter.


    Oscar''s Rolls-Royce was in its designated spot. When the driver saw them, he immediately got out, bowed respectfully, and opened the car door for Ynda.


    Oscar and Ynda sat together in the back as the car smoothly pulled onto the main road.


    "I thought Bet would be taking you home," Oscarmented.


    "He''s busy with work. He had to rush back to the base," Ynda said with a resigned smile.


    "You''re not well, and Bet is so focused on his career. I''m afraid be won''t have much time to take car


    of you after you''re married," escar said with a frown.  fo


    "But I''ll still have you, my personal physician, won''t I?" Ynda replied, her tone half-joking, half-serious.


    "Fortunately, you''ll still have me," Oscar responded with a warm smile.


    The atmosphere in the car was pleasant as they chatted casually.


    Then, Ynda''s phone rang. After she answered, her expression changed drastically.


    "To the military hospital, now!" she yelled urgently after hanging up.


    Oscar instructed the driver to turn the car around and head for the hospital before asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s John. John''s been hurt. They took him to the hospital, and they said it''s serious," Ynda said, her eyes welling up with tears.


    John was Ynda''s younger cousin, the son of her aunt.


    Born to older parents, he was more than twenty years her junior. He had always


    been attached to Ynda, constantly doting on her.


    Ynda was very close to him, treating him like her own brother.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll contact the top specialists in the country right away. John will be alright," Oscar said, taking her hand tofort her.


    The car sped through the streets, arriving at the military hospital shortly after.


    John had already been taken into the trauma room. Mrs. Walker was outside, sobbing hysterically.


    The school''s principal and a teacher were also there.


    John had been injured during an argument with a ssmate. The other student had identally pushed him causing him to fall down a flight of stairs and suffer severe injuries.


    "It was just a disagreement between ssmates! How could she push him down the stairs? A child that young being so vicious! I wige this to the end!"


    fo

 Chapter 329

    Mrs. Walker cried out.


    The principal and the teacher both looked worried and hesitant to speak.


    Finally, John''s homeroom teacher stepped forward.


    "John has been bullying his ssmates. He was pulling a girl''s hair and lifting her skirt. She couldn''t take it anymore and pushed him. We never expected him to lose his footing and fall down the stairs."


    "Are you saying my son got what he deserved?" Mrs. Walker''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I''ve already notified the other child''s parents. They''ve called the police, reviewed the school''s security footage, and interviewed other students. The police will determine who was at fault and give you a satisfactory answer," the teacher stated righteously.


    As a child born to older parents, John was spoiled rotten and acted like a tyrant at school. Neither his teachers nor his ssmates liked him.


    His injury wasrgely his own fault.


    Furthermore, the little girl who pushed him came from a family ofwyers. Both her parents were attorneys, and her grandfather was a renowned barrister.


    After the incident, her family had acted swiftly, calling the police and gathering evidence. If the case went to court, John would be used of bullying, while the girl''s actions would be considered self-defense. John''s family was unlikely to win.


    This time, they had picked a fight with the wrong family.


    The surgerysted for nearly an hour.


    When the doctor came out, Mrs. Walker, supported by Ynda, rushed forward. "Doctor, how is my son?"


    "His life is not in immediate danger. We''ll move him to a room for further observation," the doctor said, but his expression remained grave.


    Oscar arranged for John to be moved to a VIP ward, then went to the head surgeon''s office to get more details.


    When Oscar returned to the room, John was still unconscious.


    Mrs. Walker sat by the bed, weeping, while Ynda also looked on with teary eyes.


    "Oscar, what did the doctor say? How is John?"


    Oscar sighed, his brow furrowed.


    "John has a ruptured liver. The surgery just now was to temporarily


    stabilize him and buy time for


    transnt. Without a suitable donar


    liver, he won''tst long."


    "What!" The words hit Mrs. Walker like a physical blow, and she nearly fainted.


    "Auntie, don''t panic! We''ll find a way!" Ynda quickly steadied Mrs. Walker, trying tofort her.


    Mrs. Walker copsed by the bedside, her sobs growing louder.


    "Oscar, can you do something? John is so young, he can''t die," Ynda pleaded, her eyes filled with tears.


    Oscar instinctively reached out and gently wiped the tears from her cheek. "Don''t worry. I''ll find a donor."


    Afterforting Ynda and Mrs. Walker at the hospital, Oscar left.


    He returned to the hospital owned by the Rogers Group and immediately instructed


    his assistant to search for a liver match for John.


    "John is only nine. We''ll have to check the pediatric ward," the assistant said hesitantly, looking at Oscar.


    "Then check the pediatric ward. Get it done quickly. John doesn''t have much time," Oscar ordered.


    It wasn''t the first time the assistant had handled such a task. He nodded in understanding.


    After giving the order, Oscar noticed his assistant was still standing there.


    "Is there something else?"


    "It''s about that boy, Hans. He was identally burned, and his parents can''t afford the medical bills. They came to me threatening to go to the authorities and expose me for instigating them to frame Ms Jones if I don''t help."


    The assistant kept his head down, looking like someone who had failed his duty and feared punishment.


    Oscar couldn''t be bothered with


    such trivial matters right now. He waved his hand dismissively. "Have one of our hospitals admit him. Cover all the medical expenses."


    "Yes, sir," the assistant said, relieved, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 330

    After Yvonne finished filming the outdoor reality show, Sandra booked her another role in a historical drama.


    It was a guest role, so filming would only take about a month.


    The shoot was located in a southern water town, which happened to be Monica Scott Jones''s hometown.


    Monica had moved to Istra for college, where she met Bruce Jones, married, and started a family. Her parents, however, still lived in their hometown.


    In her free time, Yvonne took the opportunity to visit her maternal grandparents.


    Her grandfather and grandmother looked much older, but they were still in good health.


    Her grandmother even cooked a meal for her personally.


    Her grandfather had be a bit forgetful with age. He seemed to have forgotten that his granddaughter had died in the line of duty andined, "That ungrateful little girl, Vonnie. How long has it been since shest came to see me? And here I was, saving all the good snacks for her."


    Listening to him, her grandmother secretly wiped away tears.


    Yvonne''s own heart ached, and she had to fight back tears.


    Yvonne''s filming went smoothly. After she wrapped, she stayed in the small town for an extra day, revisiting the ces she used to y as a child and buying many local specialties.


    When she returned to Istra, she brought the gifts to the Jones family home.


    Monica''s face lit up with a smile the moment she saw Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Come in,e in."


    "Mrs. Jones, I was filming in Tano and picked up some local specialties. I remembered Yvonne saying you were from there, so I brought some for you."


    Yvonne entered, carrying the bags.


    "You''re so thoughtful, dear," Monica said with a warm smile.


    Yvonne followed Monica into the house. Bruce happened to be home from work, sitting on the living room sofa reading the newspaper.


    "Mr. Jones."


    "Yvonne, you''re here. Have a seat," Bruce, a veteran detective with a naturallymanding presence, greeted her with a warm smile.


    Yvonne sat with Bruce and Monica in the living room, chatting while the housekeeper brought them hot tea.


    As Yvonne reached for the teacup, the housekeeper''s hand trembled, and the cup tilted, spilling tea all over Yvonne. Fortunately, the water wasn''t scalding hot.


    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Jones! Are you burned?" the housekeeper panicked, fumbling to wipe the spill.


    Yvonne''s skin was slightly red, but it wasn''t a serious burn. Her clothes, however, were soaked.


    "Yvonne, are you hurt? Gina, you''re so clumsy! Go get the burn cream!" Monica eximed, jumping up from the sofa in a panic.


    "It''s alright, the water wasn''t that


    hot. I''m not hurt. I''ll just go to the et


    restroom and take care of may shirts Yvonne said, standing up and heading to the first-floor bathroom.


    She took off her top, rinsed out the tea stains, and used a hairdryer to slowly dry the fabric.


    Just as she finished and was about to put the shirt back on, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Bet''s tall figure appeared in the doorway.


    "Ah!" Yvonne let out a startled cry, instinctively crossing her arms over her chest.


    She was wearing low-rise jeans and just a bra on top. A lot was on disy.


    Bet hadn''t expected to see her partially undressed. He froze for a second before immediately turning his back, the tips of his ears turning an uncontroble shade of red.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he strode quickly away.


    Yvonne scrambled to put her shirt on, mentally kicking herself. She still thought of the Jones''s house as her own home and had forgotten her old habit of not locking the bathroom door.


    After getting dressed, Yvonne stepped out of the restroom and saw Bet


    standing at the end of the hallway, smoking.


    "Sorry about that," he said, looking up at her, his voice hoarse.

 Chapter 331

    "It''s okay." Yvonne shook her head, knowing he hadn''t meant it.


    "What brings you to the Joneses'' house?" she asked.


    "I had a case to discuss with Mr. Jones," Bet replied.


    The military sometimes got involved in major cases, so Bet and Bruce''s work asionally ovepped. However, Yvonne knew better than to pry into such matters and tactfully dropped the subject.


    With a guest over, Monica had the housekeeper buy some extra groceries and personally cooked a few of her specialty dishes.


    Yvonne helped out in the kitchen. She wasn''t much of a cook, but she could handle washing and chopping vegetables.


    Meanwhile, Bruce and Bet were upstairs in the study, discussing official business.


    Only when Monica and Yvonne had finished cooking and set the table did they call the men down for dinner.


    Usually, it was just Bruce and Monica in the house, a quiet and lonely existence. The lively atmosphere was a rare treat, prompting Bruce to open a bottle of wine.


    After a few sses, his mind grew hazy. It was as if his daughter were still alive, sitting right across from him, their family of four whole and happy again.


    "Vonnie, Mr. Lee gave me some excellent tea a while back, but your mother wasted it all cooking with it. You and Bet should take the rest home to drink."


    Bruce waved a hand at Yvonne as he spoke.


    His words hung in the air, and the atmosphere instantly froze.


    Monica was the first to react, pping her husband''s arm forcefully. "Why do you start talking nonsense after just a little wine?"


    Bruce seemed to realize his mistake. He choked up and waved his hand dismissively.


    This veteran police officer, a man of iron will who hadn''t flinched when shot at by criminals, now slumped in his seat, his strong back bent.


    Sitting beside him, Bet silently refilled his ss. He nced up, as if casually, at Yvonne across the table.


    Yvonne kept her head down, revealing only the top of her hair, her expression hidden from view.


    After dinner, Bruce was quite drunk and went straight to his room to rest.


    Noticing howte it was, Bet and Yvonne said their goodbyes and left.


    Yvonne had driven there. As she stepped out of the Joneses'' gate, she bolted toward her car as if a ghost were chasing her.


    Just as she reached for the door handle, a deep, maic voice spoke from behind her.


    "I''ve been drinking, so I can''t drive. Would you mind giving me a ride back to my apartment, Ms. Jones?"


    Yvonne turned to face the man, about to politely decline, but Bet had already strode past her and opened the passenger door of gar.


    Yvonne was speechless.


    The


    She stood frozen, wanting to suggest he call a driver service or have his aide pick


    him up, which would be far more convenient.


    But before she could speak, Monica hurried over, carrying several bags of tea.


    "A friend of Bruce''s gave us this, and


    we can''t possibly drink it all ourselves. Yvonne, you and Bet should take it and share it. Monica said, then nced at Bet


    already seated in Yvonne''s


    passenger seat.


    "I was just worried about how Bet would get home after drinking. I''ll feel much


    better knowing you''re driving him."


    Yvonne epted the tea, noticing


    Monica''s thin clothes. "Monica, you


    should go back inside," she said with


    concern. It''s getting cofe out. We''lle visit you and Bruce again soon."


    With that, Yvonne quickly got into the car.


    She knew Monica would wait until they drove away before going back inside.

 Chapter 332

    Yvonne waved to Monica, started the car, and slowly pulled out of the driveway, disappearing into the night.


    She drove at a steady, unhurried pace.


    Bet sat silently in the passenger seat, his demeanor cool and distant. As streetlights flickered through the window, his handsome profile was cast in shifting shadows.


    The car finally stopped in front of Cherry Apartments.


    Outside vehicles weren''t allowed inside theplex, so Yvonne had to park by the curb.


    "We''re here. Have a good night, Mr. Thompson," Yvonne said, turning to him after putting the car in park.


    Bet looked back at her but made no move to get out.


    "Mr. Thompson...?" Yvonne''s voice wasced with confusion.


    "Aren''t you going to share the tea? Or did you want it all for yourself?" Bet asked suddenly.


    Yvonne stared at him nkly.


    Realization dawned, and she quickly turned, grabbed the tea bags from the back seat, and shoved them all toward him.


    Bet took only one bag, cing the rest back on the seat.


    "This is enough. If I take it all, Mrs. Jones will think I''m bullying you," he said. Holding the tea in one hand, he opened the door and got out with the other.


    Yvonne watched from the driver''s seat as his figure vanished from sight before starting the car and driving away.


    By the time she returned to her downtown apartment, it was already nine o''clock.


    After removing her makeup, showering, and putting on a face mask, she finallyy down in bed.


    She slept fitfully that night. It wasn''t exactly insomnia, but she was jolted awake twice for no apparent reason.


    Yvonne didn''t have work the next day and had nned to sleep in, but she was roused early in the morning by the urgent ringing of her phone.


    She rubbed her eyes, sat up, and reached for the phone on her nightstand.


    As soon as she answered, Sandra''s frantic voice came through.


    "Something''s happened to Hans! His parents just called me, begging


    for


    p. The tracked their location to the


    help.


    outskirts of the city, and I''m driving there now."


    "You''re going alone? What if it''s a


    trap? Send me the address, I''m


    my way Yvonne said, throwing off the covers and jumping out of bed.


    She quickly pulled on some clothes, grabbed her car keys, and rushed out the door.


    Sandra sent the address to her phone, and Yvonne sped toward the city''s edge.


    Both Yvonne and Sandra arrived at the hiding ce around the same time.


    It was a dpidated, noisy basement, shrouded in dim light.


    Hans'' parents, their faces ashen, were huddled in a tiny room, less than a hundred square feet, furnished with nothing but a simple table and a bed.


    Hansy motionless on the bed.


    "What''s wrong with Hans? Is he unconscious? Why isn''t he at a hospital?" Sandra rushed to


    bedside, het hand reaching out,


    worriedly to touch the boy.


    What she felt was a cold, stiff body.


    Only then did Sandra notice that Hans'' face waspletely drained of color. He wasn''t breathing.


    "Ah!" Sandra let out a piercing scream.


    Yvonne quickly reached out to steady her.


    Her time as a police officer had given Yvonne stronger nerves than Sandra. She walked to the bed and looked down at Hans.


    The boy''s skin was a pale, bluish-white, and his body was rigid. He had clearly been dead for some time.


    Yvonne''s expression turned grim, her gaze hardening as she turned to Hans'' parents. ¡°What..... what exactly happened here?!"


    With her hair disheveled, Tracy could only cover her mouth and sob.


    Howard looked just as wretched, his clothes torn in ces, but he managed to retain someposure and tearfully recounted the events.

 Chapter 333

    Out of greed, and at the urging of Oscar''s assistant, they had started a live stream to publicly extort Yvonne and Sandra.


    When their scheme was exposed, Yvonne chose not to press charges, but she did cut off the funding for Hans'' care.


    The loss of that support made their financial situation even more desperate. They worked multiple jobs, exhausted and miserable, which led to constant fighting.


    One day, during a particrly heated argument, Howard and Tracy were so caught up in ming each other that they forgot to make dinner for their son.


    Parched and starving, Hans went to the kitchen himself to boil water for some pastas. But the electric kettle was ced too high for him. As he reached for it, he identally knocked it over, and the scalding water poured all over his small body, causing severe burns.


    Horrified, the couple rushed him to the hospital.


    But faced with the exorbitant medical bills, they were helpless, left with nothing but


    tears.


    With nowhere else to turn, Tracy remembered Oscar''s assistant, Mr. Smith. She called him and threatened to expose his role in framing Yvonne if he didn''t cover the treatment costs.


    Mr. Smith relented and had them transferred to a private hospital owned by the Rogers Group.


    Initially, Hans'' condition improved, and the doctor assured them his life was not in danger.


    However, a week after his admission, Hans'' health suddenly took a turn for the worse, and the doctors seemed at a loss.


    Hans'' parents wanted to transfer him to another hospital, but they knew that once they left the Rogers Group''s facility, they wouldn''t have the money to pay for his treatment anywhere else.


    All they could do was stay by their son''s side, praying day and night.


    But their prayers went unanswered. Hans died, his treatment having failed.


    After Hans was pronounced dead, their hometown tradition required a three-day wake.


    But the hospital staff seemed unusually eager to contact a crematorium and have the body cremated immediately.


    While dressing Hans in his burial clothes, Tracy discovered a sutured wound on his abdomen.


    She may not have been highly educated, but even she knew this was wrong. Her son was admitted for burns, not surgery. Why would he have an incision?


    Tracy refused to allow the


    cremation, but the hospital and crematorium staff, working in tandem, tried to coax and intimidate her insisting the body be cremated right away.


    Hans'' parents finally realized something was terribly wrong and fiercely protected their son''s body. The staff even tried to forcibly push the child into the incinerator.


    But Hans'' parents, hardened by years of manualbor, were strong. They fought back and managed to escape with their son''s body.


    The staff, not expecting such resistance, were caught off guard and let them get away.


    But even after escaping with the body, the parents didn''t know what to do. They were strangers in Istra, and it dawned on them that the only


    they cou possibly trust was


    Sandra.


    They had always known she was a good person.


    "Ms. Garcia, I know you''re a kind


    woman, Please, help us o


    time. Don''t let my boy''s spirit


    in


    unrest Ms Garcia, spend the next life as your servant to repay you


    Hans'' parents prostrated themselves at Yvonne and Sandra''s feet, their cries filled


    with despair.


    Sandra helped them up, offering a few words offort.

 Chapter 334

    Sandra helped them up, offering a few words offort.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne lifted Hans'' shirt, revealing the distinct scar on his abdomen. She gently pressed her hand against his stomach.


    It was noticeably sunken.


    Yvonne''s hand trembled uncontrobly as the image of Flora''s body after her murder shed through her mind.


    She had looked just like this-her abdomen hollowed out, empty.


    "We need to call the police," Sandra said, her voice thick with emotion.


    Yvonne nodded and took out her phone. After a long hesitation, she dialed Bruce''s number.


    The Rogers family had operated in Istra for a century; their roots ran deep.


    Yvonne didn''t know if they had connections within the police force. Right now, the only person she could trust was Bruce, the man who had once been her father.


    Bruce and his officers arrived an hourter.


    Following procedure, they collected the boy''s body to be taken for an autopsy.


    Hans'' parents, Sandra, and Yvonne were all brought to the station to give their statements.


    Soon after, the autopsy report came back. Hans had died from an infection rted to his burns, but his major internal organs were missing.


    The police immediately opened a formal investigation.


    Before dawn the next day, everyone involved the director of the Rogers Group''s private hospital, Hans'' attending physician and nurse, and the crematorium staff¡ª had been taken into custody.


    Given the heinous nature of the case and the possibility of a vast criminal enterprise behind it, Bruce immediately reported it to his superiors.


    The higher-ups also took the case very seriously.


    At first light, just as Oscar was getting out of bed, he received a call from his assistant.


    "Have you found them yet? Offer that couple another half a million. One and a half million total shoulde be more than enough. Two country bumpkins like them have never seen that much money in their lives. Tell them to get the body cremated quickly, get rid of the badduck."


    Oscar was standing at the bathroom sink, holding a cup in one hand and his phone


    in the other as he gave the instructions.


    Just as he finished speaking, his assistant''s urgent voice came through the line. "Mr. Rogers, we


    have a problem. A little while ag


    Mr. Bishop, fans'' doctor and nurse, and the crematorium staff we contacted were all arrested. It


    seems the parents called the police."


    "What?!" The cup in Oscar''s hand ttered into the sink, sshing water everywhere.


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to find them and cremate the body as soon as possible? A whole group of you couldn''t even handle two peasants? What do I pay you for?!"


    Oscar, who usually maintained the image of a refined gentleman, rarely lost his temper like this.


    His assistant took the verbalshing without a word of protest.


    After venting, Oscar calmed down. He knew anger was useless now; he had to devise a strategy immediately. If the police broke this case open, the entire Rogers family empire could sink.


    "Get thepany''s legal team over there right now. Tell those people that if they want their families to be safe, they need to keep their mouths shut and think very carefully about what they should and shouldn''t say."


    "I understand. I''ll get on it right away," the assistant replied.


    After ending the call, Oscar hastily wiped the toothpaste from his lips and threw the towel onto the counter in frustration.


    The phone in his clenched fist rang again. This time, it was Ynda''s aunt, the head of the Health Bureau, Ms. Sandy Walker.


    "Ms. Walker."


    "Oscar, I assume you''ve heard that the child''s parents went to the police and are causing a scene,¡± Ms. Walker said gravely.

 Chapter 335

    "Yes. I''ve already sent ourwyers to handle it. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything," Oscar assured her.


    "How can I not worry?" Ms. Walker''s voice wasced with anxiety. "This has blown up and caught the attention of the higher-ups. Bruce is in charge of the case now, and you know what he''s like-stubborn and incorruptible."


    Oscar''s brow furrowed deeply. First Yvonne, now Bruce. The Jones family was relentlessly haunting him.


    "Oscar, this situation is spiraling out of our control. The best solution now is to sacrifice a pawn to save the king. You need to make a decision, and quickly," Ms. Walker added.


    Oscar fell silent for a moment. After a long pause, he finally said, "Ms. Walker, I know what to do."


    After hanging up, Oscar called hiswyer to get an update on the situation.


    Things were indeed looking grim.


    The autopsy on Hans wasplete, and his parents were adamant that the Rogers family''s hospital had murdered their son and stolen his organs.


    The police were taking it very seriously, and with a tough nut like Bruce leading the investigation, it was impossible for the hospital to shift the me.


    If the case were investigated further, it could shake the very foundation of the Rogers family.


    After weighing his options, Oscar dialed his assistant again.


    "Mr. Rogers."


    "Get Mr. Bishop''s wife and child under our control immediately. He also has an older son studying abroad-get him back in the country now. Tell Bishop that what happened to Hans was his doing alone and has nothing to do with the Rogers family. If he takes the fall, I''ll ensure his family lives in luxury for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, he can prepare to collect their bodies."


    Oscar ended the call as soon as he finished giving the order. He nced up and saw his own dark, grim expression in the mirror above the sink.


    He walked out of the bathroom, changed into a suit, and was about to leave when he got a call from Ynda.


    "Ynda, what''s wrong?"


    "John was moved out of the ICU this morning. The doctor said his surgery was a sess. Oscar, thank you," Ynda said cheerfully.


    ¡°I''m d to hear the surgery went well. John is a great kid; of course he''d pull through," Oscar replied.


    "Are you busy today, Oscar? Do you want toe see John at the hospital?¡± Ynda asked.


    Oscar nced at the watch on his


    wrist. "I have a meeting this morning, but I''ll stop by in the afternoon. You take good care


    of


    John and make sure you take care


    of yourself too."


    "Okay, I will," Ynda said before ending the call.


    Oscar spent the morning at his family''s hospital. With Mr. Bishop''s arrear the staff was in a state o panic. It took him all morning to get things in order before he headed to the hospital to visit John.


    John was awake. He looked weak from the major surgery, but his vital signs were steadily returning to normal.


    "I spoke with John''s doctor. He''s recovering very well. Children heal quickly; he''ll be


    back to his old self in no time," Oscar said to Mrs. Walker.


    Mrs. Walker knew that John''s timely organ transnt was all thanks to Oscar.


    She held Oscar''s hand, thanking him profusely.


    "Mr. Rogers, some debts can''t be


    repaid with words. You saved John, which means you saved our entire family. If the Rogers family ever need my help in the future will not hesitate content


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. Walker. It was nothing," Oscar replied graciously.


    Since Mrs. Walker had to stay with John, she asked Ynda to see Oscar out.

 Chapter 336

    Ynda and Oscar walked side by side into the hospital elevator.


    It was a private elevator for the VIP wing, so they were alone.


    "Oscar, I heard the director of the Rogers family''s hospital was arrested. Did I cause you more trouble?" Ynda asked, her bright eyes filled with unease.


    Oscar reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "Don''t overthink it," he said softly. "It''s just a small matter. I can handle it."


    Ynda walked Oscar out of the hospital. After exchanging a few more words of care, they parted ways.


    After a swift and intensive investigation, Hans'' case was handed over to the courts, and the trial began a monthter.


    Yvonne and Sandra apanied Hans'' parents to the hearing.


    Since Mr. Bishop had shouldered all the responsibility, the Rogers family was not implicated.


    The trial proceeded through hearings and recesses before a final verdict was announced.


    The court determined that Hans had died from a widespread infection following his burns. The prosecution couldn''t produce enough evidence to prove he was murdered.


    Consequently, Mr. Bishop, the attending physician, and the nurse were ultimately sentenced for the crime of organ theft to two and a half years and one year in prison, respectively. They were ordered to pay the victim''s family a total of eight hundred and sixty thousand inpensation for emotional distress, funeral costs, and other expenses.


    Upon hearing the verdict, Hans'' parents broke down in the courtroom.


    Their son had been murdered, yet the killer received only a two-year sentence. They were uneducated people, but they understood the old saying: a life for a life. Their son was gone, but the guilty had not received the punishment they deserved.


    Hans'' mother became hysterical, trying to rush the defendant''s box to take revenge on the people who killed her son.


    For severely disrupting the court, they were escorted out of the courtroom by the bailiffs.


    Hans'' parents copsed on the high steps outside the courthouse, looking utterly lost and defeated, as if they had aged a decade in an instant.


    In such a short time, they had endured the loss of their son, the theft of his organs, and now, after risking everything for justice, they were left with a verdict that felt like a mockery.


    The belief that had sustained them shatteredpletely. They sat on the steps,


    staring nkly at the sky, with no idea where to go from here.


    Yvonne and Sandra stood by them, at a loss for words offort.


    It was obvious that the Rogers family had sacrificed a pawn to save the king. Mr. Bishop and the doctor had taken all the me.


    Both the police and the court had done what they could.


    With insufficient evidence, the case could only be prosecuted as organ theft, and under currentw, the maximum sentence was three years The judge, likely sympathetic to the patents plight, had probably leaned in their favor during sentencing; otherwise, they might not have even received the


    eighty-hundred-thousand-dorpensation.


    In stark contrast to the parents'' despair, Oscar and hiswyer emerged from the


    courthouse, nked by bodyguards, looking triumphant and arrogant.


    Perhaps finding the sun too bright, an assistant even held an umbre over Oscar''s head.


    "You murderers! Give me back my son! When Hans was first admitted, the doctor told us his injuries weren''t that serious! How could he have died? It must have been you You killed him to take his organs!"


    Seeing them, Tracy lost control and lunged forward, screaming and shouting.


    Sandra had no choice but to hold her back tightly.


    Causing a scene outside the courthouse could get Tracy arrested.


    "Ma''am, I suggest you stop spreading baseless rumors, or I can sue you for nder," Oscar said, his gaze dripping with condescension and contempt.

 Chapter 337

    His gaze then shifted,nding on Yvonne.


    "Ms. Jones, you really do love meddling in other people''s business. Have you already forgotten how this greedy couple tried to frame you?"


    Yvonne stood on the top step, looking down at him with a clear, cold gaze.


    She didn''t answer his question. Instead, she said suddenly, "Was Flora''s death connected to you?"


    The question was so abrupt that Oscar was caughtpletely off guard. His expression changed instantly, and for a long moment, he was speechless.


    Seeing his reaction, Yvonne knew she had guessed correctly.


    The moment she saw Hans'' body, her mind had shed back to how Flora looked after her death. The simrities were too striking, and both deaths were linked to the Rogers family, which had already made Yvonne suspicious.


    Today was just a test, a shot in the dark, but Oscar''s reaction gave him away. It seemed that no matter how powerful, a guilty conscience always leaves a crack.


    "All of Flora''s and Hans'' organs were gone. That was to cover your tracks, wasn''t it? To make it impossible for the police to know which organ you really wanted, so they couldn''t follow the trail back to the recipient," Yvonne continued, her voice steady.


    Oscar was the carefully groomed heir to the Rogers family. After a brief moment of shock, he quickly regained his usual calmposure.


    "You have quite an imagination, Ms. Jones,¡± he sneered. "But words can get you into trouble. I''d advise you to watch your mouth.¡±


    Yvonne ignored his threat. Her tone remained even as she went on, "Your wife was pregnant with your child when she died. I''m truly curious. Who is this person who needed an organ transnt? Who is so important to you, or to your family, that they are worth more than your own wife and child?"


    "Yvonne, shut your mouth, or I''ll sue you for defamation!" Oscar suddenly roared, his voice rising to a near shout.


    Clearly, Yvonne''s words had struck a nerve.


    Hiswyer stepped in immediately. "Ms. Jones, that''s enough. Your inappropriate remarks could have legal consequences."


    Yvonne had said what she needed to say. She fell silent, and together with Sandra, she helped Hans'' parents get home.


    On the way back from their


    apartment, Yvonne suddenly said to Sandra, "If we check all the organ transnt surgeries that happened during that period and investigate them one by one, we should be able to find out who received his organs."


    After Flora was murdered, the Moore family had conducted a simrrge-scale search but hade up empty.


    Hans


    have different. He was a child


    t the recipient would at


    That


    o be a child, which narrowed


    the search considerably.


    Sandra thought for a moment, then nodded. "I''ll ask some friends in the medical system to look into it."


    Sandra drove Yvonne back to her apartment downtown.


    Yvonne felt utterly exhausted when she got home. She copsed onto the sofa with no desire to move.


    Closing her eyes, she could see Hans'' small face and his eyes. She saw Flora''s smiling eyes, and th? gentle way she looked when sheughed.


    As a police officer, Yvonne had always believed in justice.


    She believed that dawn would eventuallye, that justice would eventually prevail.


    But the darkness before the dawn was so incredibly hard to endure.


    Sandra called upon several friends in the medical field. After rounds of screening, they quickly zeroed in on a target.


    She worked with surprising efficiency, getting results in just a few days.


    It wasn''t that Sandra had immense power, but that the information was surprisingly easy to find.

 Chapter 338

    Even in a city like Istra with its tens of millions of people, pediatric transnts were rtively rare because donors were so scarce.


    Most sessful transnts involved family members or rtives. Even in cases with non-rted donors, the recipients had often been on a waiting list for a long time, and the source of the donation was traceable.


    There was only one case that stood out: a boy named John, who was around the same age as Hans and had the same blood type. He had been admitted to the hospital after a sudden injury that ruptured his liver, requiring an emergency transnt to save his life.


    However, his mother had a fatty liver, and his father and other rtives were notpatible matches.


    Normally, a child in his situation would have to wait, hoping for a suitable donor liver to be avable. But in most cases, that wait couldst for years, and many patients died waiting.


    Yet, less than two weeks after being admitted, John found a suitable liver and underwent a sessful transnt. The timing of his surgery was almost identical to the time of Hans'' death.


    Most importantly, this boy, John, was Ynda''s cousin.


    With that, the whole truth wasid bare.


    Hans was hospitalized for burns. Unable to afford the medical bills, his parents turned to the Rogers family, who had initially manipted them. The Rogers family arranged for his treatment at their private hospital. Under normal circumstances, Hans should have recovered and been discharged.


    But the boy was tragically unlucky. During his hospitalization, Ynda''s cousin John suffered an ident that ruptured his liver, requiring a transnt.


    While searching for a donor, Oscar came across Hans. His age, blood type, and other conditions were a perfect match. On top of that, he was from a poor family with no money, power, or connections. He was the perfect target.


    However, they had underestimated the love Hans'' parents had for their child. They refused to be silenced, fighting to reim their son''s body and reporting it to the police, determined to get justice for their murdered son.


    Sadly, in the end, they did not get the justice they sought.


    Two dayster was Hans'' funeral.


    Yvonne and Sandra both attended.


    The funeral wasn''t deserted. Howard''s coworkers and their current neighbors all came to pay theirst respects.


    These people were not wealthy, but they were sincere and kind, full of a warmth that contrasted sharply with the cold-bloodedness of the so-called upper ss.


    Yvonne brought a stack of Supermanics and ced them, one by one, beside Hans'' picture.


    Sandra had even gone to Hans'' school to collect his old textbooks and workbooks, bringing them to the service for him.


    Howard stood before his son''s memorial portrait, tears streaming down his face.


    "My son was always a smart, diligent boy. So obedient and well-behaved. He always said he would study hard, make a lot of money, and buy a big house for his mother and me... We failed it I hope in his next life, he''s bor into a good family... We don''t deserve to be his parents?"


    By the end, Howard was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Tracy sat beside Hans'' open casket, staring at her son, alternating between crying and smiling.


    ¡°Honey,e look. Why isn''t our son waking up? Is he still mad at me for hitting him that one time?"


    The shock of her son''s death was too much for her; Tracy''s mind had clearly fractured.


    ¡°No, no. He''s just tired from studying so muchtely. Let him sleep a little longer. Don''t wake him," Howard said, trying to soothe his wife.


    Seeing this, Sandra turned to


    Howard with concern. "Your wifet


    doesn''t see


    to be doing well. After to be doing


    the funeral you should really take


    her to a doctor."


    "I know,¡± Howard said, wiping the tears from his face and nodding.

 Chapter 339

    After Hans'' funeral concluded, Sandra drove his parents home before leaving.


    "It''s been a long day. Are you hungry? Want to get something to eat?" Sandra asked, ncing at Yvonne in the passenger seat as she gripped the steering wheel.


    "Yeah," Yvonne nodded.


    While driving, Sandra used the navigation to find a high-end restaurant nearby.


    When they arrived, they learned the restaurant was so popr that reservations were required.


    Yvonne was about to turn and leave when the manager recognized her.


    "You''re Yvonne, right? I''m a huge fan! Could I get your autograph?" the manager asked excitedly.


    Even with a mask and a baseball cap, fully disguised, she had been recognized. The manager must have been a true fan.


    Yvonne signed an autograph and even took a photo with him.


    A high-end restaurant like this was always booked, but they surely kept a private room or two in reserve for unexpected visits from influential people they couldn''t afford to offend.


    The manager had a waiter lead them to one of these reserved rooms.


    Yvonne thanked the manager, and she and Sandra headed upstairs.


    As they reached the second floor, they unexpectedly ran into the Walker family.


    Ynda, dressed in an exquisite gown, was holding onto Mrs. Walker''s arm.


    Mrs. Walker wore a magenta dress, exuding an air of nobility and grace. Beside her was her husband.


    Mr. Walker appeared more understated and was speaking quietly with Bet, who was standing next to him.


    The Walker family was likely just as surprised to see Yvonne. Ynda''s brow furrowed slightly as she leaned in and whispered something in Mrs. Walker''s ear.


    After listening, Mrs. Walker''s cool gaze fell upon Yvonne, her eyes full of scrutiny.


    "So this is the Ms. Jones that Bet rescued. She is indeed a beauty."


    Hearing this, Mr. Walker als was nee


    to look at Yvonne. His gaze was


    intense and domineering, a


    reflection of his years in a high


    position of power content belongs


    If Yvonne were just an ordinary young woman, she might have been intimidated.


    But as a top police cadet who had navigatedplex situations while


    jabe


    undercover, she wasnt about to cowed by a powerful man''s stare.


    "Ms. Walker, Mr. Thompson. What a coincidence," Yvonne said, nodding to them with a polite yet distant air.


    As for Mr. and Mrs. Walker, Yvonne didn''t know them, so she simply ignored them.


    They were strangers, and it didn''t matter if they were the king and queen of the world; they had nothing to do with her.


    Bet nced at her, then quickly looked away. He turned to Mr. Walker and said, "The food is ready. Let''s go ahead.¡±


    "Alright," Mr. Walker nodded.


    Yvonne watched impassively as the Walker family and Bet walked past her.


    "Yvonne," Sandra said, gently tugging on her arm, a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go eat. I''m starving," Yvonne replied, a faint, slightly bitter smile on her lips.


    She didn''t have the energy to waste on sorrow right now. She needed to eat, to regain her strength for the fight ahead to find more evidence to bring the wicked to justice, and to prevent more innocent people from being harmed.


    Yvonne and Sandra were shown to a private room.


    Yvonne took the menu and asked the waiter to rmend a few of their signature dishes.


    Because the restaurant was so busy, the food took a long time to arrive.


    Growing impatient, Yvonne stood up and went to the restroom.


    When she came out, she saw Bet standing by arge open window in the empty hallway, head down, smoking a cigarette.

 Chapter 340

    Yvonne walked over, pausing as she passed him.


    Bet looked up at her, his eyes deep and unreadable.


    "The Walker family is behind the Rogers family, aren''t they?" Yvonne stated, her tone more of a certainty than a question.


    The Rogers family had escaped disaster time and time again, and so easily. It was clear they had a more powerful backer.


    The Rogers family ran hospitals, and Ynda''s aunt was the head of the Health Bureau. Every time the Rogers family faced a public outcry and an investigation, they emerged unscathed, obviously protected by the bureau''s leadership.


    And this time, with Ynda''s cousin injured, the Rogers family had spared no effort to find him a liver, proving that the Walker family couldmand them.


    Thinking deeper, she realized Colin Gonzalez, George, and the Rogers family were likely all being controlled by the Walkers.


    With those three families raking in money through illicit means, Mr. Walker''s political career had flourished, paving a smooth path for him.


    No wonder she had been silenced by murder in her past life. She had run into the monolith that was the Walker family.


    Bet lightly tapped the ash from his cigarette but said nothing.


    Yvonne scoffed. "Take care of yourself, Bet. Don''t disgrace that uniform you''re wearing."


    With that parting shot, she walked away, her heels clicking against the floor as she brushed past him.


    Bet extinguished the cigarette and tossed it into a nearby trash can. His calm eyes followed Yvonne''s retreating figure until she disappeared down the hall.


    Yvonne returned to the private room to find that the dishes had arrived.


    Sandra was standing by the window, talking on the phone.


    Not wanting to disturb her, Yvonne sat down at the table and began to eat.


    Just as Yvonne finished a piece of ribs, Sandra ended her call.


    "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" Sandra asked,


    sitting down across from Yvonne and picking up her utensils.


    "Just tell me whichever you want. I have to hear both anyway," Yvonne said, her head slightly bowed as she chewed on some vegetables.


    Sandra said, ¡°The bad news is, I heard on the grapevine that Mr. Walkeris getting another promotion. If he''s the Rogers family s main


    backer, taking him


    wn just a


    lot harder."


    Yvonne''s expression darkened slightly, but she just nodded. ¡°And the good news?"


    ¡°Our contact managed to get ced inside George''s prison. If we can get George to talk, it''ll be very difficult for the Rogers family to escape justice," Sandra exined. "Really?" Yvonne''s eyes lit up.


    "We couldn''t get anyone in for the longest time, but the prison recently got a new warden, and suddenly the changels opened up. If that''s not fate, don''t know what is," Sandra said.


    The news that they finally had a way in seemed to reignite their hope. Both Yvonne


    and Sandra felt their spirits lift, and they both ate an extra bowl of rice.


    When they went to pay the bill on the first floor, Yvonne ran into Bet and Ynda again.


    Bet was paying, with Ynda standing elegantly by his side.


    When she saw Yvonne approach, Ynda deliberately linked her arm with Bet''s in a gesture of intimacy.


    Yvonne, however, didn''t even nce their way. After settling her bill, she left without a word.


    "Why didn''t Ms. Jones even say hello? You were her savior, after all," Ynda murmured, watching Yvonne''s back as she walked away.


    Bet took out a cigarette and lit it.


    He took a drag, exhaling a thin


    Then he took th


    stream of smoke Then


    ck card from the cashier and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker had already left in their private car.


    Ynda followed Bet out of the restaurant and got into his car.


    Bet drove her to the orchestra hall, as she had rehearsal that afternoon.

 Chapter 341

    "I have a performance next weekend. Do you have time toe? I can save you a ticket,¡± Ynda said softly, lingering by the car instead of leaving right away after


    she got out.


    "Yeah," Bet murmured.


    "See you next week, then." Ynda smiled and gave him a little wave.


    Bet gripped the steering wheel, started the car, and drove away.


    As the car moved along the wide road, Ynda''s figure in the rearview mirror grew smaller and smaller until it vanishedpletely.


    The phone on the passenger seat suddenly rang. Bet kept one hand on the wheel and picked it up with the other.


    On the other end was his father Frank''s slightly heavy voice.


    "The warden at Ironhold was recently reced. Does that have anything to do with you? Bet, what exactly are you trying to do, reaching so far?!¡±


    Instead of answering directly, Bet chuckled lightly. "You''re well-informed, Dad."


    Frank was a businessman, and for a businessman, being well-informed was paramount.


    "Don''t get smart with me. If your grandfather and uncle found out about these little schemes of yours, they''d skin you alive," Frank grumbled at his son, though without any real heat.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Bet''s uncle were both military men. The former had long since retired and was living a quiet life in the old general''s residence, while thetter was still in the service, holding a high rank.


    Years in the army had forged an unyielding sense of principle in them. Mr. Thompson Sr. despised nothing more than his children or grandchildren abusing their power.


    "They won''t know if you don''t tell them," Bet said casually, turning the steering wheel.


    "You little rascal, trying to shut me up," Frank said, his fondness for his son overriding any real anger. "Your mother ising back this weekend. If you don''t have any duties,e home for dinner with us."


    "Okay," Bet agreed quietly. Still driving, he ended the call shortly after.


    Yvonne hadn''t taken on any new projectstely. Without the right script or role, there


    was no need to overexpose herself and wear out her poprity.


    With over a dozen endorsements under her belt, Yvonne had already joined the ranks of the industry''s rising stars. Sandra was currently in talks a top tier luxury jewelry, endorsement for her, and if itwent through, she would have to fly to Vorn.


    The ne tickets to Vorn were already booked when Sandra received another call from Howard.


    His voice on


    the phone was hoarse


    and choked with sobs as he pleaded, "Ms. Garcia, I know I shouldn''t. bother you again But Tracy''s gone, can''t find her anywhere. Her mental state isn''t good, and I''m so soared something will happen to her. Can you please help us again?"


    Since their child''s death, Tracy''s mental health had deteriorated. Howard had been juggling work and caring for his wife.


    When he came home from work today, he found the lock on their door broken and his wife gone.


    He had searched everywhere and asked all the neighbors he knew, but no one had seen her.


    Terrified that something had happened to his wife, his only option was to call Sandra. In Istra, she was the only influential person they knew.


    Sandra soothed Howard and then drove out with Yvonne to look for Tracy.


    Thepany''s security and assistants were also sent out to search.


    They searched for an entire day before finally finding Tracy on the roof of the hospital.


    It was the same private hospital owned by the Rogers Group where Hans had passed away.


    The ce Hans'' family rented was far from the hospital. Tracy had left without her phone or any cash, it; Was


    a mystery how long she must walked to get there.


    Her hair was a mess, her appearance was haggard, and she had even lost one of


    her shoes.

 Chapter 342

    She stood on the very edge of the rooftop, clutching a ck-and-white photograph of her son.


    The hospital had been temporarily shut down pending an investigation by higher authorities due to the medical malpractice incident involving Hans.


    With only a handful of staff on duty, Tracy had gone unnoticed.


    "Tracy, what are you doing? Get down from there! The roof is too dangerous!" Howard was terrified out of his mind when he saw his wife standing on the ledge.


    Sandra looked equally shaken but managed to calmly take out her phone and dial 911.


    Yvonne, however, bolted into the hospital and raced up to the roof.


    But she was toote. Just as she burst onto the rooftop, Tracy, clutching her son''s photo, leaped from the edge. As she fell, she screamed, "The Rogers family ys with human lives! I''ll haunt you even as a ghost! Son, this is all my fault! Mommy ising to be with you!"


    ¡°No!¡± Yvonne shrieked, rushing to the edge, only to see Tracy''s body hit the hard ground below. Blood began to pool beneath her.


    The piercing sirens of fire trucks and ambnces filled the air, but they had arrived toote.


    Because Tracy''s death by suicide created a public incident, the policeunched an investigation.


    They quickly discovered that Tracy had gone to the Rogers Group headquarters shortly before she died.


    Her mind had be increasingly unstable, fixated on the belief that the Rogers family had killed her son and that she had to avenge him.


    But she couldn''t even get past the front door of the Rogers Group building. She waited for a long time until Oscar finally emerged from thepany.


    Before she could even get near him, she was seized by his bodyguards. She struggled, but the tworge men pinned her to the ground like a fish on a cutting board, helpless.


    Oscar looked down at her, condescendingly wiping his expensive crocodile leather shoes on her clothes.


    "Weren''t you the ones who killed your son? If you hadn''t been so greedy, trying to ckmail Yvonne your son would have had a bright future with that sponsorship. I heard he had a high IQ, a real genius. Ah, what a shame."


    "You''re the one who killed him. If you want revenge, why don''t you just go kill yourself,¡± Oscar said with a cold, heartless smile.


    Already mentally unstable, Oscar''s words pushed Tracy over the edge. She climbed to the rooftop of the hospital where Hans had died and holding his portrait, she jumped.


    She was finally reunited with her son.


    The sessive deaths of his wife and son left Howard on the brink of copse.


    He used Oscar of driving his wife to her death.


    Because a life was lost, the police took the case very seriously.


    However, after interviews and investigations, they couldn''t establish a direct link between Tracy''s death and Oscar.


    When Tracy went to confront Oscar, his bodyguards restraining her was considered self-defense. Although they had pinned her to the ground, they hadn''t caused her any physical harm, so nows were broken.


    And since Tracy hadmitted suicide by jumping from a building, it had nothing to do with Oscar.


    Even though everyone knew in their hearts that Oscar''s verbal taunts had driven Tracy to despair and suicide, he could not be held legally responsible.


    Another innocent person was dead, yet the killer remained free.


    Yvonne''s spirits sank to a new low.


    "Yvonne, we did our best," Sandra sighed helplessly. It was the only way she could console Yvonne, and herself.


    They had tried so hard, yet innocent people were still dying in front of them, and they were powerless to stop it.


    "Yvonne, get some rest. We have to attend Tracy''s funeral tomorrow," Sandra added with another sigh.

 Chapter 343

    Yvonne nodded. "Are the reporters all set up?"


    Sandra replied, "Everything''s been arranged."


    "And Howard''s father? Have you briefed him?" Yvonne asked, still worried.


    Sandra confirmed, "He''s been briefed. He''s not a fool; he knows what to do." Only then did Yvonne feel at ease enough to go to her room to freshen up.


    After washing up, she changed into her pajamas andy down on the bed, but sleep wouldn''te. Every time she closed her eyes, the gruesome image of Tracy''s mangled body shed through her mind.


    After a long, restless night, morning finally arrived.


    Yvonne put on a ck dress and went with Sandra to the funeral home.


    Having lost his wife and child in quick session, Howard seemed to have aged decades overnight. Though only in his early thirties, his hair was already half-gray.


    "Ms. Jones, Ms. Garcia, you''re here," Howard said, his eyes swollen from crying, his voice raw and hoarse.


    ¡°Our deepest condolences," Sandra said solemnly, unable to find any other words offort.


    The funeral was about to begin. Sandra took out her phone to call the reporters she had arranged.


    But before the reporters arrived, Oscar showed up with his assistant.


    He strode into the memorial hall with an air of entitlement, dressed in a smoke-gray suit and expensive crocodile leather shoes.


    The sight of the man who had caused the deaths of his wife and child made Howard''s face turn ashen, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    Yvonne instinctively stepped in front of Howard, her eyes cold as she faced Oscar. "Mr. Rogers, what an honor. To what do we owe the pleasure?"


    "The woman did jump from my hospital, after all. I''m just here to offer my


    condolences out of humanitarian spirit," Oscar said. His assistant then handed him three white carnations.


    Oscar took them, and without so much as a bow, he had his assistant ce them in a vase by the memorial photo.


    His posture was exceptionally arrogant.


    It''s said that one should respect the dead, but Oscar showed not even the most basic reverence.


    After this gesture, Oscar''s gaze returned to Yvonne. "After all the trouble you''ve caused, Ms dones I''m still standing here just fine Even with Mr. Jones''s involvement, you stiff couldn''t touch me."


    "Let me offer you a piece of advice, Ms. Jones: know when to stop. People who cross me don''t end up well Oscar said, then deliberately nced at Tracy''s portrait on the table. The threat was unmistakable.


    Faced with the taunts of a demon, Yvonne''s fists clenched. For a moment, she truly wanted to throw everything away and take him down with her.


    But before she could swing her tightened fist, a strong,rge hand closed over it. The hand was well-defined, long and powerful, with a familiar, searing warmth. Yvonne instinctively looked up and saw the sharp, profound profile of Bet''s face.


    Oscar was also taken aback for a moment. "To think some nobody''s funeral could trouble Mr. Bet Thompson. Are you at leisure these days, Mr. Thompson?" "My affairs are none of your concern, Mr. Rogers,¡± Bet replied coolly.


    He then turned his head to look behind him.


    His aide, Simon, entered carrying two wreaths, which he ced to the side. He then went to offer a few words of condolence to the family.


    They had alsoe to attend the funeral, but their sincerity was a stark contrast to Oscar''s arrogance.


    Though Howard didn''t know them, he was deeply grateful that they hade to pay theirst respects to his wife. He shook Simon''s hand; thanking him profusely.


    Seeing this, Oscar sneered. "Mr. Thompson, you really are thorough."


    Bet looked at him with deep, indifferent eyes, saying nothing. His silence was


    more intimidating than any words.

 Chapter 344

    Oscar seemed to realize something, his expression turning colder. He looked at Bet and added, "Are you getting involved in this too? Don''t forget, you''re the future son-inw of the Walker family!"


    Bet ignored him, instead lighting a cigarette. After a deep drag, he looked at Yvonne. "When does the funeral end?"


    Yvonne replied, "It''s over after the cremation. It''s scheduled for ten o''clock."


    Bet nced at his watch. "Right."


    Beingpletely ignored, Oscar''s anger red, but there was nothing he could do to Mr. Thompson.


    His gaze fell back on Yvonne. Dressed in a ck gown, her skin looked almost translucent. Not yet twenty, the young woman''s face was full of youthful vitality, and her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes were both innocent and alluring.


    She certainly had what it took to captivate a man.


    Oscar snorted. "It''s just a woman. It''s fine to y around, but surely Mr. Bet Thompson hasn''t gotten serious..."


    "Oscar, you''ve crossed a line," Bet cut him off, his voice cold. His dark gaze was piercing, colder than the atmosphere of the crematorium itself.


    Just then, a staff member from the crematorium came in to inform them that the scheduled time for the cremation had arrived.


    Several men in work uniforms entered and began to move the coffin.


    Oscar, ultimately feeling a bit unnerved, left early with his assistant.


    As they stepped out of the funeral home, they were ambushed by several reporters. Cameras and microphones were thrust at Oscar and his assistant.


    "Mr. Rogers, there are rumors online that a hospital under the Rogers Group killed a patient to harvest their organs. Is this true?"


    "Mr. Rogers, Mrs. Ward, who was cremated today,mitted suicide at a Rogers family hospital. Is there an inside story?"


    "Mr. Rogers, did Mrs. Ward truly die with a grievance?"


    "Mr. Rogers, are you attending Mrs. Ward''s funeral out of guilt, seeking to repent?"


    "Mr. Rogers..."


    The reporters cornered Oscar, forcing him to retreat step by step, his face a mask of fury.


    His assistant quickly stepped forward to block them.


    "Mr. Rogers declines to answer any questions. The Rogers Group wil statement. Until


    issue an offou to be careful


    then advise


    with your words, or you can expect a letter from ourwyers."


    After the assistant''s statement, the Rogers family bodyguards arrived and forcefully pushed the reporters back.


    Escorted by his bodyguards and assistant, Oscar strode out of the crematorium, about to get into his car and leave.


    Suddenly, Howard rushed forward.


    He was holding the urn containing his wife''s newly cremated ashes. He fell to his knees with a thud in front of Oscar, blocking his path.


    ¡°Mr. Rogers, my wife and child are already dead. I''m begging you, please spare me. My humble life isn''t worth much, but I still need to bury my wife and child and visit their graves every year."


    "Even though my son was killed by the doctors in your hospital, and his organs were removed after he died the judge only sentenced the director and the doctor to two years. I know you''re powerful and can control everything. I won''t dare to sue you again."


    "My wife was just confused. That''s why she foolishly went to your hospital''s rooftop to kill herself. She went to be with our son willingly. It has nothing to do with the Rogers family. I would never dare to resent you. Please, I''m begging you, let me live."


    Howard clutched his wife''s urn with one hand and clung to Oscar''s leg with the


    other, sobbing uncontrobly, tears and snot running down his face.

 Chapter 345

    The reporters captured the entire scene with their cameras.


    As the funeral home was a public ce, many passersby also took out their phones to record the incident and upload it online.


    Oscar''s face was ashen, his fury reaching its peak.


    He desperately wanted to kick Howard away, but with so many cameras and phones pointed at them, he could only suppress his rage and disgust as he watched the country bumpkin wipe his tears and snot all over his expensive, custom-made trousers.


    Fortunately, his assistant and bodyguards weren''t useless. They quickly reacted, and two bodyguards forcefully pulled Howard away.


    "Sir, please calm down. We are very sympathetic to your situation. But if you continue to cause trouble and nder the reputation of the Rogers Group and Mr. Rogers, we will not tolerate it,¡± the assistant dered righteously.


    Dragged away by the two bodyguards, Howard could only clutch his wife''s urn tightly and continue to weep. He watched helplessly as the well-dressed Oscar was escorted to his car and driven away.


    Although Oscar was gone, Howard''s objective had been achieved.


    Sandra had arranged for reporters today, initially just to report on the tragic plight of Hans'' family and use Tracy''s suicide to stir public opinion, forcing the authorities to reinvestigate the Rogers family.


    But Oscar''s provocative appearance had unintentionally helped their cause.


    That day, headlines about the Rogers Group being involved in murder and organ theft, with the victim being an eight-year-old child whose mother, unable to find justice against the powerful, despaired and took her own life, spread like wildfire across the inte.


    Videos of Tracy jumping from the Rogers Group''s hospital roof, clutching her child''s portrait and screaming, ¡°The Rogers family ys with human lives! I''ll haunt you even as a ghost!" and Howard kneeling at the feet of the Rogers Group''s CEO, holding his wife''s ashes and weeping, were shared virally.


    Major video bloggers forwarded andmented on the events.


    Almost overnight, the Rogers Group was once again thrust into the center of a storm of controversy.


    The Rogers Group''s public rtions department reacted immediately issuing public rifications and promoting their phnthropic efforts. Unfortunately the public wasn''t buying it.


    Under the dual pressure of the inte and public opinion, the Rogers Group''s hospitals were ordered to undergo rectification and investigation. This time, not even Mr. Walker could suppress it.


    Oscar was overwhelmed, but worse was yet toe. George, who was serving time in prison, got into a


    conflict with an inmate, was than


    seriously injured, and upon being


    revived, he voluntarily confessed to years of illicit dealings between


    Nexus Media and the Rogers Group.


    Before Oscar could even react, the police were at his door, handcuffing him and taking him away.


    Oscar''s arrest sent shockwaves through the Walker family.


    Ms. Sandy Walker immediately rushed to his older brother Vincent''s house.


    "You must have heard already. Oscar''s been arrested. I''m afraid this will implicate us."


    "What are you panicking for? At times like these, you must remain calm," Vincent said, sitting on the sofa. He calmly poured tea for his brother from a y teapot. "Don''t worry. Oscar is a smart man. He knows what he should and shouldn''t say." ¡°But the situation is really not in our favor. This George fellow, I don''t know what he was thinking, voluntarily reporting the Rogers family. Is he insane? It''s a death wish!"


    Sandy was seething, wishing she could tear George apart.

 Chapter 346

    "I''ve already had my people look into it. George was seriously injured by an inmate and thought the Rogers family was trying to silence him. Oscar was set up," Vincent said with a frown.


    "Who would be so bold as to set a trap for the Rogers family? Even if the public doesn''t know they work for you, they should at least be wary of their status as a top- tier family." Sandy said,pletely bewildered.


    Vincent shook his head. "We couldn''t find out. It seems someone higher up is protecting them. I''m up for a promotion soon, and many people have their eyes on my position. It looks like they''re trying to cause trouble for me."


    "So what do we do now?" Sandy asked.


    Vincent replied, ¡°Oscar can''t be saved. We''ll have to take it one step at a time.¡±


    This time, Oscar was the one who had to be sacrificed.


    After Sandy left, Vincent sat alone in his study, his brow furrowed with worry.


    Just then, there was a knock on the study door.


    "Dad, I heard Oscar was arrested!" Ynda rushed in.


    Mr. Walker looked up and saw his daughter, smiling and gesturing for her toe


    over. ¡°A fine green tea, this year''s new harvest. Try some."


    Ynda was in no mood for tea. She hurried to her father''s side and asked anxiously, "Was Oscar arrested because of John?"


    "Yes," Mr. Walker nodded, sipping his tea.


    Ynda''s eyes immediately turned red, and tears welled up. ¡°It''s all my fault. Dad, you have to save Oscar. I don''t want anything to happen to him."


    "Oh, look at our little princess shedding tears. Alright, stop crying." Mr. Walker gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Oscar has been a target for a while now. It was only a matter of time before he got into trouble. You don''t need to feel guilty."


    "But I can''t bear the thought of him going to jail," Ynda sobbed.


    Mr. Walker frowned. "Are you still in love with Oscar?"


    Ynda instinctively shook her head.


    She and Oscar had been childhood sweethearts, and their romance had been intense. But men, like things, could bepared. In every aspect, Betpletely outshone Oscar.


    As the once-passionate feelings faded, Ynda''s heart had long since drifted to Bet.


    Seeing this, Mr. Walker nodded in satisfaction.


    "Silly girl, don''t be so emotional. You should be focusing on Bet now, and try to marry into the Thompson family as soon as possible. As for


    Oscar, I do my best to save his life." I''ll


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ynda obediently nodded.


    "Alright, wipe your tears. Don''t you have a date with Bet?" Mr. Walker added.


    ¡°It''s not a date. I have a performance this afternoon, and Bet ising to watch," Ynda said with a pout.


    "I know, my little princess has a


    performance this afternoon, and et


    then she''ll go on a date with Bet. Go get your makeup done. You have to look beautiful. Mr. Watker smiled.


    "I know, Dad." Ynda gave her father a hug and then left the study.


    The Walker family had hired a professional team for Ynda, including a renowned makeup artist in the industry.


    Ynda spent three full hours getting her makeup done perfectly. She then changed into a new, custom-made luxury gown.


    Mrs. Walker selected a full set of emerald jewelry and personally helped Ynda put it on.


    "Your cousin was on a business trip. He saw this set and brought it back. Emeralds are elegant, they suit you," Mits Walker said with a warm smile, her arm resting on Ynda''s shoulder.


    "Not bad," Ynda said, looking at her reflection in the mirror with satisfaction.

 Chapter 347

    "Ma''am, Miss, Mr. Thompson is here," the maid said respectfully, knocking before entering.


    "Ben''s here to pick me up," Ynda eximed happily, jumping up from her chair and running out of the room, holding her skirt.


    "What''s the rush? So clumsy," Mrs. Walker chuckled helplessly.


    Bet''s ck Mercedes was parked in front of the Walker family''s vi.


    He stood by the car, his straight back leaning lightly against the door.


    "Ben." Ynda gracefully walked up to him, holding her dress.


    "Finished with your makeup? I''ll take you to the concert hall." Bet''s gaze was calm and gentle. He acted the perfect gentleman, reaching behind him to open the car door.


    Just as Ynda settled into Bet''s car, Mrs. Walker came out of the vi.


    "Mrs. Walker," Bet greeted her politely.


    Mrs. Walker smiled and nodded. "Drive safely. After the concert,e back with Ynda. I''ll have the cook make some of your favorite dishes, and you can have a few drinks with Mr. Walker."


    Bet smiled warmly and nodded, neither agreeing nor refusing. He then walked around to the other side of the car, opened the door, and got in.


    Mrs. Walker watched Bet''s car drive out of the Walker family''s estate before turning back inside.


    Bet and Ynda arrived at the concert hall early.


    Ynda went straight backstage to prepare, while Bet went into the hall alone, found his seat with his ticket.


    He probably hadn''t expected to find Yvonne and Sandra in the seats next to him.


    The two were whispering to each other, seemingly discussing the uing performance.


    es


    Bet sat down in his assigned seat. Yvonne, likely sensing someone had sat beside her, nced over instinctively. When saw Bet, her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes widened i surprise.


    Bet looked at her too. Their eyes met for a brief moment before he looked away.


    Neither of them spoke. Soon, the lights in the concert hall dimmed, and all the


    spotlights focused on the stage. The concert began.


    Yvonne had been dragged here by


    Sandra, whosete husband had loved ssical music. Sandra had gotten two vip tickets from a friend and insisted Yvonnee along.


    If Yvonne had known she would run into Bet, she would have refused toe, no matter what.


    Ynda, the piano princess, was the undeniable star of the concert. Her piano ying was wless, truly world-ss.


    Under the spotlight, she seemed to glow, looking absolutely dazzling.


    It was no wonder Bet would fall for her, Yvonne thought to herself.


    Yvonne wasn''t interested in ssical music to begin with, and now her mind was


    even more distracted. Just then, her phone vibrated in her purse.


    She took it out and saw that it was a call from her assistant.


    Yvonne stood up with her phone, intending to go outside to take the call.


    To avoid blocking the view of the audience behind her, Yvonne hunched over slightly as she made her way out of the row.


    "Excuse me, pardon me,¡± Yvonne said politely in a low voice. However, as she passed by Bet, her foot suddenly caught on something Already bent over, she lost her


    bnce and fell directly onto


    Bet''sp.


    Yvonne''s entire body went rigid when she felt his warm hand wrap around her slender waist.


    "S-sorry," Yvonne stammered, scrambling off of him as soon as she came to her senses.


    Bet just looked up at her coolly and replied, "It''s fine."


    Yvonne went out to take the call and didn''t return to her seat before the concert ended.

 Chapter 348

    After the concert, Bet drove Ynda back to the Walker residence.


    The car stopped in front of the house, but Ynda didn''t get out right away. She sat in the passenger seat, slowly unbuckling her seatbelt.


    "Mom specifically had the cook make your favorite dishes. Aren''t youing in to have a drink with my dad?"


    "Some other time. I have to get back to the base," Bet replied.


    "Alright, then," Ynda said reluctantly. She leaned closer, turning her cheek


    towards Bet, clearly expecting a farewell kiss.


    Instead, Bet reached out and ruffled her hair, then unbuckled her seatbelt for her. "Go on inside. Don''t make your parents worry."


    "Oh." Ynda got out of the car, a hint of disappointment on her face.


    When Ynda entered the vi, Mr. and Mrs. Walker were sitting in the living room watching TV.


    "Why are you back alone? Where''s Bet?" Mrs. Walker asked.


    ¡°Bet had to report back to base for a mission," Ynda replied.


    "I see. Well, go to your room and take off your makeup, thene down for dinner," Mrs. Walker said.


    Ynda dragged her long skirt upstairs. Mrs. Walker watched her daughter disappear around the corner of the staircase before turning to her husband toin. ¡°Bet really doesn''t seem to care much about Ynda."


    "Bet''s job is demanding. If Ynda is going to be a military wife, she has to ept and understand that. Stop being so paranoid all the time."


    With that, Mr. Walker stood up and headed towards the dining room.


    After the concert ended, Sandra found Yvonne in the car.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know this concert was for Ms. Walker''s orchestra," Sandra said apologetically as she got in the car.


    Yvonne shook her head and showed Sandra her phone.


    "The story of Hans'' family has garnered widespread sympathy online. Everyone is now demanding a thorough investigation into the Rogers Group. George has also implicated the Rogers family. We can release the evidence we have now This time, the Walker family won''t be able save scar." The only question is whether Oscar will dare to betray the Walker family."


    Sandra said, "With Oscar''s current crimes, a death sentence wouldn''t be out of the question. Betraying the Walker family won''t do him any good. It will be difficult for us to take them all down in one fell swoop."


    Yvonne nodded in agreement and sighed. The road to bringing down the Walker family was truly long and arduous.


    The Rogers Group case caused a huge sensation in society. On the day of Oscar''s trial, Yvonne and Sandra apanied Howard to the courthouse.


    Howard clutched the portraits of his wife and son. When he heard Oscar sentenced to death with a two-year reprieve, he finally broke down in tears.


    The other members of the Rogers Group involved in the crimes also received their due punishment.


    The justice Hans'' family sought was finally served.


    The Rogers family, once a top-tier family in Istra, was like a great ship that had hit


    an iceberg, suddenly sinking with all hands. The branch families that had once relied on them quickly distanced themselves.


    Darcy Rogers, the second son of the Rogers family, had been too foolish to be involved in any of the family''s


    business operations and thus


    his


    escaped prosecutions With parents and rtives all imprisoned, he could only take his elderly grandmother and move abroad.


    However, the fall of the Rogers family did not mean the case waspletely closed.


    Hans'' liver was still inside someone else''s body. How could his soul rest in peace?


    Yvonne and Sandra went to great lengths to expose the story of John.


    John had already recovered and returned to school. He was as lively as ever; children really do recover quickly.


    However, as the story came to light, John, once the little tyrant of his ss, was immediately ostracized by everyone.


    "He was already bullying ssmates at eight years old. The other kid pushed him in self-defense. He totally deserved it."

 Chapter 349

    "A demon gets to live by taking a genius'' life. How can he still have the nerve to be alive?"


    "Are the lives of the poor worthless? Does being rich and powerful give you the right to take away someone else''s right to live?"


    "Punish the whole demonic family and bring justice to the world!"


    The constant public condemnation online and the istion from his ssmates turned the former ss bully into a target for bullying by older students.


    Before long, John dropped out of school. His parents were also investigated. Because of his mother''s connection to the Walker family, the matter implicated them, and Mr. Walker was suspended from his position.


    "Mr. Walker has been suspended, and John and his parents have left Istra. With Mr. Walker implicated, his promotion is now up in the air. While it''s not a total victory, we''ve definitely taken a bite out of the Walker family."


    Sandra even opened a bottle of wine to celebrate.


    Yvonne poured herself half a ss, not daring to drink much, and took small sips.


    As she sipped her wine, she said, "Over the years, the Walker family has used the Gonzalez, Spencer, and Rogers families to amass wealth, which allowed Mr. Walker to climb the ranks. Now that all three families have fallen, who will be the Walker family''s next tool for personal gain?"


    Sandra swirled her wine, looking incredulous. "It couldn''t be the Thompson family, could it? But the Thompsons are already the richest family. What would be their motive?!"


    "Maybe Bet is just hopelessly devoted," Yvonne said with a bitter smile.


    Bet really was hopelessly devoted.


    They had grown up together, and he would have done anything for her.


    When she dropped out of the police academy, he gave up piano and put on a military uniform for her.


    Bet held a majority of the shares in the Thompson Group, and he had even offered to transfer them to her name. At the time, they were just dating, not even engaged, let alone married. How could Yvonne have epted? Her upright father would have killed her.


    But Bet had just smiled and ruffled her hair. "It doesn''t matter whose name its under just want. you


    to feel secure. Vonnie,


    everything I have is yours."


    Bet''s love was passionate and pure.


    If he could treat her like that back then, he could probably do the same for Ynda


    now.


    A wave of bitterness washed over Yvonne. She tilted her head back and downed the rest of the wine in her ss.


    Yvonne identally got drunk again. Sandra was drunk too.


    The two of them, stumbling and unsteady, ended up sleeping in the living room for


    the night. The next morning, they were awakened by a ringing phone.


    Sandra, being the first to sober up, reached for the phone and answered it.


    It was Howard, calling to say goodbye.


    With Oscar arrested and the Rogers family bankrupt, Howard had finally gotten justice for his deceased wife and child.


    He didn''t want to stay in this city of sorrow any longer and wanted to take the ashes


    of his wife and son back to his hometown.


    Yvonne and Sandra went to the station to see him off.


    Because he was carrying the ashes


    of his wife and son, Howard didn''t want


    disturb other passengers, so


    he chose not to take a high-speed train or bus, but to hire a car instead.


    He was still dressed simply, his work clothes washed pale, his face etched with hardship.


    He ced the urns of his wife and son neatly on the back seat of the car, then turned to Yvonne and Sandra with a simple smile. "Hans had been saying for a long time that he wanted to go back home. He missed his grandparents and his friends It was me and Tracy who were stubborn, always wanting him to get a better education in the city so he wouldn''t end up like us, toiling on a farm his whole life. I never thought it would end up costing him his life... If I had known, we would have nevere in the first ce..."


    Howard''s voice choked with emotion as he wiped away the tears from his face.

 Chapter 350

    Two years ago, he and his wife had boarded the train to Istra with their young son, full of hope for a new life.


    Now, two yearster, he was returning home alone.


    Yvonne and Sandra watched the car carrying Howard drive away. As they were about to leave, they unexpectedly ran into Bet at the station.


    He seemed to be seeing a friend off. He was standing with several other tall men, talking in low voices, and hadn''t noticed Yvonne and Sandra.


    But his aide, Simon, had sharp eyes. He spotted Yvonne at once and even gave her a friendly wave.


    "Ms. Jones!"


    Being called out, Yvonne could only smile in response. "Mr. James, what a coincidence."


    Hearing her name, Bet looked up in Yvonne''s direction.


    Yvonne thought he would ignore her, but to her surprise, after saying a few words to the men he was with, he strode towards her.


    Bet stopped in front of Yvonne, his gaze calm yet deep as it rested on her.


    ¡°This morning, during his transfer to prison, Oscar was in a serious car ident. His current whereabouts are unknown. The news is being kept under wraps for now," Bet said.


    Yvonne looked at him in shock. "Was it an ident, or was it deliberate?"


    Bet replied, "I believe it was thetter."


    Although the news of Oscar''s escape hadn''t been made public yet, it was easy for someone in Bet''s position to get inside information.


    The vehicle that caused the ident had rammed straight into the police transport van without any sign of braking. The angle of impact was carefully chosen, hitting the side where the armed guard was sitting. Of the two escorting officers, one was seriously injured, and the other died on the spot.


    After the crash, the vehicle quickly fled the scene, and Oscar vanished.


    It was clearly a well-nned and premeditated prison break.


    Oscar had been sentenced to death with a reprieve, meaning he would likely spend the rest of his life in prison. It was unlikely he would have epted that fate.


    "The authorities are currently implementing a lockdown and


    manhunt. It should be difficult for


    him to leave Istra. Be careful when


    you go out these


    and take


    Fake


    more bodyguards with you.


    Bet added a word of caution.


    With Oscar''s vindictive nature, no one knew if he would try to take revenge on Yvonne.


    Yvonne''s beautiful brow furrowed slightly as she nodded. "I will."


    "Did you drive here? I''ll have Simon take you back,¡± Bet said again.


    He didn''t give Yvonne a chance to refuse, directly instructing Simon to drive her and Sandra home.


    Yvonne didn''t decline Bet''s kind offer. The station was crowded, and she hadn''t brought any bodyguards with her today. It was indeed unsafe.


    "Thank you," Yvonne said softly.


    Bet didn''t reply, just gave her a brief nce before turning back to his friends and resuming their quiet conversation, appearing to be quite busy.


    Simon drove Yvonne and Sandra back to their apartment.


    For the next several weeks, Yvonne rarely went out except for necessary work engagements. Even when she did she was surrounded by more than a dozen bodyguards


    There were even faint rumors online about a certain actress being a diva on set,


    with an ridiculouslyrge entourage of bodyguards.


    However,pared to her personal safety, Yvonne didn''t care about the online gossip.


    At the end of the month, Yvonne had to attend a business g.


    Sandra had prepared a gown and jewelry for her in advance.


    At Yvonne''s current level of fame, her outfits and jewelry for events were all sponsored by brands.


    Tonight, she was wearing a ck strapless gown, paired with aplete set of high-end luxury jewelry.


    This jewelry brand was her newest endorsement, and the set she was


    tonight was the brand''s new


    luxury collection, making its debut at this business g.

 Chapter 351

    "You''re practically wearing a mansion around your neck," Sandra said as she personally fastened the rare and expensive yellow diamond ne around Yvonne''s neck.


    Suddenly, Yvonne''s slender, pale neck felt as if it were bearing an immense weight.


    "The pressure is immense. What if I lose it?" Yvonne joked.


    "Guard it with your life! If you lose it, the two of usbined could never afford to rece it," Sandra replied.


    As usual, Yvonne traveled in a luxury van, escorted by bodyguard vehicles both in front and behind.


    The annual business g was held at the city''s most luxurious hotel.


    Just as Yvonne entered the banquet hall, she ran into Thomas, who was impably dressed in a suit for the same event.


    "Yvonne," Thomas said, raising a hand in greeting.


    "Mr. Taylor," Yvonne replied with a smile as she walked over.


    Although she had rejected his advances, there was no need to cut off all contact.


    "I was worried you wouldn''t be attending tonight. It''s so good to see you," Thomas said, his eyes smiling at Yvonne with a gaze full of warmth.


    ¡°The brand insisted. I didn''t have much of a choice," Yvonne said with a resigned smile and a casual shrug.


    She had no choice but to ignore his adoring gaze.


    Thomas didn''t seem to press the issue. Like a true gentleman, he extended his arm in a weing gesture, and they walked into the main hall, one after the other.


    The banquet hall was decorated with the utmost extravagance. The guests included famous celebrities, industry elites, and rising business tycoons.


    It was a scene of clinking sses and dazzling opulence.


    At a grand business g like this, it was no surprise that Yvonne ran into Ynda again.


    Ms. Walker was wearing a haute couture mermaid gown, its hem adorned with fine diamonds that sparkled dazzlingly under the crystal chandeliers.


    Ynda wore a full set of emerald jewelry, looking positively radiant and dripping with gems.


    Holding a champagne flute, she walked elegantly up to Yvonne.


    "Ms. Jones, we meet again."


    "Ms. Walker." Yvonne gave a polite nod, her manner courteous yet distant.


    Although her rtionship with Bet had ended in her past life, perhaps it was just human nature but she stiff couldn''t face his current girlfriend withpleteposure.


    Ynda seemed unusually cheerful today. Instead of her usual snide remarks, she pulled a red invitation from her clutch and handed it to Yvonne.


    .n


    "It''s my engagement party with Bet next month. If you have the time, Ms. Jones, don''t forget toe. After all, Bet is your lifesaver. You simply muste and witness our happiness at your lifesaver''s engagement party. C¨®ntent


    "}


    Ynda tilted her chin up slightly, a provocative smirk ying on her lips.


    Yvonne reached out, took the invitation, and nodded with a smile. ¡°Congrattions. I''ll definitely be there if I''m free."


    Yvonne''s smile never faltered as she spoke, and her eyes remained perfectly calm. Her serene reaction seemed to disappoint Ynda.


    Finding the exchange dull, she turned and left to hand out invitations to other guests.


    The other guests who received invitations reacted with either surprise or envy.


    Ynda stood among the crowd, basking in the envy andpliments of others. She seemed to relish the feeling of being admired and looked up to.


    And this feeling was a gift from the Thompson family and Bet. Only a man as outstanding and powerful as Bet was worthy of her.

 Chapter 352

    After handing out all her invitations, Ynda felt a wave of fatigue.


    Her health was stable now, but having undergone major surgery, she was still weaker than the average person.


    Weary of socializing, Ynda left with her assistant.


    Just as she stepped into the elevator, her phone rang.


    Ynda, seeing an unfamiliar number on the screen, hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Hello?"


    "Ynda. It''s Oscar. Don''t say anything, just listen to me." Oscar''s deep, hoarse voice came through the phone.


    Ynda remained silent, her thin lips pressed together as she clutched the phone.


    "Ynda, I might never get to see you again in this lifetime. I miss you so much, I miss the times we spent together when we were young... From now on, in the days I''m not around, you have to take care of yourself. Live a happy, joyful life. Ynda, I love you..."


    Oscar''s voice was choked with emotion, and then the line went dead, leaving only a dial tone.


    Ynda''s exquisitely made-up face remained perfectly calm. After ending the call, she simply put her phone back in her purse.


    Her father had told her about Oscar''s prison break just yesterday.


    Although her father had arranged for people to help Oscar escape, it would be difficult for him to get out of Istra. He would be caught sooner orter.


    The reason her father went to such lengths was that he believed Oscar dead on the outside was safer than alive in prison.


    George was a prime example-only the dead can''t talk.


    Her father had also told her that the Rogers family was finished, and so was Oscar.


    He advised her to forget about Oscar, warning that indecision would only lead to more trouble.


    Ynda felt her father was right.


    In her heart, Oscar was already a dead man.


    Back in the banquet hall.


    Yvonne unfolded the red invitation Below the gilded script celebrating a joyous union, were the names of the graden to-be Bet, and the


    bride-to-be, Ynda.


    Yvonne''s fair fingertips gently traced Bet''s name a few times before she tucked


    the invitation into her purse.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± Just then, Thomas approached her, apanied by a well-known director of popr romantic dramas.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Patrick Turner. Mr. Turner is a good friend of mine,¡± Thomas said, draping an arm over Patrick''s shoulder.


    Patrick was about the same age as Thomas, with a medium-slim build and gold- rimmed sses that gave him a refined and courteous air.


    "And this is Yvonne, the current ''it girl''. I''m sure you know who she is," Thomas added, speaking to Patrick.


    "I''ve seen all of Ms. Jones'' work. You''re even more beautiful in person than on screen," Patrick said, extending his hand in a friendly manner.


    "Mr. Turner, I''ve heard so much about you," Yvonne replied, shaking his hand politely with a humble and understated attitude.


    This wasn''t the first time Thomas had introduced Yvonne to his industry contacts.


    Yvonne exchanged pleasantries with


    Patrick, who casually mentioned a


    modern romantic drama he was


    Currently preparing The


    actress


    originally cast as the second female lead had just dropped out due to a


    scheduling conflict.


    Patrick thought Yvonne''s image was a perfect fit for the role and suggested that if she was interested, they could discuss it in more detail after the g.


    Yvonne had heard of the show; it was an adaptation of a hugely popr novel with a massive fanbase and had been generating buzz since it was first announced.


    However, Yvonne wasn''t particrly keen on starting a new project so soon, so she hesitated.


    "Every show Mr. Turner directs is a hit. It would be a real shame to miss this opportunity. Yvonne, you can just chat with him first No need to make a decision right away Thomas said.


    Out of courtesy, Yvonne didn''t refuse immediately.


    After the business g ended, Yvonne got into Thomas'' car.

 Chapter 353

    Thomas'' ride for the evening was a stretch Rolls-Royce. The interior was spacious andfortable.


    Yvonne, Thomas, and Patrick sat together, able to chatfortably.


    The car glided smoothly along the road before finally stopping in front of a high-end teahouse.


    "This teahouse is one of my properties. I usually meet with investors and actors here," Patrick exined as he led Thomas and Yvonne inside.


    They entered a private room at the far end of the ground floor.


    The room wasn''t overlyrge, perhaps a little over two hundred square feet, but it was meticulously decorated with an antique charm. A zither rested on a stand, priceless ancient scrolls hung on the walls, and a wisp of fragrant white smoke curled up from a bronze incense burner, filling the air with a subtle, pleasant aroma.


    Patrick invited Thomas and Yvonne to sit, while their bodyguards stood in two rows, waiting outside the door.


    "It must be inconvenient for you big stars to go anywhere, having to bring so many bodyguards," Patrick remarked with augh. Then he asked a waiter to bring tea.


    Patrick seemed to be an expert at preparing tea. He picked up the teapot and slowly poured water into the cups, the aroma of tea filling the air.


    Thomas lifted his teacup, took a small sip, and nodded. "Excellent tea."


    "It''s rare to receive such praise from Mr. Taylor," Patrick said with a heartyugh as he poured tea for Yvonne.


    Yvonne raised the cup to her nose, inhaled the scent as if she were drinking it, and then set it down.


    Afterwards, Patrick took out the script, and the three of them began to discuss it, their conversation flowing easily.


    During their discussion, Thomas'' phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and stood up. "That''s my agent. I probably need to handle something. Please excuse me for a moment."


    With that, Thomas left the room with his phone. He stood about thirty feet away from the private room to take the call.


    On the other end of the line, his agent''s voice sounded urgent and frustrated.


    A historical drama starring Thomas had just recently premiered. Thomas had written,posed, and


    performed the ending theme somet


    for the show. But as the series grew popr the song was suddenly. embroiled in giarism scandal online.


    A little-known online influencer was using Thomas of giarizing a song he had releasedst year.


    It sounded ridiculous. Thomas


    an A-list actor; he probably didn''t even know who this influencer w


    let alone have the time to follow him and giarize his song


    But Thomas was such a huge star that even a minor influencer could generate massive buzz by clout-chasing, causing a huge uproar online.


    The choruses of the two songs did sound slightly simr at first listen, but a technical analysis hadpletely ruled out the possibility of giarism.


    ????


    Thepany had already initiated emergency RR and issued an official statement debunking the ims. Now, the agent needed Thomas'' opinion on whether to pursue legal action against the influencer or lete the matter die down and ignore it.


    Thomas, with his assertive personality, insisted on holding the influencer ountable and refused to let it slide.


    The callsted over ten minutes. After hanging up, Thomas headed back to the private room.


    However, when he pushed the door open, the room was eerily silent.


    Patrick was slumped over the table, unconscious.


    And Yvonne was nowhere to be found.


    Thomas froze in the doorway, his mind going nk for a second. He rushed into the


    room and shook Patrick forcefully.


    ¡°Patrick, Patrick, wake up!¡± He pushed and pulled at him violently, but Patrick remained unconscious.

 Chapter 354

    Thomas must have been loud, because the bodyguards outside heard him and rushed in, only then realizing that Yvonne was missing.


    "You were all standing right outside the door, and you didn''t even notice she was gone?!" Thomas yelled at the bodyguards, his voiceced with panic and anger.


    After his outburst, he ordered his men to lock down the teahouse immediately, allowing no one in or out.


    The teahouse erupted into chaos, with many disgruntled customersining loudly.


    Thomas couldn''t care less about the others. He had only been on the phone for ten minutes, yet Yvonne had vanished as if into thin air.


    The teahouse manager pulled up the security footage. There were no cameras inside the private room, but none of the cameras covering the exterior areas showed any trace of Yvonne.


    Just as Thomas was at his wit''s end, Bet arrived with his own men.


    It turned out Bet had ced some of his people among Yvonne''s bodyguards. Therefore, Bet had been notified the moment something happened to Yvonne.


    He strode up to Thomas and grabbed him by the cor, his grip so tight that Thomas could barely breathe.


    "Thomas, if anything happens to her, I won''t let you off the hook,¡± Bet snarled, the corners of his eyes red with a ferocity never seen before.


    After saying his piece, he shoved Thomas away and, led by a bodyguard, entered the room where Yvonne had disappeared.


    "Ms. Jones disappeared from this room..." The bodyguard recounted every detail of what had happened from the moment they arrived at the teahouse until Yvonne went missing.


    Bet listened intently as he scanned the room for any clues.


    He carefully examined everything: the used teacups, the burning incense, the sealed windows.


    "I drank the tea too, and I was in this room the whole time. There shouldn''t be a problem with it..." Before Thomas could finish, he saw Bet put down the incense burner and speak to a bodyguard.


    "There''s something wrong with the incense. Take it for analysis immediately."


    After giving the order, Bet walked over to the window and examined it closely.


    The teahouse was on the ground floor, and the windows were almost all sealed shut, except for a small transom window.


    After a moment of observation, Bet suddenly reached out and gave a few forceful shoves. Arge section of the window unexpectedly swung open.


    From the inside, the window looked sealed, but the mechanism to open it was on the outside.


    Once the window was open, faint footprints could be seen on the


    ground outside. Bet que


    that yone had


    vonne had been drugged and.


    been an


    taken out through here.


    It was a crude method, but it worked because no one was on guard.


    "What about Patrick?" Bet turned to Thomas, his gaze dark and cold.


    "He''s still unconscious, resting in the next room," Thomas replied.


    Bet and his men headed to the adjacent room.


    Inside, Patrick was indeed still unconscious on the bed.


    He had been with Yvonne the whole time and had apparently been drugged as well.


    Bet pulled up a chair, sat down by the bed, and ordered the bodyguard next to him, "Wake him up."


    The bodyguard nodded, walked to


    the water cooler, removed therge water jug carried it to the bed and poured the water directly onto Patrick''s face.


    The neck of the jug was small, so the water gurgled out in a steady stream.


    At first, Patrick didn''t react, but after inhaling a good amount of water, he finally sputtered awake.


    He shot up from the bed, coughing and wiping the water from his face.


    "What''s going on? How did I get here?" he asked, looking at Thomas in confusion.


    Thomas was about to exin that he had been drugged and Yvonne was missing, but Bet spoke first.


    "As expected from a famous director. Your acting is quite convincing," Bet sneered.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson?" Patrick stared at Bet, bewildered. "What do you mean? I don''t understand."

 Chapter 355

    "Don''t understand in English? Fine, I''ll teach you." A smirk yed on Bet''s lips as he shot another look at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard walked to the bed, hauled Patrick off it, threw him to the floor, and without a word, began to beat him with his fists and feet.


    Patrick was powerless to fight back, curling up and crying out in pain as the blows rained down.


    ¡°Help, help! You can''t just beat people up! Is there now in this city? Mr. Taylor, Thomas, help me!"


    Seeing this, Thomas stood frozen in ce, his brow deeply furrowed.


    Patrick was indeed his friend, but Thomas knew his cousin Bet. He never acted without certainty.


    Patrick was beaten until his face was bruised and swollen and his body was convulsing before the bodyguard finally pulled him up from the floor.


    "Where is Yvonne?" Bet asked, lighting a cigarette and looking at him.


    "I... I don''t know," Patrick stammered, still shaking his head in feigned confusion. "After Thomas left to take the call, Ms. Jones and I were discussing the script in the room. As we were talking, I suddenly felt dizzy, and then I cked out."


    After hearing his story, Bet flicked the ash from his cigarette with a long finger. "Stubborn, aren''t we?"


    "After the g, you brought Yvonne here. This teahouse is in your name. You lit the incense in the private room. You''re involved in every step of Yvonne''s


    disappearance, and you have the nerve to tell me you don''t know anything? Do you take me for a fool?"


    "Still so tight-lipped. I guess we didn''t hit you hard enough." Bet gave the bodyguard another signal.


    The bodyguard nodded and shoved Patrick back onto the bed. This time, instead of using his fists, he picked up a fruit knife from a tray on the table.


    In one swift motion, he plunged it straight into Patrick''s shoulder de.


    "Ah!" Patrick let out a pained scream, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at the knife sticking out of his shoulder.


    "Bet, you''re taking thew into your own hands! You have no regard for justice Aren''t you afraid I''ll call the police and have your arrested?


    Patrick shrieked, breaking out in a cold sweat from the pain, on the


    verge of fainting.


    "Arrest me? Who do you think you are?" Bet sneered, taking a slow drag from his cigarette.


    Seeing that Patrick still wouldn''t talk, the bodyguard yanked the knife out of his shoulder. Blood spurted from the wound instantly. Patrick''s face went deathly pale, and his eyes rolled back in pain.


    But the bodyguard was an old hand.


    He pressed a pressure point under Patrick''s nose to keep him from


    passing out.


    Re


    With his other hand, brandished the blood-stained knife,


    motioning as if to stab Patrick''s


    other shoulder de.


    Patrick finally broke, wailing, "I really


    don''t know where they took Ms.


    the


    Jones! They tampered with the


    video footage, reced it. But this


    teahouse has a backup of the


    security system. You might find a clue in the backup files."


    As soon as Patrick finished, Bet shot up from his chair and hurried out the door.


    As he passed Thomas, he tossed a coldmand over his shoulder, "Clean this ce up. Leave no trace."


    After Bet left, Thomas finally walked over to Patrick.


    Patrick was limp on the bed, his wound still bleeding profusely.


    "Take... take me to a hospital. Save me... I don''t want to die," Patrick managed to say, grabbing Thomas'' pant leg.


    But Thomas kicked his hand away, roaring in fury, "Patrick, I treated you like a brother, and you fucking set me up!¡±


    "I... I had no choice. The Rogers family funds half of my projects. Oscar has dirt on me. If I don''t do what he says, he''ll ruin me."


    Patrick sobbed, tears and snot streaming down his face.


    Thomas gave him another vicious kick. "If Yvonne is okay, I''ll let you live. But if anything happens to her, you''ll be joining her in the grave."


    With that, Thomas motioned for the Taylor family bodyguards, ordering, "Lock him up for now, and clean this mess up."

 Chapter 356

    When Yvonne woke up, she found herself bound and curled up in a moving jeep.


    The two men in the front seats hadn''t noticed she was awake and were still talking freely.


    "So this is the broad who took down the Rogers family? She''s got some nerve," one of them said.


    "Never underestimate a woman. Remember what happened to Mr. Gonzalez? It was a woman who brought him down," the other replied.


    "This woman''s pretty famous now, huh? Actresses are something else, all soft and fragrant. I''d die happy if I could sleep with her."


    "Now that she''s in Mr. Rogers'' hands, she''s not going to have an easy time. Maybe when he''s tired of her, he''ll let us have a turn."


    The two men snickered lewdly.


    Yvonne held her breath, remaining silent.


    She had been caught off guard and tricked. But as a former police officer with special training, a standard sedative wouldn''t keep her unconscious for long.


    Still, she was tied up and couldn''t escape. She had to wait for the right moment.


    The jeep sped along, eventually entering the western suburbs and stopping in front of an abandoned factory.


    Tworge men were standing guard at the factory entrance. When they saw the jeep pull up, they quickly approached.


    "You got her?"


    "Of course. Mr. Rogers'' n was wless," a man said as he opened the trunk and dragged Yvonne out.


    Yvonne kept her eyes closed, enduring the pain of being dragged across the ground like a corpse into the factory.


    "Still not awake?" a man''s voice, light and mocking, echoed inside the factory. Yvonne recognized it as Darcy''s.


    So, Darcy hadn''t left the country after all; he''d been here the whole time.


    "We went to so much trouble, even


    used our inside man Patrick, justat


    get this woman. Are you sure She can make Bet let us go


    "What, you don''t trust me?" Oscar said, a cigarette dangling from his left hand as he exhaled a puff of smoke.


    Oscar was an escaped convict, and the police were hunting them everywhere, even bringing in the military.


    Istra was now a city-wide, and


    they had no way out. But with help from the heir of the Thompson family, they might just have


    chance to escape.


    It all depended on how much this woman, Yvonne, meant to Bet.


    Men often understand other men best. Even if Bet tried his best to hide it, his eyes never lied.


    Just as Sandra had said, there are two things in this world you can''t hide: a cough and love.


    So, the first thing Oscar did after escaping was to meticulously n Yvonne''s abduction to use her as a hostage.


    Darcy had always trusted Oscar''s judgment. He let out a sneer, his eyes raking over Yvonne''s body with a greedy, lewd expression.


    "Bet''s woman. I wonder what she tastes like."


    "Why don''t you find out for yourself?" Oscar said with a grin, flicking the ash from his cigarette. He then motioned to his men.


    Understanding his signal, they immediately brought over two professional video


    cameras.


    ¡°What''s this? A live broadcast?" Darcy chuckled, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "After we escape Istra, we''ll send the video of this woman getting passed around to Bet. I''d love to see if he sull wants a woman who''s been defiled."


    Oscar said, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    "I heard Bet is the hopelessly romantic type. What if he really doesn''t mind?¡±


    Darcy scoffed.

 Chapter 357

    "Then we''ll release the video online, so everyone can see how many men this slut has been with,¡± Oscar said, dropping the nearly finished cigarette butt onto the rough concrete floor and grinding it out with his foot.


    "Once her reputation is in tatters, she''ll no longer be a threat to Ynda''s position as Mrs. Thompson."


    "Bro, you''re so devoted to Ynda. It''s a shame her health is so poor. Mom and Dad would never let you marry her. Sigh."


    Darcy sighed.


    "Whether I marry her or not, she''s my wife in my heart," Oscar said, then cast a cold nce at Yvonne, who was still lying on the floor.


    "Alright, if you''re going to have your fun, do it quickly. Mr. Thompson is a capable man; he''ll probably find us soon enough."


    Darcy said, "Why isn''t she awake yet? It''s no fun like this, it feels like necrophilia." Oscar replied, "Then wake her up.¡±


    At Darcy''smand, one of his men brought over a bucket of cold water. Getting doused with a full bucket like that would be an unpleasant experience.


    So, just before the water could be thrown, Yvonne sat up, her cold gaze fixed on them.


    Both Oscar and Darcy were visibly stunned.


    "You''ve been awake all this time? It seems I''ve underestimated you," Oscar said with augh.


    "No, I''m the one who underestimated you, Mr. Rogers. Even as a fugitive, your mind is still filled with such vile thoughts. Is your only way of dealing with women to humiliate their bodies and destroy their honor? It''s pathetic and disgusting. The Rogers family was once a respected noble family. How did they produce two degenerates like you?"


    Yvonne said mockingly.


    Oscar frowned, then sneered, "Quite the sharp tongue. Let''s see if you''re still this tough when all these men are on top of you."


    With that, Oscar gestured to Darcy.


    Darcy let out a wickedugh. ¡°I''m ? first, nobody better try to cut in. That Bet guy is probably all talk and


    no action. He might not have


    even


    touched this woman yet. I''ll be the


    one to break her in.¡±


    Darcy strode towards Yvonne, reaching for her, but she sidestepped him.


    "Wait," Yvonne called out.


    "What''s the matter? Got anyst words? Don''t worry, I know my limits. I won''t y you to death," Darcy said with a lecherous grin.


    Yvonne ignored him, looking straight at Oscar instead.


    Oscar


    JUST


    "I''m in your hands now, so I doubt things will end well for me. Oscar can ask you two questions? so I can die with some peace of mind."


    Oscar asked, "What questions?"


    Yvonne replied, ¡°Flora. Did you kill her?¡±


    Oscar was taken aback. He never expected Yvonne to ask such a question under these circumstances.


    He stood there in silence, subconsciously reaching for his cigarettes and lighter. He tried to light one, but his hand was trembling slightly.


    It had been a long time since he had thought of Flora, but whenever someone mentioned her, her face would inevitably appear in his mind.


    Flora loved to smile. When she smiled, her eyes would curve into crescents, radiating a bright, warm light.


    She was the wife his parents had chosen for him. She came from a good family, an only child who had been cherished by her parents, and had a generous and cheerful. personality.


    Most importantly, she was healthy and could provide the Rogers family with the heir they needed.


    Oscar didn''t love her. They maintained a facade of a loving couple, treating each other with polite respect.

 Chapter 358

    Flora was a good wife, considerate and gentle. No matter howte he came home from work, she would always leave a light on for him. When he drank too much at social events, she would personally make him a hangover soup.


    She kept his shirts and suits perfectly ironed, and she would vary the meals to suit his tastes.


    In their third year of marriage, Flora became pregnant.


    She seemed overjoyed. She bought countless baby clothes and toys and even decorated the nursery.


    At that time, Oscar also began to feel a sense of anticipation for the child in her womb. It seemed that living like this wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    But when Flora was five months pregnant, Ynda suddenly suffered from kidney failure.


    Ynda''s condition was congenital. She had her first kidney transnt at twelve and had been fine for years. But this time, the illness struck swiftly and fiercely.


    The transnted kidney hadpletely failed, and Ynda needed another transnt immediately to survive.


    The Rogers family ran a hospital and controlled a vast medicalwork, so finding a kidney wasn''t difficult. The problem was Ynda''s rare blood type.


    People with that blood type were few and far between. Oscar searched the system and found several candidates, but none were a match.


    Ynda''s health was deteriorating rapidly; she couldn''t wait long.


    And then, a matching kidney donor appeared: Flora.


    Flora''s prenatal check-up report showed that she also had the rare blood type, and it was a perfect match for Ynda.


    At that point, Flora was only four months away from giving birth, and the Rogers family was faced with a dilemma.


    The Walker family doted on Ynda, their only daughter, and they were putting immense pressure on the Rogers family.


    In the end, the Rogers family chose to sacrifice Flora and her unborn child. Because she was five months along, an ultrasound had already determined the baby''s gender-it was a girl.


    Perhaps it was her own fault for not carrying a son. If she had been pregnant with a boy, she might not have been so easily discarded.


    Oscar still remembered that day. He had personally taken her for her prenatal check-up, then lied about a work emergency and left early.


    That foolish woman had no idea


    what she was about to face. Sheet


    had even smiled and told him, "Go on and take care of your work Tean look after myself and the baby."


    That was thest time they saw each other in this life.


    In truth, Oscar never intended for Flora to die. He had assembled the best team of


    specialists, hoping to save her life.


    Donating a kidney wasn''t a death sentence.


    But Flora was pregnant. She had to undergo an abortion first, followed by the nephrectomy.


    She hemorrhaged during the abortion, and after having one of her kidneys removed, she died shortly after, despite all efforts to save her.


    They had been husband and wife, and Oscar felt some sadness, but only some.


    Compared to Ynda, Flora was simply not as important.


    Oscar''s thoughts slowly returned from his memories to the present, his gaze settling back on Yvonne.


    "So what if I did?" Oscar sneered.


    Yvonne''s body trembled with rage. "Oscar, you''re less than human. She was your wife, carrying your child. How could you be so heartless?"


    "There was nothing heartless about it. But I''m more interested in why you''re so curious about her," Oscar scoffed.


    "Just consider me a curious person," Yvonne replied coldly.


    "Alright, alright, why are you wasting so much time talking to her? I can''t wait any longer. Darcy interrupted, striding toward Yvonne while impatiently unbuckling his belt.


    "I''ll go first When I''m done, the


    of you can have her. With those skinny arms and legs, I wonder how long she''llst What if she dres from the fun?

 Chapter 359

    As Darcy spoke, the two cameras moved in closer, zooming in for a tight shot.


    Then, they captured the moment Yvonne viciously kicked Darcy in the chest, swiftly snatching the belt from his hand and wrapping it around his neck, pulling it tight.


    An uproar erupted around them. Even Oscar''s expression changed.


    But Yvonne''s movements were too fast. By the time they reacted and drew their guns, Yvonne already had Darcy in a chokehold.


    "I wouldn''t shoot if I were you, Mr. Rogers. He''s the only brother you''ve got. I can be a bit careless, and if I identally kill him, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    Yvonne tightened the belt again. Darcy gasped for air, his face turning a dark shade of purple.


    "Yvonne, you''re surrounded by my men. You can''t escape. I advise you to let Darcy go right now," Oscar said, his face cold.


    "So what if I can''t escape? At least I''ll have Mr. Darcy Rogers to keep mepany in death. It''s a fair trade,¡± Yvonne retorted, her grip on the belt unwavering, her face showing no fear.


    Just then, another man entered, dragging Sandra with him.


    The calm expression on Yvonne''s face finally cracked. She stared in shock at Sandra and the man holding a gun to her head.


    The man was in his forties, tall, with a very ordinary face. But it was a face Yvonne would never forget, even in death.


    In her past life, this was the man who had shoved her into the out-of-control car, leaving her to be consumed by mes.


    Yvonne had always believed this man worked for George, but it turned out he was one of Oscar''s men.


    She had been captured while investigating George, and she always assumed George was the one who wanted her dead. But the person who did the deed was actually Oscar.


    At the time, her investigation hadn''t led her to Oscar, yet she had died at the hands of his man. What had she missed?


    "It was much easier to grab your best friend than it was to get you," the man said, pressing the gun against Sandra''s temple Ms. Jones, suggest you release Mr. D''arcy Rogers immediately. Otherwise, your dear friend is going to have her brains blown out."


    "Yvonne, don''t worry about me! I''ve lived long enough! You have to


    these people to justice!" Saving


    shouted, showing no fear despite the gun at her head.


    "Shut up, you bitch! Still running your


    mouth when you''re about to


    The man raised his hand and


    they


    pistol whipped Sandra across the


    head, instantly drawing blood."


    Sandra''s face was covered in blood, but her eyes shone with a fierce light. "Yvonne, don''t let these people get away!"


    Yvonne''s hands trembled uncontrobly, but she kept her grip tight on the belt around Darcy''s neck.


    She knew she couldn''t let go. If she gave in, both she and Sandra would likely die.


    ¡°Sandra isn''t afraid to die, but I wonder if Mr. Darcy Rogers feels the same," Yvonne said, applying a bit more pressure. Darcy began to tremble with fear.


    "Save me! I don''t want to die!" Darcy screamed, iling his arms and legs.


    Oscar''s face turned ashen as he looked at his pathetic brother. He desperately wanted to shut him up.


    In a situation like this, it was a test of who could hold their nerve. And Darcy, a grown man, was lessposed than a woman.


    Neither side would back down, resulting in a stalemate.


    The sky outside gradually darkened. The factory''s stark fluorescent lights flickered on, casting a harsh re.


    The man holding Sandra finally lost his patience. The gun pressed against her head suddenly shifted, pointing at Darcy. He fired several shots.


    "Bang! Bang!"

 Chapter 360

    Fortunately, Yvonne reacted with lightning speed, pulling Darcy aside to dodge the bullets.


    Darcy screamed in terror, a dark patch spreading across his pants.


    "Dannis, what are you doing?! He''s my brother!" Oscar roared at the man who had just shot at Darcy.


    "This woman is clearly stalling for time! If your useless brother doesn''t die, we all will!" Dannis yelled back. As he raised his arm to shoot again, he caught a glimpse of something outside the window a machine gun set up on the roof of the opposite building.


    "Sniper!" Dannis shouted. He then raised his gun and, with a series of shots, shattered the fluorescent lights, plunging the factory into darkness.


    Even with a sniper outside, they could no longer aim at their targets.


    The factory was pitch ck; you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. Everyone held their breath, afraid to reveal their position.


    Only Darcy''s wails broke the silence. "Bro, bro, save me!"


    He only managed two cries before Yvonne knocked him unconscious.


    After silencing Darcy, Yvonne immediately moved from her spot, feeling her way through the darkness to hide behind a piece of old machinery.


    She had just taken cover when a volley of gunshots rang out. Dannis had obviously remembered herst position and opened fire. She wondered if Darcy had survived.


    After the gunfire ceased, the sound of a door being broken down followed. The presence of a sniper meant that the police had already located them.


    "To the people inside, you are surrounded! Drop your weapons now!" A police officer''s voice boomed through a megaphone, echoing throughout the factory. However, no one responded.


    Yvonne remained hidden, holding her breath. Finally, she couldn''t stay silent any longer.


    "Sandra, where are you?"


    Even if it meant exposing her position, she had to save Sandra. Otherwise, as Oscar and Dannis''s hostage, Sandra was sure to die.


    "Yvonne, run! Don''t worry about me!" Sandra''s desperate scream pierced the darkness.


    Sandra was smart; she knew her situation was dire. She wouldn''t let die trying to save her, just


    like yvonne had in


    the past


    In the darkness, Sandra made a desperate lunge for Dannis''s gun.


    Dannis''s curses were followed by a series of gunshots.


    "Sandra! Don''t do anything stupid!" Yvonne cried out, running recklessly towards the sound of Sandra''s voice.


    In the darkness, a hand suddenly grabbed her, its grip so strong it felt like it could shatter her bones.


    Yvonne was about to fight back


    when she was pulled into a b


    chest. Another round of


    unfire


    erupted, and the air filled with the


    thick smell of blood.


    Yvonne''s heart trembled violently. She instinctively reached out to touch the man


    holding her and felt a warm, wet stickiness.


    He had been shot, shielding her.


    Yvonne choked back a sob but didn''t dare make any more noise, fearing she would give away their position.


    Bet didn''t speak either. He


    pulled her down to a sitting positio


    him,


    on the floor. She copsed onto her hands searching for his wounds,


    He had been shot twice. One bullet had hit his lung, the other near his heart. She couldn''t tell if it had struck a vital organ.


    Yvonne''s heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vise, the pain making it hard to breathe.


    Just then, Bet took her hand and traced a few letters into her palm: I won''t die.


    Yvonne didn''t speak, but tears streamed down her face,nding on the back of his hand.


    Bet squeezed her hand tighter, his long finger tracing another message in her palm.


    Yvonne''s body trembled slightly. It was their secret code, something only the two of them understood.

 Chapter 361

    He was signaling to her that Oscar and Dannis were at their eleven o''clock and that he needed her cooperation.


    Yvonne knew that if she helped him, she would be admitting she was, in fact, Yvonne.


    However, Bet gave her no time to hesitate, shoving the gun directly into her hands.


    Yvonne gripped the weapon, her trembling fingertips tracing a few words onto Bet''s palm: *Your wound.*


    "It won''t kill me," Bet replied, squeezing her hand and lowering his voice. He then drew his backup pistol and began moving toward the eleven o''clock position.


    Even after all these years, their old rapport felt ingrained in their bones, allowing them to coordinate perfectly.


    When the lights in the warehouse flickered back on, Oscar, Dannis, and their entire crew had been subdued.


    Sandra had also been rescued.


    After so long in the darkness, the sudden burst of light was agonizingly bright, stinging Yvonne''s eyes.


    She forced them open, and the first thing she saw was Bet, kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily. Arge, dark stain of blood was spreading across his chest and abdomen.


    "Bet!" Yvonne''s lips trembled, but no sound came out, as if she had lost her voice.


    She rushed to his side, reaching out for him, but a team of paramedics hurried over, creating a barrier between them.


    "Mr. Thompson, hang in there." The medical team swiftly and efficiently lifted Bet onto a stretcher. The ambnce then sped away, its siren wailing.


    Yvonne copsed onto the rough cement floor, arge pool of Bet''s blood staining the ground in front of her.


    "Yvonne," Sandra said, rushing over and draping her coat over Yvonne''s shoulders.


    "Mr. Thompson will be okay. I''ll go


    with you to the hospital. Let''s go to


    the hospital right now Sandraforted her, helping Yvonne her feet.


    By the time they arrived, Bet had already been taken into surgery.


    Outside the operating room, the entire Thompson family had gathered, along with Ynda and Mrs. Walker.


    Yvonne and Sandra didn''t dare get too close, standing at a careful distance to wait. But the Thompson family still spotted them.


    Emma already knew that Bet had been grievously injured while saving Yvonne, his life now hanging in the bnce.


    A surge of fury overcame her. She strode over to Yvonne, raising her hand to strike.


    With her training, Yvonne could have easily dodged the blow, but she didn''t move. In the end, however, Emma''s p nevernded. Sandra caught her wrist.


    Emma red at Yvonne, her eyes filled with a predatory rage.


    "Emma," Frank said, walking over. He put an arm around his wife''s shoulders, patting her reassuringly before turning his gaze to Yvonne.


    His look was deep and sharp, a mixture of assessment and displeasure. "Ms.


    Jones, I presume. I''m afraid you''re not wee here."


    Yvonne lowered her head, silent. She couldn''t meet Frank''s eyes. The man before her was no longer the warm, kind elder she once knew.


    Frank had ordered her to leave, but Sandra knew Yvonne wouldn''t go Steeling herself, she stood in front of Yvonne and said, "Mr. Thompson, a hospital is a public ce. You hav no right to order us away."


    As the wealthiest man in Istra, Frank had probably not been defied in a long time. He shot Sandra a cold look and was about to respond. when the doors to the operating room swung open.


    The lead surgeon was the first to emerge.

 Chapter 362

    "Doctor, how''s my son?" Frank and Emma lost all interest in confronting Yvonne, and everyone crowded around the surgeon.


    The doctor removed his sterile mask, his face showing a sense of relief. "You can rest easy, Mr. Thompson. We''ve removed the bullets. Fortunately, one of them missed his heart by less than an inch. No vital organs were hit. Your son is in excellent physical condition with a strong will to live. He''s out of danger. We''ll move him to a private room for observation."


    Frank finally let out a breath of relief. Emma was so overwhelmed with emotion that she began to cry.


    "Aunt Emma, Ben''s out of danger now. Don''t worry too much. You need to take care of yourself," Ynda said with thoughtful consideration.


    Emma nodded, patting Ynda''s hand.


    Bet was moved to a VIP suite, and the Thompson and Walker families all flooded into the room.


    Yvonne was thest to enter, moving silently, trying to be invisible, terrified of being thrown out again.


    Bet had juste out of surgery and should have still been unconscious from the anesthesia.


    But he was awake. Tubes were still attached to his body, yet he propped himself up, looking weak but stillmanding. His dark eyes were fixed on Yvonne, and he murmured in a low, hoarse voice, "Vonnie, don''t go."


    Yvonne''s gaze met his for a fleeting moment before she quickly looked down, letting tears stream down her cheeks.


    Seeing her son wake up only to stare at the woman who had nearly gotten him killed, Emma''s anger red once more. If it weren''t for the crowd in the room and the need to maintain herposure, she would have pped Yvonne.


    Noticing Bet''s unwavering gaze on Yvonne, Ynda walked to the bedside, subtly blocking his view.


    "Ben, is your wound hurting a lot? The doctor said you were seriously injured and need to rest. Don''t worry, I''ll be here with you the whole time."


    Ynda took Bet''s hand, tears streaming down her face in a disy of heartfelt emotion.


    "Stop crying, I''m fine," Bet said, offering a perfunctoryfort. When he looked back towards the doorway, Yvonne was gone.


    A bitter smile touched Bet''s lips.


    He pulled his hand from Ynda''s grasp andy back down on the bed, his face pale.


    "Bet..." Emma began, her heart aching for her son, but he cut her off.


    "I''m tired. I want to rest. Mom, Dad, you should go home."


    "Alright, you get some rest. Should we have Ynda stay with you?" Emma asked.


    "No, everyone out," Bet said,


    turning his back to them,


    .ne


    edged with impatience is one


    Emma wanted to say more, but Frank stopped her. "Let''s go. We shouldn''t disturb


    his rest."


    At Frank''s signal, everyone gradually left the room.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne stood at the hospital entrance, her pale face a mask of confusion.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to linger, but she didn''t know where to go.


    She was still Yvonne, yet she wasn''t Yvonne anymore.


    Yvonne slowly descended the long flight of steps in front of the


    hospital The sun was fully und


    its re painful to the eyes


    She sank onto a step, wrapping her arms around her chest and curling into a small


    ball.


    Just then, a warm hand rested on


    her


    Shoulder Startled Yvonne


    looked up to see Sandra sitting


    down beside her.


    "Are you okay?" Sandra asked.

 Chapter 363

    Yvonne shook her head and asked, "What about you? Are you hurt?"


    "Just some scrapes. I just got them treated in outpatient care." Sandra held up her arm, revealing a cleaned abrasion wrapped in white gauze.


    "Yvonne, if this ever happens again, don''t save me. I''ve lived with the guilt of the first Yvonne''s death for so long; it''s a burden I''ll carry for the rest of my life. I can''t let you be the next one."


    Sandra reached out with her bandaged hand and gripped Yvonne''s tightly, her expression earnest and solemn.


    Yvonne was quiet for a moment before shaking her head. "Sandra," she said suddenly, "I think there''s more to Yvonne''s death than we know. It might not have been because her cover was blown while saving you."


    "What?" Sandra looked at her, confused.


    Yvonne couldn''t reveal she had been reborn, so she imed she had overheard it while captured.


    "That man with Oscar, the one named Dannis, he''s the one who killed Yvonne. He works for Oscar, but your investigation at the time never led you to the Rogers family. So, there must be something else behind Yvonne''s death."


    Sandra was silent for a long time after hearing this. Finally, she said, "Regardless of the circumstances, they''ve been arrested now. We''ve gotten justice for Vonnie."


    After leaving the hospital, Yvonne and Sandra went to the police station.


    Given the scale of the previous night''s shootout, both Yvonne and Sandra, as a victim and a witness, had to give official statements.


    As they were leaving the station, they saw Ynda stepping out of Bet''s ck Mercedes. Bet''s aide, Simon, was with her.


    "This way, Ms. Walker," Simon said, his tone polite and respectful.


    As Bet''s fianc¨¦e, Ynda was handling all the follow-up matters for the case on his behalf.


    Holding the hem of her dress with one hand, Ynda ascended the steps and came face-to-face with Yvonne.


    Ynda looked up at Yvonne, her expression a mask of displeasure and resentment.


    With Bet injured, their engagement party had to be


    postponed, and Ynda felt


    tightness in her chest that made


    hard to breathe.


    "Ms. Walker." Yvonne nodded politely and continued down the steps. Just as she was about to pass Ynda, the other woman spoke.


    "Yvonne!"


    Yvonne instinctively stopped and turned to look at Ynda, her eyes questioning.


    Ynda stood on the top step, looking down at her with her usual arrogance and disdain.


    ??..


    "This is the second time Bet has saved you. don''t care what sordid business you two have between you, but a person should know their ce Someone of your background could never marry into the Thompson family. And don''t even think about being his mistress. I don''t tolerate that sort of thing."


    Yvonne couldn''t help but frown. "In this day and age, I thought everyone was equal. How is it that you, Ms. Walker, still see the world in terms of high and low birth? Even your father calls himself a public servant. It''s funny that his daughter seems to believe some people are born noble while the rest of us are b?rn


    Yvonne then held up her phone. "Should I share what Ms. Walker just said with the public..."


    Before she could finish, Ynda panicked and lunged for the phone.


    As a pampered socialite, Ynda was no match for Yvonne in a physical confrontation.


    Seeing this, Simon had to step in and intervene.

 Chapter 364

    "Ms. Walker, please calm down. Ms. Jones hasn''t even touched her phone. There''s no way she could have recorded anything."


    Only then did Ynda realize she''d been tricked.


    "Yvonne, you dare lie to me!" she seethed, raising her hand to strike.


    However, before her hand could fall, Simon stopped her. "Ms. Walker, perhaps we should focus on the official business at hand."


    At his words, Ynda lowered her arm. She shot Yvonne onest venomous re before striding into the police station.


    "Ms. Jones..." Simon began, his expression apologetic.


    Yvonne smiled at him. "Go on, I''ll be leaving now."


    After leaving the station, Yvonne drove back to the hospital.


    Knowing she wasn''t wee, she didn''t dare enter the room or even get too close. She settled on a bench at the far end of the hallway, catching snippets of information about Bet''s condition from passing medical staff.


    After the morning rounds were over, two nurses pushing a medical cart walked past her.


    Yvonne overheard their conversation:


    "The patient in VIP suite 12 is so strange. There''s no infection, but his high fever just won''t break. The higher-ups are putting so much pressure on us; the hospital director and the department head are tearing their hair out."


    "He''s the son of the richest man in Istra. If anything happens to him in our hospital, we''ll all be in deep trouble."


    "The director said Mr. Thompson''s fever is due to emotional distress. It''s a sickness of the heart."


    "I heard that too. They said he keeps calling out his ex-girlfriend''s name in his sleep. His fianc¨¦e was so furious her face was practically twisted..."


    The two nurses disappeared down the hall.


    Yvonne stood up, looking anxiously toward the hospital room.


    The Thompson family was there at this hour, and they disliked her. If she went, she would just be kicked out.


    Yvonne waited patiently from


    morning until evening, until the


    Thompsons had finally left one


    Wr


    one Only then did she approach the room.


    But two uniformed guards were stationed at the door.


    Being stopped outside was deeply awkward.


    Just as Yvonne was debating whether to plead her case or simply leave, a familiar male voice spoke from behind her. "Let her in."


    Yvonne turned to see it was Simon.


    As Bet''s personal aide, his words carried weight. The guards at the door stepped aside and allowed her to enter.


    The VIP suite was spacious and immacte, with a reception area and a rest area for staff outside the main patient room.


    Yvonne walked into the bedroom and saw Bet lying on the bed. He didn''t look well.


    His face was flushed from the persistent fever, his forehead beaded with sweat, and his breathing was shallow and uneven.


    His eyes were closed, but the sharp intensity in his brow remained. Even gravely he was still the proud and


    powerful Mr. Thompson,


    he


    But the IV line taped to the back of his hand, the way the veins stood out, and the asional hoarse, pained groans that escaped his throat made him seem incredibly vulnerable, tugging at her heart.


    Yvonne stood by the bed, watching him silently as a pang of pain spread through her chest.


    She cautiously reached out, gently cing her hand on his hot forehead.


    The next second, her wrist was seized in a powerful grip.


    Yvonne''s eyes widened in shock. Bet was awake, his hand mped around


    hers, the veins on his own standing out.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked coldly.


    Yvonne looked into his calm, almost frigid eyes, and her heart sank.

 Chapter 365

    "I''m sorry. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave right now." With that, Yvonne frantically turned to go.


    But Bet held on to her hand, his grip tightening as his face turned ashen.


    In his effort to stop her, he forced himself out of bed, identally yanking on his IV line. The needle ripped from the back of his hand, drawing a spurt of blood.


    "Yvonne! Are you going to leave me again?"


    His voice was incredibly hoarse as he practically roared the words at her.


    Yvonne froze, staring at him dumbly. Her vision blurred as tears welled up and spilled from her eyes.


    He had called her Yvonne, not Yvonne. Did that mean he had recognized her all along?


    The sight of her tears immediately softened Bet''s demeanor. He cupped her pale face with his cool hands, his long fingers gently wiping away her tears.


    "When I was shot, all I could think was, if I died, would you even care? Yvonne, I wanted you to feel the same pain I felt when I lost you. But when you''re in pain, I''m the one who hurts... Were you born just to torture me?"


    Yvonne choked back a sob, shaking her head.


    "Ben..." she whispered, her lips trembling, but before she could say more, he leaned in and silenced her with a kiss.


    He kissed her fiercely, almost punishingly, unleashing a storm in her mouth.


    Yvonne stumbled backward under the force of his kiss until her back hit the wall.


    Bet braced one hand against the wall, his other arm wrapping around her slender waist, pulling her so close it felt as if he wanted to merge their bodies into


    one.


    It was a wild, passionate kiss that left Yvonne breathless.


    Fearing she might actually suffocate, he finally, reluctantly, let her go.


    Yvonne sagged against him, gasping for air, her mind aplete nk. A momentter, she felt a sense of weightlessness as Bet lifted her into his arms.


    His body trembled slightly from the strain of his injuries, but his steps were steady.


    "Bet, are you insane?" Yvonne cried out, afraid to struggle for fear of tearing his wound open again.


    Bet didn''t answer. He carried her to the bed,id her down, and then followed, covering her body with his.


    He looked at her with a soft, tender gaze, as if trying to etch her image into his very soul.


    Then, he leaned down and kissed her again.


    Two people who had once been deeply in love, separated for so long, and now having survived a brush with death.


    Yvonne didn''t push him away this


    time. The lingering, tender kiss slowly spiraled out of control. Just


    as they were lost in each other, the dog to the room was suddenly thrown open.


    The scene that greeted Ynda made her freeze in ce. A momentter, she let


    out a strangled, horrified scream. "What... what are you doing?"


    Ynda''s shrill voice shattered the intimate atmosphere.


    Yvonne''s senses came rushing back. Her body went rigid, and she


    began to tremble uncon & she


    felt caught, exposed, and utterly humiliated.


    Bet, however, remained perfectly calm.


    He pulled the nket up, gently covering Yvonne''s body to protect her modesty.


    Only then did he turn to look at Ynda, his expression deep andposed.


    He offered no exnation. Instead, he called out to the person outside the door. "Simon."


    "Mr. Thompson." Simon entered, his head slightly bowed, looking like he had done something wrong.


    He was now regretting letting Yvonne in. Or no, he should have regretted letting Ms. Walker in.

 Chapter 366

    But Ms. Walker was Mr. Thompson''s rightful girlfriend. He had no reason to deny her entry.


    Simon felt like his brain was short-circuiting. No matter what he did, it seemed to be the wrong choice.


    "Simon, see Ms. Walker home," Bet ordered.


    Ynda''s eyes reddened instantly. She had been waiting for an exnation, debating whether she should forgive him, but instead, he was callously dismissing her.


    Maintaining her dignity, Ynda didn''t throw a tantrum like amon shrew. She simply turned and ran out, sobbing.


    Simon immediately followed her.


    After they left, the room fell into a heavy silence.


    Yvonne curled up under the nket, pressing a hand to her chest.


    It was strange. Her heart condition had been cured, so why did it still ache so fiercely?


    "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to chase after your girlfriend?" Yvonne fought back tears, looking up at him. "Bet, I have no interest in being the other woman, and you shouldn''t be a cheater."


    Yvonne had fully regained herposure. She straightened her clothes, got off the bed, and tried to leave, but Bet grabbed her arm again.


    He looked at her, his expression calm and gentle, as if he had finally reverted to the Ben she knew six years ago.


    "Vonnie, could you call a doctor for me first? I think my wound tore open," he said calmly, his tone so matter-of-fact it was as if he were talking about someone else.


    Yvonne''s breath caught. She frantically pulled at his hospital gown and saw that the gauze around his wound was stained crimson. The gown was so loose that the blood hadn''t soaked through, so she hadn''t noticed.


    Forgetting everything else, Yvonne reached for the call button by the bed.


    The doctor and nurses arrived almost instantly. No one dared to be slow when it


    came to the heir of the Thompson family, a man who also held a military rank.


    As the doctor treated Bet''s


    wound, his hand remainedet


    sped around Yvonne''s, as if he


    feared she would run away the ment he let go.


    The doctor and nurses asionally nced at their joined hands, exchanging looks, but no one dared to say a word.


    After the doctor finished dressing the wound, a nurse took Bet''s temperature. Miraculously, his fever had broken.


    The doctor gave Bet a few more instructions, basically telling him to stay in bed and avoid any strenuous


    activity that might reopen the wound.


    Then, the medical staff filed out of the room.


    Yvonne watched them leave, frowning.


    She was an actress, a famous one at that. If word of what had just happened in this


    room got out, it would probably trend online instantly.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t talk," Bet said, as if he could read her mind.


    The medical staff in the VIP wing knew what to say and what to keep to themselves.


    Yvonne nodded, then wiggled the wrist he was gripping tightly. "Bet, can you let go now?"


    "No. I''m never letting go again," Bet said, his voice resolute.


    Yvonne''s eyes filled with a familiar sting as she stared deeply at him.


    She fought to keep the tears from falling, but her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    "Bet, do I need to remind you that you have a girlfriend?"


    "I''ll break up with her as soon as possible," Bet said seriously.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment, then slowly, painfully, shook her head. "Ben, the


    past is the past. Ms. Walker is innocent. Don''t hurt her."


    "You and I are never in the past," Bet dered. Thinking of


    Ynda, a cold sneer touched


    lips Ynda... she''s not as


    innocent as you think

 Chapter 367

    "What?" Yvonne looked at him,pletely baffled.


    But Bet didn''t exin. A look of exhaustion crossed his face. "Vonnie, I''m a little tired. Can you let me sleep for a while?"


    Bet closed his eyes, looking utterly drained, but his hand never loosened its grip on Yvonne''s wrist.


    Resigned, Yvonne sat down on the edge of the bed and watched him quietly, tracing the contours of his features with her eyes.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Ynda sat in Bet''s ck Mercedes, her eyes as red as a rabbit''s.


    The scene from the hospital room yed over and over in her mind.


    It was the first time she had ever seen Bet so out of control. So, he did have desires. He could kiss a girl with that much passion, so much that even the corners of his eyes were flushed.


    Ynda thought about how, with her, he had always been proper and reserved, never touching her more than was strictly necessary.


    She had always assumed it was just his personality. Now she realized he simply wasn''t interested in her physically.


    Because Simon was driving Bet''s car, Ynda managed to restrain her temper.


    The car finally pulled into the driveway of the Walker family estate.


    Simon got out first, then respectfully opened the back door. "Ms. Walker, we''re here."


    Ynda stepped out of the car and paused, waiting for Simon to say something


    more.


    "Rest well, Ms. Walker," Simon said with his usual neutrality. Clearly, Bet hadn''t given him any other messages.


    Deeply disappointed, Ynda hurried into the vi, ran up to her room, and began smashing things in a fit of rage.


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker had a social engagement and didn''t return untilte that evening.


    "Is our daughter back?" Mrs. Walker asked, handing her purse to a maid.


    The maid didn''t dare hide the truth. "She came back this afternoon, ma''am. She looked very upset, threw a tantrum in her room, and has been crying ever since."


    Mrs. Walker''s expression darkened, and she immediately headed upstairs.


    "Ynda? Ynda!" Mrs. Walker knocked several times, but there was no answer, only the sound of muffled sobs from within.


    She had a maid bring the spare key and let herself in.


    Inside, Ynda was lying face down on the bed, her face a mess of tears and snot.


    "Mom," Ynda sobbed, throwing herself into her mother''s arms.


    "The maid said you''ve been crying all afternoon. You''re being so foolish. Don''t you know your health is fragile? You can''t abuse your body like this," Mrs. Walker said, stroking her daughter''s back in a tone that was half scolding, halfforting.


    "Ben... he cheated on me," Ynda cried, recounting what had happened in the hospital room.


    Mrs. Walker''s face grew grim, but she managed to keep herposure.


    "Did getting shot damage Bet''s brain? How could he do something so outrageous?" Mrs. Walker cursed Bet before turning to console her daughter.


    "Is such a small thing really worth all these tears? It''s just a man''s momentarypse. You and Bet are the ones who are a perfect match with your parents'' approval. That


    little starlet is barely legal Men get curious about something young and fresh. Once the novelty wears off, he''ll remember how good you are."


    Mrs. Walker sighed. "When your father was younger, didn''t he have a


    friends? Once


    few... close fem came be


    get tired of them, he came right


    back to his family, didn''t he?"


    Soothed by her mother''s words, Ynda finally stopped crying.

 Chapter 368

    She went into the bathroom, washed her tear-streaked face, and had a maid bring her an ice pack for her swollen eyes. After applying a high-end face mask, she went to bed.


    Ynda was exhausted from crying all afternoon and quickly fell asleep.


    Mrs. Walker left her daughter''s room and returned to the living room, where her husband was watching the evening news.


    She walked over, picked up the remote, and turned off the TV.


    "What''s wrong with Ynda?" Mr. Walker asked.


    "Bet was fooling around with some starlet in his hospital room, and Ynda walked in on them. Hmph, he takes two bullets and still has the energy to mess around with women. It seems his injuries weren''t serious enough."


    Mrs. Walker snorted with contempt.


    "Our Ynda''s health is so delicate, yet she goes to the hospital to visit him every day. And what does she get in return? The man has no conscience. If the Thompson family doesn''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I won''t let this go. They shouldn''t think they can just walk all over the Walker family."


    Mr. Walker frowned slightly at his wife''s words.


    Bet was a far superior future son-inwpared to Oscar.


    He had a prestigious background and a boundless future, making him the best choice for the Walker family. The only downside was that he couldn''t be easily controlled.


    "Calm down. It''s a small matter. Let''s not make things awkward for both families. I''m at a critical point for a promotion right now, and I need the Thompson family''s financial support."


    "All you care about is your career! Does that mean our daughter should just suffer in silence?" Mrs. Walker retorted.


    "Men are all drawn to novelty. Today it''s a model, tomorrow it''s an actress. The day after, he''ll probably be sick of it," Mr. Walker said. He took a cup of freshly brewed premium tea from a maid, took a sip, and continued.


    "I know Ynda has been wronged. Tell her not to visit the hospital for a while. Let''s give that Bet boy the cold shoulder. I''ll call Frank and tell him to teach his son some manners."


    Mr. Walker''s response finally satisfied his wife.


    Having been in positions of power for years, the couple didn''t give a second thought to a minor actress like Yvonne.


    In their minds, the marriage alliance between the Walker and Thompson families was a done deal. A little ything like Yvonne couldn''t possibly cause any real trouble.


    Emma had workmitments during the day and only went to see Bet at the hospital in the evening.


    She was delighted to hear from the doctor that Bet''s fever had broken and his wound was healing well.


    However, her good mood vanished the moment she walked into the room and saw Yvonne.


    "Who let you in here?" Emma asked, her face stony.


    Yvonne was still sitting by the bed, her wrist held by Bet. The atmosphere instantly became tense and awkward.


    "I did," Bet said from the bed, looking up at his mother, the sharpness in his dark eyes undiminished.


    "Bet!" Emma red at her son, annoyed.


    A palpable tension grew between mother and son.


    Yvonne didn''t want to see them fight because of her, so she pulled her hand free from Bet''s and stood up.


    "I have to go. Mr. Thompson, please get some rest. I''lle see you another day."


    As Yvonne turned to leave, Bet grabbed her wrist again.


    This time, it wasn''t a forceful grip.


    His thumb gently caressed the


    delicate skin of her wrist, his fingers


    asionally tracing her palm sending a tingling, illicit warmth


    through her.


    Despite his intimate gestures, Bet''s handsome face remained serious and cool,


    "Ms. Jones, I did take a bullet for


    and take care of me for a feet


    you. The least you could do is


    That''s not too much to


    it?


    Only Mr. Bet Thompson could make emotional ckmail sound so reasonable.

 Chapter 369

    Yvonne couldn''t help but re at him. Bet met her gaze, his expression deep, but his eyes were filled with a warm light, practically overflowing with amusement.


    Emma was furious. She mmed the container of soup she was carrying onto the table and stormed out of the room.


    Silence fell over the room once more.


    Bet gestured toward the soup on the table. "I''m hungry."


    Yvonne didn''t say a word. She walked over, poured the soup from the thermos into a bowl, and brought it to him.


    "Feed me," Bet said, not reaching for the bowl. He leaned back against the headboard, looking like he fully expected to be waited on.


    "Mr. Thompson, need I remind you that you weren''t shot in the hand?" Yvonne replied, her beautiful, fox-like eyes fixed on him.


    "Drinking soup might aggravate my wound," Bet retorted nonsensically.


    For a moment, Yvonne saw the Bet of old-the man who was cool and reserved in front of others but could be yful and demanding with her.


    Yvonne held the bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other. After stirring the soup a few times, she began to feed him.


    Bet had a good appetite and finished the entire bowl. Then he asked Yvonne to peel an apple for him.


    Yvonne sat by the bed, her head slightly bowed as she carefully peeled the apple with a fruit knife.


    Bet watched her from his bed, asionally reaching out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    His fingertips brushed against her cheek, causing a faint blush to spread across her face. When she looked up, she saw him smiling at her, his eyes gentle.


    His gaze made her feel flustered. She cut off a slice of the peeled apple and popped it directly into his mouth.


    Bet''s lips curved into a smile. As he bit into the apple, the phone on the nightstand vibrated.


    He picked it up and answered. A momentter, he hung up.


    "Oscar killed himself in custodyst night. Darcy was shot in the chest and is still in critical condition at the hospital," Bet said, then tossed the phone aside.


    Oscar was a wicked man who deserved his fate. Yvonne didn''t care about the deaths of the Rogers


    brothers. Instead, she instinctively asked, "What about Dannis?


    "Dannis?" Bet thought for a moment before remembering that Oscar had a subordinate by that name.


    "He''s still in custody. He was one of Oscar''s bodyguards and doesn''t know much. He probably won''t get a long sentence," Bet replied.


    Yvonne shook her head, her grip tightening on the fruit knife. "Dannis... he''s the one who faked my death in that car crash."


    Bet''s expression instantly hardened.


    "You had already traced things back to the Rogers family before you... died?"


    Yvonne shook her head. If only she


    had been that capable. At the time, she hadn''t even scratched the


    me


    surface of Nexus Medias operations, yet Oscars mer had killed her. Her death had been aplete mystery.


    "So, there was more to your death than we knew?" Bet said, his perception sharp.


    "Yes," Yvonne nodded.


    But with Oscar dead, it would be difficult to get Dannis to talk.


    As it stood, Dannis was facing maybe two or three years in prison. If he admitted to killing an undercover officer, he would be facing a death sentence.


    Dannis wasn''t stupid. He would never confess.


    Bet said nothing, his dark eyes turning frighteningly cold as he thought. After a long moment, he looked at Yvonne and gently stroked her hair.


    "Don''t worry, we can investigate it slowly. All that matters now is that you''re here with me, safe."


    Yvonne didn''t respond. She lowered her head and continued to peel the apple, but a tear fell silently onto the white flesh of the fruit.

 Chapter 370

    By now, Emma had left the hospital and returned to Thompson Manor.


    For once, Frank had no evening engagements and was sitting on the living room sofa, sipping a cup of fine red tea.


    "Weren''t you going to stay with Bet? Why are you back so soon?" Frank asked as his wife walked in.


    "Your precious son is in his room getting cozy with that actress. I would have been in the way. What else was I supposed to do bute home?"


    Emma sat down next to Frank, fuming.


    Frank merely raised an eyebrow, not nearly as upset as she was. He gestured for a maid to pour her some tea.


    "Have some tea and calm down. I thought it was something serious. It''s just a woman. If Bet likes her, what''s the harm in keeping her around?"


    "He and Ynda aren''t even married yet, and he''s already keeping a mistress! What kind of disgraceful behavior is that?" Emma took the tea from the maid and drank half of it in one gulp, which only seemed to fuel her anger.


    "You men are all the same."


    "You were talking about our son. How did I get dragged into this?" Frank said defensively.


    He felt like an innocent bystander caught in the crossfire. Deciding it was best to keep quiet, he raised his teacup and continued to sip his tea.


    The living room fell into a brief silence, broken by the vibration of a cellphone.


    Frank picked up his phone, nced at the caller ID, and frowned slightly before answering.


    Emma watched as her husband''s expression soured. "What is it?" she asked after he hung up.


    "The Walker family is calling to demand an exnation," Frank said, tossing the phone back onto the coffee table with a look of annoyance.


    "Ynda was certainly wronged this time. Should I have my assistant prepare some gifts to send over to them?" Emma asked.


    "There''s no need. Let''s give them the cold shoulder for now. It''s not like Ynda is some goddess. The Walkers are getting a little ahead of themselves," Frank said coldly.


    He had never been particrly fond of Ynda.


    She was cunning and maniptive, and her health was poor. She''d had two major surgeries; it wasn''t even certam she could have children have children


    Wasn''t that the reason the Rogers family had refused to marry her?


    Even though Mr. Walker''s career had been on a steady rise, Ynda was still not a worthy match for Bet.


    Frank had only agreed to the marriage alliance because his wife found Ynda to


    be sweet and obedient, and because his son seemed to like her.


    But now, Frank was btedly realizing that Bet might have never liked Ynda at all. The marriage was likely, off, but the -Walkerally hadn''t faced reality yet


    and were still trying to y hard to get.  s?novel


    "Well, once Bet is out of the hospital, we''ll have him go to the Walker''s and apologize to Ynda personally. As for that actress don''t like her. If he wants to y around, fine, but if he thinks he''s bringing her home as his wife, I will never agree to it."


    Emma continued to grumble.


    Frank sipped his tea and said nothing. *What good will your approval do?* he thought. *It''s not like our son listens to you. You told him not to be with Yvonne, but they were about to get married anyway.*


    "Let the children handle their own affairs. Bet isn''t a child anymore. We should stay out of it," Frank said, putting down his teacup tofort his wife.


    Emma was about to say more, but Frank cut her off.


    "You haven''t eaten, have you? Mrs. Smith, is dinner ready? Are we having my wife''s favorite sweet lotus seed pudding tonight?"


    With that, Frank took Emma''s hand and led her toward the dining room.


    ...


    Bet''s injuries were severe, and he remained in the hospital for half a month.

 Chapter 371

    Yvonne had work and couldn''t stay by his side all the time, but she rushed to the hospital every day, only feeling at ease after seeing he was okay.


    Ynda had listened to her parents and hadn''t shown up at the hospital since.


    Bet hadn''t contacted her either.


    After the doctor''s rounds, Bet sat on his hospital bed, listening to a trusted subordinate''s report.


    "An anonymous email has been sent to the Walker family''s rival. Mr. Walker''s promotion is definitely off the table now. The Rogers family''s hospitals have all been foreclosed on in bankruptcy, and we haven''t found any useful information."


    "Mm," Bet responded coolly, his expression unreadable.


    Once one of Istra''s top families, the century-old Rogers family had copsed spectacrly. But with Oscar''s death, all traces leading back to the Walker family seemed to have vanished.


    Oscar probably chose death to avoid implicating the Walker family. Thest call he ever made was to Ynda.


    Heh. So devoted.


    After finishing his report and organizing the files, the subordinate left.


    Shortly after, Simon entered and said respectfully, "Mr. Thompson, the discharge papers are all set. Shall we leave now?"


    "Mm," Bet murmured, but he remained standing motionless by the window. It overlooked the bustling main entrance of the hospital, and it was unclear what, or who, he was looking for.


    "Is everything packed? Have the driver move it to the car." Emma pushed the door open and frowned when she saw Bet standing by the window in the draft.


    "You''re catching a draft right after your injury has healed. Don''t think you can neglect your health just because you''re young; you''re not invincible." Emma draped


    a long cashmere coat over Bet''s shoulders, nagging with concern.


    "Mm," Bet replied softly, adjusting the coat on his shoulders before following Emma out of the room.


    At the hospital''s main entrance, a ck Maybach S600 was parked-Emma''s personal car. She used it for all her outings.


    After loading the luggage into the trunk, the driver quickly got into the driver''s seat.


    Simon respectfully held the door


    open. Only after Bet and Emma


    were inside did he walk around to


    the other side and get into the


    passenger seat


    The car started moving slowly, heading out of the hospital grounds. Bet gazed


    out the window, his aura deep and cold.


    Just as the car was about to merge onto the main road, Bet saw a white Audi screech to a half on the roadside. Yvonne hurried out, clutching arge bouquet of sunflowers.


    She had been at a promotional event in the next city yesterday and had intended to drive back overnight to pick Bet up from the hospital, but a multi-car pile-up on the highway had trapped her in traffic.


    Yvonne was toote. She stood by the road, holding the flowers, and watched helplessly as the Thompson family''s car drove away.


    The specially tinted windows prevented anyone from seeing in, but those inside could see out clearly.


    Bet watched Yvonne standing by the road with the flowers, her head bowed, looking like the most pitiful, abandoned person in the world.


    The corner of his mouth curved into a faint smile. He took out his phone and sent Yvonne a text: *The sunflowers are beautiful.*


    "Who are you texting?" Emma asked, ncing at him from the seat beside him.


    "It''s for work," Bet replied dismissively, quickly turning off his phone screen.


    Emma knew the nature of Bet''s work, so she didn''t press further when he mentioned it and changed the subject.

 Chapter 372

    "Has that actress stopped pestering youtely? Good for her, knowing her ce. Bet, I don''t care about your flings, but after you''re married, you''d better settle down. A man needs to be responsible. Don''t be like your father, bringing two bastards into my life to annoy me."


    "Have you not been in touch with Yndately? It takes a special talent to anger someone as gentle as her."


    "Now that you''re out of the hospital, you need to find some time to go to the Walkers and make things right with Ynda..."


    As Emma continued to drone on, her words went in one of Bet''s ears and out the other. Annoyed, he finally cut her off with a curt, "Yes, I know."


    "Good, as long as you know. I''ve set my heart on Ynda as my daughter-inw. If you scare her off, you''ll have me to answer to." With that, Emma finally fell silent.


    After his discharge, Bet spent one night at Thompson Manor.


    The next day, at Emma''s insistence, he went to visit the Walker family.


    Following her parents'' advice, Ynda hadn''t visited Bet in the hospital, nor had she texted or called him.


    And Bet hadn''t contacted her either, acting as if he''d forgotten herpletely.


    Ynda grew increasingly anxious, even starting to resent her parents for their terrible advice.


    "Bet hasn''t contacted me in ages, and he didn''t even tell me he was


    discharged. I heard from a nurse that Yvonne has been at the hospital every day, fawning all over him! Mom, by telling me not to go, you just made room for another woman."


    Ynda was on edge. Every time she remembered the sight of Bet and Yvonne''s passionate kiss, she felt like she was about to fall apart.


    "What are you so worried about? She''s a nobody. Emma would never let her into the Thompson family. You''re young, so you think love is everything. A rtionship might be between two people, but marriage is between two families. Why would the Thompsons pass up a perfect match like you for the daughter of an ex-convict?"


    Mrs. Walkerforted her calmly.


    Just as she finished speaking, a maid knocked on the door.


    "Ma''am, Miss, Mr. Thompson is here. He''s in the study with the mister," the maid announced from outside.


    "Bet''s here!" Ynda was overjoyed.


    "He was just discharged yesterday, and today he''s here to apologized told you to be patient. With your father''s promotion just around the corner the Thompsons would never give up an alliance with our family."


    Mrs. Walker stood up with a smile and added, "Your father and Bet will probably


    talk for a while. You should go change and get ready."


    Ynda rushed into her walk-in


    closet, sifting through thetest


    season''s collection. "How about this rainbow-colored tiered dress? It''s limited edition, the only one in the country. Where''s my makeupartist? There''s no time for a full face now, just something for daytime And make sure my jewelry is perfect coordinated."


    Ynda quickly changed into the dress, applied some light, elegant makeup, and chose a striking tourmaline ne that wasn''t overly expensive. Then she hurried to the study.


    In the study, Bet was chatting with Mr. Walker over tea.


    Mr. Walker was currently in a transitional phase at work, but his new appointment letter had yet to arrive.


    Although he remainedposed, he was not as calm as he had been initially.


    Bet''s conversation with him was mostly about work. Mr. Walker''s underlying message was clear: once he and Ynda were married they would be family, and the Thompson family''s wealth should naturally be used to pave the way for the


    Walkers.


    Bet subtly brought up the Rogers family, but Mr. Walker, a wily old fox seasoned


    by years in politics, was difficult to get any useful information out of.

 Chapter 373

    Just then, there were a few light knocks on the study door, followed by Ynda''s eager voice. "Dad, I''ming in."


    With that, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    She was wearing the brightly colored tiered dress, and both her makeup and jewelry were perfectly chosen.


    "Dad, what have you two been talking about for so long?" Ynda sat down next to Bet, naturally and affectionately linking her arm with his.


    Bet''s expression remained calm and gentle. He didn''t pull away immediately but subtly freed himself as he reached for his teacup.


    Seeing his daughter, Mr. Walker stopped discussing business. He waved his hand with a smile while sipping his tea.


    "It''s all my fault for monopolizing your boyfriend. Now, you two lovebirds go have a private chat. I have a meeting this afternoon and need to leave soon."


    "Then I won''t keep you," Bet said, putting down his teacup. He stood up politely and walked out of the study.


    Ynda followed Bet, and just as they stepped out of the study, they ran into Mrs. Walker.


    Mrs. Walker was beaming, holding a fruit tter.


    "This is a special delivery of fruit that just arrived this morning. I had the maid slice some for you two."


    Ynda said, "Mom, Ben and I are going for a walk in the garden downstairs. We''ll eatter."


    Mrs. Walker nodded with a knowing smile. "I know, I know. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, right? You and Bet haven''t seen each other in a while, so you must want some time alone."


    "Mom, you''re always teasing us," Ynda said, her cheeks flushing as she pulled Bet quickly towards the door.


    The Walker family''s vi wasn''t excessivelyrge; as a public official, Mr. Walker had to be mindful of appearances.


    However, their yard was quite spacious. Mrs. Walker had a ir for design and had decorated it exquisitely, giving it a sophisticated, chic atmosphere.


    Bet strolled casually through the yard with Ynda walking beside him.


    "My orchestra has a performanceing up, so rehearsals have been really intense. I haven''t had time to visit you at the hospital. But I''ve been in constant contact with your


    and he told me you''re


    recovering well, which put my mind at ease."


    Ynda exined in a gentle tone.


    The excuse sounded a bit flimsy, but it was usible enough.


    In reality, they both knew the truth: the Walker family was ying hard to get, trying to give Bet the cold shoulder. But the fact that he came to visit right after being discharged still made Ynda happy.


    She was just wondering, if Bet apologized, should she forgive him right away or throw a little tantrum?


    If she threw a tantrum, Bet might think she was being unreasonable. But if she


    didn''t, what if he continued his shameless entanglement with other women?


    Pet


    After wrestling with her thoughts, Ynda finally spoke tentatively, "Bet, about what happened in the hospital room the other day........ was a bit emotional and didn''t even listen to your exnation 1 know you''re not the type to be unfaithful, so I''m sure it was all just a misunderstanding."


    Bet stopped walking and looked at her, his gaze calm and deep.


    "It wasn''t a misunderstanding. Ynda, let''s break up."


    "What?" Ynda''s mind had been busyposing the perfect speech¡ªone that would convey her pride and hurt without making her seem unreasonable.


    His words were so unexpected that it took her a moment to realize that Bet hadn''te to make up; he hade to break up with her.

 Chapter 374

    "What did you say? Break up?" Ynda looked up at him, bewildered, even wondering if she had misheard him.


    "Ynda, let''s break up. I''ll give our parents an exnation, so you won''t be put in a difficult position," Bet said calmly, with no hint of a joke in his voice.


    Ynda''s body trembled involuntarily. Losing control of her emotions, she


    demanded, "You''re breaking up with me for some ssless woman? Bet, have you lost your mind?"


    Bet just stared at her, his face impassive.


    Ynda seemed to realize she had lost herposure. She managed to pull herself together, reverting to her usual soft and vulnerable demeanor. "Ben," she choked out, "we''ve always been so good together. Why break up? I don''t want to! Can''t you just end things with her? If you do, I''ll forgive you."


    "I''m sorry, but I love her," Bet stated inly, his gaze clear and honest.


    "Bet!" Ynda cried his name, nearly hysterical. She instinctively reached for his hand, but he moved it away.


    "Then what about me? Do you love me?"


    Bet looked at her in silence, his obsidian eyes beautiful but resolute.


    He didn''t answer, but at a time like this, silence was an answer in itself.


    Ynda let out a bitterugh, then turned and ran back to the vi, sobbing.


    Mrs. Walker was instructing the maid to prepare a few more dishes. As was customary, Bet would usually stay for lunch.


    "Bet and Ynda don''t really like organ meats, so skip the liver and intestines. Add a spicy crab instead..." Mrs. Walker''s sentence trailed off as she saw Ynda dash into the house.


    "Ynda, why are you back so soon? I thought you two would be going out on a date."


    However, Ynda ignored her motherpletely, running up the stairs while crying. "Ynda, what happened?" Mrs. Walker asked, worried and confused.


    But Ynda had already disappeared into her room, mming the door shut with a bang.


    "Why did Yndae back crying? Where''s Bet?" Mrs. Walker had to ask the maid.


    "Mr. Thompson said he had matters


    to attend to at the base and would


    visit you and the mister another day, the maid reported, having juste in from outside


    Mrs. Walker''s expression darkened, and she headed upstairs.


    ...


    After leaving the Walker residence, Bet first returned to his military base, only getting back to Cherry Apartment in the evening.


    As he stood downstairs, he saw Yvonne with Bullet, who was frolicking on thewn.


    The setting sun cast a soft, golden glow over them.


    "Bullet," Bet called out softly.


    Bullet''s ears perked up. Upon hearing Bet''s voice, he immediately ran over and sat


    obediently at his feet, like a private


    seeing a drill sergeant a stark


    contrast to the carefree dog that had


    been ying with Yvonne


    It was like he was apletely different person-no, apletely different dog.


    "Bet, what are you doing back?" Yvonne asked, surprised.


    "Am I not allowed back?" Bet smiled warmly, bending down to ruffle the fur on Bullet''s big head.


    Bullet panted, looking overwhelmed by the affection. What''s gotten into the master today? Why is he suddenly so gentle?!


    Something was definitely off. The dog subtly shuffled his front paws, inching back towards Yvonne.


    Yvonne attached Bullet''s leash and walked with Bet into the apartment building.


    Inside the apartment, Helen was in


    the kitchen, wearing an apron and


    to see


    cooking. She was together


    Bet and Yvone return together

 Chapter 375

    "Young Master, you''re back. Yvonne, you should stay for dinner too. I''ll make a couple more dishes."


    "Thank you, Helen," Bet replied warmly. He then bent down and naturally took a pair of women''s slippers from the shoe cab, cing them in front of Yvonne.


    Yvonne paused for a moment before putting them on.


    Back when they were together, Bet had always been like this, taking care of her in every little way.


    Helen was still cooking in the kitchen.


    Bet and Yvonne sat in the living room. Bullety obediently at Yvonne''s feet, and she was enjoyably stroking his smooth fur.


    "They say animals have a sixth sense. Do you think Bullet recognized you all along?" Bet asked, watching them.


    Yvonne smiled and nodded, then asked, "What about you? How did you recognize me?"


    "Figure it out yourself," Bet said with a nce before getting up and heading to his room.


    He returned wearing a set of beige loungewear and saw Yvonne still ying with Bullet in the living room.


    Bullet was standing on his hind legs, his front paws resting on Yvonne''s knees, his tongue lolling out in a fawning manner.


    Yvonneughed and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her fair cheek against his sleek fur in an intimate gesture.


    Bet snorted. The dog sure knew how to charm thedies.


    "Bullet, attention," Betmanded in a deep voice.


    As if by reflex, Bullet''s ears shot up. He ran to the wall, stood up straight, and remained perfectly still, not daring to move.


    Bet walked over to where the dog had been and settledfortably into the single armchair.


    Bullet: Someone please calcte the square footage of this dog''s trauma.


    Yvonne was wearing a top that revealed her shoulders, where a scar was faintly visible.


    "You''ve gotten a lot of scars over the years, haven''t you?" Yvonne asked, her gaze fixed on his shoulder.


    "I get injured on missions sometimes," Bet said lightly, his deep eyes narrowing as if lost in memory.


    "There were two times I was seriously injured and fell unconscious. I kept wondering if death was terrifying."


    He finished, his gaze falling on Yvonne, filled with a sorrow so thick it was


    suffocating. "Vonnie, did it hurt? Were you scared?"


    In truth, Yvonne''s sacrifice had happened so many years ago that she had almost forgotten it.


    But now, for some reason, tears


    began to fall, unbidden and


    uncontroble. The raging fire


    from


    that day seemed to burg brightly in her mind once more Content¡±-


    The car had been crushed and twisted, and she was trapped inside, unable to move her arms or legs.


    As the mes erupted, a wave of regret washed over Yvonne-regret that she had argued with Bet thest time they met.


    She never even got the chance to say a proper goodbye.


    "It didn''t hurt. The smoke was so thick after the fire started that I l?st consciousness quickly," Yvonne replied, trying to sound casual. just regret not being able to say a properTM goodbye to you."


    Bet''s eyes reddened. He nodded and said, "But if you could do it all over again,


    you''d still make the same choice."


    Yvonne''s eyes welled with tears. "Yeah, you know me best."


    If she could go back, she would still make the same choice. She would charge forward, even knowing it led to certain death. Because she was a police officer content


    Duty was heavier than life.


    In the past, Bet hadn''t been able to understand. He had argued andined.


    But the moment he put on his own uniform, he suddenly understood.


    Country and people would alwayse before personal love.

 Chapter 376

    Bet slowly raised his arm, his long, warm fingers gently stroking the top of Yvonne''s head with a tender, doting touch.


    He didn''t ask how she had returned, nor did he ask why she was now Yvonne instead of Yvonne.


    Whatever the circumstances, all that mattered was that she was back by his side. Nothing else was important.


    "Besides goodbye, was there anything else you wanted to say to me?" he asked again.


    Yvonne''s beautiful, fox-like eyes were filled with tears as she tried earnestly to remember. The image of theirst argument shed through her mind.


    He had nned such an borate proposal, and she had ruined it all.


    "I also wanted to tell you that the ring was beautiful, and I really wanted to say yes. Bet, I don''t hate you at all. I love you..."


    Before Yvonne could finish, Bet''s lips were on hers.


    He cupped her face, kissing her with gentle care.


    Then, Bullet suddenly let out a low bark. "Woof, woof woof."


    Yvonne instinctively pushed Bet away at the sound.


    Bet turned and shot a cold re at Bullet.


    Bullet flinched, clearly having long feared Bet''s tyranny.


    The dog ducked his head and looked towards the kitchen.


    Just then, Helen emerged from the kitchen, untying her apron. "Young Master, Ms. Jones, dinner is ready. I made sweet and sour ribs today, you should eat them while they''re hot."


    So, Bullet''s barks had been a warning.


    Bet stood up from the sofa, walked over to Bullet, and patted hisrge head. Then he turned to Yvonne. "Let''s eat first."


    Helen had already set the table.


    Bet and Yvonne ate facing each other, and he would asionally ce food in her bowl.


    Neither of them spoke, yet there was an inexplicable feeling of peaceful bliss.


    After dinner, Yvonne took Bullet downstairs for a walk.


    Bet also grabbed his jacket, clearly intending to go out as well.


    "Are you heading back to the base, Young Master?" Helen asked casually.


    "Walking Bullet," Bet replied before heading to the entryway, changing his shoes, and walking out the door.


    Yvonne, holding Bullet''s leash, followed him out.


    Helen watched them leave, feeling that something was off but unable to put her finger on it. She dismissed the thought and returned to the kitchen to clean up.  fo


    Once outside, Bullet began to run around energetically.


    Yvonne yed with him while Bet sat on a nearby bench, watching her.


    The scene was a perfect picture of what people called blissful love: she goofed around while he watched with a smile.


    However, the serene moment was shattered by the ringing of Bet''s phone.


    Bet nced at the caller ID, frowned, and declined the call before switching his phone to silent.


    After dark, Bet drove Yvonne back to her apartment downtown.


    Yvonne hadn''t taken any acting roles recently, instead signing on for an indoor lifestyle reality show.


    sof


    The show observed the daily lives celebrities, and filming was set to begin the next day at her apartment She needed to get back tonight.


    Bet''s ck Mercedes-Benz pulled up in front of Yvonne''s apartment building.


    After parking, he unbuckled his seatbelt, then leaned over, wrapping an arm around her back and pulling her into a half-embrace.


    Their bodies pressed together, their


    breaths mingling. Yvonne''s cheeks flushed uncontrobly, and she


    instinctively ced a hand on hi


    wn?


    chest.


    "Bet..." Yvonne was about to tell him not to get any ideas when she heard a


    click. The seatbelt had been unbuckled.


    It turned out he had only leaned in to help her with her seatbelt.

 Chapter 377

    "Why is your face so red? What were you thinking?" Bet asked with interest, his gaze flicking down to the hand she had pressed against his chest.


    "I wasn''t thinking anything," Yvonne said, pushing him away and practically jumping out of the car in her haste.


    Bet chuckled and shook his head, then opened his own door and stepped out with his long legs.


    "Do you want me to walk you up?" he asked, standing by the car.


    "I can go up by myself. The security in thisplex is pretty good," Yvonne replied, standing at the entrance to the building. Her beautiful, fox-like eyes sparkled as if reflecting tiny stars.


    "Now that I''m gone, you can answer your phone. It''s rung so many times, it might be something urgent," she added.


    Although Bet had silenced his phone, the screen had lit up repeatedly, and Yvonne had noticed.


    Hearing this, Bet took his phone out of his jacket pocket. The screen lit up again, showing more than a dozen missed calls.


    He raised an eyebrow in resignation. "I just broke up with Ynda, and now my mom is calling to interrogate me."


    "You... you broke up with Ynda?" Yvonne''s feelings wereplicated.


    "If I didn''t, you''d bebeled a homewrecker. I couldn''t bear to let you be wronged like that," Bet said with a gentle smile. His usually cool, dark eyes were incredibly tender when he looked at Yvonne.


    Yvonne, however, felt a heavy weight in her chest, as if something was pressing down on her, making it hard to breathe.


    She had never wanted to interfere in Bet''s current life, but in the end, she had disrupted his peace.


    She was even more afraid of the dramatic trope of the first love versus the one that got away ying out in real life. If he chose the first love, he wouldn''t be able to forget the other. If he chose the other, he''d still long for his first love.


    It wasn''t that Yvonne didn''t trust Bet; she just didn''t want to test human nature.


    If that was the case, it would be better to let their story remain in its most beautiful, past moment.


    "Bet, maybe I shouldn''t havee back? If I''m causing trouble for your you..." Yvonne said, looking, down Before she could finish


    Bet pulled her into a tight embrace.


    He held her so tightly, as if clutching a rediscovered treasure he was desperate to merge into his very bones.


    "Don''t overthink it. Ynda and I were never what you think," Bet whispered, his lips brushing against her ear, his breath hot.


    "Vonnie, having you back with me feels like a dream. If this is just a dream, then I wish to never wake up."


    Yvonne buried her face in his chest, her tears uncontrobly soaking his shirt.


    Bet instinctively lowered his head to kiss her when a pair of blinding headlights suddenly shone on them from behind.


    Yvonne instinctively pulled away


    from his embrace, squinting into the


    light. She saw Sandra''s car parked right next to


    still runnit''s the engine


    running.


    In the driver''s seat, Sandra looked mortified.


    The lighting in theplex was dim, and Sandra hadn''t seen anyone standing at the entrance, so she had just driven straight up.


    With both Yvonne and Bet staring at her, Sandra had no choice but to bite the bullet and get out of the car.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson, Yvonne," Sandra said with an awkward smile, greeting them both.


    Bet''s expression was calm and cool, showing no sign of being caught off guard. "You two talk. I''ll be heading out."


    With that, he reached out and affectionately ruffled Yvonne''s hair.


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed slightly as she watched him stride down the steps. Then, the ck


    velme


    Mercedes-Benz slowly started and


    drove out of sight Contencions

 Chapter 378

    "Had enough of a look? He''s gone," Sandra said, waving a hand in front of Yvonne''s face.


    Yvonne snapped back to reality and looked at her. "Sandra, what are you doing here?"


    "The reality show starts filming tomorrow. I came over to help you check for anything that might be too private or controversial. You can''t have those on camera. The audience these days is so nitpicky."


    Sandra then added, "If I''d known, I wouldn''t havee."


    Yvonne knew Sandra was referring to her and Bet''s intimate moment at the entrance, and her cheeks burned again.


    "So you actually tamed the ice prince?" Sandra asked in disbelief.


    Yvonne didn''t say anything, likely out of shyness.


    "What about Ms. Walker then?" Sandra couldn''t help but ask.


    "They broke up," Yvonne said.


    Sandra''s expression shifted from disbelief to utter shock.


    She never thought Bet would actually give up an alliance with the Walker family for Yvonne.


    "Is Bet serious about this?"


    "Maybe he''s like you, just seeing a shadow of Yvonne in me," Yvonne replied with a shrug, offering the only exnation she could.


    Sandra opened her mouth, but suddenly found herself at a loss for words, letting out a long sigh instead.


    Sandra went upstairs with Yvonne and helped her tidy up the apartment.


    Everything was clean and organized. Anything that didn''t fit Yvonne''s public persona was packed away in boxes.


    Given her current fame, this downtown apartment was a perfect fit for her.


    The two of them were busy untilte at night before Yvonne finally went to bed.


    The next morning, the production crew arrived right at her door, not giving the celebrities any time to put on makeup.


    Yvonne was still in her pajamas, her hair casually tied up in a messy bun. She rubbed her eyes and went to open the door.


    "Good morning, Ms. Jones." The show''s host, cameramen, and other crew members came in.


    "Good morning, everyone. Please,e in Yvonne greeted the crew with a smile. She then bent down get


    freeveral pairs of new slippers


    the shoe cab.


    Sandra had prepared all of this the day before.


    After letting the crew in, she apologized and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    She was quick, taking less than


    minutes to emerge. She hadn''t


    changed, still wearing her


    cotton


    short sleeve pajamas with a


    cartoon print that suited her age.


    Yvonne wore no makeup, but her bare face was still stunning. On her small, palm-


    sized face, her fox-like eyes were even more striking.


    She got drinks for everyone from the fridge and asked if they needed breakfast, being a very warm and thoughtful host.


    "We''ve already eaten, Ms. Jones. Please don''t worry about us," a crew member said as they bustled around, setting up cameras in various spots.


    "Ms. Jones, our show records 24/7. If you have any private moments, like showering or sleeping, you can cover the camera."


    "Okay." Yvonne took note of all the camera locations and then went into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Being able to work from home put Yvonne in a good mood. She even hummed a little tune while preparing her meal.


    Yvonne''s breakfast was simple: a sandwich and a ss of milk. Quick and nutritious.


    Yvonne sat at the dining table eating her breakfast while scrolling through videos on her phone.


    Whether as a former police officer or


    a current actress, Yvonne was still a young woman at heart. Like any other girl in her twenties, her life was


    simple and full, with its share of worries but mostly filled with


    youthful energy.


    Once the cameras were set up, the crew left. From then on, it was just Yvonne and


    the cameras in the apartment.

 Chapter 379

    After finishing breakfast and cleaning up the dishes, Yvonne actually went back to her room for a nap.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the cameras, a panel of observers invited by the show was watching. They were all well-known celebrities, including a host, an actor, and a singer.


    They were simultaneously observing four female celebrities to analyze andment on the lives of modern young women.


    Of the other three stars, one was a pop idol who had debuted through a talent show and was currently practicing her singing and dancing in a studio. Another was a female host who had already invited a famous celebrity friend over to chat, doubling theirbined star power.


    The third guest was none other than Ynda. At that moment, Ynda, with her makeup perfectly done, was seated at a piano, practicing.


    Only Yvonne, after finishing her breakfast, was back in bed for a second round of sleep.


    Yvonne slept until the afternoon. When she woke up, she was toozy to cook and just ordered takeout.


    After lunch, Yvonne turned on the TV and listlessly watched a drama on a local channel, yawning constantly.


    She watched two episodes before pulling out a yoga mat and starting to practice in the living room.


    With no makeup, her hair in a messy bun, and wearing cotton pajamas, Yvonne practicing yoga on the mat was surprisingly pleasing to watch. It wasn''t about being stunningly beautiful, but about a fresh and natural aura that was both attractive andforting.


    Yvonne did yoga for an hour, broke a light sweat, and then went straight into the bathroom.


    There were no cameras in the bathroom. Yvonne took a quick hot shower and got dressed beforeing out.


    She changed into a nightgown, another cotton one-a white floral slip dress. Her long, wet hair was left to hang loose.


    Yvonne dried her hair with a towel as she walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window. She sat down in afortable rocking chair, swayed a few times, and then picked up a script from the coffee table to read.


    It was a historical drama. Sandra had said the script was good and wanted her to take a look, suggesting she could try for a role if it was a good fit.


    Yvonne read a few pages, then put the script down. She went to the kitchen and found some drinks and snacks, carrying them back to the window.


    She started munching on snacks and sipping her drink while reading the script.


    As evening fell, Yvonne tidied up the living room. She put the script back where it belonged, threw the empty snack bags in the trash, and cleaned the floor


    After that, she drank arge carton of yogurt and skipped dinner.


    Female celebrities had to


    watch


    their diet, and most of them didn''t eat dinner.


    After finishing her yogurt and tossing the container, Yvonne went back to her room.


    Showering, getting into bed, and resting-her day of filming was over.


    The next day, there was no filming. Two of the guests had scheduling conflicts, so production was paused for a day.


    Yvonne slept in as usual and had just woken up around noon when she received a call from Bet.


    "Just waking up?" Bet''s voice came through the phone, warm and deep with a hint of a gentle smile.


    "Mhm," Yvonne mumbled, rubbing her eyes as she rolled out of bed and headed straight for the bathroom.


    She put the phone on speaker and stood in front of the mirror, tying up her hair while talking to Bet.


    Bet: "Day off today?"


    Yvonne: "Yeah, filming got canceled unexpectedly."


    Bet: "There''s an auction tonight. Want toe with me?"


    Yvonne: "Mr. Bet Thompson just broke up with his ex-girlfriend and is already taking a new woman out in public, won''t


    that affect your V


    reputation?"


    Bet: "It''s a private auction. I heard there will be some nice jade pieces."


    Yvonne''s eyes lit up at the mention of jade.

 Chapter 380

    She had a deep appreciation for traditional jade artifacts. In her past life, she had amassed a decent collection of jade pieces and jewelry-some bought by her parents, some she had found herself, and some given to her by Bet.


    But all of those pieces were at the Jones family home, and she likely wouldn''t be able to get them back.


    "I''ll pick you up at your apartment at seven tonight," Bet said with a smile, knowing she would be interested.


    After the call ended, Yvonne finished tying her hair and began squeezing toothpaste onto her brush.


    After washing up, she went to the kitchen and made a simple bowl of noodles.


    She spent the afternoon at home, binge-watching shows and reading the script.


    At six o''clock, she started doing her makeup and changing her clothes, heading downstairs precisely at seven.


    Bet''s ck Mercedes-Benz was already parked in front of her apartment building.


    Yvonne walked over, opened the passenger door, and got in.


    Bet leaned over naturally to help her with her seatbelt. Their bodies were close again, but this time Yvonne didn''t let her imagination run wild, waiting for him to finish and return to his seat.


    However, after the seatbelt was fastened, Bet remained in the same position, half-embracing her. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes, and the next moment, he leaned in and kissed her lips.


    The kiss was so sudden that Yvonne waspletely unprepared. She stared at him with wide, beautiful eyes, shocked and flustered.


    The kiss didn''tst long. He pulled back, returned to the driver''s seat, and casually brushed a finger over his lips.


    "Sweet," he said, smiling at her.


    Flustered by the kiss, Yvonne''s face turned bright red. She turned her head to look out the window, ignoring him.


    Bet chuckled softly and started the car.


    The private auction was held at a


    private estate. The owner of the estate was a prominent figure in Istra, known for his love of collecting antiques. He asionally hosted these private auctions at his estate, which not only turned a profit but also helped expand hiswork-a clever, twofold business strategy.


    Because it was a private auction, the number of invited guests was limited, but nearly all of them were from high society.


    Bet''s seats were, of course, in the VIP section at the front. A staff member brought them their bidding paddle and served them coffee and juice.


    "See if there''s anything you like. Let me know if you find something," Bet said, handing Yvonne the auction catalog, which listed all the items for sale that day. Yvonne flipped through it casually and asked, "Is Mr. Bet Thompson paying?"


    "Who else?" Bet replied with a slight, amused smile.


    Yvonne lowered her head to look through the catalog, not noticing that Ynda had also just entered the auction hall. She was with Mrs. Walker and both mother and daughter were dressed in a way that was rtively understated yet undeniably elegant.


    Since Bet and Yvonne were seated in the highly visible VIP section, Ynda spotted them immediately.


    Yvonne was wearing a little ck Givenchy dress, essorized with a pearl and diamond ne, and was looking down at the catalog.


    Bet sat beside her, dressed in a more casual suit that gave him the refined air of


    a wealthy heir. He leaned close to Yvonne, seemingly talking to her about


    something, their posture natural and intimate.


    Yvonne was young and charming, with a versatile look that made her appear perfectly matched with Bet as they sat together.


    The items at the private auction were all carefully selected. Yvonne took a liking to a jade Pixiu figurine a pair of Hetian jade bangles, and a pair of jade gourd earrings with diamonds that were also nice, though not a must-have.


    Yvonne pointed out the pieces she liked to Bet.


    After looking, he praised her, "You have good taste."


    Yvonne smiled. As she looked up, she finally saw the Walker mother-daughter duo


    walking in from the entrance and taking seats diagonally behind them.

 Chapter 381

    Ynda''s gaze remained fixed on them, a chilling coldness in her eyes.


    "Vonnie." Bet spoke to Yvonne, but when she didn''t respond, he habitually reached out and gently tapped the tip of her nose. "What are you looking at? You didn''t even hear me talking to you."


    "Your ex-girlfriend and ex-mother-inw are here," Yvonne said.


    Bet cast an indifferent nce toward the Walker mother and daughter before looking away, his voice devoid of emotion as he simply said, "I see."


    Soon after, the auction began.


    The host and staff took the stage, and the LED screen started disying the items up for bid.


    The initial lots were all antique paintings and calligraphy. Yvonne wasn''t interested, and Bet couldn''t be bothered to bid.


    The Thompson family estate had a vi dedicated to their collection, and Frank''s antiques and paintings filled an entire floor. Unless it was a rare masterpiece, the Thompsons rarely showed much interest.


    Ynda and Mrs. Walker also refrained from bidding; it seemed they were just there to fill seats and observe.


    About halfway through the auction, a jade bracelet that Yvonne liked came up for bidding. It was a top-quality nephrite jade, wless and milky-white with a warm luster.


    Such perfect, high-grade jade bracelets were a rare sight on the market, hence the steep starting price of fifty thousand dors.


    "Fifty thousand."


    "Fifty-two thousand."


    "Fifty-five thousand."


    Bids starteding in one after another.


    "Sixty thousand." Bet casually raised his paddle.


    "Sixty-two thousand." Ynda immediately followed suit.


    "Sixty-five thousand."


    "Sixty-eight thousand." Other bidders continued topete.


    "Eighty thousand." Bet raised his paddle again.


    "Eighty-five thousand." Ynda was right on his heels.


    Yvonne instinctively nced back at Ynda, who was ring at them, clearly targeting them on purpose.


    Bet didn''t look back, simply raising his paddle again. "One hundred thousand." Ynda bit her lip and raised her paddle. "One hundred and five thousand."


    Bet continued, instantly pushing the price to one hundred and twenty thousand.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ynda kept going. "One hundred and twenty-five thousand."


    Yvonne turned to look at Ynda again, who met her gaze with a tilted chin and an arrogant expression.


    "Are the Walkers that wealthy?" Yvonne turned back to Bet.


    While public officials weren''t always paragons of virtue, casually


    sl


    dropping over a hundred thous dors seemed excessive content,


    "Perhaps," Bet said with a raised eyebrow and a cold, sarcastic smile. Then, he lifted his paddle and shot the price straight to two hundred thousand.


    Ynda was about to raise her paddle without thinking when Mrs. Walker firmly pressed her hand down.


    "Ynda, stop this nonsense," Mrs. Walker reprimanded her with a stern face.


    Ynda was blinded by jealousy, but Mrs. Walker was thinking clearly. Given their public profile, spending hundreds of thousands on a bracelet at an auction would likely attract a visit from the ethicsmittee the very next day.


    Although Ynda didn''t raise her paddle again, her expression was ugly, a clear sign of her displeasure.


    In the end, Bet won the bracelet for Yvonne for two hundred thousand dors.


    Later, Bet also won a jade dragon charm and a pair of jade


    cbash earrings that yvonn¨¦ est


    her eye on.


    Every time Bet bid, Ynda would follow, deliberately driving up the price.


    After all, money was the one thing the billionaire Thompson family had in abundance.


    Ynda was so furious that the hand holding her paddle wouldn''t stop trembling.

 Chapter 382

    Mrs. Walker could only sigh and whisper, "People spend money on pets just for amusement. The Thompsons aren''t short on cash, so let them spend it. Why are you getting so worked up over a trinket?"


    "I can''t stand seeing them together. To think Bet broke up with me for some cheap tramp," Ynda fumed, her eyes turning red.


    "A marriage alliance between our families is a major affair. It''s not something Bet can just end with a simple ''breakup''," Mrs. Walker said, taking Ynda''s hand and patting it gently.


    "Don''t you worry. Since you were a child, have your father and I ever denied you anything you wanted? Bet will be no exception."


    "Okay." Ynda''s mood finally improved after hearing her mother''s words.


    She shot a cold re at the back of Yvonne''s head, thinking to herself, *Let the bitch enjoy her moment. It won''tst long.*


    After the auction, Bet walked out of the estate with Yvonne.


    Yvonne was in high spirits, having acquired quite a few beautiful pieces.


    "I had the items sent to your apartment," Bet said, gently ruffling her hair with a warm smile.


    "My, what a generous expense, Mr. Bet Thompson," Yvonne replied, winking yfully.


    Yvonne never stood on ceremony with her Ben. Even if he plucked a star from the sky for her, she would ept it with open arms and tell him with a smile, "The star is beautiful. I love it."


    Just as they stepped out of the estate, Bet''s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID, his brow furrowing out of habit. He turned to Yvonne and said, "I''ll go get the car. Wait here for me."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, stopping at the bottom of the steps.


    "Be good." Bet gave her a small smile before turning and walking towards the parking lot, answering the call as he went.


    It was Emma, and the moment he answered, sheunched into an interrogation.


    "Bet, you broke up with


    Ynda? Who gave you permission to make such a decision on your own? Do you have any idea how heartbroken Ynda is? Het health is already fragile, and she nearly ended up back in the hospital from the emotional distress.


    Bet, is this how I raised you? To be a man with no sense of responsibility ormitment? You will apologize to Ynda right now and promise her you''ll stop messing around with those unsavory women outside."


    "Are you finished?" Bet waited patiently for Emma to finish before speaking in a cool, detached tone.


    "I was nning to find a time to exin this to you in person, but since you insist on asking now, I''ll answer you. Ynda and I are both adults We have the freedom to be in a rtionship, and we each have the right to end it.


    I have broken up with her. ''Broken up'' means that from now on, our lives are separate. We''ll go our own ways."


    "Who gave you permission to break up? I don''t approve!" Emma shrieked.


    "My decision is enough. I don''t need your approval. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up." Bet had reached his car and ended the call without another word.


    He got into the driver''s seat, started the engine, and drove towards the estate entrance.


    Yvonne was still waiting for him by the gate, with people passing by her from time to time.


    Mrs. Walker and Ynda were thest to emerge. Upon seeing Yvonne standing there, Ynda deliberately charged towards her.


    Yvonne, who had been looking down, saw a shadow rushing at her from behind and sidestepped with lightning-fast reflexes.


    Ynda missed her target and stumbled, nearly falling over. Fortunately, Mrs. Walker was right beside her and caught her in time.


    Ynda red at Yvonne, her eyes filled with rage.


    Mrs. Walker, also annoyed, spoke up. "Such ack of manners and upbringing. No wonder all you know is how to seduce men. With your status all you can do is squeeze what you can out of men white you''re young. Once you''re old and faded..."

 Chapter 383

    "Mrs. Walker, now that you''ve reached that ''old and faded'' age yourself, have the men stopped looking your way?" Yvonne cut her off before she could finish.


    Yvonne was never one to take an insult lying down; she''d never lost an argument.


    Mrs. Walker''s face turned livid, but she maintained her high-societyposure, looking down her nose at Yvonne.


    "Even when I''m old and faded, I''ll still be Mrs. Walker. When you''re old and faded, you won''t be worth a dime," Mrs. Walker retorted, then turned to her daughter.


    "Ynda, people of our standing shouldn''t lower themselves by arguing withmoners. It''s beneath us."


    "I know, Mom," Ynda replied, shooting a triumphant, smug look at Yvonne.


    Yvonne truly didn''t understand what they had to be so proud of. Mr. Walker was a corrupt official; it was only a matter of time before the Walker family fell from grace. The fall from such a great height would not be pleasant.


    Just then, Bet''s Mercedes pulled up.


    He got out of the car, and upon seeing Mrs. Walker and Ynda, he nodded politely as a courtesy. "Mrs. Walker."


    Mrs. Walker shot him a cold nce and spoke in a lukewarm tone.


    "Bet, it''s understandable that men prefer young, fresh girls. But let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to y around, that''s fine, but don''t take it too far. A wonderful girl like Ynda has a line of suitors that could stretch from here to Vorn. She won''t wait for you forever.


    Don''t wait until you want toe back, only to be filled with regret."


    With that, Mrs. Walker took Ynda''s arm. "Ynda, let''s go."


    Bet tilted his head slightly, watching the arrogant pair walk away. A cold sneer touched his lips.


    "Have you been waiting long? Let''s go." His gaze softened as it fell back on Yvonne.


    He took her hand; it felt cool to the touch. He instinctively wrapped his palm around it, warming it as he led her to the car.


    The car left the private estate, cruising along the wide road until it entered the city center and stopped in front of Yvonne''s apartment building.


    "Want toe up for a bit?" Yvonne asked, unbuckling her seatbelt and turning to look at him.


    Bet''s grip on the steering wheel tightened for a moment before rxing.


    "Vonnie, don''t just invite men into your home like that," he said, ruffling her hair with a mix of affection and exasperation. "You''re acting like a naive teenager again I really don''t know what to do with you.


    "Go on back. Get some rest," Bet added, pulling his hand away.


    Yvonne returned to her apartment, kicked off her shoes, and tossed her coat onto the back of the living room sofa before grabbing the remote to turn on the TV.


    The evening news was on. Amidst the newscaster''s crisp, clear voice, a phone suddenly rang.


    Yvonne picked up her phone and saw a video call from Sandra.


    She answered, and Sandra''s face appeared on the screen, her brow furrowed in frustration.


    "Tomorrow is the second day of


    filming for the show. The production team''s feedback is that you need provide more content My dear you''re supposed to be working, not actually just lounging around."


    "What else am supposed to do + when I''m stuck in my apartment? I''ll bring Bullet over tomorrow to film with me, Yvonne said, cing her phone on a stand on the table, She chatted with Sandra while unboxing the gifts on her table.

 Chapter 384

    The jewelry from the auction had arrived, and Yvonne was trying on the jade cbash earrings.


    "New earrings?" Sandra asked from the other side of the video call.


    "Mmm. I got them from a private auction today," Yvonne replied.


    Sandra: "You went to an auction?"


    Yvonne: "Yeah, with Bet."


    Sandra: "Alright then. Just be careful when you''re out in public together. If you get photographed, you''ll definitely be trending."


    "I know," Yvonne nodded.


    After the video call, Yvonne dialed Bet''s number.


    He was still on his way back to the military base.


    "Miss me already?" Bet''s maic, warm voice came through the phone as soon as he answered.


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed slightly. She didn''t answer his question, instead telling him about her n to have Bullet on the show with her tomorrow.


    "I''ll have Simon bring Bullet over to you in the morning. You can look after him for a while. If you get busy, just have Helen pick him up," Bet said.


    They chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up.


    Bet was driving, and Yvonne didn''t want to distract him.


    Since she had to film the next day, Yvonne washed up and went to bed early. The next morning, before the film crew arrived, Simon showed up with Bullet. Perhaps because of the change in Yvonne and Bet''s rtionship, Simon''s attitude towards her had also shifted slightly. He was extremely polite and respectful, but with a noticeable distance.


    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Thompson asked me to bring Bullet to you."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way."


    Bullet, upon seeing Yvonne, happily bounded towards her.


    Yvonne ruffled his big, furry head and said politely to Simon, "Thank you for bringing him over. I appreciate it."


    After Simon left, Yvonne led Bullet inside.


    Soon after, the production crew arrived.


    They were visibly intimidated by the sight of arge, ck dog, half the height of a person, in Yvonne''s home.


    "This is Bullet, a retired police dog. Don''t worry, he''s very smart and friendly. He won''t hurt anyone," Yvonne exined, patting Bullet''s head.


    "Bullet, say hello to everyone."


    At his owner''smand, Bullet immediately lifted his front paws and waved one of them, his goofy and endearing gesture making everyoneugh.


    Just like the day before, the crew set up cameras in every corner of Yvonne''s apartment before leaving.


    Yvonne began another day of ''work.''


    She was in a good mood. Even


    though she wasn''t going out, she put on a full face of delicate makeup, changed into a chic, Asian inspired dress, and put on the jade cbash earrings from the auction.


    Since she couldn''t leave the house, she still found herself with little to do.


    So, Yvonne decided to focus on her meals.


    She ordered a variety of ingredients on her phone and found cooking tutorials online, following the videos to learn new recipes.


    Her attempt at sweet and sour pork with pineapple for lunch was a bit of a failure the pork was over-fried and too hard to chew. So, she gave it to


    Bullet. ed and


    It turned out a dog''s bite force is indeed much stronger than a human''s. Bullet


    happily wagged his tail and devoured the entire te of meat.


    For dinner Yvonne made a pork rib


    and root vegetable soup. When she lifted the lid of the small white- casserole pot, the rich aroma of meat filled the air it seemed her dinner was a sess.


    Yvonne skipped carbs for the evening, just having some soup and a couple of small


    ribs.

 Chapter 385

    Then she cleaned up the dishes.


    After tidying up, she led Bullet into the bathroom to give him a bath.


    Therge ck dog, covered in white foam and shaking his head, was an adorable


    sight.


    Yvonne bathed and blow-dried Bullet, then let him go y in the living room.


    While Yvonne showered in her room, the cameras in the living room captured footage of Bullet ying by himself.


    After her shower, Yvonne changed into a nightgown and curled up on the living room sofa to watch TV. Bullety at her feet, the scene so still it was like a photograph, with only the sound of the television filling the silence.


    Yvonne fell asleep watching TV. Seeing his owner asleep, Bullet nudged a thin nket over her body.


    After two days of filming, the production team began the intensive editing process and released the show online.


    Out of the four female celebrities featured, Ynda, surprisingly, generated the most buzz. The inte was flooded with rmendations and trending topics about her.


    Her title as a ''piano princess'' glittered, and a wave of paidmentators emerged to praise her from every conceivable angle.


    Ynda''s Twitter followers skyrocketed by over a million.


    Clearly, someone with capital was backing her rise to fame. The news of her impending engagement to Mr. Thompson was dredged up again, sparking heated discussions.


    Various versions of their fairytale romance, a prince and princess story, circted online, making it seem as if their marriage was an inevitable conclusion.


    Meanwhile, the Gonzalez family remained silent, which was typical of Bet''s style-he did as he pleased, ignoring public opinion.


    The other two invited female artists had decent performances, also drawing considerable attention.


    As for Yvonne, her performance on the show, while not a viral sensation, sparked a lot of discussion.


    Manyizensmented, "This is exactly how I am when I''m at home not working. She''s so real."


    "I think she looks even better without makeup. Her full makeup is too morous, but her bare face has this first-love kind of feel."


    "I want a dog just like hers! So majestic and cool."


    "Can someone please post the adoption process for retired police dogs?"


    "Her styling is so ethereal."


    "Yvonne is stunning."


    Screenshots of Yvonne napping on the sofa with Bullet at her feet went viral, along with her ssic-inspired outfits.


    Some observantizens even managed to identify her jade cbash earrings.


    "Insider info: Her jade cbash


    earrings are identical to the ones a certain conglomerate heir bought for an exorbitant price at a private auction content


    "Is she in a rtionship? Someone tell me who the heir is!"


    "Maybe he''s just a suitor."


    "Don''t say yes to the heir! We''re a much better match!"


    Yvonne''s dog and earrings became hot topics of discussion online.


    Sandra called specifically to praise Yvonne, reminding her that maintaining buzz is


    always a good thing for an artist.


    The next recording session was a


    week away. Sandra had booked


    Yvonne a guest role in the


    meantime. It was only a few scenes, but it required a flight to a film


    studioplex.


    Yvonne hastily packed her bags and left for the airport with her assistant. She only managed to send Bet a text just before boarding.


    Yvonne: Heading to the film studio for a role. Back in a week. Don''t miss me too much.


    After sending the message, Yvonne


    switched her phone to airne


    mode. However, even after the nended and she turned her phone


    back on, there was no reply from Bet.

 Chapter 386

    He had been at the military base recently and was likely very busy.


    For the next few days, Yvonne was filming on set, and she didn''t hear from Bet.


    This time, Yvonne was guest-starring in a historical court drama, ying the deceased first love of the male lead, the Crown Prince.


    Her part was small, with only a few lines.


    Yvonne, dressed in a period costume, looked both enchanting and charming.


    Her scenes included picking red plum blossoms from a tree in the snow, being pushed on a swing by the male lead, and flying a kite on a grassy field, all portraying a sense of innocent joy.


    Yvonne was not yet twenty, so it was like she was ying herself, perfectly


    capturing the pure beauty of a young girl.


    The director was extremely pleased with his choice for the first love.


    Yvonne''s final scene was a night shoot where she died in the arms of the man she loved. The male lead held her body, weeping from dusk till dawn.


    The sudden, idental death of his childhood sweetheart became an indelible memory and a source of lifelong regret for the male lead.


    What is lost is often cherished the most. The male lead could never forget the girl hidden in his heart, which created a significant obstacle in his rtionship with the female lead.


    Though the first love''s role was minor, she was an indispensable, soulful character in the entire series.


    It waste at night when Yvonne finished work. She returned to her hotel and, before even removing her makeup, received a video call from Bet.


    She answered. On the other side, Bet was still in his military uniform. His features were sharp yet gentle, though a hint of fatigue was visible in his eyes.


    Yvonne, still in her period costume, created a picture that was both jarring and harmonious when they appeared on the same screen.


    "Just got back from a mission. I only just saw your message."


    "Yeah, I just wrapped up for the day too," Yvonne said with a smile, reaching up to remove the hairpins and wig from her hair.


    "A period drama? Your makeup is beautiful," Bet said with a warm smile.


    "Mmm," Yvonne nodded. "It''s a guest role. I y the male lead''s childhood sweetheart who dies young. The plot is actually quite simr to ours."


    Yvonne spoke casually about the plot, but when she looked up at the screen, she noticed Bet''s expression had changed.


    She realized she had probably said the wrong thing.


    She stuck out her tongue yfully, her voice soft and coaxing. "Alright, alright, my mistake. Mr Benner Thompson, you have a big heart, don''t hold it against me."


    Bet stared at her for a long moment before his stern expression finally softened.


    "Yvonne, don''t say things like that in the future. I don''t think... I could survive losing you a second time."


    Bet''s voice was as calm and gentle as ever, but Yvonne''s heart suddenly felt heavy.


    She remembered Helen telling her that after she had died, Bet had refused to eat andter developed severe depression, relying on arge amount of medication to manage his emotions.


    They had grown up together. The weight of being ''childhood sweethearts'' wasn''t just


    a phrase; it meant they were irreceable to each other.


    The atmosphere on both sides of the video call grew somber.


    Yvonne removed her hairpiece, her long ck hair cascading down. She looked at


    Bet on the screen and tried to change the subject.


    "Were you injured on your mission?"


    "No," Bet replied softly. "I''m not


    like a certain heartless little girl. I''m always careful. I try my best not to get hurt, and I would never leave you alone."


    Yvonne rested her chin on her hand, her foxy eyes curving into a smile as she


    watched him tenderly through the screen.

 Chapter 387

    Bet spoke with her for a few more moments before the sound of knocking and someone reporting to a superior could be heard faintly in the background of the video.


    Bet clearly still had work to do, so Yvonne considerately ended the call first.


    She ced her phone on the desk, stood up, and went into the bathroom to remove her makeup and shower.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw her phone screen light up a few times. She walked over, picked it up, and saw a message from Bet.


    Bet: When are you back in Istra?


    Yvonne: The day after tomorrow.


    Bet: I''ll pick you up.


    Yvonne: Okay. She then sent him her flight number.


    Bet: Good. Rest well, goodnight.


    Yvonne: Goodnight.


    Yvonne had booked an early morning flight to Istra.


    The nended smoothly at Istra International Airport at eleven in the morning.


    When Yvonne walked out of the airport, Bet''s car was already waiting.


    Because Yvonne was a public figure, and airports were prime locations for paparazzi, neither of them spoke after they met.


    Bet took her luggage from her assistant and ced it in the trunk. If it weren''t for his exceptionally refined appearance and aura, one might have mistaken him for Yvonne''s driver.


    Yvonne opened the passenger door herself and got in.


    Bet then got into the driver''s seat, turned the steering wheel, and the car slowly pulled away from the airport.


    After entering the city, the car didn''t head towards Yvonne''s apartment but turned into a different district.


    "You''re not taking me home?" Yvonne turned to look at him, confused.


    "Mmm," Bet nodded, his hands


    on the wheel. "Noah and Karina


    invited me over for a meal, so I thought rd bring you along. Karina is cooking herself today. She''s probably making some of those savory slow-cooked dishes you like."


    Karina White''s family had built their fortune in the restaurant business. The White family now ran several hotel chains. While they werent in the same league as the elite families, they were still quite wealthy.  s?novels


    Noah Thompson had been frail since childhood and couldn''t join the military, so he learned business from his uncle, Frank.


    He and Karina had met during a business negotiation. Karina had inherited her family''s culinary skills and could cook exceptionally weft. It was said she conquered the man''s stomach b?f?re she conquered his heart.


    The gap between the White and Thompson families was vast, and Noah had faced considerable family pressure to marry Karina.


    When Yvonne had been with Bet before, she and Karina had gotten along reasonably well.


    Whenever Bet and Yvonne visited, Karina would personally cook for them. Yvonne always ate until she was stuffed.


    Noah''s father was a soldier and had always lived with Mr. Thompson Sr. in the militarypound.


    Thompson Manor was builtter by Frank. Although a floor was reserved for Noah, it would have been improper for a nephew and his wife to live there.


    So, the couple had always lived in a luxuryplex in Istra''s central district, in a duplex apartment of over two hundred square meters, with their daughter, Nina, and a live-in nanny.


    When Bet and Yvonne arrived, Karina was cooking in the kitchen. The nanny opened the door for them.


    "The young master isn''t back yet, but Madam is cooking. Please, have a seat, Second Young Master. I''ll go make you some tea," the nanny said before heading to the kitchte to brew two cups of tea.


    It wasn''t Yvonne''s first time at Noah''s home. Almost nothing had changed, except


    for a few more photos and award certificates of their daughter, Nina, in the living


    room.

 Chapter 388

    She had heard that Karina had suffered severe hemorrhaging during childbirth, making it difficult for her to have more children. As a result, they had only one daughter, whom they cherished like a precious gem.


    "Bet, you''re here! I made your favorite scallops in savory sauce and the signature seafood bisque today. You..." Karina came out of the kitchen, her face wreathed in smiles, but her smile froze when she saw Yvonne.


    "Karina," Bet greeted her with his usual calm demeanor, then added, "This is Yvonne. You''ve met her before. My girlfriend."


    "Huh? G-girlfriend?" Karina''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. After a moment, she immediately turned to find her phone.


    "Mrs. Thompson," Yvonne said, addressing Karina more formally instead of using her first name like Bet did.


    However, Karina ignored her, frantically picking up her phone. Just as she was about to dial, the sound of the front door opening filled the air.


    Noah was back, and with him was Ynda.


    The Thompson and Walker families had long intended to unite through marriage, and Karina was very close with her future sister-inw, Ynda.


    With Bet and Ynda''s recent falling out, Ynda had been heartbroken and had tearfully confided in Karina several times.


    Karina, unaware of the situation between Bet and Yvonne, had assumed it was just a lovers'' quarrel. She had taken it upon herself to invite Bet over, hoping to act as a peacemaker and help them reconcile.


    She never expected Bet to show up, and not alone, but with a new woman on his arm.


    In a panic, Karina had tried to call Noah to tell him not to bring Ynda over, but it was toote. Before she could even dial, Noah had already walked in with Ynda.


    At that moment, the air in the room seemed to crackle with awkwardness.


    Only the family''s nanny was oblivious, bustling over to get slippers from the cab and offering them to Ynda. "Ms. Walker, you''re here! Madam has been talking about you all day. She even made a few of your favorite dishes."


    Ynda stood frozen, not changing her shoes. Her eyes were wide as she stared at Bet and, next to him, Yvonne.


    Noah hadn''t expected the situation to turn out like this either. He sighed in resignation but still invited Ynda inside.


    Telling Ynda to leave now would be a grave insult to the Walker family. But if he asked Yvonne to leave, Bet would undoubtedly walk out with her.


    Karina quickly recovered and came over with a smile, taking Ynda''s hand. "Ynda, you''re here! I''ve finished cooking most of the


    dishes I was just waiting for you to help me make the ravioli."


    Karina pulled Ynda straight into the kitchen.


    Noah changed his shoes, walked into the living room, and sat down opposite Bet and Yvonne.


    "Ms. Jones, long time no see," Noah said, nodding politely to Yvonne, his tone neutral.


    "Mr. Thompson," Yvonne responded just as politely, then said no more.


    "You should have told me you were bringing a friend over would have had Karina make a few¨§ dishes,


    just in case today''s meal isn''tto Ms. Jones'' taste."


    Noah picked up his teacup and took a sip as he spoke.


    "You also failed to mention you had invited others," Bet replied, his deep eyes


    narrowed, revealing little emotion.


    But Noah knew he was annoyed.


    Noah instinctively nced at Yvonne, who was sitting beside Bet.


    A young and beautiful girl. Perhaps a


    bit cunning, but that was all. There was nothing particrly special about her How had


    r How had sh? suddenly


    gotten involved with Bet, charming him sopletely that he was willing to call off the


    engagement with the Walker family?

 Chapter 389

    Noah looked at Yvonne''s beautiful, foxy eyes and wondered, *Could she really be some kind of enchantress, capable of bewitching people''s minds?*


    Meanwhile, Karina and Ynda were in the kitchen making ravioli.


    Ynda, a prim and proper heiress who had never lifted a finger in her life, was merely pretending to help. Karina was doing most of the work, talking as she folded


    the pasta.


    "I was shocked when Bet suddenly showed up with that Ms. Jones. Wasn''t she Thomas'' girlfriend? How did she suddenly be Bet''s? It''s all so confusing. Is she the reason Bet wants to break up with you?"


    "Yes," Ynda nodded, her eyes red.


    "Well, she must be quite calcting, ying two wealthy young masters like that, twisting them around her little finger," Karina sneered with contempt.


    "Aunt Emma values family background above all else; she would never allow Bet to marry an actress. Men just y around with women like her, don''t they? Besides, she''s ying a dangerous game with two brothers. It''s bound to end badly for her."


    Karina chattered on, and soon a pot of ravioli was ready.


    She put the ravioli on to boil and, with the nanny''s help, began setting the table.


    The long wooden table wasden with dishes. The freshly cooked ravioli was brought out, steaming and fragrant.


    "Let''s eat first. Ms. Jones, this is your first time here. Please, try my cooking," Karina said. Although she disliked Yvonne, she maintained a veneer of perfect hospitality.


    The four of them sat at the long table, with Noah and Karina on one side.


    Karina had Ynda sit next to her.


    Bet and Yvonne sat opposite them.


    Of all the delicious dishes on the table, half were seafood, and the other half held no appeal for Yvonne.


    She suddenly realized how much time had changed things.


    Bet picked up his cutlery and ced some of the dishes Yvonne could eat into her bowl.


    "Ms. Jones, you must try this signature seafood bisque. It''s my specialty," Karina said, gesturing to the dish in the center of the table.


    Yvonne nced at it but didn''t touch her fork. Bet spoke up, exining for her, "Yvonne is allergic to seafood."


    "Oh, what a shame," Karina


    remarked, then looked at Yvonne et


    and continued, "How old are you US year Ms Jones? You look like you could still be a university student."


    "I''ll be twenty in a few months," Yvonne replied.


    "Nearly ten years younger than Bet. You really are just a young girl," Karina went on. "Thest time saw you, you were with Thomas. was busy with guests and didn''t get a chance to speak with you. Your surname is Jones, you said? Which Jones family is that? I haven''t heard


    of any prominent Jones family in Istra. Perhaps I''m just out of touch?"


    Indeed, there was no powerful Jones family among Istra''s high society.


    Karina was clearly siding with Ynda, deliberately trying to embarrass Yvonne.


    Ynda inwardly smirked and


    chimed in, "It''s normal that you wouldn''t know, Karina. This Ms. Jones is the granddaughter of the James family but her mother was never favored and holds no influence. You''ve probably heard of her father, though-he''s the CEO of Nexus Media who was just sentenced to prison."


    Karina feigned a look of shock, then added with false sympathy, "Ms. Jones, your family history is truly tragic."


    Yvonne had just picked up a ravioli with her fork. It was beautifully shaped, like a little golden ingot.


    While the main dishes weren''t to her liking, the filling Karina made for the ravioli was delicious. It was a shame, really, that this meal hadn''t been prepared for her.

 Chapter 390

    Just as Yvonne put down her cutlery, about to speak, a sharp tter broke the silence. Bet had thrown his fork and knife onto the table.


    Karina''s hand, holding a soup spoon, trembled instinctively as she looked up at Bet.


    His expression was icy, his presence chilling and formidable.


    "Before Noah married you, I''d never heard of a prominent White family in Istra


    either. It seems you''re not the only one who''s out of touch, Karina."


    "Thank you for your hard work today, Karina, but the food isn''t to our taste. Yvonne and I will be leaving now."


    With that, Bet took Yvonne''s hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, rising to leave with him.


    Karina was stunned that Bet would show her, his elder sister-inw, such tant disrespect. Her face flushed with shame, turning shades of red and white.


    Seeing this, Noah immediately stood up to stop them.


    "Bet, that''s not what Karina meant."


    "Then what did she mean?" Bet''s voice was calm but carried an authority thatmanded respect. For the first time, he revealed the aura of a superior before his cousin.


    Noah was at a loss for words, able only to watch as Bet led Yvonne away.


    After they left, Ynda tactfully took her leave as well.


    Only Noah and Karina remained, along with a table full of untouched food.


    Karina''s eyes welled with tears as sheined, "Mr. Bet Thompson certainly has a temper. I just said a few words, and he stormed out. He has no respect for me at all."


    Noah listened, almostughing in exasperation. "What, so now you''re the victim?"


    "Noah, you''re his older brother. By disrespecting me, he''s disrespecting you," Karina argued, seeing no fault in her own actions.


    But Noah''s gaze grew colder as he looked at her.


    "Why on earth should the heir of the Thompson family give you face, Karina? You really know how to tter yourself," Noah scoffed.


    Although Noah was currently the CEO of the Thompson Group, the vast majority of the shares belonged to Bet. His position was not much different from that of a professional manager.


    He had not followed in his family''s military footsteps, a fact that had greatly disappointed his grandfather and fathe It was Frank who had


    personally taught him the ways of


    business.


    Hecked


    they expand the empire, barely managing to maintain it. As a kindness, Frank had given him 5% of the Thompson Group''s shares and management of a portion of its assets. For a


    vision and daring to


    ephew Frank had been more than generous.


    In contrast, Bet was young, aplished, and had a boundless future. As the


    sole heir to the Thompson Group, his position was unparalleled.


    Though Noah was the elder cousin, he had always deferred to Bet. And


    Bet, with his excellent upbringing, had always shown him respect.


    Perhaps it was that very respect that had led this foolish woman, Karina, to believe


    they could manipte the heir of the Thompson family.


    "From now on, stop contacting Ynda, and keep your distance from the Walker family. If Bet


    doesn''t want it, this marriage will not


    happen. And stay out of his


    business de respects you because


    you''re family, but don''t mistake that


    for actual influence."


    "If you don''t know how to behave, then go back to the White family and learn before


    youe back," Noah said, ncing at the feast on the table.


    What usually looked like a delicious spread now only filled him with irritation.


    "Clean up this kitchen immediately, and try not to cause any more trouble in the future." With that finalmand, Noah turned and went upstairs.


    Karina was left alone in the dining room, fuming silently with red-rimmed eyes.


    By now, Bet''s car was long gone from Noah''s neighborhood.


    After driving through several city blocks, the car pulled up in front of an old mansion.

 Chapter 391

    Following Bet inside, Yvonne discovered it was an exclusive restaurant. There was no sign outside; it only served regrs.


    "Mr. Thompson, you''re here!" The owner, a plump and friendly-looking woman in her early forties, greeted them with a smile. Her gaze shifted to Yvonne, and she teased, "Is this your girlfriend? She''s absolutely beautiful."


    Bet smiled, his features softening. "The usual, please. Oh, and hold the seafood. My girlfriend is allergic."


    "Got it. You two head on up to your room, and I''ll get everything arranged right away."


    Bet led Yvonne into a private room on the second floor.


    The room''s decor had an old-money aesthetic. Yvonne walked over to a record yer, put on a ssic jazz record, and a smooth melody filled the air.


    The old vinyl record had a unique charm.


    Yvonne sat on a nearby sofa, resting her chin in her hand and humming along to the music.


    The restaurant wasn''t crowded, so the food arrived quickly. They had ordered four dishes and a soup, all exquisite and delicious.


    "These are all the house specialties. See what you think," Bet said, picking up his fork and serving some food onto Yvonne''s te.


    Yvonne had only eaten one meal that day¡ªairne food. Even in first ss, it had been less than impressive.


    She took a bite of the sweet and sour ribs; they were genuinely delicious.


    "This ce opened four years ago, and almost all the signature dishes are your favorites. Back then, I used to think that if you were still around, you would''ve loved it."


    Bet continued to serve her food as he spoke.


    "Mm, it''s really delicious." Yvonne''s eyes curved into a smile. "Bet, I''m here to stay now."


    Bet''s hand paused for a moment before he continued serving the food.


    Neither of them mentioned what had happened at Noah''s house, as if it were of no consequence.


    After they finished their meal, Bet drove Yvonne back to her downtown apartment.


    Since she had luggage to carry, Bet walked her all the way to her door.


    "Noting in for a bit? Is Mr. Bet Thompson such a perfect gentleman?" Yvonne teased, standing at the doorway with


    yful smile.


    Suddenly, Bet''s arm wrapped around her slender waist, pulling her against him


    as he lowered his head for a deep kiss.


    When the kiss ended, both were left a little breathless.


    Yvonne''s breathing was ragged. Bet looked at her with restraint and said, "I have to get back to the base. Be good now, and don''t tempe me


    Bet waited until Yvonne was safely inside before he left.


    His car had just pulled out of theplex when he received a call from Noah.


    Noah: "Are you with Ms. Jones?"


    Bet: "I just dropped her off."


    Noah: "You and Ynda were together for quite some time, and Karina always saw her as a future sister-inw. We thought you two had just had a fight and broken up


    So Karina wanted to y


    peacemaker. She never expected it


    to backfire so badly."


    Noah: "Karina can be thoughtless, but she means no harm. I apologize on her behalf to both of you."


    Noah: "Bet, bring Ms. Jones over again when you have time. I''ll have Karina cook personally to make it up to her..."


    Noah''s tone was a mixture of exnation and apology, both sincere and urgent.


    Bet was driving, so he listened patiently until Noah finished before replying calmly, "We''re family. You don''t have to do all this."


    Noah added a few more pleasantries, which Bet answered perfunctorily before ending the call.

 Chapter 392

    Meanwhile, Yvonne had already unpacked her suitcase, taken a shower, and was now lying on the sofa with a face mask on, talking to Sandra on the phone.


    Sandra: "Why didn''t you call me when younded?"


    Yvonne: "Bet picked me up from the airport."


    She briefly recounted how Bet had taken her to Noah''s house and everything that had happened afterward.


    After listening, Sandra sighed. "The Thompsons had their hearts set on Ynda as their daughter-inw. Now that Bet has broken up with her for you, they''re not going to be happy. You can expect them to give you a hard time."


    "Bet will handle it," Yvonne said, as if it were a given.


    Sandra: "You trust him that much?"


    "Yes," Yvonne replied without a second thought.


    Yvonne''s trust in Bet was always unconditional.


    "Filming for the show tomorrow starts at eight in the morning again. They''ve added a new segment with a guest star. The production team is keeping it under wraps, so we don''t know who your guest will be yet, but it''s probably someone you know."


    Sandra didn''t press further about Yvonne and Bet, shifting the conversation to business.


    "Okay," Yvonne acknowledged, not giving it much thought. Whoever the guest was, she would just treat them normally.


    "Get some rest and do well tomorrow. This show is getting good ratings. If you maintain this level of exposure, I can negotiate a better deal for your next script."


    After a few more instructions, Sandra hung up.


    Yvonne peeled off her face mask and went straight to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, her phone rm went off at seven o''clock sharp.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes, climbed out of bed, washed up, and had breakfast.


    At eight, the show''s crew arrived on time to set up the cameras, finishing their work and leaving half an hourter.


    At nine o''clock, the doorbell to Yvonne''s apartment rang again. She went to answer


    it.


    When she opened the door, she


    found Thomas standing outside in casual clothes, holding a fruit basket and a gift box, looking every bit the houseguest.


    "Mr. Taylor?" Yvonne was a little taken aback.


    "Yvonne, good morning," Thomas greeted her with a smile.


    "I wasn''t expecting you. Please,e in." After her brief surprise, Yvonne politely invited Thomas inside.


    Thomas stepped inside, his long legs carrying him into the apartment.


    This was the first time Thomas had been to Yvonne''s apartment.


    The modest apartment was neat and clean, with a warm andfortable atmosphere.


    Thomas sat down on a light-colored fabric sofa, and Yvonne poured him a cup of warm herbal tea.


    The cup was fine bone china, as delicate as she was.


    Thomas took a sip. He couldn''t identify the specific type of tea, but it had a light,


    refreshing taste and was quite pleasant.


    "The tea is nice," heplimented.


    "Thank you," Yvonne epted with a smile.


    As Thomas sipped his tea, he made


    small talk with Yvonne "I saw the


    thought


    you had a big dog. Where is he?"


    "I was shooting on location for a while and didn''t have time to look after him, so I left


    him with a friend," Yvonne replied casually.


    Thomas nodded, still holding his teacup. "An old friend of mine-the one I mentioned before, who''s very skilled inbat¡ªshe also had a retred police dog that looked a lot like yours."


    Yvonne was about to turn on the TV, and her hand tightened on the remote.


    She had almost forgotten-Thomas might not recognize her, but he could recognize Bullet.

 Chapter 393

    "Oh, really? What a coincidence," Yvonne replied vaguely.


    Thomas didn''t press the issue.


    Yvonne turned on the TV, but the channels were disappointing. There was nothing on but news,mercials, and shopping channels. The local stations were showing some dramas, but none of them looked interesting.


    After two boring episodes of a drama, it was already noon.


    Yvonne finally had something to do: make lunch.


    "Any dietary restrictions?" Yvonne asked as she walked into the kitchen and started looking through the fridge for ingredients.


    "None. I''m not a picky eater." Thomas followed her into the kitchen, rolling up his sleeves to help. "I can''t cook, but I can help wash the vegetables."


    "Thank you, Mr. Taylor." Yvonne pulled out some spinach andtro and handed them to Thomas.


    Thomas was wearing a ring, which he took off and ced on the counter by the sink before turning on the tap.


    His skin was fair, and the sight of his long fingers sorting through the green leaves was surprisingly pleasant to watch.


    Thomas diligently washed and prepared the vegetables.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne was preparing chicken and ribs.


    For lunch, she made four dishes and a soup: Kung Pao chicken, braised pork ribs, a spinach sd, and a simple egg drop soup. She''d learned the recipes from online videos, and they looked quite appetizing.


    "I don''t cook very often, so I''m not sure how it''ll taste," Yvonne said, handing Thomas his utensils.


    Thomas took them, picked up a piece of chicken, and took a bite. "Mm, it''s delicious," he nodded.


    Yvonne tried some herself. It really was quite good. Maybe she had a knack for cooking after all.


    They ate infortable silence, sitting across from each other.


    They finished everyst bite of the four dishes and soup.


    Thomas was certainly a very appreciative guest.


    After the meal, Thomas offered to do the dishes while Yvonne wiped down the kitchen counters. They worked together seamlessly, each taking a task.


    Afterwards, they found themselves with nothing to do again.


    Thomas noticed a deck of cards under the coffee table in the living room and suggested a game.


    Yvonne agreed with a nod. "What should we y?"


    "How about the simplest game, high


    card wins?" Thomas Susted h


    drawing a card from the


    was


    the four of hearts:


    Yvonne drew one as well: the ace of hearts.


    "Best two out of three," Thomas said, drawing again. He drew two more cards: the eight of spades and the ten of diamonds.


    Yvonne followed suit, drawing the king of spades and the two of hearts, winning easily.


    Thomas: "..."


    He chuckled. "I didn''t realize my luck was this bad. Good thing there were no stakes."


    Yvonne shrugged nonchntly. "Want to y again?"


    "How about a round of poker? Do you y?" Thomas clearly wasn''t ready to admit defeat.


    Yvonne nodded, then reshuffled and dealt the cards.


    They agreed to another best of three.


    But Yvonne ended up winning all three rounds against Thomas.


    Thomas: "..."


    Right. Not only was his luck bad, but his skills werecking too. "Another round?" Yvonne asked as she gathered the cards.


    Thomas nced at the Patek Philippe on his wrist and shook his head, "No, I have amercial event tonight and need to get to the airport."


    Yvonne put the cards away and then walked Thomas downstairs.


    Once they left the apartment, they were out of the cameras'' range.


    "I was surprised you were the guest star. This episode''s ratings are going


    to be the roof," Yvonne''s


    as they stepped into the elevator


    Thomas smiled, his tone half-joking and half-serious. "Well, you''re the reason I


    agreed to be on the show."


    Yvonne: "..."

 Chapter 394

    She had no idea how to respond to that, so she just lowered her head and pretended she hadn''t heard.


    The elevator continued its descent and stopped on the ground floor.


    The doors opened, and Yvonne stepped out first.


    Just as she exited the elevator, her phone rang.


    She answered it, surprised to see it was Bet calling.


    Bet: "Are you home?"


    Yvonne: "Yeah. I have to film today."


    Bet: "I''m downstairs from your ce. Want to get dinner?"


    Yvonne pushed open the building''s main door, about to say yes into her phone, but when she looked up, she saw a ck Mercedes parked right out front.


    The window on one side of the car rolled down, revealing Bet''s cool, handsome face.


    Bet saw Yvonne and Thomas walking out of the apartment building one after the other. He raised an eyebrow, then got out of the car.


    "Thomas."


    "Bet? What are you doing here?" Thomas asked, frowning slightly as he looked at him.


    "Picking up my girlfriend for dinner," Bet replied casually, one hand in his pocket.


    "Girlfriend?" Thomas'' gaze shifted between Bet and Yvonne, a mixture of shock andplexity in his eyes.


    "Mm-hmm." Bet walked over and took Yvonne''s hand.


    Yvonne let him hold it, a faint blush creeping onto her fair cheeks.


    "Thomas, what were you doing in Yvonne''s apartment?" Bet asked, looking at him nonchntly.


    "Filming the show," Thomas answered, his voice sounding a bit t.


    Bet nodded. "Want to join us for dinner?"


    "Can''t. I have e an appearance tonight and need to get to the airport. Maybe next time." As Thomas finished speaking, a ck Porsche pulled up in front of him An assistant got out and opened the door for him.


    Yvonne and Bet stood on the steps, watching Thomas'' car drive out of theplex before looking away.


    "Not busy today?" Yvonne asked, turning to Bet.


    "A man''s always got time for his girlfriend. Can''t let someone else swoop in when


    I''m not looking," Bet said with a hint of jealousy.


    "You''re jealous of Thomas? I''ve always seen him as a brother," Yvonne said.


    "He doesn''t see you as a sister," Bet muttered under his breath.


    Thomas and Yvonne had been at odds since they were kids, like natural-born rivals.


    But it takes a man to know a man, and Bet knew exactly what Thomas was thinking.


    Thomas always used him of being wrapped around Yvonne''s finger, but it was just jealousy.


    "What''s for dinner?" Yvonne asked Bet.


    "Japanese. I know a good ce," Bet replied.


    Yvonne nodded. "Let me go upstairs and change first."


    Bet started to go with her, but Yvonne instinctively put a hand on his chest to stop him.


    "He can go up, but I can''t?" Bet raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable.


    "They''re still filming. My apartment is full of cameras. Does Mr. Bet Thompson want to make his public debut?" Yvonne exined.


    "If you''re willing, I have no problem with it," Bet said.


    "Well, I''m not," Yvonne refused instantly. "My career is on the rise, and I need to maintain my ''single'' persona."


    I.ne


    Hearing this, Bet gently flicked her on the forehead to show his displeasure, but his tone was still warm and indulgent. "Go geto changed wait in the car content


    Yvonne went back upstairs to her apartment, chose a pale blue maxi dress and a white jacket from ker closet tied up her bar and headed out.


    Bet was sitting in the car, smoking. One arm rested on the open window, the tip


    of the cigarette glowing red in his fingers.

 Chapter 395

    He had just finished his cigarette when the building door opened. A swirl of blue dress emerged and floated into his car.


    Bet carefully fastened her seatbelt before starting the car and driving out of theplex.


    The restaurant Bet had chosen was also downtown, not far from Yvonne''s apartment.


    He parked in front of the restaurant, and they got out of the car one after the other.


    Even though Yvonne was wearing a hat and a mask, they entered the restaurant separately to avoid being spotted by paparazzi.


    The restaurant was one of the Thompson family''s properties, and they always kept a private room reserved for Bet.


    Bet went into the private room first, and Yvonne followed a few minutester.


    She took off her hat and mask and sat down across from him.


    Bet looked up at her and chuckled wryly. "This date feels more like a secret affair."


    He then handed her the menu.


    Yvonne took it, flipped through, and ordered a few of the house specialties.


    Bet gave the menu back to the waiter and asked casually, "What did you have for lunch?"


    "I cooked, if you can believe it. Made four dishes and a soup, and they were perfect in every way." Yvonne proudly showed Bet the photos she''d taken of her lunch on her phone.


    Bet nced at the photo and immediately spotted Thomas'' hand holding a te. He was wearing the Patek Philippe that Bet himself had given him as a birthday present.


    "You ate with Thomas?" Bet''s tone turned jealous again.


    "It was just for the show. He was the guest star," Yvonne exined, poking the back of his hand with her finger.


    "When will Mr. Bet Thompson grace me with his presence? I''ll cook you a royal feast," she said, trying to butter him up with a smile.


    "Now that''s more like it," Bet said.


    He felt he was a little too easy to appease, but he couldn''t bear to stay angry with her.


    Soon, a waiter knocked and brought in their dishes,ying them out on the table.


    Yvonne took a bite and nodded. "This is delicious."


    "Then eat more," Bet said, habitually serving her some food.


    As an actress, Yvonne was supposed to eat light for dinner, but the food was so good that she ended up eating until she was stuffed.


    After their satisfying meal, they left the private room. As they walked Yvonge couldn''t help but grumble, ¡° ate too much again. Sandra''s going to kill me if she finds out."


    Yvonne was so busy talking that she didn''t notice a waitering up from behind


    her with a serving cart.


    "Watch out." Bet wrapped an


    arm around her slender waist, pulling her protectively against his cart narrowly


    chest. Thissed


    them. The waiter bowed repeatedly, apologizing. "I''m so sorry, so sorry, the wheels slipped."


    "Be more careful next time," Bet said sternly.


    His arm was still around Yvonne''s waist, and she happened to look up at him, their breaths mingling in the small space between them.


    A smile touched Bet''s lips, and he leaned down to give her a quick peck on the lips.


    Just then, Ynda stepped out of the adjacent private room and saw the whole thing. Her face instantly turned ugly.


    When Bet looked up, he saw her too. His gaze lingered on her for only a moment before he steered Yvonne away.


    Her eyes red, Ynda turned and went back into her room.


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker were both sitting inside.


    This restaurant was a Thompson family business. The Walkers always ate here on the Thompsons'' tab, so Mrs Walker was a frequent visitor, sometimes bringing friends to eat and take home extras.


    "Weren''t you going to the restroom? You''re back so soon?" Mrs. Walker asked her daughter, confused.

 Chapter 396

    "I saw Ben. He was here with that woman. They were all over each other, right in the open, without any sense of decency," Ynda said, her eyes red and on the verge


    of tears.


    Hearing this, both Mr. and Mrs. Walker''s expressions darkened.


    Mrs. Walker mmed her fork down on the table. "Bet is getting more and more out of line! He''s not even married yet, and he''s already parading around with some floozy. He clearly has no respect for the Walker family."


    She then turned to her husband. "What on earth are the Thompsons thinking? Bet broke up with our Ynda for some little tramp, and the Thompsons haven''t given us any exnation."


    "We can''t afford to have a direct confrontation with the Thompsons right now. Let''s wait until my promotion is finalized," Mr. Walker said with a grim face.


    His promotion depended on the Thompsons'' financial backing and influence. Once he secured a higher position, Bet wouldn''t be able to just walk away from the marriage so easily.


    "Doesn''t Emma adore Ynda? You should take Ynda to visit the Thompsons more often and build a stronger bond with Emma. If you can''t control Bet, surely his own mother can."


    Mr. Walker added.


    Mrs. Walker''s eyes lit up with understanding. He was right. Why should they keep chasing after Bet, which only made them look desperate? It was far better to use Emma as their weapon to fight their battles for them.


    "I understand," Mrs. Walker nodded. "Emma is in Istra these days. I''ll take Ynda to visit the Thompsons tomorrow."


    Then, Mrs. Walker took her daughter''s hand and patted it gently.


    "I spoke with your specialistst week. He said your new kidney is working much better than the old one, and your health is good. Once you and Bet are married, you should try to have an heir for the Thompson family as soon as possible, while you''re still young and healthy. With a child, your position as Mrs. Thompson will be unshakable. You won''t have to worry about any of those little vixens on the outside."


    "Okay," Ynda replied listlessly.


    She valued her life and wasn''t keen on having children. But for Bet, she was willing to take the risk.


    T.n


    "Alright, let''s eat," Mr. Walker said, changing the subject. He called the waiter to bring their food and also asked for two bottles of Eternal Peak and a bottle of fine scotch to be packed up, alf to be put on the Thompsons'' tab.


    The restaurant manager, knowing the Walkers were the Thompsons future inws, didn''t dare to offend thom He personally packed the liquor and delivered it to their table respectfully.


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker were quite satisfied with the feast of delicacies before them.


    Ynda, however, had no appetite. She put down her fork and stood up. "I''m not hungry. I think I''ll go look around the mall."


    The mall where the restaurant was located was also owned by the Thompsons. It was one of Istra''s high-end shopping centers, with luxury brands upying the top floor Ynda came here often the sales associates all knew her and would notify her immediately whenever limited-edition or popr items came in.


    Ynda rarely refused, taking the items and charging them to the Thompson family''s ount.


    "I''ll go with you. Your grandfather''s birthday is next week, and I need to pick out a dress," Mrs. Walker said, also putting down her utensils.


    "You women. Shopping is more important than eating. Go on, go," Mr. Walker said with a helpless wave of his hand.


    By this time, Bet and Yvonne had already left the restaurant.


    Yvonne had more filming to do the next day, so Bet drove her back to her apartment.

 Chapter 397

    The car pulled up in front of her apartment building.


    Bet and Yvonne got out one after the other.


    "You''re not going back to the base tonight?" Yvonne asked Bet.


    "I''ll walk you up," Bet replied, ncing at his watch.


    "My apartment is full of cameras," Yvonne said, exasperated.


    "I won''t go inside. Just to your door," Bet said, then led the way up the steps.


    Yvonne followed him, and they entered the elevator one after the other.


    The elevator stopped on Yvonne''s floor.


    As Yvonne stood at her door, about to unlock it, Bet''s arms suddenly wrapped around her from behind, pressing her against the cool wood of the door.


    The motion-activated light overhead flickered on, then off.


    In the darkness, Bet held her against the door, kissing her with abandon.


    The kiss left Yvonne feeling flushed and weak, but he didn''t seem much better off; his breath was heavy and ragged against her.


    Yet, he managed to pull away with restraint.


    The overhead light flickered back on, revealing the man before her looking as cool andposed as a perfect gentleman.


    "Are you leaving now?" Yvonne asked, her eyes glistening.


    "Yeah. I''ll leave after I see you go inside," Bet replied gently, his voice slightly hoarse.


    Yvonne turned, then spun back around and threw herself into his arms.


    Bet held her tight, his warm hand gently stroking the top of her head. He bent down to kiss her forehead and murmured softly, "Be good. I''lle see you again when I have time."


    "Okay," Yvonne mumbled, but she stood on her tiptoes and pressed a kiss to his neck.


    Bet felt a slight sting on his neck but just chuckled helplessly. "Alright, stop messing around. I have people to see."


    Only then did Yvonne let him go, turning to unlock and then close her door.


    Bet waited until she was inside before turning to leave.


    The ck Mercedes slowly drove out of theplex. Just as it entered the main road, the phone on the passenger seat began to ring.


    Bet held the steering wheel with one hand and picked up the phone with the other.


    As soon as he answered, he heard Emma''s urgent voice. "Bet, where are you?"


    "On my way back to the base," Bet replied coolly.


    J


    Emma: "Ynda''s been in a car ident! It''s serious, possibly life-threatening. You need to get to the hospital right now Central Hospital


    Emma rattled off the information and then hung up.


    Bet listened to the dial tone, his brow furrowed in clear annoyance.


    Nevertheless, at the next intersection, he made a U-turn and headed toward Central Hospital.


    By the time he arrived at Central Hospital, Ynda had already been moved to a regr room.


    After her shopping spree with Mrs. Walker, they were on their way home, their car loaded with purchases, when the ident happened.


    The Walkers'' car had made an illegalne change, and the car behind them couldn''t brake in time, leading to a collision.


    The impact was right on the side where Ynda was sitting. Mrs. Walker was unharmed, but Ynda had been rushed to the hospital.


    Ynda''s injuries weren''t nearly as severe as Emma had made


    a a soft tissue injury in her right leg.


    out to be. Shehaket


    But because of Ynda''s


    persistently poor health, the Walkers


    reacted as if the sky was falling


    Nearly every specialist in Istra had been urgently summoned to Central Hospital.


    When Bet walked into the hospital room, he saw Emma consoling Mrs. Walker.


    Emma: "The doctor said Ynda''s life isn''t in danger, so try not to worry too much."

 Chapter 398

    Mrs. Walker was still sobbing as she wiped her tears. "When they brought her in, she was unconscious and covered in blood. I was so afraid she would never wake up. She''s my only daughter. If anything happened to her, it would kill me."


    As Bet was her only son, Emma couldpletely understand Mrs. Walker''s feelings.


    She offered a few more words offort to Mrs. Walker before looking up and seeing Bet.


    "You''re finally here. Ynda just woke up. Go see her."


    Bet''s expression remained cold. Instead of rushing to Ynda''s side, he asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "She has a broken rib and an injured foot. Thank goodness it wasn''t her hands, or her career would be over," Emma said with concern.


    Bet couldn''t help but frown. So this was what Emma called "life-threatening"?


    But since he was already here, he figured he should at least see Ynda.


    He went into the inner room and saw Ynda lying in bed. She was awake, her face pale.


    When she saw Bet walk in, her eyes immediately reddened. Her lips trembled as she was about to speak, but then she caught sight of the conspicuous red love bite on his neck, visible through his slightly open cor.


    Ynda felt a rush of anger, and the words she was about to say died in her throat. She deliberately turned her head away, looking both hurt and defiant. Deep down, she was still hoping he would apologize andfort her with gentle words.


    But Bet only stood by her bedside for a moment without saying a word, then turned and left.


    As soon as Bet walked out of the room, Ynda''s soft sobs could be heard from inside.


    Mrs. Walker was startled and rushed in to check on her.


    Emma didn''t go in, but she red at Bet, furious.


    "Ynda is seriously injured and has been through so much, yet instead of staying here tofort her, you''re out messing around with other women. Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"


    Emma pointed a finger at Bet''s neck. He wasn''t in uniform today but was wearing light gray casual shirt which made the red mark on his neck particrly obvious Th


    mischievous Yvonne had done it on purpose.


    Bet subconsciously touched his neck, a faint, almost imperceptible smile ying on his lips.


    But Emma was still fuming. "Mrs. Walker told me Ynda got into the ident because she was upset after seeing you having dinner and getting cozy with that celebrity."


    "Upset?" Bet scoffed. "If she was so upset, how did she manage to go on a shopping spree and rack up over a million in charges?"


    Although Bet didn''t involve himself in business matters, it didn''t mean he was clueless.


    Noah had always given the Walkers free rein, and over the years, thei spending at Thompson-owned


    businesses had reached over a


    hundred million. They certainly made themselves at home


    "Of course, a man like you wouldn''t understand. For women, shopping is a way to


    blow off steam when they''re upset," Emma retorted.


    "Let''s just say I don''t understand, then." Bet couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    "You''re not staying with Ynda?" Emma asked.


    "I have things to do at the base," Bet said before turning and walking away.


    Emma didn''t stop him, afraid of interfering with his official duties.


    After calming Ynda down, Mrs. Walker came out of the room. When she saw that Bet had left without a word, she was ovee with fury.


    After leaving the hospital, Bet drove straight back to the base.

 Chapter 399

    On the way, he got a call from Yvonne.


    Yvonne: "Are you at the base?"


    Bet: "No. I just came from the hospital. Ynda was in a car ident."


    Yvonne: "Is it serious?"


    Bet: "A broken rib."


    Perhaps because of their past experiences, neither Yvonne nor Bet considered


    a broken rib a major injury. They exchanged a few more sweet nothings before hanging up.


    Bet''s car arrived back at the base.


    He was currently staying in a private dorm on base. He had just walked in and taken off his shirt to shower when there was a knock on the door.


    Since it was an all-male base, Bet didn''t bother putting a shirt back on and went straight to the door.


    "Just saw your car pull up downstairs, so I knew you were back." The man at the door was Andrew Lee, themissar of Bet''s regiment. He was a lean, dark- skinned man in his early forties who exuded an air of sharppetence.


    "Just got back. What''s up?" Bet asked.


    Andrew went over the work schedule for the next day. Bet listened attentively, nodded when he was done, and then offered his own thoughts.


    After they finished with business, Andrew didn''t leave right away. Instead, he just stood there, grinning at Bet.


    "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" Bet said as he opened his closet and pulled out a clean olive-drab T-shirt and pants.


    "Not on your face, but there''s something on your neck," Andrew said with augh, pointing. He teased, "Well, well, look at this. The great Mr. Bet Thompson finally got some action."


    "If you''ve got nothing better to do, go get some sleep. Don''t be thest one to show


    up for training again tomorrow morning," Bet retorted, not bothering to engage.


    He took his clean clothes and disappeared into the bathroom.


    ...


    The next day, Yvonne had more filming to do. Sandra hired a professional acting coach for her, so she could study and handle the show''s filming at the same time, earning her pay with ease,


    After post-production editing, the episode went live a weekter.


    Thanks to Thomas'' appearance, the show gained another wave of buzz and attention.


    Naturally, the segment featuring Yvonne and Thomas had the highest ratings.


    "Her and Thomas cooking in the kitchen, they worked so well together. They look like a perfect match!"


    "Watching Award-Winning Actor Thomas eat across from her felt so peaceful and serene."


    "No shipping, please. My man looks best on his own."


    "This B-lister needs to stop leeching off his fame."


    "To the person above, get your facts straight. The show invited Thomas. Stop trying to pin this on her."


    Online, the two fanbases had a small skirmish, and a group of "shippers" emerged, but neither Thomas'' nor Yvonne''s teams made any officialment.


    Aside from Yvonne gaining another surge in poprity, the other actresses'' performances on the show were unremarkable.


    Ynda, on the other hand, had managed to invite a highly respected veteran artist


    as her guest and also showcased her formidable piano skills on the show.


    It had to be admitted that Ynda was quite captivating when she yed the piano, and she won over a number of fans However, some viewers felt she came across as fake, always appearing with wless makeup and dressed in various haute couture gowns.


    It was supposed to be a lifestyle show, observing the daily lives of female


    celebrities. Who wears a full face of makeup and evening gowns when they''re not working?


    However, Ynda''s team was


    skilled at managing online discourse, cultivating an image of her as a noble and aloof goddess. The negativements were quickly drowned out.


    As filming for the show drew to a close, a new year began.

 Chapter 400

    On Halloween, Yvonne was at the Istra Television station for their year-end g, performing a festive holiday song on stage with two other singers.


    After the show, Yvonne had just stepped out of the station when she received a call from Monica.


    Knowing her performance was over, Monica invited her over for dinner. Mr. and Mrs. Moore were there, and Mrs. Moore had personally cooked a feast, including homemade beef and celery ravioli.


    Yvonne''s private car was waiting outside the station. After getting in, she gave the driver the Jones family''s address.


    Half an hourter, the car pulled into the Jones'' small courtyard.


    Monica, having heard the car, was alreadying out to greet her.


    "Yvonne''s back! Come in, quick, it''s cold out here," Monica called, waving from the doorway.


    For a moment, Yvonne felt transported back to her youth, when no matter howte she came home, her mother would always leave a light on for her.


    Monica''s hand was warm, too, as she led Yvonne inside.


    The temperature had dropped for the holiday, and the cold outside was enough to make one''s hands and feet go numb. But inside the Jones'' house, the heating was on full st, making it as warm as spring.


    Yvonne was still in the fishtail gown from her performance, her makeup wless, with only a fur coat thrown over it.


    Upon entering, Yvonne took off her coat and handed it to the housekeeper.


    "Well, well, look who it is! Our big star is back. Let me get a good look at you," Mrs. Moore said, walking out from the kitchen with a smile, still wearing her apron from making ravioli.


    "You''re even prettier in person than on TV."


    "Mrs. Moore," Yvonne said sweetly. "Mrs. Jones told me you were making ravioli. Do you need any help? I''m quite good at it."


    "Oh, you just help us eat themter," Mrs. Moore said with a wave of her hand, then headed back to the kitchen to boil the ravioli.


    Yvonne followed Monica into the living room, where Bruce and Mr. Moore were ying chess. Bet stood nearby, refilling their water.


    Yvonne was surprised to see Bet there. He wasn''t in uniform, but wore a simple, unbranded dark gray sweater and ck trousers. The casual attire softened the hard edges of this military bearing ending him the refined air of a nobleman.


    Bet looked up, and their eyes met unexpectedly, a lingering intimacy in their gazes.


    Yvonne smiled faintly before greeting everyone. "Mr. Moore, Mr. Jones... Mr. Thompson."


    "Yvonne''s here!" Bruce and Mr. Moore both smiled warmly at her.


    Bet just gave a faint nod in acknowledgment, acting as if they barely knew each other.


    The formal gown was very impractical, so Monica took her upstairs to find some of her old clothes.


    .n¨¦t


    Yvonne had always loved fashion,, and spoiled by her parents and Bet, she had more clothes@ach season than she could ever wear. Many Still had the tags on


    "These were all yours, never even worn. They''re older styles, though, so I hope you don''t mind," Monica said.


    "You always had good taste. These clothes are still in style," Yvonne replied with a smile, picking out a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt with rhinestones.


    She changed, removed her makeup, and tied her long hair into a simple ponytail. The look instantly made her appear younger, like a high school student brimming with youthful. energy.


    After changing, she went downstairs with Monica.


    In the living room, Bruce and Mr. Moore had finished several games of chess. Bruce


    had lost every single one and was ready to throw in the towel.


    "That''s it, that''s it. You should just let Bet y with you," Mr. Moore said, waving his hands in surrender.

 Chapter 401

    Bruce nced at Bet and huffed, "I''m not ying with him. He always lets me win, treating me like a child."


    "Well, he wouldn''t dare beat his future father-inw," Mr. Moore retorted automatically, only realizing his blunder after the words were out.


    The atmosphere instantly froze. Bruce didn''t say anything, just kept his head down, sorting the chess pieces, but a palpable sadness seemed to surround him.


    Bet stood by with one hand in his pocket, his lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes fixed on Yvonne.


    Yvonne descended thest few steps of the staircase and walked over to Bruce''s side. "Mr. Jones," she said with a bright smile, "how about I y a couple of rounds with you?"


    "You know how to y chess?" Bruce asked, looking surprised.


    Young women these days rarely had the patience for such things. They spent their time on makeup, shopping, and video games. Very few learned to y chess


    anymore.


    "A little," Yvonne said modestly. "Just don''t mind my terrible skills."


    "Well then, you two y. I''ll go check on the kitchen," Mr. Moore said, standing up to give Yvonne his seat.


    Yvonne yed two games with Bruce. At first, he underestimated her, but he soon realized she was a formidable opponent. Bruce''s thinking time grew longer, his moves slower. Monica, who hade over to watch, nearly dozed off.


    "Morgan, are you even trying? How can you not beat a youngdy?"


    "A true gentleman watches the game in silence," Bruce grumbled, clearly not ready to admit defeat.


    But no matter how much he resisted, he lost three games in a row.


    "You''re full of surprises," Bruce said, not angry at all, but chuckling happily.


    This wasn''t knowing "a little," this was knowing a lot.


    "Just beginner''s luck," Yvonne replied, still humble, though her beautiful eyes curved into crescents, hinting at a touch of smug satisfaction.


    Just as Bruce was about to put the game away, Bet suddenly spoke up. "I''ll y a couple of rounds with you."


    Yvonne, who was helping Bruce sort the pieces back into their contamers, baused for a


    dbefore modding


    Bet took Bruce''s seat opposite Yvonne.


    Yvonne chose ck, and Bet took white.


    It was Bet who had taught her to y chess, but she was no match for her teacher. This time, she was the one whose moves becante Stower and more deliberate


    Yvonne was smart, able to think three moves ahead. But Bet was


    one of those people who was even smarter, capable of seeing ten moves ahead.


    "Have you decided, Yvonne?" Bet asked with a gentle smile.


    Yvonne frowned, cing a ck piece on the board.


    "Are you sure?" Bet raised an eyebrow, cing his white piece next to hers.


    Only then did Yvonne see the trap. She quickly snatched her piece back and moved it to another spot.


    "A move made is a move yed," Bet said.


    "So what if I regret it?" Yvonne retorted, shamelessly breaking the rules.


    Bet just shook his head, his gaze a mixture of helplessness and affection.


    But even with her cheating and take-backs, she couldn''t win. They yed two games, and she lost both.


    Frustrated, Yvonne swept her hand across the board, scattering the ck and white pieces.


    "Bet, what kind of boyfriend are you? Don''t you know you''re supposed to let the girl win?"


    Bet chuckled and took her hand. "I was respecting my opponent. Want me to let you win the next one?"


    "I''m not ying with you anymore!" Yvonne huffed, pulling her hand away.


    The sound of their bickering drew the attention of Monica and Bruce, who were chatting in the living room.

 Chapter 402

    Bet had been about to reach for Yvonne''s hand again, but he quietly lowered


    his arm.


    "Did Yvonne lose?" Monica asked.


    "Yes, and it was a miserable defeat," Yvonneined with a yful pout.


    Monicaughed. "Bet is a mastermind. It would be a miracle if you could beat him. Let''s not bother with him. Come have some fruit."


    Yvonne got up and sat beside Monica, picking up a small fork to spear a piece of cut melon. It was incredibly sweet, and she closed her eyes in delight.


    Soon, Mrs. Moore''s ravioli was ready. Yvonne followed Monica into the kitchen to help bring out the dishes.


    The dining table in the Jones'' home wasden with food.


    Bruce had even opened a bottle of spirits and a bottle of red wine.


    Bet drank with Bruce and Mr. Moore, while Yvonne chatted with Monica and Mrs. Moore.


    The ravioli Mrs. Moore made was fragrant and delicious, and Yvonne ate a whole bowl.


    "I know you''re allergic to seafood, so apart from the braised fish, there''s no seafood in any of the other dishes. Eat up. Girls these days are so concerned with being thin they neglect their health."


    Mrs. Moore chattered on as she piled food onto Yvonne''s te.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Moore," Yvonne said, her eyes crinkling with a smile as she held the full bowl.


    She loved Mrs. Moore''s cooking and even her nagging. Only at the Jones'' home could she feel the warmth of a real family again.


    Yvonne had recently been reading the script for a time-travel drama. Sometimes, as she read, she wondered if she could travel back in time, she''d want to return to her university days.


    Back then, Flora hadn''t been


    kidnapped, and she hadn''t sacrificed herself. Everyone was happy and well, and life was filled withughter. Her biggest worry was cramming for final exams, which left her with no time for dates with Bet.


    "Bet, I heard from your mother that you and that Ynda broke up?" Mrs.


    Moore asked abruptly while serving Yvonne more food.


    "Yes," Bet confirmed.


    "Good riddance," Mrs. Moore continued. "I never liked her. Always putting on airs


    like some high-and-mightydy, so phony."


    Bet remained silent, continuing to eat and drink withoutment.


    The atmosph¨¨re grew strangely


    quiet. Mr. Moore shot his wife a look


    and cleared his throat. "Bet,


    don''t listen to her nonsense. Ynda is a wonderful


    vel


    girl-well-born, gentle, and sweet. She appreciates music and piano just like you do. You two are a perfect match, with so much inmon. You''d have a very happy life together This breakup has really upset your mother. You should take advantage of the holidays to make up with her. You''re not getting any younger. It''s time to settle down this year."


    Mrs. Moore pouted, clearly disagreeing.


    Bet, who was calmly eating, replied tly, "Ynda and I have already broken


    up."


    "Did you have a fight? A misunderstanding?" Mr. Moore pressed, still unaware of the situation between Bet and Yvonne.


    "No fight, no misunderstanding. We just weren''tpatible. It was an amicable split," Bet exined.


    "You''ve been together for so long, you were about to get engaged. How can you suddenly be ipatible and break up? Bet, marriage is not a game."


    Mr. Moore continued to plead his case earnestly.


    In the eyes of the older generation, the union between the Thompson and Walker families was as perfect as it gets.


    "My mind is made up," Bet said, cutting off any further discussion.


    Marriage wasn''t a game, which was precisely why he had never intended to marry Ynda. He hadn''t nned, to break up so soon but then


    Yvonne had returned.

 Chapter 403

    For her, he would break all his own rules, change years of careful nning.


    Because nothing was more important than her returning,ing back to his side.


    Mr. Moore seemed to want to say more, but Mrs. Moore cut him off.


    "You know what Bet''s like. Once he''s made up his mind, a team of wild horses couldn''t drag him back. Do you think you''re stronger than a team of horses?" After silencing her husband, she turned to Bet.


    "It''s good that you broke up. That Ynda wasn''t right for you at all. Always so pretentious and fake, shamelessly spending the Thompson family''s money while acting all high and mighty. A woman like that is only with you for the good times. If the Thompson family ever went bankrupt, she''d be the first to abandon you."


    As she finished, her gaze fell on Yvonne sitting across the table, and she blurted out, "Yvonne is much better. She''s kind and sincere. A wonderful girl like her... I wonder which lucky young man will end up with her. It''s a shame Bet isn''t so lucky. The age gap between you and Yvonne is too big. An old man robbing the cradle just wouldn''t do."


    Bet''s expression darkened.


    Yvonne, who had been chewing on a pork rib, had to stifle augh.


    Their eyes met. Yvonne''s beautiful fox-like eyes sparkled with mirth, like a mischievous little fox, while Bet''s eyes were stormy and grim.


    Bruce and Monica offered no opinion. As the parents of Bet''s ex-girlfriend, it would be inappropriate for them toment on his current romantic life.


    After finishing her rib, Yvonne stood up. "I''m going to use the restroom."


    She left the dining room and turned right down the hallway, where the restroom was at the end.


    She washed her hands at the sink, rinsed off the soap, and flicked the water from her fingers. Just as she stepped out of the restroom, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her forcefully into a hard chest.


    The familiar, crisp scent enveloped her, the man''s hot breath tickling her ear.


    "An old man robbing the cradle, huh?"


    Yvonne turned in his arms, her own wrapping naturally around his neck as she tilted her chin up to look at him I''m neen and you old man, are twenty-nine. If that''s not robbing the cradle, what is?!"


    Yvonne''s enchanting eyes were full of cunning, which only fueled Bet''s fire.


    His fingers tilted her chin up, and he brought his mouth down to bite at her lips.


    Robbing the cradle? Fine, he''d do it then.


    The kiss was fierce and demanding, leaving Yvonne breathless. When it was over, she copsed against his chest, her breathing ragged.


    Bet''s arms remained around her slender waist, his warm palm gently stroking her back in a soothing gesture.


    After they held each other quietly for


    a moment, Yvonne looked up at him


    again it''s Halloween''s Eve. Why


    aren''t you with your family


    >


    Bet looked down at her, his gaze intense. "Mrs. Jones told me you wereing, so I stayed. I missed you."


    Yvonne nuzzled her cheek against


    his warm chest, about to say, I


    missed you, too, when she saw a figure move at the end of the


    hallway. .


    She instinctively pushed Bet away, just in time to see Mrs. Moore walking toward them.


    "Bet, Yvonne, what are you two doing standing here?" Mrs. Moore asked, her eyes studying them curiously.

 Chapter 404

    "I was just washing my hands," Yvonne said.


    "For this long? You''d have to be a centipede to take that much time," Mrs. Moore replied, clearly skeptical.


    "She''s considering a role in a military film and was asking me some questions about life on the base," Bet interjected smoothly.


    The exnation was usible enough that Mrs. Moore didn''t question it further.


    "You can talk about that after dinner. Let''s go back, the food''s getting cold."


    With that, Mrs. Moore turned and walked away.


    Bet and Yvonne exchanged a look, both visibly relieved.


    "This feels like we''re having an affair. How long are you nning to keep this a secret?" Bet asked with a sigh of resignation.


    "Do you think they could ept it?" Yvonne leaned against the railing by the hallway window.


    Bruce and Monica didn''t know she was the real Yvonne; they still thought of her as the young girl their daughter had saved.


    What would they think if they knew she was with Bet? Would they assume she had deliberately gotten close to them, using them to snag a wealthy catch like him?


    "My parents already know I broke up with Ynda because of you. It''s only a matter of time before they find out. We can''t hide our rtionship forever," Bet said.


    Yvonne nodded and sighed. "Let''s just take it one step at a time."


    Sensing her low spirits, Bet reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "Alright, don''t overthink it. I''ll handle everything."


    Yvonne and Bet returned to the dining room one after the other, resuming their charade of being mere acquaintances.


    The dinnersted until well past nine o''clock.


    Bruce, Mr. Moore, and Bet all had some drinks, but no one got drunk this time.


    Yvonne helped Mrs. Moore and Monica clear the dishes in the kitchen. Afterward, Mr. and Mrs. Moore prepared to leave.


    Bet and Yvonne left at the same time.


    Mr. and Mrs. Moore had a caring for them, so they weren''t going the same way.


    Yvonne''s private car had already left, so she had to catch a ride with Bet.


    However, since Bet had been drinking, Yvonne drove while he sat in the passenger seat.


    "Back to Cherry Bay?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded. "It''s the


    holiday, so I gave Helen the day of Bullet is home alone. Let''s go


    and keep himpany ack


    Yvonne didn''t object and started the car.


    The car moved smoothly along the t road. Traffic was light at night, and the glow of the streetlights


    flickered through the windows,


    casting shifting patterns


    fight and


    shadow.


    Bet leaned back in the passenger seat, the top two buttons of his shirt undone, giving him a slightlyzy air.


    He turned his head slightly, his deep eyes half-closed as he watched Yvonne.


    The asional passing light seemed to cast a halo around her, making her feel almost unreal.


    It was as if this moment was nothing more than an ephemeral dream, and when he woke up, he would have lost her all over again.


    "Vonnie," Bet murmured, his lips barely moving.


    "Hmm?" Yvonne responded. She


    kept her hands on the wheel,


    nced at the road ahe


    road ahead and then


    turned to look at hing with a


    questioning gaze.  fo


    "It''s nothing," Bet said with a low chuckle.


    Yvonne gave him a slightly exasperated look before turning her attention back to the road.


    Just then, the phone in her purse, which was on the back seat, started to ring.


    Since she was driving, it was inconvenient for her to get it, so she asked Bet to help.


    With his long arms, Bet easily reached back, grabbed the purse, and retrieved the phone, handing it to her.

 Chapter 405

    Yvonne held the steering wheel with one hand and answered the phone with the other.


    It was Jeffrey, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "It''s the holiday today, why didn''t youe home to visit? Mom had the maids cook


    a whole table of your favorite dishes. She waited all night for you. In the end, she


    was so upset she went to her room without even eating."


    "Yvonne, Mom carried you for ten months. You''re her daughter. She''s always thinking of you."


    A cold smile touched Yvonne''s lips. "Thinking of me? Jeffrey, do you even believe that yourself? Isn''t Queena Teresa''s daughter? After raising her for nearly twenty years, their bond is deep. The bond of raising a child will always be stronger than the bond of birth."


    Jeffrey was speechless on the other end of the line. After a long silence, he spoke again, his tone nowced with a hint of pleading. "Do you have time tomorrow? Pleasee see Mom and Joseph."


    "I have a shoot tomorrow morning. Maybe in the evening," Yvonne replied dismissively before ending the call.


    She tossed the phone back into her purse and looked up to see Bet watching her, his eyes narrowed.


    "Are the Spencers giving you a hard time?" he asked, his voice low and edged with displeasure.


    "Not really a hard time, just annoying. Teresa is Yvonne''s biological mother, after all. Even thew doesn''t support severing parental ties."


    Yvonne shrugged, not letting it bother her.


    Neither the Spencers nor the James family were worth her time or energy.


    The roads were clear at night, and after a little over half an hour, they arrived at Cherry Apartments.


    When Yvonne and Bet walked in, Bullet''s ears perked up at the sound, and he shot out like an arrow.


    "Bullet, did you miss me?" Yvonne knelt and hugged therge dog tightly.


    Bullet let out a couple of low barks, as if in response.


    Yvonne led Bullet to his bowls, pouring him some food and refilling his water.


    Having been alone all day, Bullet was hungry and began eating eagerly.


    Yvonne went to the guest room. She had stayed here for a while before, and many of her things were still there, untouched.


    She found a nightgown in the closet and went into the bathroom to remove her makeup and shower.


    When she came out, she was drying her long, wet hair with a towel as she walked into the living room.


    Bet was standing by the French


    windows, smoking. He must have just showered as well, as his short hair was still damp. His tall,


    UT


    imposing figure, silhouetted against the pale moonlight seemed strangely lonely and proud


    Bullet had finished his food and


    dozing on the floor but immediately


    stoo


    up when he saw Yvonne wagging his tail and circling her feet.


    Yvonne patted Bullet''s head and looked up at Bet.


    "Why aren''t you in bed yet?" Seeing her, Bet instinctively stubbed out his cigarette He walked over and naturally, took the towel from her, patiently drying her hair.


    "I just came to check on Bullet. I''m going to bed now," Yvonne said, letting him tend to her hair.


    His long, cool fingers asionallybed through her hair, his fingertips brushing against her cheek, leaving a trail of tingling warmth.


    Yvonne instinctively grabbed his hand and looked up at him.

 Chapter 406

    Her bright eyes blinked, seeming to hold tiny, scattered stars within them.


    "Vonnie, don''t look at me like that." One of Bet''s hands still held the towel, while the other covered her eyes.


    Yvonne''s vision was obscured, and she instinctively pulled his hand away.


    The moment she could see again, Bet was already leaning in, his lips pressing against hers.


    He had just showered, washing away the smell of alcohol. His skin carried the faint, clean scent of body wash, mixed with something crisp and masculine¡ªit was intoxicating.


    Yvonne''s arms slowly wrapped around his waist as they kissed. When it ended, Bet held her and sat down on the living room sofa, trying topose himself.


    Yvonne sat on hisp, her arms draped around his neck.


    The lights were off, and only the moonlight and the city glow filtered in from outside, filling the quiet room with an unspoken intimacy.


    Yvonne tilted her chin up, her gaze meeting his deep, eyes, which seemed to burn with an inner fire.


    "Bet, do you want me?" she asked, her voice a husky, alluring whisper.


    Thest thread of Bet''s self-control seemed to snap. He rolled over, pinning her beneath him on the sofa.


    Kisses and caresses turned desperate, frantic.


    Yvonne was only wearing a thin, white slip dress, and it was nearly in tatters from his ministrations.


    Bet, afraid of hurting her, tried his best to hold back. A fine sheen of sweat covered his forehead; he felt more nervous now than he did during his most dangerous missions.


    Just as he was tentatively about to cross the final line, the doorbell rang¨Donce, then again, and again. The charged, intimate atmosphere in the room shattered instantly.


    The two bodies, tightly entwined on the sofa, both froze.


    Yvonne


    to ice.


    She shrank back slightly,


    O at the man still pre1


    against her with a dazed


    sed


    expression


    Bet''s face was a thundercloud. After a moment''s hesitation, he pushed himself up.


    The doorbell finally stopped, but then Bet''s phone, sitting on the coffee table, began to ring.


    The screen lit up, showing a call from Emma.


    She was right outside the door. When no one answered, she had resorted to calling his phone.


    Bet nced at the phone, his brow furrowed deeply. He stood up, re-buckled his belt, and picked up the shirt he''d tossed on the carpet.


    "My mother''s here. Do you want to meet her?" he asked, buttoning his shirt as he looked back at Yvonne.


    "Can I be seen like this?" Yvonne''s dress was disheveled, and her neck, shoulders, and the white expanse of her chest were covered in a series of dark love bites.


    Bet looked at his handiwork and gave a wry smile. He bent down, lifted her from the sofa, and carried her into the master bedroom.


    "Be good. I''ll be back to keep youpany in a bit," Bet said, cing a light


    kiss on her forehead before turning to leave.


    The phone had rung several times, and now the doorbell started again, persistent and unyielding.


    Bet walked to the door and pulled it open.


    Emma stood outside, looking impatient. "What took you so long? I was starting to think you weren''t home."


    Without waiting for an answer, she brushed past Bet and walked into the apartment.


    "What are you doing here?" Bet asked coolly, following her in.


    ??


    "It''s the holiday and you didn''t evene home. I found out you went to the Jones''. She said you left their ce a while ago, so figured you be at Cherry Bay and came to check on you."


    Emma''s voice wasced with disapproval.

 Chapter 407

    Yvonne had been dead for six or seven years, yet Bet still frequented the Jones'', treating them like his inws.


    "What were you doing just now? You took so long to open the door, and you didn''t answer your phone..." Emma''s high heels clicked on the living room floor. Her words trailed off as she saw Bullet emerge from one of the rooms.


    The ck dog was huge and powerfully built, looking quite fierce.


    Emma jumped, her expression souring even more. "Are the Joneses so poor they can''t even afford to keep their own dog? Why do they have to leave it with you?"


    More importantly, it was a dead woman''s dog. Just looking at it felt unlucky.


    Of course, Emma wouldn''t say that to Bet''s face. He would surely lose his temper. She knew all too well how deep his feelings for Yvonne ran.


    Bullet was a specially trained dog. He must have sensed Emma''s dislike because he quietlyy down in a corner of the living room and didn''t move.


    Bet went to the kitchen. He hadn''t had a chance to boil water since he got back, so the kettle was empty. He couldn''t make coffee. Instead, he opened the fridge, took out a bottle of water, and handed it to Emma.


    Emma frowned at the cold bottle. "Where''s Helen?"


    "I gave her the day off for the holiday," Bet replied.


    "Even Helen knows to go home for the holidays, but you''d rather go to some strangers'' house. The Walkers and Ynda came to visit today, but you weren''t there. I swear you''re trying to give me a heart attack."


    As she spoke, Emma sat down on the sofa. Her hand rested on the cushion and touched something damp.


    "Why is the sofa wet?"


    Bet''s gaze flickered to the spot, a brief, unnatural expression on his


    face.just showered it must.


    water from my hair You Should probably sit somewhere else."


    Emma didn''t think much of it and shifted over. "They came to visit today and brought up your engagement to Ynda."


    "And you agreed?" Bet''s eyebrows drew together, his eyes turning cold.


    "Your father managed to deflect," Emma sighed. "Ynda is such a wonderful girl. What more could you possibly want? You keep this up, and you''ll regret it one day."


    Bet ignored her words, his eyes hooded. He stated coldly, "I am not marrying Ynda. So stop making ns behind my back. If you arrange a marriage without my consent, then whoever arranged it can be the one to get married."


    He lifted his wrist and nced at his watch. "It''s gettingte. You should head home before Dad starts to worry."


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get rid of me? I''m not leaving tonight. I''ll stay here," Emma dered.


    "I have to head back to the base shortly. Are you nning on staying with Bullet?" Bet nced pointedly at the dog on the floor.


    Hearing his name, Bullet perked up his ears and sat up straight. His intimidating appearance was quite effective.


    Emma instinctively flinched. "Why do


    you have to go back to the base during the holiday? I never wanted you to join the army in the first ce it''s hard, dangerous, and pays so little. You should retire as soon as possible ande home to take over thepany. The Thompson Group is a huge enterprise. Why leave it in the hands of an outsider like Noah?"


    Bet paid no attention to herints and instead called her driver.

 Chapter 408

    Emma''s car was waiting downstairs, and a few minutester, the driver came up.


    "So eager to see me go. Bet, what exactly are you hiding?" Emma frowned, her gaze instinctively darting toward the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was shut tight, revealing nothing.


    Just as Emma hesitated, debating whether to investigate, Bullet suddenly stood up and let out a low growl in her direction.


    Bullet was a formidable dog. When he wasn''t wagging his tail and acting cute, he was incredibly intimidating. He could make hardened criminals tremble, let alone Emma.


    She quickened her pace and headed for the door.


    The driver, who had been waiting outside, greeted Bet respectfully. As Emma emerged, he dutifully fell into step behind her.


    Bet watched them enter the elevator before turning back inside.


    When he entered the master bedroom, he found that Yvonne had changed into another nightgown and was sitting on the bay window.


    The window was slightly ajar, and the night breeze wafted in, gently lifting her loose hair.


    "Is your mom gone?" Yvonne asked, looking up as Bet walked in.


    "Yeah." Bet went to the bed, reached out, and effortlessly lifted her off the bay window. "You''ll catch a cold sitting in a draft right after a shower."


    "I''m not made of paper," Yvonne said dismissively.


    "Don''t forget this body of yours has a congenital heart condition and has undergone surgery. Your constitution isn''t that strong. It''s always better to be cautious."


    Bet ced Yvonne on the bed and carefully pulled the covers up for her.


    The duvet was incrediblyfortable and carried his unique, crisp scent.


    "Are you letting me sleep in the master bedroom tonight? Where will you sleep?" Yvonne snuggled into the covers, her beautiful eyes smiling up at him.


    "I''m going back to the base," Bet said with a sigh. "My mom was clearly suspicious before she left. I told her I had to go back tonight. If she finds out I didn''t she might start digging and find out about you.


    Yvonne sighed in response. "Mrs. Moore has never liked me."


    For some reason, in both this life and thest, Emma had never seemed to care for her.


    "What does it matter if she likes you or not? It''s enough that I like you. I''m the one


    who''s going to marry you and spend my life with you, not her."


    Bet gently stroked Yvonne''s hair, his touch tender and doting.


    Emma hadn''t liked the original ''t liked Yvonne either. Their interactions, while not exactly hostile, were never pleasant. Bet, seeing his mother''s dislike for his girlfriend, had always tried to keep them apart. On the fare, necessary asions when they had to meet, he would fiercely protect Yvonne, ensuring she never suffered the slightest grievance.


    Bet had always been a very good boyfriend.


    "Get some rest. I''m heading back to the base now. I''ll try toe back early tomorrow morning to be with you Bet leaned down, ced a light kiss on her forehead, and then left


    He changed into his uniform and grabbed his car keys. Before leaving, he patted Bullet''srge head and told him to protect Yvonne. Bet''s car was parked in theplex. He started it and slowly drove out.


    At that very moment, Emma''s car was parked right at the entrance of theplex. She sat in the back, watching Bet''s car drive away.


    "Ma''am, the young master is driving toward the base. It seems he really did have to go back for something," the driver said, watching her in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 409

    "Yes," Emma nodded. It seemed she had been overthinking things.


    She had actually thought Bet was hiding a woman in his apartment, which was why he had been so desperate to get rid of her.


    "Let''s go back. It''ste, and I''m missing my beauty sleep," Emma instructed the driver.


    Yvonne was finally sleeping in the master bedroom again.


    The soft duvet seemed to still hold Bet''s scent and warmth. Wrapped in it, Yvonne slept soundly through the night.


    When Bet returned early the next morning, Yvonne was stillzing in bed.


    "No shoot this morning?" Bet sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over her on one arm, and kissed her soft lips.


    The kiss woke her up. Her thickshes fluttered a few times before she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were dark and bright, still hazy with sleep.


    "It was canceled at thest minute," Yvonne murmured, her arms wrapping affectionately around Bet''s neck. "You''re back so early?"


    "I came back right after morning drills. I brought you breakfast," Bet said as he lifted Yvonne out of bed.


    Yvonne rubbed her eyes hard, finally feeling awake. She slowly got out of bed, washed up, casually tied up her hair, and went to the dining room for breakfast.


    Bet had brought it straight from the base; it was surprisingly good;.


    Yvonne broke off a piece of bread and ate it in small bites.


    Bet didn''t stay long before he had to return to the base.


    After breakfast, Yvonne tidied up the apartment a bit. When she took Bullet


    downstairs for a walk, she ran into Helen, who was just returning.


    Helen was carrying tworge grocery bags. She smiled when she saw Yvonne and Bullet.


    "Ms. Jones, you''re here!"


    "Helen. You bought so much, let me help you with that," Yvonne said, taking one of the heavy bags from her.


    "I just got back from the


    supermarket. The pork ribs and


    I bought extra. I know you


    SO


    love it."


    Helen said with a cheerful smile.


    "I have ns tonight, so it looks like I''ll miss out," Yvonne replied with a sigh.


    "No problem. I''ll just freeze the meat, and we can have it next time."


    The two of them, along with Bullet, carried the groceries back up to the apartment.


    Helen started preparing the ingredients in the kitchen.


    Yvonne went to her room and changed into a cream-colored cashmere sweater and a long denim skirt she left her hair down, added a sapphire ne, and was ready to go.  s?novels


    Bullet followed her to the door, looking reluctant to see her leave.


    "Be good.e back to see you when I have time," Yvonne said, patting hisrge head. She then


    slipped on her high heels grabbed


    her purse, and left.


    fo


    Teresa was now living with her two sons in an old apartment she had bought before she got married.


    When Yvonne walked in, Teresa and Jeffrey were sitting in the living room, talking. Joseph was at a nearby table, ying with Legos.


    "You''re back!" Joseph was the first to see Yvonne, and he shouted with excitement. "Yeah." Yvonne nodded and handed him the toy she had brought.


    It was thetest Transformers model, and Joseph loved it instantly, hugging it as he ran back to his room.


    "Yvonne''s here. Come, have a seat," Jeffrey said with a smile, waving her over.

 Chapter 410

    Teresa remained seated, remarking coolly, "So you decided toe back. I was beginning to think you didn''t care about this family at all."


    "d we''re on the same page, no need to state the obvious." Yvonne never indulged Teresa, retorting with equal coolness.


    "You..." Teresa started, but Jeffrey cut her off.


    "Mom, let''s just eat. Didn''t you have the housekeeper make a lot of Yvonne''s favorite dishes? You even told her to hold the seafood."


    "Fine, let''s eat then." Acting as if she didn''t want to argue with Yvonne, Teresa was the first to stand and head into the dining room.


    The dining table was alreadyden with food, most of which were indeed Yvonne''s favorites. It was clear some thought had been put into it.


    After the family sat down, before they could even touch their silverware, the doorbell rang abruptly.


    "Are we expecting someone?" Jeffrey asked, confused, and told the housekeeper to get the door.


    The housekeeper went to the door and opened it to find a young man in a sharp suit, holding a gift box.


    "Can I help you?" the housekeeper asked, puzzled.


    "Is Mrs. James in?" the man asked, his tone polite yet arrogant.


    ¡°Ma''am, there''s a gentleman here for you," the housekeeper called out, and Teresa hurried to the door.


    "Mr. Hughes?" Seeing the man outside, Teresa''s face immediately broke into an ingratiating smile. "You mentioned you had a video conference this afternoon and would beingter. Have you eaten dinner yet? We''ve just started, would you care to join us?"


    As Teresa spoke, she instructed a maid to bring the man a pair of guest slippers.


    Steven Hughes changed his shoes and followed Teresa into the apartment, replying politely enough, "The meeting ended early. I came straight from the office, so I haven''t eaten yet."


    Hearing this, Teresa led Steven straight into the dining room, fawning over him.


    "This is Steven Hughes. Jeffrey, you should know him-he''s Mr. Hughes''s eldest son. You two used to y together as kids." After her introduction, she turned to Steven. You''ve met Jeffrey And this is my younger daughter, Yvonne


    Steven''s gaze swept over Yvonne from head to toe before he nodded. ¡°Not bad.


    Much better looking than Queena."


    Yvonne nced up, giving him anguid look without saying a word.


    Teresa seated Steven next to Yvonne, and the housekeeper added another ce setting.


    The group resumed their meal.


    The housekeeper Teresa had hired


    was an average cook, so Yvonne


    only picked at a few of her favorite dishes before setting down her silverware.


    Steven showed no interest in the spread of meat and vegetables either, barely touching his utensils.


    Only Teresa kept up the enthusiastic chatter with Steven, her attitude bordering on sycophantic.


    Jeffrey''s attitude was more reserved, exchanging only a few words with Steven. But Jeffrey was in medical school, while Steven had studied abroad since high school and only returned two years ago to take over the family business. They had little inmon.


    It was a tense meal that left everyone feeling a bit unsettled.


    After dinner, Teresa had the maid clear the table and bring out coffee and tea.


    "Jeffrey brought back these beans. I find them quite good."


    Teresa said to Steven with a smile.


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. James," Steven replied coolly, his gaze asionally drifting to Yvonne.


    But Yvonne kept her head down, fiddling with her phone, not giving him a single nce.

 Chapter 411

    Steven drank half his coffee and nced at his watch. He had another video conference that evening and was too busy to waste his time with the Spencers, so he got straight to the point.


    "Mrs. James, I have a meeting with my branch managers tonight, so I can''t stay long. I was wondering if I could have a private word with Ms. Jones?"


    "Of course!" Teresa nodded eagerly, pulling Jeffrey out of the room with her. Before leaving, she made sure to add, "Yvonne, be a good hostess to Mr. Hughes. He''s a close friend of your grandfather''s, despite the age difference. Don''t be rude."


    As Yvonne watched Teresa drag Jeffrey away, it finally dawned on her. They had tricked her intoing home for a blind date.


    Yvonne''s lips curved into a cold smile.


    Her own mother, Teresa, never failed to disappoint her.


    "Ms. Jones." Steven sat across from her, openly sizing her up as if inspecting merchandise on a shelf and assessing its price.


    Yvonne was dressed simply and wore no makeup, looking clean and pretty. She was more refreshingly beautiful this way than when she was heavily made-up on


    camera.


    Moreover, she was not yet twenty-young, fresh, and without a messy dating history. This was what satisfied Steven the most.


    Over the years, the Hughes and James families had be frequent business partners, their interests deeply intertwined.


    The two families had long considered a marital alliance, but Steven hadn''t taken a liking to any of the younger James generation.


    Mr. James Sr. had tried to push Marcia''s daughter, on him, but she was unattractive and a wild party girl with a dating history that could fill a textbook.


    Only this recently acknowledged Yvonne was even remotely eptable.


    He''d heard that Thomas had also taken an interest in her. But the Taylors were a top-tier family, far out of Yvonne''s league.


    If he, Steven, married the woman Thomas couldn''t have, it might even open a door to dealing with the Taylor family in the future.


    "I have another meeting tonight, so my time is limited. Let''s be direct." Steven spoke with no emotion, only a cold, transactional tone, as if he were at a negotiation table.


    "An alliance between the Hughes and James families is mutually beneficial the best option for both of us. As it happens, I need a wife to manage the household so I can focus of my work without


    distractions.


    I''ve had you looked into. Although youcked a proper education for your first dozen years due to the mix-up at birth, you''re reasonably intelligent, your academic


    wneve


    credentials pass must


    passably attractive. Most importantly, you don''t have aplicated romantic history."


    Seeing that Yvonne remained silent, Steven was reasonably pleased by her not interrupting and continued.


    "You may not be fully aware of my situation. I''m 32. I have no energy for frivolous romance. I just want to get married and have children as soon as possible."


    "After we''re married, you will no


    longer need to work in the public eye. Your only responsibilities will to care for our children and my parents. I''ll give you a


    be


    two-hundred-thousand-dor


    monthly allowance, which, of course, must also cover household expenses. The Hughes family is not short on money, but as Mrs. Hughes, you''ll still be expected to be frugal."


    Yvonne listened patiently until he was finished.


    In truth, Steven was quite handsome, and she''d heard he was a highly educated man who''d studied abroad. But he sounded like an absolute idiot, his mind filled with archaic, feudal nonsense.


    "Are you done? Because now it''s my turn." Yvonne mmed her teacup down on the table with a loud thud.

 Chapter 412

    "Do you have any idea what my sry is for a single TV series? Or how much I make from one endorsement deal? A two-hundred-thousand-dor monthly allowance? Mypany donates more than that to charity every month. How dare you even suggest such a thing, Mr. Hughes."


    "Oh, my apologies, I misspoke. It''s not an allowance; it''s for household expenses. Two hundred thousand a month would barely cover the Hughes family''s living costs. So, marrying you means not only having children and taking care of your parents but also earning nothing. You''re not looking for a wife, Mr. Hughes, you''re looking for a free ride."


    Yvonne finished with a click of her tongue. "No wonder you''re 32 and still single. You''re not just an idiot; you''re dangerously stupid. Who would dare marry you? What if your brain damage is gic?"


    Steven hadn''t expected Yvonne''s sharp tongue. He was left speechless, his face turning an ugly shade.


    Having said her piece, Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with him anymore and stood up to leave.


    Just as she reached the door, Steven''s sarcastic voice rang out again. "Yvonne, do you really think that just because Thomas has a crush on you, you''ll be the next Mrs. Taylor? I''d advise you to tone down the arrogance and stop daydreaming. The Taylors would never ept you."


    Yvonne stopped and turned, giving him a cold look. "Mind your own business. Worry about yourself first, you over-the-hill bachelor."


    With that, Yvonne walked straight out of the dining room.


    In the living room, Teresa and Jeffrey were still on the sofa.


    "Mom, what were you thinking? Yvonne rarelyes home, and you set up a blind date for her without her permission!"


    "I was only doing it for her own good. I saw Mrs. Taylorst week, and the Taylors have absolutely no intention of an alliance with us. She was so high and mighty, mocking us for even dreaming of it. Whabgood is it if Thomas likes Yvonne? Do you think he can defy his parents?"


    Teresa continued, looking utterly exasperated, "Ever since your father''s ident, we''ve been treated like pariah''s. Families I used to look downon now shut their doors in our faces. The fact that the Hughes family wants an alliance and Mr. Hughes is interested in Yvonne is the luckiest thing that could happen to her if she doesn''t marry him now what''s she going to do? Wait unti she''s been used and discarded by some rich yboy, when no one will want to marry her anymore!"


    Just as Teresa finished speaking, she saw Yvonne striding out of the dining room.


    Without a word, Yvonne kicked the armchair Jeffrey was sitting in with all her might.


    Caughtpletely off guard, Jeffrey and the chair went crashing to the floor in a heap. It was an incredibly undignified fall.


    "Yvonne, what is wrong with you?!¡± Teresa shrieked, jumping to her feet in a panic as she saw her son on the floor.


    "You knew I''d tose it, yet you provoked me, anyway. Have you forgotten what I''m capable of


    because it''s been a while? This


    try to


    yourst warning if you ever plot against me again, I''ll beat up Jeffrey every single time. As long as your son can take it, feel free to keep trying."


    Yvonne was already fuming from being tricked into the blind date and listening to Steven''s bizarre propositions. Seeing Jeffrey get back on his feet, she couldn''t resist and sent another vicious kick his way.


    Teresa was her biological mother, so she couldn''t bring herself toy a hand on her, but she had no such reservations about Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey was kicked two meters away and copsed on the floor, not getting up for a long moment. He didn''t make a sound, likely out of guilt.

 Chapter 413

    Teresa was trembling with rage but was at a loss for words.


    Steven emerged from the dining room just in time to see Yvonne send Jeffrey flying with a kick.


    The move was so clean and sharp, more impressive than anything in an action


    movie.


    For a moment, Steven just stood there, stunned.


    Yvonne shot him a nce, her eyes full of pride and disdain. Then, without another thought for him, she turned and walked out.


    With Teresa''s help, Jeffrey finally managed to get back on his feet.


    ¡°Jeffrey, are you alright? Are you badly hurt? Should we go to the hospital? That little monster, Yvonne, attacking her own brother so viciously."


    Teresa cursed in anger.


    ¡°I''m fine, it''s just some scrapes. Yvonne knows what she''s doing; she didn''t hit anywhere vital,¡± Jeffrey said, defending Yvonne.


    Only then did he look up at Steven.


    "Mr. Hughes, my sincerest apologies. As you can see, my sister has a very... spirited temperament. She certainly wouldn''t make a suitable Mrs. Hughes. I think we should forget about the alliance."


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Spencer. On the contrary, I find your sister quite... interesting," Steven said with a half-smile.


    Jeffrey was taken aback, unable to decipher Steven''s meaning.


    "Mrs. James, thank you for having me, but I must be going. I still have that meeting.


    I''ll pay another visit soon," Steven said, taking his leave.


    Teresa obsequiously saw him to the door.


    ...


    After leaving Teresa''s house, Yvonne drove back to her apartment downtown.


    She didn''t have a housekeeper, and having been away for two days, the apartment felt empty and cold.


    She entered the apartment, turned on the lights, tidied up a bit, and prepared to take a shower.


    Just as Yvonne stepped into the bathroom, her phone, which she''d tossed onto the vanity, started vibrating.


    She answered the call and put it on speaker, tying up her hair as she talked.


    "I''ve sent tomorrow''s schedule to your phone so take a look. You have promotional events tomorrow and the day after, and a banquet on the weekend. For the gown and jewelry, do you want to choose them yourself, or should I help?"


    "You can decide,¡± Yvonne said casually.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to put more thought into it? The weekend banquet is hosted by the Thompson Group You''ll be meeting your future inws. Don''t you want to make a good impression?" Sandra teased.


    "If they don''t like me, it wouldn''t matter if were covered in gold bars.


    Bet says I''m going to be


    spending my life with him not his parents. He''ll handle them.


    Yvonne said matter-of-factly as she finished tying her hair.


    Hearing this, Sandra couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up. ¡°Mr. Bet Thompson is a real man."


    "He''s always been a good person," Yvonne replied earnestly.


    "How long have you known him? How can you be so sure he''s a good person? Men are masters of disguise,¡± Sandra added with augh.


    Yvonne couldn''t exin to Sandra that she had known Bet for a very, very long time-from her past life to this one.


    On the weekend, Yvonne was woken up bright and early by a call from Sandra.


    Yvonne dragged herself out of bed, and after washing up, she felt much more awake.


    Sandra''s car was already waiting downstairs. With no time for breakfast, Yvonne changed clothes and headed out.


    The car finally stopped in front of a high-end couture boutique.


    Because they had an appointment, the manager and staff were already waiting.


    Yvonne was a rising star, so no one would dare to slight her.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Ms. Garcia, please follow me.¡± The manager smiled respectfully, leading them to a VIP suite on the second floor.


    As they passed through the second-floor showroom, Yvonne paused for a moment.

 Chapter 414

    The boutique catered to high-society wives, heiresses, and famous celebrities. The gowns were all exquisite couture pieces, dazzlingly beautiful.


    But even among so many gorgeous gowns, the pale lc one disyed in the center of the showroom was exceptionally stunning, standing out from the rest.


    "That gown?" Women are easily drawn to beautiful things, and Yvonne was no exception. She couldn''t help but ask.


    "That gown is a high-end custom piece for one of our SVIP clients, a one-of-a-kind creation. We''re only allowed to disy it for half a day; the client is picking it up this afternoon."


    the manager exined.


    Yvonne nodded. Since it already belonged to someone, she didn''t dwell on it. No matter how beautiful, it was just a dress.


    Sandra and Yvonne entered the suite, where several gorgeous couture gowns were already hanging on a rack. Sandra had selected them beforehand, and unlike Yvonne''s usual sexy, low-cut dresses, these were all demure and elegant.


    "I''ve already done some research. Mr. and Mrs. Thompson will both be at the banquet tonight. When meeting elders, it''s best to be more reserved." Sandra then seemed to recall something and sighed wistfully. "The first time I met my inws, my palms were sweating with nerves. Thankfully, they were very easygoing and always treated me like their own daughter."


    Sandra had a wonderful rtionship with her husband, and her inws treated her like their own child. There were no petty arguments, no mother-inw drama. Life back then felt unrealistically perfect.


    But tragically, after her husband was murdered, her inws were devastated and passed away one after the other. Such a wonderful family had met such a miserable end.


    That was why Sandra was willing to risk her own life to avenge her husband''s family. After a moment, Sandra shook off her mncholy and took a long white gown from the rack. "This one is nice. Go try it on."


    Yvonne took the gown and went into the fitting room, apanied by the manager.


    Yvonne''s face and figure were both wless; her only ''shoring'' was her youth. In the end, she chose a white princess-style dress.


    It suited her age and temperament perfectly, making her look sweet and well- behaved.


    "Not bad," Sandra said with an approving nod. But then she added, "That lc gown


    in the showroom would also look beautiful on you, though."


    Yvonne just smiled withoutment. She didn''t covet things that belonged to others.


    "I just heard a staff member say that


    custom gown costs over thirty million The skirt is embedded with top-grade diamonds. wonder who could be so extravagant. Its like wearing a mansion."


    Yvonne was standing in front of the full-length mirror and remained silent.


    "Aren''t you curious who ordered it?¡± Sandra pressed. She was genuinely curious, but knew the boutique would never reveal client information, especially for an SVIP.


    "Whoever it is, it has nothing to do with us," Yvonne replied with a smile, though her eyes flickered with a thought.


    In Istra, Yvonne couldn''t think of any family other than the Thompsons who could be sovish. And that lc gown was clearly not for someone Emma''s age. As for who it


    was for Yvonne didn''t want to think about it.


    Yvonne had her hair and makeup done at the boutique before leaving with Sandra.


    The Thompson Group held a banquet every year. As Istra''s wealthiest family, their event wasparable to a star-studded awards ceremony.


    All the biggest celebrities considered it an honor to get an invitation. The banquet was gathering of


    high society politicians and business magnates, a true nexus of capital.

 Chapter 415

    Sandra and Yvonne arrived neither too early nor toote. The banquet hall was already filled with guests.


    Yvonne had thought she was quite famous, but upon entering the hall, she realized her status was nothing special here.


    So, she and Sandra found an inconspicuous spot and started chatting with a few acquaintances from the industry.


    Sandra was a great conversationalist and got along easily with industry people. Yvonne didn''t say much, only smiling and adding a few words when asked, but herments were always sharp and to the point.


    Yvonne was discussing a recently released film with a senior actor when Thomas approached them.


    Thomas greeted everyone one by one, his gaze finally settling on Yvonne, full of tenderness and affection.


    "I knew you''d be here tonight. I''ve been looking all over the hall for you."


    The ''shipping'' of Thomas and Yvonne by fans had been suppressed by theirpanies, but almost everyone in the industry knew that the award-winning actor Thomas had his eye on the rising star Yvonne and was actively pursuing her.


    Seeing this, the others quickly found excuses to leave.


    Soon after, Sandra was also called away.


    Suddenly, Thomas and Yvonne were left standing alone together.


    Though no one came near, furtive nces were cast their way from time to time.


    Yvonne sighed in resignation. She was about to speak, but Thomas beat her to it. "Would you like a drink? How about some champagne? I''ll get it for you." With that, Thomas turned and headed toward the nearby bar.


    Yvonne stood there, silently watching him go. Just as she was about to turn and leave, a middle-aged woman dressed like a wealthy socialite approached her.


    Yvonne instinctively stopped and looked at the woman.


    The woman was Lydia Moore, Emma''s older sister and Thomas'' biological mother.


    Her past self had never met Lydia. And while Yvonne had met her, they hadn''t interacted much.


    In any case, none of the Moore sisters were particrly fond of her.


    Lydia walked right up to Yvonne and tantly looked her up and down.


    Because Yvonne had beautiful, almond-shaped eyes, Lydia probably saw her as a vixen trying to seduce her son.


    "So you''re vonne? You''re pretty, no wonder Thomas is so infatuated ? pity that a man''s infatuation is


    always fleeting. He might love you. today, but he love someone else tomorrow."


    Lydia was on the shorter side, yet she carried herself with a superior air, looking at people with disdain and contempt.


    "I saw your mother a few days ago and made things perfectly clear to her. I''m sure she ryed my message to you..."


    ¡°Excuse me, ma''am, but who are you?" Yvonne interrupted Lydia''s tirade.


    Lydia was shocked that Yvonne didn''t recognize her, and her face flushed with embarrassment and anger.


    "I am Mrs. Taylor, Thomas'' mother," Lydia said grimly.


    "Oh." Yvonne nodded. "My mother never mentioned meeting you. Since she didn''t bring it up, assume you didn''t have anything pleasant to say to her."


    Lydia hadn''t expected the girl to be so sharp-tongued. Her expression twisted slightly as she scoffed, "You''re too young to be so caustic. I was offering sincere advice for your ow good Since your mother didn''t pass it on, I''ll tell you myself person needs to know their ce. The daughter of a convict will never marry into the Taylor family. Don''t be delusional and think that just because Thomas likes you, you can be the young mistress of the Taylor family. You..."


    "Mr. Taylor." Lydia''s tirade was cut short by Yvonne''s voice.

 Chapter 416

    Yvonne''s gaze was fixed on something behind Lydia. Lydia instinctively turned and saw her son, Thomas, approaching with champagne.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Thomas asked, frowning slightly.


    Yvonne, in her high heels, walked over to Thomas'' side, took the champagne from his hand, and swirled it casually. "Mrs. Taylor just came up and said a lot of things to me, something about knowing my ce and not being delusional... It was all very strange. I had no idea what she was talking about."


    Yvonne took a sip of champagne, her face a mask of innocent confusion.


    Thomas'' expression, however, darkened instantly as he shot his mother a cold look.


    Lydia felt a pang of guilt. Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw her younger sister, Emma, the hostess of the banquet, enter the hall.


    "Thomas, Emma''s here. Come with me and say hello."


    Yvonne''s back was to the entrance, but she turned instinctively and saw a


    bejeweled Emma walking in, with Bet naturally by her side.


    And besides Bet, Ynda was with them as well.


    That thirty-million-dor, limited-edition lc gown Yvonne had seen was being worn by Ynda.


    The saying ''clothes make the woman'' was certainly true.


    Dressed in thirty million dors'' worth of couture, Ynda looked much more


    elegant, her five-out-of-ten looks elevated to a seven.


    Ynda clung intimately to Emma''s arm, mingling with guests alongside her, looking for all the world like the half-mistress of the Thompson family.


    Lydia dragged Thomas over to greet them.


    Emma and Lydia had always been close. They chatted andughed, and Lydia, knowing what Emma wanted to hear, showered Ynda withpliments.


    Yvonne knew she wasn''t wee, so instead of trying to join the crowd, she picked up a couple of delicate pastries and found a quiet corner to eat.


    She had rushed out that morning without breakfast and had been starving ever since. She was ravenous.


    Yvonne just wanted to eat her pastries in peace, but that wasn''t to be. Not far away, Teresa and Marcia approached, arguing in low voices as they walked.


    It was no wonder the James family had been in decline for years. Both sons were mediocre and, instead of working together, were consumed by infighting. If things continued, it wouldn''t be long before the James family was pushed out of the top tier of society.


    ???


    Marcia had never gotten along with Teresa. She was already stewing over the fact that Steven had rejected her daughter in favor of a blind date with Teresa''s, so seeing Teresa now, she was dripping withs sarcasm.


    Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with them, but Marcia wasn''t content with just taking


    jabs at Teresa; she had to turn her vitriol on Yvonne.


    "I don''t know what got into Mr.


    Hughes, rejecting my Letitia for a


    country bumpkin. Yvonne''s adoptive parents are in jail her biological


    father is in fail... Is she cursed or


    something? Everyone who gets


    involved with her meets a bad end."


    Marcia finished, covering her mouth in mock concern. ¡°Oh dear, I hope she doesn''t jinx Mr. Hughes intonding in prison too... Ah!"


    Before Marcia could finish, Yvonne had doused her with champagne.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?!" Marcia''s expensive gown was soaked. Worse, it


    was a low-cut silk dress, and the wet silk had be nearly transparent, clearly revealing her bra underneath.


    Marcia was about to lose her mind with fury.

 Chapter 417

    "Oh, I''m so sorry! My hand slipped," Yvonne said, mimicking Marcia''s earlier gesture by covering her mouth in mock surprise.


    Marcia knew Yvonne had done it on purpose, but this was the Thompson Group''s banquet. No matter how impulsive she was, she wouldn''t dare cause a scene here.


    Her eyes red with anger, Marcia could only cover her chest with her hands and make a hasty retreat.


    After Marcia left, Teresa finally looked at Yvonne.


    They had just had an unpleasant encounter, and Teresa was still annoyed with Yvonne. But since Yvonne had just defended her, she was willing to forgive her, for


    now.


    Teresa was about to speak, hoping to smooth things over with Yvonne, but Yvonne didn''t even look at her and simply walked away.


    However, Yvonne had only taken a few steps before Steven appeared and blocked


    her path.


    "Ms. Jones." Steven was also dressed in a suit and tie, his attitude toward Yvonne polite and proper.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Hughes?" Yvonne asked coolly, raising an eyebrow.


    "Would I have the honor of this dance, Ms. Jones?" Steven asked, offering his hand and bowing slightly in a very gentlemanly posture.


    Eyes were already turning their way. If Yvonne were to refuse and walk away now, it would be a huge public humiliation for Steven.


    Yvonne wasn''t afraid of trouble, but there was no need to offend the Hughes family over something so trivial.


    Yvonne lightly ced her hand in Steven''s and followed him onto the dance floor. Steven used the dance as an opportunity to make conversation with Yvonne.


    It''s easy to tell when a man is interested in a woman. And Steven was now clearly interested in Yvonne.


    Yvonne truly couldn''t understand his logic. Did the great young master of the Hughes family enjoy being insulted?!


    What a peculiar hobby.


    Bet was patiently helping Emma greet guests when he looked up and saw Yvonne dancing with Steven Hughes.


    Bet had heard the rumors about the proposed alliance between the James and Hughes families, and how Stever had rejected all the other younger members of the James family in favor of Yvonne.


    And this heartless little thing not only wasn''t avoiding him, but she hadn''t even given him a single nce all evening.


    Bet felt an inexplicable tightness in his chest, but he couldn''t bring himself to be angry with her. He could only let his gaze drift toward her from time to time.


    Ynda and the Walkers had left for a while butter returned to Emma''s side.


    "Mrs. Thompson, red wine can be quite strong. I brought you some champagne. You''re the star of tonights banquet, after, all Ynda handed a ss of champagne to Emma.


    "Girls are so much more thoughtful than those pesky boys," Emma said with augh, epting the ss.


    Seeing this, those nearby immediately began to tter them.


    "With a mom as wonderful as you, Mrs. Thompson, any daughter-inw would be lucky."


    "That''s right! Mrs. Thompson personallymissioned Ms. Walker''s couture gown. I heard it cost over thirty million."


    "It seems a wedding is on the horizon for the two families."


    "Mr. Thompson, when can we expect our wedding invitation?"


    someone asked, looking at Bet with a teasing smile.


    Emma just kept smiling, not refuting anyone''sments, which was a clear sign of silent agreement.


    Ynda looked shyly toward Bet, a demure blush on her face.


    Bet''s expression, however, turned icy.


    He wasn''t oblivious to the Walkers'' and Ynda''s scheme. They were clearly using Emma as a pawn, seizing every opportunity to solidify the connection between the tw Families


    But Bet had never been one to be manipted.

 Chapter 418

    "Ms. Walker and I have amicably broken up. Please don''t y matchmaker."


    As Bet''s words fell, a sudden silence descended upon the group.


    Emma''s face darkened slightly, while Ynda''s turnedpletely pale.


    Bet, however, paid no mind to their reactions. He handed his empty ss to a waiter and then, under everyone''s stunned gaze, strode onto the dance floor, walked directly to Yvonne, grabbed her hand, and pulled her away without a word.


    Steven could only watch, utterly dumbfounded, as Bet pulled Yvonne off the dance floor.


    He knew Thomas was pursuing Yvonne, but he never imagined she was also involved with the heir of the Thompson family.


    The other dancers also turned to look, their faces filled with astonishment.


    "Wasn''t that Mr. Bet Thompson? And who was that girl he just pulled away?"


    "I think she''s the real daughter from that whole Spencer family switched-at-birth scandal."


    "Isn''t she the James family''s granddaughter? I heard Mr. James Sr. has been scrambling to arrange marriages for the younger generation. I guess his granddaughter managed to snag Mr. Thompson. What a clever move..."


    Marcia, having changed into a new gown, returned to the banquet hall just in time to


    see Bet pulling Yvonne away. Her jaw nearly hit the floor.


    "You''ve really raised a fine daughter," she said, turning to Teresa with renewed


    sarcasm.


    "I really underestimated Yvonne. She''s quite capable, isn''t she? Seducing Mr. Taylor and now Mr. Thompson. It seems she learned some gutter-trash tricks from those country bumpkins, and they''re surprisingly effective on men."


    "My Letitia is just too innocent. She blushes just talking to a male stranger. How''s she supposed topete with professional yers like that?"


    "You... shut your mouth!" Marcia''s words were so vile that Teresa couldn''t help but snap back.


    "Why are you so angry? I''mplimenting your Yvonne. With such a wonderful daughter, you have a lot to look forward to Marcia sata, her face twisting into a sneer


    And on the other side of the room.


    Ynda remained by Emma''s side, her thirty-million-dor gown unable to hide her deathly pale face.


    Although no one would gossip to her face, whispers had already started to ripple through the crowd.


    "What was that about? So Mr. Bet Thompson and Ms. Walker already broke up?"


    "And here I thought Mr. Bet Thompson was so into her. I guess not. Men always want something new. Besides, Ynda is just average-looking."


    "The Walkers were always punching above their weight with the Thompsons. Ynda was already acting like she was Mrs. Thompson. Now that she''s been dumped I bet she''s crying her eyes out


    Emma was also furious that Bet would humiliate them so publicly.


    Seeing Ynda''s difort, she sighed and said, "I''m not feeling well. Ynda,


    could you help me upstairs to my room to rest for a bit?"


    ¡°What''s wrong? Should I call a doctor?¡± Ynda asked with great concern, immediately supporting Emma.


    She knew that Emma was her biggest ally right now.


    Ynda''s concern was soothing to Emma. She patted Ynda''s hand and smiled. "I think I''m just tired


    from greeting all the guests. Just help me back to my room for a little rest."


    Ynda nodded and escorted Emma out of the banquet hall.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne was being pulled out of the banquet hall by Bet.

 Chapter 419

    Bet was tall with long legs, and his strides wererge. Yvonne had to jog to keep up with him.


    "Bet, slow down! If you keep this up, I''m going to get angry... Oof!" Before Yvonne could finish, Bet suddenly stopped short.


    Caught off guard, Yvonne mmed right into his hard chest, her forehead and nose aching from the impact.


    She wondered what this man was made of; he was solid muscle everywhere.


    "Ow, ow, ow!" Yvonne clutched her forehead, looking up at him with a mix of displeasure and pitiable usation in her eyes.


    "Let me see." Bet gently took her chin in his hand and saw that a red mark had indeed formed on her forehead. Against her pale skin, the redness was particrly noticeable.


    "Be more careful next time," Bet said, letting go.


    "It''s your fault for stopping so suddenly," Yvonne grumbled, rubbing her forehead.


    The words had barely left her mouth when Bet''s arm wrapped around her slender waist. With a slight pull, he brought her crashing against his chest again, their bodies pressed tightly together.


    She could clearly feel the strong, steady beat of his heart against her.


    "Feeling bold, are we? Daring to go on a blind date. Tell me, how should I punish you this time?¡± Bet''s fingers stroked her chin.


    In both her past life and this one, Bet had been the perfect lover, his only w being his immense jealousy.


    "It wasn''t a blind date, I was tricked into..." Yvonne began to exin helplessly, but before she could finish, Bet lowered his head to kiss her.


    But she instinctively turned her head away.


    His cool lips only brushed her cheek.


    "We''re in public, Bet. Don''t kiss me here," Yvonne protested, her hands pressed against his chest.


    Although they were in an empty corridor, it wasn''t far from the banquet hall. People wereing and going, and they could easily be seen.


    The arm around her waist loosened slightly. Bet raised an eyebrow. "Fine. We''ll continue this at home."


    He started to lead her away, but his phone buzzed at an inconvenient moment.


    Bet nced at the caller ID and frowned.


    He hesitated for a moment before answering.


    The caller ID said Emma, but the voice on the other end was Frank''s.


    "Your mother isn''t feeling well. Get your ass back here right now You little brat if you''ve upset your mother to the point of making her sick, I''ll deal with you myself."


    Bet hung up, his calm eyes darkening a few shades.


    ¡°I have something to take care of. I''ll have the driver take you home first," Bet said to Yvonne.


    He had publicly dragged her out of the banquet, so there was no way she could go b¨¢ck in. The


    option was to have the driver take her home.


    Yvonne didn''t ask any questions, simply nodding obediently. She had always trusted Bet unconditionally.


    Yvonne followed the Thompson family''s driver out of the vi, only to unexpectedly run into Thomas at the entrance.


    Thomas'' eyes lit up when he saw Yvonne, and he hurried over.


    "Yvonne, about my mother earlier... I''m so sorry." Thomas apologized sincerely on Lydia''s behalf.


    Yvonne smiled, replying


    nonchntly, "You''re making it


    sound too serious. Mrs. Taylor just misunderstood. I''ve already cleared things up with het we''re just ordinary friends."


    Hearing this, the light in Thomas'' face clearly dimmed.


    "Yvonne, I don''t want to be just ordinary friends with you..."

 Chapter 420

    "Yvonne, I don''t want to be just friends with you..."


    "Mr. Taylor," Yvonne interrupted before he could finish. If she let him continue, they wouldn''t even be able to remain friends.


    "Mr. Taylor, I have something else to attend to, so if you''ll excuse me."


    Thomas knew he couldn''t make her stay and could only nod, watching as she left with her driver.


    Meanwhile, Bet had already walked into the room where Emma was resting.


    Inside, Emma was leaning against the headboard with a grim expression, not looking sick at all.


    Still, the Thompson family''s private physician hade and given her a basic check-up. Naturally, the results showed that nothing was wrong.


    After the examination, the doctor left with his medical bag.


    Ynda had just left with the rest of the Walker family, so now the room contained only Frank, Bet, and Emma.


    "You little rascal, look how you''ve upset your mother," Frank scolded his son while giving him a subtle look.


    Bet walked over to the bed and sat down in a chair. "Mom, where are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked gently. "Should we go to the hospital for a proper look?"


    Emma was still fuming and just let out a cold snort, ignoring him.


    "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave. I''d hate to actually make you ill, Dad would be heartbroken," Bet said, actually making a move to stand up.


    "Fine, go! But if you step out that door, that''s it¡ªyou''re dead to me.¡± Emma snapped.


    Of course, Bet had no intention of actually leaving. He poured a ss of warm water and offered it to Emma appeasingly.


    Emma shot him a re, but he was her son, after all. She couldn''t stay mad at him forever.


    She took the ss and took a symbolic sip before saying, ¡°Look at the mess you made today. Ynda is a young woman with delicate feelings. How could she bear such humiliation?"


    Bet lowered his eyes without a word, thinking to himself that if the Walker family hadn''t been stirring up trouble, they wouldn''t have lost face.


    "That Ynda is such a gentle and considerate girl, perfect wife material. I truly adore her," Emma continued.


    Bet replied, "If you adore her so much, why don''t you marry her then?"


    "What nonsense are you talking?" Emma red at him, annoyed.


    Bet remained seated, casually picking up an orange from the table and peeling it. "If you want me to get married, it has to be to someone actually like," he said as he worked. "If there''s no spark, how do you expect to get any grandchildren?"


    He finished and offered a slice of the freshly peeled orange to Emma.


    She didn''t take it, instead pping his hand away irritably. ¡°No spark for Ynda, but you''re full of it for that little siren, Yvonne!"


    "You''re breaking off your engagement for a woman you''ve barely known for any length of time. Have you lost your mind?"


    "I''ve never been clearer in my life,


    and I know exactly what I want." After Emma refused the orange, Bet tossed it back onto the fruit te and pulled a few tissues from a box to wipe his hands.


    "I''ll say this onest time: I am not marrying Ynda. And you should keep your distance from the Walker


    family from now on Getting too involved with them will do you and the Thompson family no good."


    Bet had said his piece. Whether Emma listened was up to her.


    "And another thing," he warned, "don''t let me find out you''re giving Yvonne a hard time behind my back. That kind of behavior is beneath you."


    "You''re really protecting her! That actress¡ªbesides being young and pretty, what do you even see in her?" Emma demanded, ring at him.


    "There''s no reason,¡± Bet said calmly. ¡°But if you must have one, let''s just say sometimes, love just happens, and it only grows stronger."

 Chapter 421

    Emma pointed at Bet, so furious she was speechless.


    Seeing that his wife and son were about to start arguing again, Frank quickly stepped in to mediate.


    He lifted his leg and gave Bet a light, yful kick.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, get out of here. Stop upsetting your mother," Frank said, waving his hand dismissively while shooting his son a wink.


    Bet rose from his seat, his handsome face a mask of calm. "Mom, get some rest. I''lle see you another day."


    With that, he turned and left.


    "Bet, you get back..." Emma started to say, but Frank stopped her.


    "The brat''s a grown man, just leave him be. He''ll learn his lesson when he hits a wall,¡± Frank said, pretending to be on Emma''s side.


    But Emma angrily shook off his hand. She wasn''t blind; she had seen her husband and son exchanging nces. The two of them were just as bad as each other.


    "Look at him! This is what happens when you spoil him," she fumed, clutching her chest.


    "Our children have to make their own way. We should meddle less in their lives from now on," Frank advised.


    Emma red at her husband, too tired to argue, and turned over to lie down on the bed.


    The Thompson family''s driver took Yvonne back to her apartment in the city center.


    After the car stopped, the driver got out first, respectfully opened her door, and dutifully waited until she was safely upstairs before leaving.


    Yvonne returned to her apartment, changed out of her evening gown, and removed her makeup. Just as she was about to take a shower, her phone rang.


    The screen shed with Jeffrey''s name.


    Yvonne, who had just finished removing her makeup and was tying up her hair, hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Yvonne," Jeffrey''s voice came from the other end, sounding a bit low.


    Yvonne stood before the bathroom


    mirror a cold smirk ying on her pink lips. Jeffrey I''m curious. Wh are you still calling me?"


    Jeffrey sighed before speaking again. "Grandfather has been hospitalized. The whole family has rushed to the hospital. You''re his granddaughter too, so it wouldn''t be right for you not toe."


    "You want me to go? Aren''t you afraid I''ll just aggravate the old man''s condition?" Yvonne scoffed.


    "Grandfather specifically asked for you. He might have something he wants to tell you," Jeffrey added.


    "Fine, I''ll find some time to drop by tomorrow," Yvonne replied casually.


    "The entire family is staying at the hospital tonight. It might not look good if you only show up tomorrow."


    "Well, that can''t be helped. I need my beauty sleep tonight. I''m busy," Yvonne said before hanging up.


    Yvonne tossed her phone onto the vanity undressed, and sank into therge bathtub for a longfortable soak.


    After her bath, she applied a face mask andy down on her plush bed.


    But she had barely settled in when her phone rang again. This time, it was Bet.


    Because of the mask, Yvonne''s voice was a little muffled. "Ben."


    "Going to sleep?¡± Bet''s maic, warm voice came through the phone, sounding exceptionally pleasant.


    "Mmm," Yvonne hummed in response, gently patting the mask around her lips.


    "Do you have any work tomorrow? I took the day off. Want to go on a date?¡± Bet asked.


    "I have to visit Mr. James Sr. in the hospital tomorrow. How about lunch together?" Yvonne suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up from the hospital at lunchtime."


    After that, they said their goodnights and ended the call.

 Chapter 422

    Yvonne slept soundly again.


    The next morning, she didn''t get up until nine. After washing up, eating breakfast, and doing her makeup, she left her apartment at ten o''clock sharp.


    She drove to the hospital in a rtively low-key Range Rover Evoque.


    After parking in the hospital lot, she put on a pair of sunsses and walked inside.


    Mr. James Sr. was staying in a high-end VIP room on the twentieth floor. It wasn''t anything too serious-just the chronic ailments of old age like high blood pressure and a weak heart.


    His hospital stay was more for recuperation than anything else.


    Yvonne walked into the room to find the entire James n assembled. It was more crowded and lively than a holiday gathering.


    Marcia''s and Joshua''s families sat on one side, while Teresa''s and Jerome''s families sat on the other, like two opposing camps in a standoff.


    Mrs. James Sr. sat by the hospital bed, attentively caring for Mr. James Sr., offering him water and medicine, ying the part of a devoted wife.


    Yvonne, heels clicking on the floor, entered the room, her eyes sweeping over everyone present.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Your grandfather was just asking about you," Teresa said, immediately walking over to take her hand.


    Yvonne nodded, then discreetly pulled her hand away from Teresa''s grasp.


    "Look at you, all high and mighty now that you have a powerful man behind you," Marcia sneered. ¡°Dad was admittedst night, and everyone rushed over. Only Yvonne has the nerve to show up now."


    Yvonne slowly took off her sunsses and shot Marcia a sidelong nce.


    It was always Marcia, barking first and loudest, grating on everyone''s nerves.


    "What brand is your bra?" Yvonne asked suddenly. "It was showing yesterday. Sheer ckce, very sexy For someone your age to still be sobrazen, it''s no wonder you managed to steal the engagement my grandmother arranged for my mother and marry into the Reed family."


    "What nonsense are you spouting! It was your mother who fell for that pauper George and insisted on breaking the engagement! I only married into the Reed family in her ce! You''re twisting the truth, and I''ll tear your mouth off your face!"


    Marcia was absolutely livid.


    "Grandfather also tells everyone that he only got with Mrs. James Sr. after Grandma passed away, but in reality, his illegitimate children were already, running around everywhere. It''s just a game of self-deception," Yvonne continued with a cynicalugh.


    Marcia was easily provoked into a frenzy and was about to cause a scene when a furious roar came from the inner room.


    "What''s all this noise? Are you all trying to kill me? A bunch of ungrateful wretches!" The old man''s shout finally silenced the room.


    Then, Mrs. James Sr. emerged from the inner bedroom. She looked as she always did¡ªaged, yet impably and elegantly dressed.


    It was no wonder a woman like her hadpletely won out over Mr. James Sr.''s first wife.


    "Your father is gravely ill, and you''re still bickering with a junior. You''re too old to be so immature,¡± Mrs. James Sr. scolded Marcia, but her eyes were fixed on Yvonne, ring as if she wanted to burn holes through her.


    It made sense. The original Yvonne hadn''t visited the James family often, but every time she did, she suffered at the hands of this old woman.


    But this Yvonne wasn''t going to put up with it.


    Yvonne widened her beautiful, innocent eyes and asked loudly, "Ma''am, why are you ring at me? Is there something wrong with you eyes? Would you like me to take you to an ophthalmologist? At your age, you really shouldn''t neglect your health."


    Mrs. James Sr. felt as if this Yvonne were apletely different person, her words<pced with poison. Though furious, she managed to keep herposure.

 Chapter 423

    "I appreciate your concern, but my eyes are fine. You should go in and see your grandfather. He''s ill, yet he''s been thinking of you."


    With that, Yvonne followed Mrs. James Sr. into the inner room of the hospital suite.


    Inside, Mr. James Sr. was sitting up in bed, hooked up to monitors. He seemed to be in decent spirits, but he had lost some weight, a clear sign that he was genuinely unwell.


    And how could he not be, with all the trouble the James family had been facing recently?


    Jerome, unable to win the fight, had finally relented and agreed to marry his daughter off to Darcy Rogers, a good-for-nothing scoundrel. But just as the two families were finalizing the arrangements, the Rogers family copsed.


    Now, the rumor mill was churning with whispers that the eldest granddaughter of the James family was cursed and brought ruin to her fianc¨¦s'' families.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s prospects ruined, Mr. James Sr. could only pin his hopes on his other granddaughter. But Steven hadn''t been interested in Marcia''s daughter; he had taken a liking to Yvonne instead.


    However, not only was Yvonne distant from the James family, she was alsopletely uncontroble.


    The more Mr. James Sr. thought about it, the more his heart ached. He wished he had been kinder to this granddaughter.


    "You''re here. Sit," Mr. James Sr. said, tapping the spot next to his bed with a finger still attached to a heart monitor.


    Yvonne casually smoothed her skirt and sat down.


    Mrs. James Sr. had followed them in and now stood behind Yvonne, looking guarded.


    Mr. James Sr. nced up at her and said coldly, "You can leave us. I want to have a word with Yvonne alone."


    Mrs. James Sr. hesitated, her reluctance obvious, but she maintained a polite smile. "Of course. You two have a good chat. Call me if you need anything."


    Before leaving, she gave Yvonne a motherly look and added, "Yvonne, be gentle


    with your grandfather. His heart is weak, so don''t upset him."


    Yvonne was busy fiddling with her nails, pretending not to have heard.


    Mrs. James Sr. walked out, her face stiff with embarrassment.


    Once the door to the inner room was closed, only Mr. James Sr. and Yvonne remained.


    Out of respect for his age, Yvonne asked, "How are you feeling? Jeffrey told me you have a weak heart and high blood pressure Though it''s not life-threatening, you still need to b? careful."


    For once, Yvonne had said something considerate, and Mr. James Sr. nodded. "When you get old, the body parts stop listening to you. I don''t know how much longer I have."


    "May you live a long and healthy life,¡± Yvonne said perfunctorily.


    Mr. James Sr. knew she didn''t mean it and grunted. "With you lot giving me so much


    grief, I''ll be lucky if you don''t send me to an early grave, let alone live a long life."


    ¡°Well, you chose to have children with two different women. Of course, it wouldn''t be peaceful. You reap what you sow," Yvonne retorted.


    "I knew I couldn''t expect anything nice from you," Mr. James Sr. said, ring at her before continuing, "I didn''t attend the Thompson family''s banget yesterday but I heard what Happened Wash Thomas pursuing you? How did you get involved with Mr. Thompson?"


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. So that was it. Mr. James Sr. had called her here so


    urgently just to find out about her rtionship with Bet.


    "What does my rtionship with Bet have to do with you? You''re at an age where you should be focusing on your health, not worrying about pointless matters No wonder you''re not well.


    Yvonne examined her freshly manicured nails, her tone casual.

 Chapter 424

    Mr. James Sr. felt his heart clench with anger every time he talked to her, but he forced himself to remain calm. "You are Teresa''s daughter, a granddaughter of the James family. If you marry Mr. Bet Thompson, it would be a strategic alliance. That''s a major event, of course I have to be concerned."


    Having said that, he reverted to his usual tactic of dangling a carrot.


    "I really underestimated you. I never thought you''d catch Mr. Bet Thompson''s eye. If you can get Bet to marry you, I can give you 10% of the James Group''s shares. You should know, even your younger uncle Joshua doesn''t hold that many shares."


    "However,¡± he added with a helpless shake of his head, "Ms. Walker has been infatuated with Bet for years and won''t give up easily. The Walker family won''t let such a prize son-inw slip through their fingers either. If they refuse to back down, you don''t stand much of a chance."


    He naturally wanted Bet as a family, but he knew they couldn''tpete with the Walker family.


    And the Taylor family had made their stance clear. No matter how much Thomas liked Yvonne, if his family didn''t approve, the marriage was off the table.


    "It''s fine if you can''t marry into the Thompson family. Marrying up isn''t always a blessing. Actually, the Hughes family is a good match. Our families are social equals, and I''ve watched Steven grow up, so I know he''s a good kid. After your first meeting, he called me and said he had a good impression of you and was willing to date... When you marry into the Hughes family, I can give you 8% of thepany''s shares as your wedding gifts. That way, you''ll be able to hold your head high in their family."


    Mr. James Sr. went on and on, putting on the act of a doting grandfather who had Yvonne''s best interests at heart.


    Yvonne''s ears were starting to hurt. She stuck a finger in her ear and said flippantly, "10% is too little. Make it at least 20%!"


    Mr. James Sr. was first stunned, then his eyes widened in fury. "Youngdy, are you dreaming?"


    ¡°So you do know what dreaming is,¡± Yvonne sneered. ¡°Expecting me to help the James family-now that''s a dream."


    "Yvonne, don''t forget, you have James family blood running through your veins!" Mr. James Sr. was infuriated by her uncooperative attitude.


    "Your eldest daughter, Teresa, has


    always believed that nurture is


    greater than nature. If she and I barely have a mother-daughter bond, what makes you think I have any connection to the James family'' suggest you stop trying to use me, lest you lose more than you gain."


    Yvonne leaned forward slightly, looking at Mr. James Sr. as she said slowly, "Bet and I are on very


    good terms. You spent all those et


    years being swayed by Mrs. James Sr., pushing aside the children from your first wife until they had no ce to stand. You of all people should understand the power of pillow talk. If I were to say a few words to Bet, do you think the already fragile James family could


    withstand the full wrath of the


    Thompson family?"


    Mr. James Sr. pointed a trembling finger at Yvonne, ovee by a coughing fit.


    Themotion brought Mrs. James Sr. and Teresa rushing into the room.


    Mrs. James Sr. put on a show of deep concern, rubbing Mr. James Sr.''s chest and patting his back.


    Teresa saw the old man coughing until his face turned red and shot a disapproving re at Yvonne. "Don''t you know your grandfather is sick? How Could you upset him like this Didn''t I tell you to listen to him and be agreeable? You ungrateful child, get out!"


    Teresa was acting high and mighty, but the words had barely left her mouth when


    Mr. James Sr. pped her hard across the face.


    "Shut your mouth, you idiot!" He was so angry that one p wasn''t enough. He grabbed a ss from the bedside table and hurled it at Teresa.

 Chapter 425

    He was filled with a rage he couldn''t unleash on Yvonne-she was Bet''s woman, and the James family couldn''t afford to harm a single hair on her head.


    But Teresa, in her foolishness, had walked right into the line of fire.


    The heavy ss tumbler struck her squarely on the shoulder, sshing water all over her.


    Teresa clutched her shoulder, her eyes filled with wounded disbelief as she looked at Mr. James Sr. "Dad, what did I do wrong this time?"


    "When have you ever done anything right!" Mr. James Sr. retorted, coughing between words.


    "While your mother was alive, she personally arranged your marriage into the Reed family. But you had rocks in your head and insisted on marrying that social climber, George. Now that George is in prison, the James family is beingughed at because of you."


    He then pointed a finger at Yvonne. "You don''t even care for the daughter you carried for nine months, but you dote on your husband''s child with another woman. What is wrong with you?"


    If it weren''t for Teresa''s ipetence, which had driven a wedge between her and her own daughter, the James family wouldn''t be in such a passive position now.


    The room was so chaotic that when Yvonne''s phone rang, it hardly seemed out of ce.


    She answered it and heard Bet''s voice on the other end.


    "I''m waiting for you at the hospital entrance."


    "Okay, be right there." Yvonne hung up and cut through the argument. ¡°I have a date, so I''ll be leaving now."


    After saying this, she nced at Mr. James Sr.


    She felt a slight pang of guilt for having angered the old man so much.


    But she had no choice. The James family was always trying to plot against her.


    "I suggest you get angry less and focus on your health. Live a few


    more years. Neither of your sons is particrly capable. The moment your breathe yourst, the James family is finished."


    Mr. James Sr. knew he couldn''t expect a single kind word from Yvonne. He waved


    his hand at her impatiently, gesturing for her to get lost.


    Yvonne turned and walked out of the inner room, her heels clicking.


    Outside, the rest of the James family was still there.


    Marcia, likely warned by Mrs. James Sr., was sitting quietly on the sofa.


    Joshua, who was rtively shrewd, knew that Yvonne now had Bet''s backing and wouldn''t pick a fight with her.


    Only Jerome, oblivious to the situation, stepped forward to pull rank as her uncle.


    "What did your grandfather just say to you?" Jerome blocked Yvonne''s path, his face stern.


    Yvonne replied, "If you''re so curious, go ask the old man yourself.¡±


    "What kind of attitude is that? Is that how your mother taught you to speak to your elders?" Jerome demanded angrily.


    Yvonne gave him a cold look, not bothering to respond.


    Jerome''s wife, who had been standing behind him, tugged on his sleeve and gave him a look.


    Jerome took the hint, cleared his throat, and continued, "Did your grandfather talk to you about the marriage with the Hughes family? Your grandfather is old and confused. The eldest granddaughter of the family isn''t even engaged yet, so it''s not your turn."


    "Yvonne, I know you''re a good,


    obedient girl. Go tell your


    grandfather you refuse the marriage


    with the Hughes family. You''re still


    young. We will keep an


    eye out f


    you and find you the perfect match,"


    Jerome finished, and his wife


    chimed in with her support.


    The two of them were a perfect team, one ying good cop, the other bad cop.


    What intelligence they possessed seemed to be entirely dedicated to schemes like this.

 Chapter 426

    They had never approved of Darcy, the scoundrel. Fortunately, the Rogers family had fallen, and their daughter had been spared.


    Now, Steven was the confirmed heir to the Hughes family¡ªa sessful, young, and promising member of the elite, a perfect match for their daughter.


    But Jerome''s daughter had inherited her father''s genes: no amount of makeup could make her beautiful. On top of that, she had a reputation for bringing bad luck to her fianc¨¦s'' families, so the Hughes family wouldn''t even consider her.


    Yet, Jerome and his wife were utterly clueless, their foolishness almostughable.


    Marcia and Joshua had been watching the scene unfold from the sidelines. Joshua, holding a cigarette, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What are youughing at?" Jerome asked with a scowl.


    "Nothing. Just thought of something funny," Joshua replied dismissively, stubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray.


    Jerome ignored him and turned back to Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, I''m warning you. If you dare to steal her engagement, I will never forgive you."


    "I''m curious. How exactly do you n on not forgiving her?" A deep, cool voice cut in from the doorway.


    Everyone in the room turned to look. The heir of the Thompson family was standing at the entrance, one hand in his pocket, leaning against the wall.


    His dark, piercing eyes scanned the room.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson," Jerome stammered, his voice trembling under that intense gaze.


    Joshua and Marcia had already stood up. "Mr. Bet Thompson, what brings you here?"


    Bet paid them no mind, his eyes fixed solely on Yvonne.


    Yvonne blinked her beautiful eyes at him. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to wait in the car? What are you doing up here?"


    "I came to see Mr. James Sr.,¡± Bet replied. He walked in, naturally took Yvonne''s hand, and led her toward the inner room.


    Mr. James Sr., who had just calmed down and was looking over some documents, was stunned to see Bet walk in holding Yvonne''s hand.


    ¡°Mr. James Sr.,¡± Bet said politely, though his expression remained distant and superior.


    "Bet, you''re here! Please, have a seat," Mr. James Sr. said, immediately putting down his documents and trying to get out of bed.


    "Yvonne told me you were in the hospital, so I came to visit," Bet said, though he didn''t sit down.


    ¡°Just the usual old-age problems," Mr. James Sr. replied with a chuckle, his gaze repeatedly drifting to Bet and Yvonne''s joined hands.


    "I attended the Thompson family''s project bidding eventst time and even had a nice chat with your father."


    "Is that so? I don''t pay much


    attention to business matters,¡±


    Bet said, before abruptly


    changing the subject. "However


    ???


    did hear recently that the Janes and Hughes families are considering a marriage alliance. Is it between Mr. Hughes and your eldest


    granddaughter? Don''t forget to invite me for a celebratory drink."


    Mr. James Sr. was a sharp man and immediately understood the meaning behind Bet''s words.


    "A misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding. Mr. Hughes Sr. and I were just talking casually. Nothing has been decided."


    "Oh, I see," Bet said with a nod and a smile. He then turned to Yvonne his tone softening


    instinctively Are you hung od


    Let''s


    go get something to eat."


    "Mmm," Yvonne nodded obediently.


    Bet gently stroked her head, then turned back to Mr. James S "Mr. James Sr., please take care of yourself. We''ll visit again another day"


    Mr. James Sr. smiled and nodded. "I understand. Go on your date."


    Bet gave a courteous nod to them before leading Yvonne out of the room.

 Chapter 427

    The moment they stepped out of the inner room, Letitia greeted them with a bright smile.


    Letitia, the eldest daughter of Marcia and her husband, had been spoiled rotten her entire life and was known in their social circle as a notorious flirt.


    She was dressed mboyantly, her lipstick a striking shade of red. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I..."


    "Hm," Bet responded with a curt, polite nod, not even giving her a second nce as he walked right past her.


    Being ignored sopletely, Letitia''s face twisted in a brief sh of anger.


    Mrs. James Sr. came out of the room and sighed helplessly at the sight.


    "Mom, don''t tell me that witch Yvonne has actually managed tond a prince," Marcia whispered urgently, sidling up to her mother.


    Mrs. James Sr. shot her a fierce re, signaling her to be quiet.


    Teresa and Jerome''s family were still present, and it wouldn''t do for them to overhear.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Letitia whined, walking over to Mrs. James Sr. and tugging on her arm pitifully.


    Mrs. James Sr. patted her granddaughter''s head, sighing inwardly. Letitia was beautiful and well-educated, so why couldn''t she ever capture a man''s heart?


    That vixen Yvonne was truly infuriating.


    "Your grandfather is fine. You should all go home now. Having so many people here is disturbing his rest."


    Mrs. James Sr. sent Marcia''s family and Joshua away.


    Jerome and his wife left soon after, with Teresa joining them.


    In the elevator, Jerome was still relentlessly pestering Teresa. "How did Yvonne get involved with Mr. Bet Thompson? Good looks really do attract men. Men these days are so superficial, only caring about a pretty face. A girl with substance like my Caroline gets overlooked."


    "Now that Yvonne is with Bet, the marriage with the Hughes family is definitely off. You should tell Dad to let Caroline marry into their family instead. She''s the one who deserves to marry into the Hughes family."


    "Teresa, you''re Caroline''s aunt. You can''t just stand by and do nothing for your own niece," Jerome''s wife added.


    Teresa''s face was still swollen from


    Mr. James Sr.''s p, but Jerome and his wife seemed not to notice, their minds consumed with Caroline''s marriage prospects..


    They were truly wonderful parents.


    It slowly dawned on Teresa that she had always doted on Caroline, treating her like a treasure. Even


    ????


    though Caroline wasn''t pretty or


    talented, in feresa''s eyes, sheet


    always been the most exceptiona


    girl.


    Teresa suddenly remembered that Yvonne was also the daughter she had carried


    for nine months, yet she had never once been kind to her.


    She really didn''t deserve to be Yvonne''s mother.


    "Stop the car,¡± Teresa said suddenly.


    The driver, confused, instinctively pulled over to the side of the road.


    Teresa pushed the door open and got out.


    "Why are you getting out here? Where are you going?" Jerome asked, bewildered.


    They had just gotten off the expressway, and there was nothing around.


    "Nowhere. I just don''t want to be in the same car as you,¡± Teresa said coldly.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Jerome''s face darkened.


    "Jerome, if you want Caroline to marry into the Hughes family, why don''t you just


    ask Dad yourself?" Teresa questioned.


    Jerome''s expression faltered. "Dad won''t listen to me."


    Teresa replied, "What makes us any


    We''re both out of favor


    with him. You''re afraid of getting


    yelled at so you try to push me to do it for you."


    Jerome was speechless, his scheme exposed.

 Chapter 428

    "Teresa, you and Jerome are full siblings. Let''s not fuss over these things," Jerome''s wife said, trying to smooth things over. "We''re not trying to steal anything from Yvonne. If she doesn''t want the engagement, why can''t it go to Caroline?"


    "It''s not that you don''t want to steal it; it''s that you can''t,¡± Teresa shot back. She wasn''t deaf; she had heard every word of Jerome''s threats to Yvonne in the hospital room.


    "I know that in your eyes, your daughter is the best. But you have to face reality. Caroline is in-looking, has an unlikable personality, and is mediocre in every way. You should find a suitable family for her to marry into. Aiming too high will only end up hurting her."


    After saying her piece, Teresa walked away without a backward nce.


    She walked alone along the sidewalk, heading nowhere in particr. It was as if Mr. James Sr.''s ps had finally woken her up, and for the first time in a long while, her mind felt perfectly clear.


    After the Halloween holiday ended, the matter of Mr. Walker''s promotion was finally settled.


    The appointment was announced, but it wasn''t him who got the promotion; it was his rival.


    This rival was nearly ten years younger than Mr. Walker and had less experience. Mr. Walker had been so confident about securing the position.


    He had already begun handing over his responsibilities in Istra, just waiting for the official appointment toe through so he could take up his new post.


    But reality dealt him a devastating blow. Not only did his promotion fail, but his old position was no longer avable either. Stuck in limbo, he was effectively sidelined.


    Mr. Walker had no idea that Bet had pulled strings behind the scenes to block his promotion.


    He was still frantically using his resources and connections, trying to turn the situation around.


    ¡°Vincent here... I was just calling to ask about my job transfer... Oh, I see. Alright, understood."


    "It''s me, Vincent. Thest time we had dinner, didn''t you say my promotion was a sure thing?... Oh, I see. So that''s how it is."


    Mr. Walker sat on the living room sofa, making over a dozen calls. It seemed everyone was tight-lipped about why his promotion had failed.


    Unable to find a reason, he eventually concluded that the Thompson family hadn''t provided enough financial support, causing him to lose out to hispetitor.


    After years of smooth sailing, this failure was a particrly bitter pill to swallow, leaving him frustrated and furious.


    "Has the promotion been finalized? Could there have been a mistake?" Mrs. Walker asked, seeing her husband''s grim expression as she brought him a cup of tea.


    Mr. Walker took the tea and drank a few sips, but his face remained dark. "The promotion is a lost cause. The best I can do now is try to hold @ to the deputy mayor position. Otherwise, there won''t be a ce for us in Istra anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Walker didn''t fully understand the intricacies of her husband''s career and was shocked. "I thought your promotion was a done deal. How could something have gone. wrong? If you on''t get promoted,


    what about Ynda''s marriage to


    the Thompson family?"


    They had nned to pressure the Thompson family into making Bet honor his


    engagement to Ynda as soon as Mr. Walker was promoted.


    Now that his promotion had failed, he was stuck in Istra. And in Istra, the Thompson


    family reigned supreme, leaving the Walkers at their mercy.


    "How should know what to do!" Mr.


    Walker was on edge from his career setback. He mmed the teacup down on the coffee table, losing hisposure. "If your daughter had any ability, she would have married into the Thompson family long ago. With their financial backing, would have to fight so hard for promotion? If I''d known she''d be so useless, I never should have saved her in the first ce!"

 Chapter 429

    If he hadn''t been so desperate to find a kidney donor for Ynda back then, he never would have stepped into this bottomless pit. Now, he felt like a man walking on a cliff''s edge, with no way to turn back.


    Ynda, having just woken from a nap, wasing downstairs when she


    overheard her parents'' conversation in the living room.


    Her eyes instantly reddened, and a choked sob caught the attention of Mr. and Mrs. Walker.


    "Ynda!"


    ¡°Dad, do you regret saving me? I should have just died back then. At least then you would remember me fondly and have had the chance to have another, healthy child."


    With that, Ynda turned and ran back upstairs, crying.


    "Ynda!" Mrs. Walker started to go after her daughter but was stopped by her husband.


    "She''s not a child anymore. She doesn''t need to be coddled every time she throws a tantrum. Just leave her be. Let her cool down," Mr. Walker said, resting his head in his hands, looking utterly exhausted.


    Ynda stayed in her room and didn''te down, not even for dinner.


    Worried, Mrs. Walker sent the maid to call her.


    The maid knocked on Ynda''s door, but there was no answer. When she tried to open it, she found it was locked.


    ¡°Needing to be begged just to eat a meal. You''ve spoiled her rotten," Mr. Walker snapped, mming his utensils down. He told the maid to find the spare key and open the door.


    Mr. Walker stormed into the room, nning to give Ynda a piece of his mind, but froze when he saw her lying in the bathtub, the water stained red with blood.


    He stood there, stunned into silence. Mrs. Walker let out a piercing scream. "Ynda! My daughter!"


    Finally jolted into action, Mr. Walker pulled out his phone with trembling hands and called for an ambnce.


    Paramedics arrived quickly and rushed Ynda to the hospital.


    ...


    After Halloween, Yvonne and Bet were both busy with their own schedules and hadn''t had time to see each other.


    After finishing his training for the day, Bet found a moment to call Yvonne.


    Yvonne had just finished filming a public service announcement.


    The filming location wasn''t too far from Bet''s base, so he changed his clothes, grabbed his car keys, and headed out to pick her up they could at least have dinner together.


    Yvonne had just wrapped up and hadn''t removed her makeup yet.


    Her makeup was heavy today, and she was wearing a miniskirt and thigh-high boots, giving her a sultry, worldly look.


    "What were you filming today?" Bet asked with a smile, unable to help himself.


    "A troubled youth," Yvonne replied with a shrug. "Does it look bad?"


    Instead of answering, Bet leaned in closer, his long fingers gently tipping her


    chin up. His eyes twinkled with amusement as he looked at her.


    "Whether it looks good or not depends on who you ask,¡± he murmured, his thumb stroking the soft skin of her jaw and cheek, 1


    sending a tingling warmth through her "From a man''s perspective, it''s beautiful. Very alluring."


    Bet''s ear was parked in the deep shadows of a tree, and the dappled light filtering through the window


    created anintimate romantic atmosphere.


    His lips pressed against hers, a controlled kiss that traveled from her soft lips down


    the white column of her neck to the hollow of her corbone.


    Then, he pulled back, breathing a little heavily.


    Yvonne was a public figure, and they were in a public ce. Being photographed would cause unnecessary trouble.


    Bet started the engine. Just as he was pulling onto the main road, his phone began to vibrate.

 Chapter 430

    Bet''s phone was connected to the car''s Bluetooth, and the voice on the other end came through the car''s speakers.


    "Bet, Ynda... Ynda tried to kill herself... She''s on her way to the hospital, you need to get here, fast." Emma''s voice was urgent, trembling and tinged with a sob.


    After the call ended, Bet''s sharp brows furrowed deeply. He remained silent, but his grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly.


    "She sounds so panicked. Ynda''s condition must be serious. You should go to the hospital now."


    "I''ll take you home first," Bet said, his gaze lowered and his voice heavy.


    "A life is on the line. Let''s go to the hospital first," Yvonne insisted.


    Bet didn''t argue further and drove straight to the hospital.


    The ck Mercedes pulled up to the hospital entrance. Just as Bet got out, an ambnce came screaming up to the curb.


    Paramedics quickly and efficiently lifted Ynda out of the ambnce.


    Shey unconscious on the stretcher, her face deathly pale. She looked as fragile as paper,pletely lifeless.


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker stumbled out of the ambnce after her.


    Mrs. Walker looked as if she was about to copse, and luckily, Emma, who had just arrived, caught her in time.


    Mrs. Walker gripped Emma''s hand and sobbed.


    "It''s all my fault. I wasn''t watching her closely enough. I never thought she would actually try to kill herself..."


    ¡°Ever since Bet broke up with her, she''s been in a terrible state, dazed all day. Her health was already poor, and this past month she hasn''t been eating or sleeping well. She''s lost over ten pounds."


    "Ynda loves Bet so much; she just can''t ept that he cheated on her and fell for someone else. She keeps ming herself, wondering what she did wrong for him to suddenly abandon her."


    "Ynda, my daughter... she''s so young. If anything happens to her, I don''t want to live either..."


    Mrs. Walker was a blubbering mess. As she looked up, she saw Bet''s car parked at the entrance, and in the passenger seat sat that woman, Yvonne.


    Losing control, Mrs. Walker charged forward, grabbed Yvonne, and pped her hard across the face.


    In her two lifetimesbined, this was the first time Yvonne had ever been pped. She covered her stinging cheek with one hand, clenching the other into a fist, forcing herself to endure it.


    Even if the Walkers were criminals, Ynda was an innocent party in all this.


    If Ynda had attempted suicide because Bet broke up with her, then Yvonne did feel a sense of guilt. She deserved this p.


    However, after the first p, Mrs. Walker still wasn''t satisfied and lunged forward to hit and curse at her again.


    "You homewrecker! You shameless bitch, seducing another woman''s fianc¨¦! You''ll get what''sing to you!" Mrs. Walker had lost all semnce of a high-societydy, screaming at the top of herngs in front of the hospital.


    "Come on, everyone, take a look! This is Yvonne, the famous actress! Instead of being a decent person, she chose to be


    a homewrecker et


    destroying someone else''s rtionship! She''s morally


    ¦«¦¯


    bankrupt!"


    En


    Yvonne felt a pang of guilt over Ynda''s suicide attempt and couldn''t bring herself


    to fight back against an elder. It was the first time she''d ever been in such a passive, vulnerable position.


    Yvonne was wearing a form-fitting


    top and a short skirt for a


    promotional shoot that day Mrs.


    Walker yanked at her cor, tearing ? button and exposing the distinct red marks on her neck and corbone.


    Against Yvonne''s fair skin, the hickeys were ringly obvious.


    This sent Mrs. Walker into an even greater frenzy.


    "You slut! How can you be so cheap? My daughter is driven to suicide because you


    stole her man, and you''re still busy sleeping with him... You shameless vixen!"

 Chapter 431

    The hospital entrance was already bustling with people. Mrs. Walker''smotion quickly drew a crowd of onlookers. When they recognized Yvonne as a celebrity, even more people gathered, many pulling out their phones to record the scene.


    Yvonne subconsciously lowered her head to avoid the crowd, but in the next moment, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her into a protective embrace. When he saw the red handprint on her cheek, his eyes turned crimson.


    "Who gave you the right to touch her?" Bet''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Mrs. Walker, his gaze sharp enough to tear her apart.


    "What? One p and you''re heartbroken? You really care about this vixen, don''t you? But my daughter, my daughter is lying in the emergency room, fighting for her life!"


    Mrs. Walker shrieked hysterically.


    "A person like Ynda would never have the guts to actually die," Bet tossed out coldly before bending down and lifting Yvonne into his arms.


    He carried her back to the car and settled her in the seat, his touch gentle and full of heartache as he carefully caressed her slightly swollen cheek.


    His already eyes deepened several shades, as if stained with ink, looking utterly terrifying.


    "Can you drive yourself home?" Bet asked, handing her the car keys.


    "Yeah," Yvonne nodded. It was just a p; she wasn''t that fragile.


    "Go back to Cherry Bay. I''lle find youter,¡± Bet added. ¡°I''ll handle everything else, don''t worry."


    With so many people watching and filming outside the hospital, the scandal of popr young actress Yvonne being a homewrecker would probably be trending online before morning.


    But with Bet here, he would never let her be tarnished by such usations. After his instructions, he reached over and fastened her seatbelt.


    Yvonne looked up at him, hesitating for a moment before asking, "Will Ynda... be okay?"


    "She will," Bet replied unequivocally. Then, he closed the car door for her. Yvonne drove away. Mrs. Walker tried to stop the car, but Bet blocked her path. "That''s enough, Mrs. Walker."


    Mrs. Walker was about to start cursing again when the doors to the emergency room swung open, and a doctor and nurse wheeled Ynda out.


    "Ynda!" Mrs. Walker abandoned everything else and rushed inside.


    "Ynda, Ynda, how are you? Don''t scare me. It''s all my fault, I


    didn''t take good care of you," Mrs


    Walker said, her voice choked with


    Walker


    sobs as she tightly held Ynda''s hand.


    Ynda was awake, but she didn''t look at her mother. Instead, her tear-filled eyes were fixed on Bet.


    Bet, however, didn''t approach. He stood calmly, speaking with the doctor.


    "Fortunately, she was brought in just in time. She''s not in any serious danger. But she''ll need to be


    admitted for observation for a


    couple of days. The family capel


    handle the admission procedures the doctor said, mstructing a nurse to write up the admission form.


    Bet took the form from the nurse, a faint, cold smile ying on his lips.


    Just in time? Whether it was the timing of her arrival or the timing of her slitting her


    wrists, only Ynda herself truly knew.


    Bet handled the hospital


    admission for Ynda. When heet


    returned to her room, he found Mr. and Mrs. Walker and Emma gathered around her bed.

 Chapter 432

    When Emma saw him return, she immediately walked over and whispered, "The doctor said Ynda is very emotionally unstable. Whatever you do, don''t upset her any further..."


    ¡°Don''t you have an appearance in Jaym tomorrow? I''ll take you home," Bet cut her off before she could finish.


    Emma paused, then waved her hand. "The driver can take me. You should stay andfort Ynda."


    "I''ll take you home, and then I have to get back to my unit. If I stay, I might upset Ynda again, and I''m sure Mrs. Walker would not be pleased," Bet said indifferently.


    Emma knew Bet''s temperament. If he wanted to leave, no one could stop him.


    She could only apologize to the Walkers and offer a few more words offort to Ynda before leaving.


    Yvonne had taken Bet''s car, so he had to ride with Emma.


    Emma was still angry and didn''t speak to him the entire way.


    After dropping Emma off at the Thompson family estate, Bet was summoned to the study by Frank before he could leave.


    Frank''s study was truly a library.


    Spanning over a thousand square feet, its walls were lined with towering bookshelves, each one packed with books. His collection of rare first editions was more extensive than what you''d find in most libraries or museums.


    In the center of the room stood a solid wood desk and chairs, along with a matching sofa and coffee table. The dark rosewood furniture was understated yet exuded an air of nobility.


    Frank sat on the sofa, holding a teapot in his right hand, a cigarette dangling from his fingers. He slowly poured water into a cup, and the faint aroma of tea filled the air.


    "Come, have a taste," Frank said, setting down the teacup and gesturing to the seat opposite him.


    Bet walked over and sat down, his back straight but his posture rxed. He casually loosened the cor of his shirt.


    "You didn''t call me up here just to drink tea, did you?" Bet said, deftly picking up a teacup and taking a sip.


    The tea was indeed excellent. The old man was getting better and better at enjoying the finer things in life.


    Frank also picked up his teacup, gently blowing on the hot liquid before looking up at Bet. His face was uncharacteristically serious, which made him look quite intimidating.


    ¡°Mr. Walker''s failure to get his promotion¡ªthat was your doing, wasn''t it?¡± Although it was phrased as a question, his tone was certain.


    "You give me too much credit. I don''t have that kind of power," Bet replied casually, swirling the tea in his cup.


    Frank shot him a slightly displeased look. ¡°Don''t try to fool me. In the past two years, using your position as the Walkers'' future son-inw, you must have uncovered quite a bit."


    Instead of answering directly,


    Bet asked, "You''ve always been well-informed. You must know about the many illicit things Vincent has done. The Gonzalez family, then George, Oscar Rogers-they were all likely acting under the Walkers'' orders. Dad, I don''t want the Thompson family to follow in their footsteps."


    Frank''s hand, holding the y teapot, paused for a moment. "I''ve navigated the business world for


    years. Do you think I need a kid like you to remind me? The Walk aren''t powerful enough to order me around."


    Under the guise of the impending marriage alliance, Mr. Walker had hinted to Frank more than once that he wanted to bring the Thompson family under his wing.


    But the Thompsons had been established in Istra for many years, and Frank was no fool. Why would he support the unrted Walker family when he could be grooming his own son to take over?


    No matter how wealthy the Thompsons were, they weren''t going to be anyone''s easy mark.


    Thus, to this day, there had been no transfer of benefits between the Thompson and Walker families.


    "You may not have, but that doesn''t


    mean others in the Thompson family hayen''t," Bet said slowly holding his teacup and looking at Frank with his eyes. "You shouldn''t always be watching me. Keep an eye on your other son. Otherwise, I don''t mind turning in my own family for the sake of justice."

 Chapter 433

    Upon hearing this, Frank''s expression darkened. The hand holding the teapot trembled uncontrobly, and tea sshed onto the table.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I only have one son. If your mother heard you say that, she''d never forgive you."


    ¡°There are plenty of things she won''t forgive me for. Today, with Ynda''s suicide attempt, didn''t she pin all the me on me?" Bet set down his cup and reached for the cigarette box and lighter on the table.


    Bet didn''t continue the previous topic, and Frank breathed a sigh of relief, changing the subject to Ynda.


    "You''ve been busy with work all these years, barely spending a few days a year with your mother. Ynda, on the other hand, has always been there for her, acting like a devoted daughter. Your mother genuinely loves her."


    "Whatever Vincent has done, it has nothing to do with Ynda. She''s innocent."


    "Innocent? Is she really innocent?" The lighter in Bet''s hand clicked, and smoke curled up from his long fingers.


    A cold smile touched his lips, the smoke blurring the sharp, cynical lines of his handsome face.


    "Anyone with a bit ofmon sense knows how difficult it is to find a suitable kidney donor. And Ynda has a rare blood type, making a match almost impossible. Yet, every time she needed a transnt, a suitable donor would miraculously appear.


    "How could there be so many coincidences in the world? Ynda isn''t stupid; she''s just been ying dumb. She has always known she''s been extending her own life at the cost of others''."


    "Flora and her unborn child who died so tragically-they were the innocent ones. Yvonne and the officers who sacrificed their lives investigating this case¡ªthey were the innocent ones."


    With that, Bet forcefully extinguished the half-smoked cigarette in the ashtray. The tips of his fingers, which had been holding the cigarette, turned a faint, pale white from the pressure.


    Frank looked at his son, momentarily speechless.


    The vast study fell into a tense silence.


    Then, Frank heaved a heavy sigh and waved his hand at Bet.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go home."


    Bet nodded and stood up. But


    Seet


    instead of leaving immediately, he walked over to a bookshelf


    and


    pulled out three rare editions.


    "I''m borrowing a few books. I''ll return them in a few days," Bet said, walking out with the books in hand.


    Frank, wearing his sses, saw the titles Bet was holding and felt a pang of anger. "I paid a fortune for those rare editions, put them back! You little brat, you say you''re borrowing them, but when have you ever returned anything you''ve borrowed from your old man?"


    But Bet acted as if he hadn''t heard a thing, leaving quickly without a backward nce.


    After leaving the Thompson estate, Bet drove back to his Cherry Apartment, arriving at ten o''clock at night.


    He pushed open the door to find the living room lights on, bright and warm.


    Yvonne was sitting on the sofa in a long dress. She had removed her makeup her shall face au


    fair and


    clean, her beautiful, fox-like eyes half-closed in azy manner.


    Bullet was lying at her feet, looking just asnguid, hisrge tail swayingzily.


    At the sound of the door opening, Bullet''s ears perked up. He quickly got up from the rug and trotted to the entrance.


    Seeing his master return, Bullet panted happily, wagging his tail and cing his front paws on Bet''s long legs.


    Bet patted his head, then changed his shoes and walked inside.

 Chapter 434

    Yvonne sat up on the sofa and watched Bete in. The first thing she asked was, "How''s Ynda?"


    ¡°She''s fine,¡± Bet replied as he took off his jacket.


    Yvonne remained on the sofa, looking up at him.


    The crystal chandelier overhead was bright, its light tracing the handsome contours of his face, making them appear even more defined and striking.


    "Bet, were you dating Ynda to investigate the Walker family?" Yvonne asked suddenly, her hands fiddling with what looked like a small box.


    Bet''s hand, holding his jacket, paused. He then saw that she was holding the box for the antidepressants he used to take.


    He casually tossed his jacket onto the back of the sofa and sat down across from her. Leaning forward slightly, he reached out and gently ruffled her hair.


    "My Yvonne is as smart as ever."


    Yvonne''s thickshes lowered as she stared at the medicine box in her hands.


    She remembered what Helen had once told her.


    After her death, Bet had fallen into a long period of despair. He suffered from severe depression and needed a lot of medication to cope.


    It wasn''t until he met and started dating Ynda that his condition improved, and he no longer relied on the drugs.


    At the time, Yvonne had believed Bet had fallen in love with someone else. She had been heartbroken, even jealous.


    But thinking about it now, he must have discovered that the Walker family was involved that they were inextricably linked to her death.


    He had found a reason to live on: to finish what she had started.


    All these years, Bet had put himself in the line of fire, just as she had done. He carried the weight of everything, pushing forward for the belief in his heart.


    Yvonne was suddenly overwhelmed with a deep ache for him and wrapped her arms around him. She tried to hold back, but tears streamed down her face, falling onto his shoulder, one after another, hot against his skin.


    "Why are you crying again? Silly girl, I''m just doing what I have to do," Bet said, using his long fingers to wipe the tears from her cheeks.


    "Ben, did I ruin your n?" Yvonne asked, her voice choked with emotion.


    By breaking up with Ynda for her, Bet''s investigation into the Walker family had likely been forced to a halt.


    "Even if you hadn''t appeared, my investigation had already hit a dead end. Vincent is very cautious. Unless I married Ynda, he would never consider me one of his own and would never let me get close to the Walker family''s core operations."


    Over the years, Bet had dated Ynda, allowing her to throw her weight around as the future Mrs.


    Thompson and providing various et


    conveniences for the Walker family. He let them splurge at the


    Thompson Group''s malls, hotels, and restaurants, creating the illusion that he was on their side.


    But Vincent was incredibly careful and never let Bet near any core secrets. He repeatedly hinted that only by marrying Ynda would he hand over the Walker family''s affairs to him.


    But Bet could never marry Ynda.


    Using Yvonne''s return as a catalyst, he broke up with Ynda. It was time to untangle the Thompson and Walker families anyway, to prevent the Thompsons from being dragged down when the Walkers eventually fell.


    "When I was undercover with Colin Gonzalez, I found out he was using his transportationpany for smuggling. Later, when I joined


    Nexus Media, I looked into the


    Yvonne summarized her findings from over the years, then frowned and added, ¡°If the Walker family is the one protecting all of them, then Mr. Walker deserves to die a thousand deaths."

 Chapter 435

    Whether it was the Gonzalez family, George, or Oscar, their hands were stained with the blood of innocent victims. And Vincent, as a public official, had not only failed to serve the people but had be a monster preying on them.


    ¡°Now that Vincent has failed to get his promotion, as long as we can keep him in Istra, we''ll eventually find evidence of the Walker family''s crimes,¡± Bet added.


    Yvonne nodded.


    More haste, less speed. For now, they could only take it one step at a time. It wasn''t like they could actually have Mr. Bet Thompson sell his body and marry Ynda.


    "What are you thinking about?" Bet asked, noticing her eyes darting around. "Nothing," Yvonne replied, shaking her head with a guilty look.


    Fortunately, Bet didn''t press the issue. Instead, he reached out, suddenly pulling her up and settling her onto hisp.


    Yvonne sat in his embrace, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck.


    "Now that we''ve covered business, shouldn''t we move on to personal matters?" Bet''s warm hand slid up to the back of her head. His deep eyes gazed at her intently as he leaned closer and closer.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, the door to Helen''s room suddenly opened. Light spilled out, slightly ring.


    Yvonne pushed Bet away on reflex, scrambling out of his embrace in a panic. In her haste, she tumbled from hisp onto the rug,nding in a slightly clumsy heap.


    Helen, wrapped in a robe, came out of her room to the sight of Bet sitting calmly on the sofa while Yvonne was sprawled on the floor.


    Bullet was lying by the floor-to-ceiling windows, wagging his tailzily, his ck doggy eyes looking lost and innocent.


    "Yvonne, why are you sitting on the floor?" Helen asked, confused.


    "I just slipped," Yvonne replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Are you hurt? It''s sote, why aren''t you sleeping? Falling over in the living room..... you''re always so clumsy,¡± Helen said, then turned her gaze to Bet.


    "When did you get back, sir?"


    Bet replied, "Just now."


    "Have you eaten? Shall I make you ate-night snack?" Helen asked.


    "I''ve eaten Don''t trouble yourself, you should get some rest," Bet said He then stood up walked over


    to vonne, and lifted her from the floor, carrying her straight toward the bedroom.


    Helen stared in shock as Bet carried Yvonne right past her.


    She rubbed her eyes hard, wondering if she was still half-asleep and hallucinating.


    But even after rubbing her eyes raw, she saw Bet carry Yvonne into the master bedroom and shut the door with a soft click.


    Once the door was closed, Bet gently pushed Yvonne onto the bed and kissed her deeply.


    The kiss was so intense that Yvonne was left breathless. She had to bite his lip to finally break free.


    She rested her hands on his chest, breathing raggedly.


    Bet''s warm hand rested on her back, stroking it gently.


    ¡°Helen knows about us now," Yvonne mumbled, her lips slightly pouted.


    "So what if she knows? We''re both single. There''s no need to hide it," Bet said matter-of-factly.


    Yvonne didn''t argue.


    There was nothing shameful about their rtionship.


    Bet held her for a little while


    een rolled over and sat up


    "I''m going to take a shower. you should get some sleep."


    "Aren''t you going to stay with me?¡±, Yvonne asked, lying on her side on the plush bed her hand instinctively reaching for his.

 Chapter 436

    "If I stay, we won''t be just sleeping," Bet said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze before letting go with restraint and leaving the room.


    Bet returned to the guest room and went straight into the bathroom.


    He stripped off his shirt, his strong muscles tensing. The blue veins on his arms stood out, and a tightness coiled in his loins.


    He took a deep breath and took another cold shower to calm himself down.


    Wrapping a towel around his waist, Bet stepped out of the bathroom, dried his hair, and went straight to bed.


    The guest room was the one Yvonne had been using. It was decorated in warm tones and filled with traces of her presence. Bottles of skincare products and jewelry still sat on the vanity.


    As Bety in bed, he could still smell the faint, sweet scent that was uniquely Yvonne''s lingering in the sheets.


    He felt the heat that had just cooled down begin to rise again.


    He closed his eyes, trying to regte his breathing and calm his mind, fighting to keep himself from losing control.


    But for him, this was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, had the master bedroom''srge bed all to herself and slept soundly.


    The next morning, she was woken up by the sound of Bullet scratching at her door. Yvonne rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and walked barefoot to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Bullet leaped into her arms. He then gently tugged at the hem of her nightgown, pulling her out of the room.


    "What is it, Bullet?" Yvonne asked, puzzled, as he pulled her along.


    Bullet led her to the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room. Outside, the river glistened, and along its bank, people were jogging with their dogs.


    "Do you want to go out and y too?" Yvonne asked, stroking Bullet''srge head.


    Bullet sat at her feet and barked a few times in response.


    "Let me wash up first, then I''ll take you out," Yvonne said, patting Bullet''s head. She then reached out and pulled open all the heavy curtains.


    Sunlight suddenly streamed in, warm and pleasant on her skin.


    Yvonne stood by the window, raised her arms, and stretchednguidly.


    The ss of the window reflected her lovely figure, and another tall silhouette approached from behind, a strong arm wrapping around her slender waist.


    ¡°Good morning," Yvonne said, turning around to look up at Bet.


    Bet had just returned from his morning fun, wearing only athletic pants and a loose T-shirt. The


    muscles in his arms were well-defined, and he exuded


    powerful, masculine energy.


    "Mm," he grunted in response. His eyes were fixed on her. The next moment his long fingers tilted her chin up, and he lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Helen came out of her room, heading to the kitchen to make breakfast, only to see Bet and Yvonne kissing in the living room.


    She instinctively turned to leave but identally bumped into a coat rack nearby, making a soft thud.


    Hearing the sound, Bet released Yvonne.


    Yvonne saw Helen and blushed beet red.


    "I, uh, I''ll go make breakfast," Helen said awkwardly.


    "I''m skipping breakfast. I have to get back to my unit soon," Bet said. ruffled. Yvonne''s


    He reached out and Bet


    hair, his gaze and touch full of


    tenderness.


    "I''m heading out on a mission. I''ll probably be very busy this month, so I won''t be able to see you."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded obediently. "Stay safe," was all she said.

 Chapter 437

    Bet changed into his military uniform in his room and then left.


    Yvonne saw him to the door and watched him go before returning to her room to wash up and change. Then, she took Bullet out for a walk.


    Cherry Apartment was built along the river. Yvonne, wearing a mask, led Bullet out of theplex.


    She wore a bucket hat and a mask, wrapped up in a khaki trench coat. But Bullet was too conspicuous. The imposing dog trotted ahead at times, then pranced proudly behind her.


    Passersby frequently stopped to stare. Someone even muttered, "That big dog looks just like the one Yvonne has on that show."


    Terrified of being recognized by fans or strangers, Yvonne quickly walked Bullet along the riverbank and then headed back to the apartment.


    By the time she and Bullet returned, Helen had already prepared breakfast and set it on the table.


    "Yvonne, you''re back. Perfect timing, eat while it''s hot. I''ve steamed some raviolis and made some porridge."


    Yvonne took off her coat, washed her hands, and sat down at the table to eat.


    Bullet squatted at the entrance to the dining room, also eating his breakfast from his bowl.


    Helen had also stir-fried two vegetable dishes. She ced them on the table and looked at Yvonne, seemingly wanting to say something.


    ¡°Helen, is there something else?" Yvonne asked, looking up from her utensils.


    "Ms. Jones, you and the young master..." Helen asked cautiously.


    "Bet and I are dating," Yvonne stated frankly.


    Although Helen had already guessed the answer, she was still taken aback and instinctively asked, "Then what about Ms. Walker?"


    "They broke up," Yvonne added.


    After saying that, she picked up a ravioli with her chopsticks and started eating.


    Helen remained standing by the table, as if she wanted to say more, but ultimately kept silent.


    Yvonne chewed on the ravioli, her gaze falling on Helen''s back as she busied herself cleaning the kitchen. A shadow of sadness crossed her face.


    In Helen''s eyes, and perhaps in the


    public''s eye, she was the other


    woman who had destroyed the rtionship between Bet and Ynda. But she could never exin that Bet h?d only gotten close Ynda to investigate the Walker family.


    It was just like before, when she had dropped out of school and be Colin''s mistress.'' Everyone thought she had willingly degraded herself, and she couldn''t exin the truth then, either.


    Yvonne finished her breakfast and went back to her room.


    She had no work scheduled for the next two days and felt a bit idle. Sheyzily on the sofa, scrolling through her phone.


    The entertainment world was unusually quiettely, with only trivial news.


    Despite the huge scene at the hospital on the day of Ynda''s suicide attempt, not


    a single word had leaked out.


    Bet had said he would handle it, and he always kept his promises.


    He had never broken a promise he made to her.


    Yvonne scrolled for a while, almost dozing off, when Sandra called.


    "I''m downstairs at your ce. Get ready ande down immediately. I''m taking you to meet Director Ward. He''s still missing a third female lead for his new drama I''ve read the script, and the role is perfect for you."


    "You''re at my apartment in the city center?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yes."


    "I''m at Cherry Bay."


    She really wanted to put a tracker on Yvonne so she could actually find her when she needed to.


    Sandra then rushed over to Cherry Bay, picked up Yvonne, and they went to meet Director Ward together.

 Chapter 438

    Director Ward received them at his home.


    He was a thin, sixty-year-old man, but his eyes were bright and sharp. He lived in a high-end viplex on the outskirts of Istra. The vi was decorated in a ssic, traditional style, and there was even a ssical zither in the living room.


    Director Ward''s daughter was a zither virtuoso, quite well-known in ssical music circles.


    "My Nic isn''t home today, otherwise you could have heard her y."


    "Our timing is off, then. What a shame," Sandra replied with a polite smile.


    Director Ward had a maid serve them coffee, then started discussing the production.


    The project was a suspenseful crime investigation series. It was a fifty-episode drama divided into four arcs, each focusing on a different case.


    Pre-production was mostlyplete, and filming was scheduled to start at the end of the month.


    However, the lead actress for the first arc had taken on another project without consulting the production team and wouldn''t be able to join the set until a week after filming began. Moreover, the shooting schedule would have to amodate her avability.


    Director Ward was furious and terminated her contract on the spot.


    It was a rash decision, and with filming about to begin, he hadn''t been able to find a suitable recement. A friend then rmended Yvonne, whose age and appearance were a perfect fit for the character.


    Yvonne''s acting wasn''t outstanding, but it wasn''t terrible either. Unable to find a betterst-minute recement, Director Ward had a long chat with Yvonne and then readily signed the contract.


    Filming for Director Ward''s drama would begin in ten days.


    Sandra hired a professional acting coach for Yvonne to go over the script, analyze the character, and guide her performance.


    Yvonne had been a police officer in her past life and hadn''t spent much time honing her acting skills in this one.


    The fact that her performances in previous projects didn''t seem terrible was mostly thanks to the directors and the roles themselves.


    Sandra was aware of Yvonne''s shorings, so she tried to book her for variety shows to increase her exposure, and was very selective about the acting roles she took.


    Although Director Ward''s new drama wasn''t a big-budget production, it was an adaptation of a best-selling novel and had a huge following.


    The character was also a great fit for Yvonne. If she could portray it well, she would add another signature role to her portfolio.


    Yvonne secluded herself to focus on


    her acting lessons, bing incredibly busy. Meanwhile, Bet had returned to his unit and must have gone on a mission, as she couldn''t reach him.


    She understood the nature of his work, so she didn''t bother him.


    She just sent him a message every night before bed. Sometimes she''d talk about something funny that happened during the day,


    sometimes she''d mention what she ate, and other times she''d just report her schedule. asionally, she''d simply send, "I miss you."


    A fortnightter, Yvonne joined the film set.


    She was ying the female lead of one of the arcs. The role was significant, but her screen time wasn''t extensive, and she would likely finish filming in about two months.


    Yvonne arrived on set a day early. The next day, at the opening ceremony, she was surprised to see Thomas there.


    None of the early promotions had mentioned his involvement. His sudden appearance was quite unexpected.


    Given Thomas'' status, he was the center of attention on any set.


    However, Thomas, raised in a prestigious family, had a natural air of pride but behaved with great modesty and humility.


    During the group photo, he didn''t


    stand in the center spot. Instead, he


    humbly stood off to the side, since


    aquest


    he was only sn''t a main cast


    appearance and


    member.

 Chapter 439

    Thomas stood at the end of the front row, right next to Yvonne.


    "Mr. Taylor," Yvonne greeted him politely.


    The formal address made Thomas a little ufortable, but he still smiled at her with his usual warmth. "What a coincidence, we''re on the same set again."


    "It''s a small industry. We''re bound to run into each other," Yvonne replied evasively.


    "I''m just here for a guest role, only a few days of filming," Thomas continued to smile. ¡°But you, you should give it your all. The character is a great fit for you." "Thank you," Yvonne said politely, avoiding eye contact with him the entire time. After the opening ceremony, Yvonne''s schedule for the first day was packed. The drama was a suspenseful crime procedural. The main storyline followed a brilliant detective in the major crimes unit as he solved several sensational cases that shocked the nation.


    The series was divided into four arcs, each covering a different case.


    Yvonne yed Ste, the female lead of the first case.


    Ste was a neen-year-old girl in the prime of her youth. Although her parents were divorced and she lived with her father, stepmother, and stepsister, everyone


    saw her as a well-behaved and academically gifted young woman.


    Despite being a blended family, they appeared to be harmonious, and the stepmother treated Ste even better than her own daughter.


    But on Christmas Eve, during a happy family gathering, this perfect family of four was brutally massacred. Only Ste survived.


    When the police arrived, they were met with a horrific scene. The family membersy in pools of their owne blood. The father had been disemboweled, the stepmothers face was shed, a hard object had been forced into the stepsister''s lower body, and Ste herself had been stabbed multiple times. She was on the brink of death and was rushed to the hospital, where doctors managed to save her life.


    The case was initially ssified as a home invasion robbery-homicide, as cash and


    valuables were missing from the house. Given the gruesome nature of the deaths,


    the police also suspected it might have been a revenge killing.


    However, Ste''s father and


    stepmother were known for being amiable and didn''t seem to have any enemies Even if they had miner disagreements with colleagues at work, it wouldn''t warrant the annihtion of their entire family. C¨®ntent


    Moreover, after extensive interviews, anyone who had conflicts with the couple was cleared of suspicion.


    Although Ste survived, the trauma of her family''s murder had clearly terrified her,


    and the police couldn''t get any useful information from her.


    She only said that the killer was a tall


    man wearing a mask, so she


    couldn''t see his face. She knew nothing else. Whenever the police pressed for more details, she would just cry looking like a frightened deer, making everyone pity her tragic circumstances.


    The case hit a dead end. It was a nearly perfect crime; the police couldn''t find any trace of the killer at the scene. It was as if the murderer was invisible.


    A year passed with no progress on the case.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Ste arranged the funerals for her family. She then inherited all of her father''s assets, sold off all the properties, and bought a ne ticket to go abroad.


    But just as she was about to board the ne, she was arrested by the police.


    It turned out that this seemingly harmless young girl was the one who had murdered


    her father, stepmother, and stepsister.


    It was a veryplex character, and ying it would be challenging.


    But Yvonne had been a police officer and had taken psychology courses at the


    academy. She could empathize with Ste.

 Chapter 440

    On the very first day of shooting, they were filming the airport arrest scene.


    They started with a pivotal scene, and Yvonne gave it her all, approaching it with intense focus.


    In either of her lives, this was the first time Yvonne had ever been put in handcuffs.


    "Officer, why are you arresting me? You must have the wrong person," Yvonne said, lifting her chin, her clever eyes wide with feigned innocence.


    The detective replied, "You know perfectly well why we''re arresting you."


    The actor ying the detective was a popr young star with a roguish charm. When he looked up at Yvonne, his cool expression held a hint of seductive danger.


    The two of them went through their lines smoothly, but Yvonne felt the actor opposite her wasn''t quite hitting the mark.


    She didn''t dare critique his performance, but she was all too familiar with the police profession.


    If any of the young detectives in her old precinct had dared to flirt with a suspect, they would have been disciplined the very next day.


    Director Ward clearly saw the problem too, shouting across the set, "Cut, cut!"


    The director stood up from his chair and strode over to Yvonne and the male lead.


    "What''s wrong with you two? Did you read the wrong script?" Director Ward yelled, one hand on his hip, the other pointing at them.


    "You," he said, jabbing a finger at Yvonne, "you''re ying a cold-blooded killer. Can you drop the righteous re? Who do you think you are, the cop?"


    "And you! What''s wrong with you? Have you lost your mind? You''re a cop, not some street thug making eyes at a pretty girl!"


    "Cops are human too. They have normal feelings, don''t they?" the lead actor argued, a bit defensively.


    "You''re on duty right now, not on a date!" Director Ward snapped beforeunching into a detailed exnation of the scene. He then gave them a few minutes to break and reflect on their roles.


    During the break, Yvonne sat with the male lead, script in hand, and they talked it


    over.


    He gave her some acting tips, and she described what she felt a real police officer should be like.


    The male lead''s eyes lit up as he listened to her.


    "What is it? Did I say something wrong?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "You just seem to know a lot about police officers."


    "Maybe I was one in a past life," Yvonne joked with a smile.


    The actor took it as a joke, smiling back without another word.


    After the break, they reshot the scene.


    Once in position, Yvonne blinked


    with wide innocent eyes as the male lead, now in uniform, ced the handcuffs on her wrists. Her


    expression was a perfect mix of fear and confusion.


    "Officer, why are you arresting me? You must have the wrong person."


    "You know why," he replied. The actor''s technique was solid. While the inherent authority of a police officer wasn''t something one could master overnight, his stern, deadpan delivery was convincing enough.


    The first day of shooting didn''t go smoothly, and the lunch break was dyed by two hours.


    Yvonne had little appetite and rested on a chair in her dressing room.


    Her assistant knocked and entered, carrying two fruit teas.


    "Watermelon, your favorite," the assistant said, handing one to Yvonne.


    Yvonne took it, poked a straw through the lid, and took a sip. "Did Director Ward treat everyone? How generous of him."


    "It wasn''t Director Ward. It was Mrs Mogre Emma, She came to visit the


    II


    set and bought drinks for even the


    the assistant exined. >


    "Mrs. Moore?" Yvonne''s hand trembled slightly as she held the drink.

 Chapter 441

    "Mrs. Moore is Mr. Taylor''s aunt. She''s in town for an event and decided to stop by since she knew he was filming here. All the actors have been going over to get photos and autographs. I think our male and female leads are both big fans of hers."


    The assistant then asked, "Aren''t you going to join the crowd?"


    "No, I think I''ll look over the script for a bit," Yvonne replied, setting down her water and picking up her screeny.


    After the lunch break, Yvonne had two more scenes to shoot that afternoon.


    Once the makeup artist finished her touch-ups, she and her assistant left the dressing room and headed back to the set.


    The first scene of the afternoon was about to start, and all departments were ready.


    Yvonne went to find the male lead to rehearse their lines, only to find him sitting with Emma, Thomas, and a few others. The film''s assistant director was there as well.


    As the matriarch of the wealthy Thompson family and a legendary actress in her own right, Emma Moore held significant sway in the industry. She was the center of attention wherever she went.


    "Mrs. Moore," Yvonne said, her tone a mixture of respect and distance.


    Emma remained seated, looking down her nose at Yvonne with undisguised contempt. "I had drinks sent for the entire cast and crew, but you were nowhere to be seen. You''re not a big star, Ms. Jones, but you certainly have the attitude of one."


    Emma''s casual remark was a direct usation of diva-like behavior.


    There are no secrets in the entertainment world. If word of this got out and was sensationalized by the media, Yvonne would be stuck with thatbel for good.


    Even the director, the lead actor, and Thomas, who were sitting nearby, could see that Emma was deliberately targeting Yvonne.


    Thomas was about to step in when Emma cut him off. "I''m speaking to Ms. Jones. This doesn''t concern you thomas when did you be so rude?


    Thomas'' expression soured, and though he opened his mouth to retort, he ultimately remained silent.


    Yvonne faced Emma, unfazed by the tant hostility. She maintained her calm andposed demeanor. "I wasn''t feeling well, so I was resting in my dressing room. Everyone in the industry knows you so as respected senior, Mrs. Moore, one who is always kind to younger actors. If I had dragged my unwell self out to greet you, I''m afraid it might have started unpleasant rumors about you."


    Yvonne''s words were impable.


    Emma''s eyes darkened, and she let out a coldugh. "I''ve heard you have a sharp tongue, Ms. Jones. Now I''ve seen it for myself."


    She nced at the people around her. "I''d like to have a private word with Ms. Jones. Would that be alright?"


    Though she framed it as a question, no one in the entertainment industry would dare to refuse her.


    The assistant director immediately stood up, made a flimsy excuse, and led the other actors away.


    Thomas, however, stayed put, his face grim and unmoving.


    While he and Emma were on good terms-she had helped him secure a lot of resources when he was starting out they rarely visited each other on set.


    ve


    Emma''s sudden appearance had surprised him, and he''d been trying to figure out what she was up to.


    Now he understood. She hade for Yvonne.


    Thomas'' refusal to leave annoyed Emma. "Thomas, have you gotten too big to listen to me now?"


    "Is there something you need to say that I can''t hear?" Thomas asked with a strained smile.

 Chapter 442

    "I''m surprised at how protective you are of her. It seems the rumors are true. You''ve been throwing money and resources at her, and you rmended her for this role, didn''t you?"


    Emma sat there in her simple, elegant dress, her posture perfect, but her words wereced with venom. "You and Bet are cousins, alright. You even have the same taste in women. First it was Yvonne, and now..."


    "That''s enough!" Thomas shot up from his seat, cutting Emma off.


    He nced instinctively at Yvonne before fixing his gaze back on his aunt, his voice tight with suppressed emotion. "You two talk. I have two more scenes this afternoon, so I''m heading to makeup."


    After Thomas left, Emma and Yvonne were alone.


    Emma maintained her superior air, casually gesturing to the chair opposite her. "Sit."


    Yvonne walked over in silence and sat down.


    A brief silence hung between them as Emma brazenly sized her up.


    Though the face waspletely different, the girl''s aura reminded Emma of someone from her past.


    The feeling stirred an inexplicable sense of unease and irritation within her.


    "Yvonne. The switched-at-birth daughter of the Spencer family, and the granddaughter of the James family," Emma stated, casually reciting the facts from her background check.


    To the lofty Mrs. Thompson, Yvonne''s background was utterly unimpressive, and her tone was cold and sharp.


    "I''ve seen plenty of girls like you. You think you can use a pretty face to hook a man and marry into wealth. You should take a good look in the mirror and ask yourself if you''re even worthy."


    "As long as I''m around, you will never set foot in the Thompson family home. No matter how much Bet likes you, he would never defy his parents. Without a proper title, you''ll be nothing more than a mistress, hidden away in t


    shadows."


    After her speech, Emma calmly opened her limited-edition Herm¨¨s bag, pulled out a


    check for a substantial amount, and pushed it across the table toward Yvonne.


    "If you''re smart, you''ll take this


    money and break up with Bet. Let me give you some friendly advice, youngdy. While you''re still young find an honest man of your own social standing and settle down. Stop overreaching and coveting people who are out of your league."


    Yvonne lowered her gaze to the humiliating piece of paper on the table. After a long moment of silence, she finally looked up and asked, "Mrs. Moore, may I ask why you dislike me so much?"


    It was a question she had wanted to ask in her previous life, but only now had the chance.


    Emma seemed taken aback by the question, momentarily stunned.


    She had anticipated several possible reactions-that Yvonne would quietly take the money and leave, that she would burst into tears,


    1.n


    ext


    refusing the money and professing her true love for Bet. She had even imagined a hysterical outburst, using Emma of trying to


    humiliate her with money.


    But she had never imagined that this girl, not even twenty years old, would calmly ask her why she disliked her.


    Emma was suddenly reminded of the original Yvonne, who had the same clear, piercing eyes that seemed to see through all the ugliness and filth in the world.


    "Perhaps I just don''t like your name. It has an unpleasant ring to it," Emma replied dismissively, her irritation growing.


    This girl, aside from her aura and her eyes, was so much like the first Yvonne.


    And that Yvonne had Betpletely wrapped around her finger when she was alive. Even after her death, she had driven him to the brink of despair.

 Chapter 443

    No mother would ever approve of a woman who held suchplete control over her son. Emma would absolutely not allow a second Yvonne to continue tormenting him.


    It wasn''t that Emma was exceptionally fond of Ynda, but Ynda came from a good family, was well-educated, and had a pleasant personality. They were social equals, and they both loved music, giving themmon ground.


    Emma could see that Bet wasn''t particrly in love with Ynda. But marriage was just about two suitable people building a life, having children, and supporting each other. That was enough.


    A deep love rarelysts. The deeper the love, the deeper the pain. If there was no love, there would be no pain.


    All Emma wanted for her son was a peaceful and smooth life.


    "Mrs. Moore," the assistant director approached cautiously, not daring to get too close. "We''re about to start shooting the afternoon scenes. Yvonne needs to get ready."


    Emma remained silent, her expression stern.


    Yvonne stood up to leave with the assistant director, but as she turned, Emma''s voice stopped her.


    "Ms. Jones, you forgot something."


    Emma pointed to the check on the table.


    Yvonne understood. If she didn''t take the check, she wouldn''t be filming today.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she walked back, picked up the check, and clenched it tightly in her hand. "Thank you, Mrs. Moore," she said coolly. "I''ll go get ready for my scene now."


    For the rest of the afternoon, Yvonne waspletely off her game. She kept messing up her takes, earning scoldings from the director and forcing her to apologize repeatedly to him, the other actors, and the crew.


    Because of the difficult shoot, it was nearly midnight by the time they finally wrapped.


    The crew was busy packing up, and themunal makeup room was crowded with actors removing their makeup.


    Yvonne didn''t rush to clean up. Instead, she sat alone on the empty, quiet set.


    The lights had been dimmed, casting long shadows across the space.


    She sat on a stone step and pulled out her phone, dialing Bet''s number. It rang for a long time, but no one answered He must still be on his mission, unreachable


    The call went to voicemail, and the screen went dark.


    Yvonne held the phone, staring up at the dark sky.


    The weather was clear, with a bright scattered stars. But a chill


    moon an


    was in the air, and the night w


    d to seep into her bones.


    She instinctively wrapped her arms around herself. The next moment, a heavy,


    warm coat was draped over her shoulders.


    Startled, she looked up to see Thomas standing on the step below her, tall and imposing.


    "What are you doing sitting here all


    alone? You look like a lost puppy he said sitting down beside her


    unfazed by the dust on his


    expensive designer suit.


    "She''s never visited my set before. I was shocked when she showed up today, but I


    never imagined she was here for you."


    Thomas paused, studying her discreetly.


    Yvonne''s profile was delicate and pale, her expression serene, though her long,


    thick eyshes trembled slightly.


    "She must have found out about you and Bet. So, you met the mother-inw. Didn''t go well, I take it?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    Yvonne shot him an annoyed re, not wanting to talk to him.

 Chapter 444

    But Thomas continued, "She''s very fond of Ynda as a daughter-inw and will never approve of Bet breaking up with her. A rtionship without the blessing of family rarely ends well. Do you really believe Bet will go against the world for you?"


    Yvonne frowned at him. "Is that your idea of encouragement? You sound like you can''t wait for us to break up."


    "If you two break up, then I, the devoted runner-up, finally get my chance," Thomas said, his tone half-joking, half-serious.


    "Then you''ll never get your chance," Yvonne dered, standing up and dusting off her clothes. "I believe he would go against the world for me."


    With that, she took the coat from her shoulders and handed it back to him.


    Thomas took it but immediately draped it back over her.


    "Keep it on. It''s cold tonight, and we can''t have you getting sick and dying the shoot."


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before epting his kindness. "Thank you."


    The set was nowpletely deserted as the cast and crew gradually returned to the hotel.


    Yvonne was thest one back.


    In her hotel room, she removed her makeup, took a shower, and then sat in bed to review her script.


    Her assistant came in with a ss of warm milk.


    "Yvonne, get some rest. You have an early makeup call tomorrow," she reminded her.


    Yvonne nodded, taking the milk and sipping it as she flipped through the script. After reviewing her scenes for the next day, she finallyy down.


    She turned off the main lights, leaving only a dim, orange nightlight glowing softly.


    Lying in bed, she took out her phone, as she always did, to send a message to Bet.


    Her fingers flew across the screen, typing out a long paragraph, only to slowly delete it, letter by letter. She repeated this several times until only a few simple words remained: Day 23 without you. I miss you a lot.


    She hit send, then turned off the screen, ced the phone on the nightstand, and switched off the light.


    ...


    Bet''s mission in Vexelsted a month.


    Upon his return to the base, he filed his reports and debriefed before finally getting his phone back.


    The battery was long dead.


    Back in his dorm, he plugged it in and turned it on.


    As always after a mission, the screen lit up with a flood of missed call notifications.


    Most were from his parents, a few from friends, but this time, there was a new addition: Yvonne.


    She had only called twice, but she had sent a message every single day.


    Bet sat on the edge of his bed, carefully reading through every text she had sent before calling her back.


    The phone was answered after a few rings, but it was Yvonne''s assistant on the line. "Mr.


    Thompson Yvonne is filming right now. I''ll have her call you back as soon as she''s done."


    After hanging up, Bet set his phone aside and went to his closet to grab a fresh set of clothes for a


    shower.  Of


    Just then, the phone on his bed rang again.


    "Mom."


    He walked back and picked it up. The caller ID showed it was his mother, Emma.


    "Is the mission over?" Emma asked.


    "Yes," Bet confirmed.


    "I''m in Southshire, about to board my flight. I shouldnd at Istra auport about two hours. Com and pick me up," she instructed.


    Bet paused for a moment before replying, "Alright, I''ll be there."

 Chapter 445

    After hanging up, he grabbed his clean clothes and headed into the bathroom.


    Once he had showered and changed, Bet found his car keys and left in a hurry.


    The drive from the military base to the airport was at least an hour.


    By the time Bet''s car reached the airport, Emma''s flight had justnded.


    He waited by his car for a few minutes before spotting her emerging from a private


    exit, wearing sunsses. She was nked by her agent, assistants, and


    bodyguards a formidable entourage.


    "Mom," Bet said, walking up to greet her.


    "Mm," Emma nodded, striding toward the car in her high heels.


    Bet opened the passenger door for her. The SUV was high off the ground, and Emma was wearing a long dress, so he helped her get in.


    Emma''s own van had already pulled up, and her staff all piled into it.


    As Bet''s car slowly pulled away from the curb, the van followed closely behind.


    "Should I take you home or to the office?" Bet asked, his hands on the steering wheel.


    The Thompson Group owned an entertainmentpany, originally founded by Frank as a gift for his wife. Backed by the family''s immense capital, it had grown into an industry leader over the years.


    Emma took off her sunsses and looked at her son. "To the hospital."


    Bet gripped the steering wheel, a look of confusion in his deep-set eyes.


    "Ynda hasn''t been well since her suicide attempt. Her health was already fragile, and the depression is only making it worse. Mrs. Walker called me yesterday to say she''s been hospitalized again. I cut my trip short specifically toe back and see her."


    Emma exined, but Bet seemed not to hear, his focus fixed on the road ahead.


    The drive from the airport to the city''s central hospital took nearly two hours.


    When the ck Mercedes-Benz pulled up to the entrance, Bet didn''t get out He turned to Emma


    and said you go on up park! car."


    "No, I''ll go with you," Emma said, not budging from her seat.


    the


    "Are you afraid I''ll run off?" Bet asked, his tone halfway between a joke and resignation.


    "You''ve done it before. I don''t trust you anymore," Emma scoffed.


    Years


    Yol after the first Yvonne''s


    and before he started dating


    Ynda, Emma had tried to


    upon a blind date Cont


    to swn?vels


    She had lured him there under the guise of a reunion with old friends. When Bet realized what was happening, he used the excuse. parking the car to slip away.


    Once bitten, twice shy. Emma had learned her lesson.


    of


    Bet drove the car into the hospital''s underground garage, and then he and Emma took the direct elevator upstairs.


    Ynda was in the private wing for internal medicine, which housed the best medical staff.


    As Bet followed Emma into the ward, they ran into the attending physician, who had just finished his rounds.


    "Mrs. Thompson, Mr. Bet Thompson," the doctor in the white coat greeted them politely.


    "How is Ynda?" Emma stopped to ask about her condition.


    "Ms. Walker had a full check-up yesterday. We''ll have the results today," the doctor replied.


    "Bet, go with the doctor and get her test results," Emma instructed instinctively.


    Bet nodded and followed the doctor out of the room.

 Chapter 446

    Ynda had undergone a full physical, and a thick stack of reports sat on the doctor''s desk.


    Because she had undergone two kidney transnts, the doctor''s primary focus was on her renal function.


    "I''ve just reviewed the results, and Ms. Walker''s health is generally stable. Her current kidney is functioning very well. As long as she continues to take her anti- rejection medication, it shouldn''t impact her overall health."


    "Oh, Mrs. Walker also consulted with me yesterday about childbirth. Ms. Walker''s current health condition does not prevent her from conceiving. If you and Ms. Walker have ns to have children, I''d advise you to do so soon, while you''re both young and in good physical shape."


    After his exnation, the doctor even showed Bet the ultrasound of Ynda''s kidney.


    As Bet stared at the grainy image on the report, his hand, hanging by his side, clenched into a tight fist. The blue veins on the back of his hand bulged, betraying the furious grief he was desperately trying to suppress.


    That kidney belonged to Flora Moore.


    His sister had been pregnant when she died. Two lives lost-mother and child.


    Bet would never forget the moment they found Flora''s body. The woman who was once so warm and full ofughter was gone, her face pale and stiff. Her swollen belly was t, the child she had so eagerly awaited was gone, and even the organs inside her had been taken.


    In that moment, the world had gone silent for Bet, filled only with the sound of his aunt''s heart-wrenching, desperate sobs.


    His sister was dead. Her child was dead. Yet the person responsible for their deaths was living well, using his sister''s kidney. And now, she even wanted to have children of her own.


    The irony was sickening.


    Bet took the test results and returned to the hospital room.


    Inside, Mrs. Walker and Emma were gathered around the bed,ughing and talking with Ynda.


    Ynda, dressed in a blue and white hospital gown, sat up in bed. Her fair face had a healthy glow, showing no signs of illness.


    "It''s all my fault. My poor health always makes you worry. Mom told me you came back early just for me," Ynda said to Emma, her face full of apology.


    Emma took Ynda''s hand, her


    expression one of deep affection.


    like a daughter to me. If


    "You are like


    you''re worried about me then you need to take good care of yourself. Seeing you healthy and happy is all I could ever ask for."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll eat and sleep well and take care of myself. I won''t let you worry," Ynda replied obediently.


    "Good, that''s my girl," Emma said, patting her on the head.


    "The doctor told me Ynda''s health is quite good right now. It''s the perfect time for her to get married and have children, while she''s still young," Mrs. Walker chimed in.


    Emma just smiled and nodded, offering noment.


    Just then, Bet pushed open the door.


    Seeing him, Mrs. Walker stood up with a smile and said to Emma, "Bet''s here. Let''s give the young people some time to talk. Kids these days are so different from us. They break up one day and get back together the next, treating marriage like a game."


    With that, Mrs. Walker and Emma left the room.


    Now, only Bet and Ynda remained.


    Bet casually ced the test results on the nightstand and stood by the bed, silent.


    Ynda looked up at him and tentatively reached for his hand, but Bet coolly moved it away.


    In truth, he despised her touch.

 Chapter 447

    Flora had died because of her. Even if Ynda were truly innocent, he could never bepletely without resentment. And he knew she wasn''t innocent.


    "Bet," Ynda said, her hand frozen in mid-air, her expression filled with hurt.


    "Bet, can we please not break up?" She lowered her arm and clutched the hem of his shirt instead.


    "I can overlook your affair with Ms. Jones. After we''re married, you can even see her privately. As long as you don''t unt it in my face or have any illegitimate children, I can tolerate it."


    "Bet, I really, truly love you. I don''t want to be apart. Please, can we not break up?" Ynda begged, her voice choked with sobs.


    Bet silently pried her fingers from his shirt. "Ynda," he said, his voice t, "you know I''m in the military. I can''t be involved in any scandals."


    "So you''re determined to be with her, is that it? What''s so special about her? Is it because she''s young and pretty, because she''s good in bed? Are all you men so shallow?"


    Ynda lost control, her voice rising to a shriek as she began swiping everything she could reach off the nightstand.


    The floor was instantly littered with debris. A ss shattered, sshing water onto the cuff of Bet''s pants.


    Bet didn''t say a word, merely watching her with a cold smirk. The gentle, dignifieddy had finally shown her true colors.


    Themotion was so loud that Mrs. Walker and Emma rushed back into the room, thinking something was wrong.


    They were both startled by the mess on the floor.


    "What happened? Ynda, are you hurt?" Mrs. Walker asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine. I just identally knocked over a ss," Ynda replied, her face sullen.


    "I''ll get an orderly to clean this up," Bet said before turning and walking out of the room.


    He went to the nurses'' station, and soon after, a custodian arrived with cleaning supplies.


    Patients in the private wing were all wealthy and influential, so the hospital staff was quick to respond.


    The room was spotless in minutes, but Bet didn''t return. He had clearly used the opportunity to leave.


    "Ynda, did Bet upset you again? Don''t you worry, I''ll give him a good talking-to," Emma said


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I want to rest," Ynda said, her voice devoid of emotion.


    "Alright, you get some rest. We''lle see you another day," Emma said with a nod, and then she too left.


    After the door closed, a heavy silence fell over the room.


    Mrs. Walker sat down by the bed and let out a deep sigh.


    "You know your health is fragile, yet you still let yourself get this worked up," she chided gently.


    "What kind of spell has that bitch cast on him? He''s dead set on breaking up with me!" Ynda shrieked, unable to contain her fury.


    As the only daughter of the Walker family, she had been spoiled her entire life. Her chronic illnesses had only made her more willful and demanding.


    In public, she maintained a facade of grace and kindness, but in reality she was emotionally vtile over the years, countless servants had been dismissed for failing to please her


    The only reason no unpleasant rumors had ever surfaced was


    because the Walker family spor


    kept the lower-ss staff from ever daring to speak out of turn,

 Chapter 448

    "Men are always the same. A changed heart means they just turn their back on you -cold as ice. Your engagement to Bet is definitely over," Mrs. Walker said with a sigh.


    "Then what do I do? If I can''t marry into the Thompson family, I''ll be the


    "Who said you can''t marry into the wealthiest family? The Thompsons have more than one son, you know," Mrs. Walker said, stroking Ynda''s hair. Her expression turned cold and menacing.


    Ynda paused, then it dawned on her. Mrs. Walker was talking about Frank''s illegitimate son.


    Years ago, Frank had an affair that resulted in fraternal twins, a boy and a girl, who were five or six years older than Bet.


    Because the twins had always used their mother''s surname and were never officially recognized by the Thompson family, they were rarely mentioned in high society. Everyone assumed Bet was Frank''s sole heir.


    "You mean the illegitimate one? How could a bastard with no inheritance rights possibly be worthy of me?" Ynda said disdainfully.


    "He may be illegitimate, but he is still Frank''s son. If you marry him, he''ll have the support of the Walker family. The position of heir to the Thompson fortune isn''t entirely out of his reach.


    "Since Bet doesn''t want to marry you, we''ll see to it that he bes a cast-off of the Thompson family. Let''s see how proud he is after he loses his inheritance for some tramp," Mrs. Walker sneered, the words hissing through her teeth.


    Now that the Gonzalez, Spencer, and Rogers families had all fallen, Mr. Walker''s own career advancement had stalled, leaving him with few allies. That illegitimate Gonzalez boy could be a very useful pawn.


    "Your father has already met with Chasel Gonzalez. He may not be as handsome as Bet, but he''s tall and presentable. Besides, a man''s looks aren''t what matters. Your father says Chasel has ambition and capability. He has potential. If he were to inherit the Thompson Group, he would be a worthy match for you."


    Mrs. Walker patted Ynda''s hand. "When you''re discharged, your father will arrange a meeting. I expect you to get along with him."


    "... Yes. I understand," Ynda finally agreed, biting her lip.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital, Bet was driving back when he got a call from Yvonne.


    "Is the mission over?" she asked.


    "Yes. It''s a shame I''m back but can''t see you."


    "I won''t be back in Istra until next month..."


    As Yvonne spoke, her assistant''s voice cut in from the background, "Yvonne, the doctor looked at the you!!


    Xays. It''s a hairling fractur


    need to be admitted. I''ll go handle


    the paperwork..."


    Yvonne hadn''t expected her assistant to interrupt and instinctively tried to cover the phone''s microphone, but it was toote.


    "You''re injured?" Bet''s voice deepened.


    "I fell from a wire rig during a scene. It was only about six feet, just a minor injury. It''s nothing serious."


    During a seene that day where her


    character, Ste, jumps from a


    rooftop in despair, a mistake by


    the


    props department caused Yvonne to


    fall from her harness.


    Fortunately, it was a short drop onto a grassy area, and she had only injured her foot.


    Yvonne had sustained worse injuries during her police academy training, so she truly didn''t think it was a big deal.


    But to her surprise, Bet was on a ne that very night.


    Yvonne was hopping on one foot, her other in a cast, when she was suddenly lifted off the ground A pair of strong, steady arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her into a secure embrace.

 Chapter 449

    "Ah!" Yvonne gasped, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. She stared


    at him, her beautiful eyes wide with shock.


    "Bet, what are you doing here?"


    "If I didn''te, were you nning on hopping around on that cast forever?" Bet asked with a sigh.


    "My assistant went to get my prescription. I was just going to the restroom," Yvonne exined, a little embarrassed.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Bet carried her straight into the bathroom.


    He set her down gently before turning to leave, carefully closing the door behind him.


    He didn''t go far, waiting right outside the door. When Yvonne emerged, he scooped her up again and carried her back to the hospital bed.


    Yvonne sat on the edge of the bed, her leg in its heavy cast swinging slightly. "Won''t this trip interfere with your work?" she asked.


    "I just got back from a mission, so I have two days of leave. My flight back is tomorrow night," Bet exined.


    Yvonne nodded. "Well, since you''re here, you can deal with this."


    She reached for her purse on the nightstand, pulled out the check Emma had given her, and handed it to Bet.


    "A while ago, Mrs. Moore came to visit Thomas on set and gave me this."


    "A weing gift?" Bet raised an eyebrow, ncing at the amount.


    "It''s severance pay."


    Bet let out a cold snort, tore the check into pieces, and dropped them into the recycling bin by his feet. "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry about it."


    "Okay," Yvonne said, not pressing the issue.


    But Bet looked at her, asking, "Thomas is in the same production as you again?"


    "He just had a guest role. His part wasn''t very big, and he''s already wrapped his scenes," Yvonne replied.


    "Stay away from him. He has ulterior motives where you''re concerned."


    Yvonne just shook her head and smiled. "Bet, you''re so jealous."


    "Want to find out just how jealous?" he murmured, leaning in to kiss her, just as the assistant pushed the door open.


    The assistant froze in the doorway, her face a picture of awkwardness. She cleared her throat. "Should I...e backter?"


    Yvonne was mortified, her cheeks flushing a deep red.


    Only Bet seemed unperturbed. He straightened up and looked at the assistant. "You got the medicine?"


    "Yes," the assistant nodded quickly, handing theb reports and prescriptions to Bet before making a hasty retreat.


    Bet ced the medication on the nightstand and began carefully reading through Yvonne''s medical reports.


    The X-ray confirmed a minor hairline


    fracture which wasn''t too serious. However, as he


    fooked over her


    basic chart, his brow furrowed.


    "You''re Rh-negative?"


    "Oh, yes. I am," Yvonne confirmed.


    In her past life, she had ordinary


    Type B blood, just like he w


    Bruce But her current body


    different, with a rare blood type.


    She had only found out during her heart surgery.


    "Is there a problem?" she asked.


    "No. It''s just that with a rare blood type, you have to be extra careful. Injuries and surgeries can beplicated," Bet said.


    "Oh," Yvonne replied with a nod.


    With Yvonne hospitalized, Bet stayed with her overnight.


    The next day, he took a flight back to Istra and rushed back to the base.


    Yvonne remained in the hospital for observation


    cast was removed sh After


    emoved, she


    the set to continue filming


    The production finally wrapped for the holidays on the day before Christmas Eve.

 Chapter 450

    Yvonne booked a flight back to Istra for that same day.


    She had to go; she''d been invited to a g.


    Yvonne''s nended at Istra International Airport at seven in the evening.


    Bet''s car was already waiting outside.


    After leaving the airport, Yvonne dismissed her assistant and entourage, sliding into the passenger seat of Bet''s car alone.


    The moment the door closed, Bet leaned over, pinning her against the seat in a wild, unrestrained kiss. It wasn''t gentle, but it was filled with an overwhelming sense of longing.


    When the kiss ended, their noses were touching, their ragged breaths still mingling in the air.


    "Miss me?" Bet''s eyes were deep and luminous in the dim light of the car.


    Yvonne didn''t answer with words. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips again and again.


    Bet then took the lead, pulling her into another lingering, passionate kiss.


    When they finally broke apart, Bet settled back into the driver''s seat, feeling a feverish heat course through him. He instinctively tugged at his cor, pulling the top button loose.


    He lowered a window, letting the cold night air rush in. Only when the heat in his body subsided did he turn to look at Yvonne.


    "Hungry? Want to get something to eat first?"


    "Mmm-hmm," Yvonne nodded.


    She''d skipped the awful meal they served on the ne.


    Bet started the car. The ck Mercedes pulled away from the airport and headed toward the city.


    He eventually parked in a spot in front of a high-end restaurant.


    At this hour, popr restaurants were packed, and parking was nearly impossible to find.


    But this restaurant was one of the Thompson Group''s properties.


    For Bet, there was always a dedicated parking spot and a reserved private


    room.


    After parking, Bet took Yvonne''s hand, and they walked into the restaurant together.


    The ce was bustling with activity.


    Though she wore a mask, Yvonne instinctively lowered her head. "I need to use the restroom."


    "Okay. Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here," Bet said.


    Yvonne headed to the restroom. Bet stood where he was, casually pulling out a


    pack of cigarettes. He lit one and took a slow drag.


    "Mr. Thompson," someone called from behind him.


    Cigarette in hand, Bet turned to see a group of people walking in He recognized them as Yvonne''s old ssmates and alumni from the police academy Two of her former instructors were with them.


    "Mr. Shah, Professor Martinez," Bet greeted them, nodding politely.


    Winston Shah and April Martinez had both been Yvonne''s instructors and knew her boyfriend, Bet.


    "Bet, what a coincidence seeing you here. Are you alone? Would you like to join us?" April asked with a smile.


    "I''m here with a friend," Bet replied, just as Yvonne returned from the restroom.


    She walked over to Bet''s side, only then noticing the group standing before him. She froze for a second.


    Mr. Shah, Professor Martinez-they were her respected mentors


    the academy And there rom


    wer


    Marlon, Joyce, Byron, Crystaband others-all her former ssmates.


    "The academy is having a reunion dinner here tonight," Bet exined, looking down at her.


    Yvonne nodded, her gaze still fixed on them as she tried to suppress the wave of emotion rising within her.


    The group, in turn, looked at her curiously.


    She was a young woman dressed in a long, dark blue dress, her ck hair flowing over her shoulders. A ck mask covered her delicate face, hiding her features.


    "It''s no fun for just the two of us. Why don''t we join everyone?" Bet asked again. He could clearly see how much she missed her teachers and ssmates from the academy.

 Chapter 451

    Yvonne hesitated. "Will we be intruding?"


    "Not at all! The more, the merrier. Any friend of Mr. Thompson''s is a friend of ours," Marlon said with a weing smile.


    "Move us to the Room upstairs," Bet said, turning to the restaurant manager.


    The Room was the restaurant''srgest private dining space,vishly decorated and spacious enough for over fifty guests,plete with a karaoke setup.


    The group made their way to the room and began to settle in.


    As the instructors, Winston and April took seats at the head of the table. Bet sat beside April, with Yvonne on his other side.


    The other ssmates found their seats around therge table.


    Waiters began bringing in dishes, a parade of the restaurant''s signature specialties that soon filled the table.


    Since she had to eat, Yvonne removed her mask.


    Even without makeup, her face was instantly recognizable from the screen, and the others looked at her with mild surprise.


    It wasn''t unheard of for wealthy heirs like Bet to keep a celebrity mistress.


    But Bet had a reputation for being fiercely loyal. When he was with the first Yvonne, he had beenpletely devoted. Later, with Ynda, there had been no whispers of scandal either.


    Now, he had a young starlet by his side. Though he called her a friend, the nature of their friendship seemed obvious.


    Bet and Yvonne didn''t interact much, barely exchanging a few words, but the asional nce that passed between them held an unspoken intimacy and a soft, lingering affection.


    For most of the meal, Bet chatted with the instructors and his old friends, while Yvonne, unable to join the conversation, listened quietly.


    Marlon was now the deputy captain of the Municipal Bureau''s detective squad, a rising star. His work was so demanding that he barely had time for his wife and kids. His wife was his high school sweetheart and they finally married after a decade together.


    Joyce worked as a guard in a


    women''s prison, spending her days with female inmates, many of whom, she found, were not evil but


    victims of their own tragic Foircumstances.


    Byron was an officer at a local precinct, and Crystal was a narcotics detective.


    Though Yvonne couldn''t speak with


    them, seeing their familiar faces and listening to them talk so


    passionately made her feel as she had been transported back to her days at the academy.


    Perhaps noticing her silence, the person next to her struck up a conversation.


    But a prison guard and a movie star had little inmon.


    Yvonne was careful not to talk too much about the past, afraid she''d slip up.


    When Joyce offered her a ss of red wine, Yvonne hesitated. It would be rude to refuse, but she was a total lightweight.


    Just as she was wavering, Bet reached over, took the ss, and downed it with a warm smile.


    "She can''t hold her liquor. I''ll drink for her."


    "It''s fine if the youngdy doesn''t drink. In that case, we''ll drink!"


    Obligingly, Bet raised his ss again.


    At that moment, everyone at the table understood that the rtionship between Bet and the young starlet was anything but simple.


    Seeing this, April couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    The union between the Thompson and Walker families had seemed like a sure thing. She couldn''t believe Bet had suddenly thrown it all away for some unknown actress.


    For years, April had advised Bet to cherish Ynda, but her words had clearly fallen on deaf ears.

 Chapter 452

    After dinner, the waiters cleared the table and reced the dishes with bottles of red wine, champagne, fruit tters, and an assortment of juices.


    The academy ssmates rarely had a chance to get together with their busy schedules. Everyone was in high spirits. A few of the men, arms slung over each other''s shoulders, grabbed microphones and belted out a ssic rock anthem.


    The women gathered in a circle, chatting animatedly. At their age, most were married with children, and their conversation drifted to husbands, kids, and the details of domestic life.


    Yvonne sat quietly in a corner, thinking that if she hadn''t died, she would be just like them, with a family and children, able to join their conversation about everyday life. "If you''re bored, we can head back now," Bet said, leaning toward her.


    "Let''s stay a little longer," Yvonne replied.


    After all, she didn''t know when she would ever see them again.


    Bet nodded. "I''m going to step out for a cigarette."


    "Okay," she said, watching him leave the room.


    The private room was a cacophony of sound-the men''s booming karaoke and the women''s lively chatter.


    Only after Bet was gone did they dare to bring up Yvonne.


    "If Yvonne were still alive, she and Mr. Thompson would probably be married with kids by now. It''s a shame. The beautiful die young."


    "Bet was head over heels for Yvonne back then. I thought he''d stay single for her forever. But as soon as she was gone, he moved from one woman to the next. First, it was the official''s daughter, now it''s this young, fresh-faced starlet. Who knows what kind of woman will be next? Men!"


    "Yvonne passed away. Mr. Thompson didn''t cheat on anyone. He has the right to get married and build a life for himself. Crystal, you''re being too harsh."


    "I don''t care. I just feel it was so unfair to Yvonne," Crystal said, her voice filled with emotion. She shot a resentful re toward the corner where the new Yvonne was sitting.


    Back in school, Crystal and Yvonne had been good friends. When Yvonne dropped out of the academy for her undercover mission, Crystal had given her an earful.


    Yvonne''s death in the line of duty was ssified; only her family knew the truth. To the outside world, she had died in a simple car ident.


    But as a narcotics officer, Crystal likely


    detail some of the inside


    details, which would exin why she f¨¦k so strongly for her friend


    When Crystal''s gaze fell on her, Yvonne offered a friendly, gentle smile.


    Caught off guard, Crystal looked away, a flicker of embarrassment on her face.


    Soon after, Bet returned and resumed his seat beside Yvonne. With him present, no one dared to mention the first Yvonne again.


    The party continuedte into the night before finally breaking up.


    Everyone had been drinking, so they all called for car services.


    Mr. Shah and Marlon lived in the same district, so Marlon offered him a ride home.


    The rest of the group left in twos and threes.


    Bet offered to give April a ride, but her car, a ck Audi A8 with a driver, was already waiting at the curb.


    Instead of getting in right away, April stood by the car and spoke with Bet for a few moments more.


    "That girl you brought tonight?"


    "My girlfriend," Bet stated simply.


    "Then what about Ynda?" April''s expression hardened.


    "We broke up," Bet replied.


    "But you two seemed to be getting


    along so well. Why the sudden


    breakup? Your mother adores


    jel


    Ynda. She''s going to be. heartbroken."


    Bet just curved his lips into a nomittal smile.


    "You know


    April said, her tone


    taking on a lecturing quality,


    never listen to your elders aet


    day you''ll live to regrerit."


    Five to regreret


    She finished by ncing in Yvonne''s direction, her voiceced with disdain and condescension.

 Chapter 453

    "Showbiz is a messy world. Have your fun with starlets like her, but when ites to marriage, you need to find a respectable, elegant girl from a good family, like Ynda."


    Bet didn''t reply, but his gaze turned cold and heavy as he looked at her.


    April sensed the shift in his eyes. "What is it? Did I say something wrong?" she asked, lowering her voice.


    Bet''s expression remained unchanged as he let out a low, chillingugh.


    "I just find it surprising to hear those wordsing from you. You''re a highly respected university professor. I never took you for someone who engages in professional discrimination and demeans other women."


    He added, "And for the record, I don''t y with people''s feelings."


    "Bet, I..." April realized she had misspoken and tried to exin, but Bet gave her no chance.


    He reached out and pulled her car door open. "Professor Martinez, please get in," he said coolly.


    Seeing his closed-off demeanor, April could only let out a heavy sigh and get into the car.


    The vehicle sped away.


    Bet remained standing on the curb, silently watching it disappear into the night.


    "What are you looking at?" Yvonne asked, walking up and taking his hand. "April''s driver... I''ve seen him with Vincent''s secretary before," Bet said.


    "Professor Martinez? How could she be connected to the Walker family?" Yvonne eximed in shock.


    "It seems April and Vincent have a rather close rtionship," Bet said, then suddenly asked, "Did she know about your undercover mission?"


    "No, absolutely not," Yvonne answered without hesitation.


    Undercover assignments were top secret, never to be disclosed to anyone, not even close family.


    Besides the issuing department, the only person at the police academy who knew Yvonne had left for a mission was the administrative vice principal.


    Someone at April''s level would never have had ess to that information.


    Hearing this, Bet''s furrowed brow rxed slightly. He took Yvonne''s hand and led her toward his car.


    Since Bet had been drinking, he couldn''t drive.


    Yvonne got into the driver''s seat and drove them back to his apartment at Cherry Bay.


    Helen was on vacation for the holiday.


    The apartment was dark and quiet until Bullet heard the door open and came


    trotting out, giving a few happy yips to greet his master.


    Bet flipped on the lights and patted Bullet''s head.


    They changed into slippers in the entryway and went inside.


    Smelling of smoke and alcohol from the reunion, they both went to their separate rooms to shower.


    Yvonne finished her shower,


    wrapped herself in a towel, and


    walked to her closet. She pulled out


    a simple house dress and stood


    before the vanity mirror, drying her hair.


    Over the hum of the blow-dryer, she faintly heard the sound of a beautiful piano melody.


    She instinctively turned off the dryer and stepped out of her room.


    By the living room''s floor-to-ceiling windows stood a ck Yamaha piano. Bet was seated before it, his long, elegant fingers dancing across the ck and white key


    He had also just showered and was dressed in a simple grey t-shirt and pants. The casual clothes did


    nothing to diminishi his ajr of nobility. to was reminder that true elegance wasn''t about wearing finery, but something ingrained in one''s very bones.


    Yvonne padded over barefoot. Reaching the piano, she yfully pressed her


    slender fingers down on the keys, creating a loud, dissonant chord.


    Bet caught her mischievous hand, a helpless smile on his face. "Behaving badly again."


    "I don''t want to hear it," Yvonne said, pulling her hand away with a pout.


    Bet looked at her, his dark eyes filled with confusion.


    "You''ve yed it for someone else," she said. "I don''t want to hear it anymore."

 Chapter 454

    It took Bet a moment to realize she was talking about the night of the banquet, when he had yed "Dream Wedding."


    He let out a softugh, reached out, and pulled her onto hisp, his arms wrapping securely around her waist.


    "Silly girl, I was ying it for you that night," Bet murmured, his lips brushing against her cheek, his warm breath tickling her ear. His hands returned to the keyboard, and he resumed the melody.


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed, whether from her warm bath or something else, she couldn''t tell. She let her arms snake softly around his neck and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth.


    "There you go again," Bet murmured with a smile, turning his head to capture her lips in a deep kiss.


    The beautiful, romantic piano music mingled with their passionate kiss, creating a moment of pure, heartfelt romance.


    However, the idyllic scene was shattered by the sound of the front door opening.


    Helen, the housekeeper, was respectfully escorting Emma Thompson into the apartment.


    Emma had been on her way to the Thompson manor when she passed by Cherry Bay and saw the lights on in Bet''s apartment. She decided to stop in, thinking she could travel with her son, since Christmas was the next day.


    Helen, who was supposed to be on holiday with her son''s family, had decided to drop off some local delicacies her son had brought back from a business trip.


    Emma wouldn''t have been able to get in on her own, but she had coincidentally run into Helen downstairs. They came up in the elevator together, and Helen unlocked the door.


    They walked in to the sight of Bet holding Yvonne, the two of them kissing at the piano.


    Yvonne heard the door and looked up, her eyes meeting Helen''s and Emma''s.


    Helen averted her gaze in embarrassment, a silent apology in her posture.


    Emma, however, stared at them, her eyes burning with a fury that could have pierced through steel.


    Yvonne panicked, trying to squirm out of Bet''s arms, but his grip on her waist tightened, locking her in ce. "Get out," he said, his voice low and cold.


    Helen quickly set down the bags she was carrying and scurried out of the apartment, mortified that she hade at such a bad time.


    Emma didn''t move. "Bet!" she snapped, her voice sharp.


    He ignored her, lifting Yvonne into his arms and striding toward the bedroom.


    After setting Yvonne down in the room, Bet returned to the living room.


    Emma was sitting rigidly on the sofa, her face a mask of cold fury. "That night on Halloween," she demanded, "were you two together then as well?"


    She wasn''t naive; after that night, her suspicions had grown.


    "Are you living together?"


    Bet sat down across from her and tapped a cigarette out of a pack on the coffee table. "No," he said, his tone casual as he litt "Butts only a matter of time."


    Emma let out a bitterugh. "Taking my money and still clinging to him. I have never


    seen someone so utterly shameless."


    "If she hadn''t taken your check, you


    probably would have caused a scene on her film set," Bet countered, a wisp of smoke curling from the cigarette between his long- fingers.


    "An eight-figure check. Is my affection worth so little in your eyes?"


    "That''s more money than ordinary people make in several lifetimes!" Emma retorted, her eyes zing." was being more than generous. What more could she possibly want? With an appetite that big, isn''t she afraid of choking on her own greed?"

 Chapter 455

    "And is the Moore family''s appetite any smaller?" Bet shot back coldly.


    For the past two years, Ynda, parading around as the future Mrs. Thompson, had leveraged the family''s name to drain at least nine figures from their various businesses. The Thompson family was wealthy enough not to notice, but that didn''t mean Bet was a fool.


    "Ynda is the family I''ve chosen. So what if she spends a little? It''s pocket change for the Thompsons," Emma dered.


    Bet almostughed at her tant double standard. When Ynda spent money, it was a trifle; when Yvonne did, it was naked ambition.


    "I''ll say it again: whoever chose her can marry her."


    Seeing his unyielding stance, Emma felt a surge of anger. "What does that Yvonne possibly have that Ynda doesn''t? She is from a noble family, well-mannered, andpletely devoted to you! You spoke so harshly to her at the hospital that she cried her eyes out. Ynda''s health is already fragile, and you insist on hurting her like this."


    "Fragile health?" Bet scoffed. "A stolen life alwayses at a price."


    "What do you mean, stolen? What are you talking about?" Emma asked, confused.


    "Nothing," Bet said, deftly flicking ash into the crystal ashtray. "What did youe here for?"


    "Tomorrow is Christmas. If you''re not busy, you shoulde home and spend it with your father and me..."


    "I''m busy," Bet cut her off before she could finish.


    "Busy with what now?" Emma asked, annoyed.


    "It''s ssified," he said, letting her assume it was military business.


    Emma didn''t press further, and Bet offered no correction.


    "You have toe back to the family estate with us for that, right?" she asked.


    "Yes," Bet agreed.


    His grandfather had connections in


    his military unit and knew his


    n¨¦


    schedule down to the day. If he didnt show up after the holidays,


    there would be no exining it away.


    Emma hade to discuss the holiday ns, and now that they were settled, Bet reached for his phone to call her driver.


    "It''s gettingte. If there''s nothing else, you should head back."


    He picked up his phone, but before he could dial, Emma shot up from the sofa and strode quickly toward the bedroom.


    Bet was on his feet in an instant. With his long legs, he easily intercepted her, blocking her path.


    "You said you aren''t living together. What are you so afraid of me seeing?" she challenged, ring at him.


    Bet flicked his cigarette. "I''m afraid will sh," he said yout with a low chuckle. "And if I defend her, you''ll just use me of being an unfilial son again."


    ¨¦t


    "What kind of spell has she put on you!" Emma snapped, then turned on her heel and stormed out, mming the door with a


    resounding bang.


    Bet took out his phone and called Emma''s driver, only hanging up after he confirmed his mother was safely in the car.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and walked into the master bedroom.


    Yvonne was curled up on the sofa by the window, reading a script. When Bet came in, she asked casually, "Is your mother gone?"


    "Yes," Bet said, walking over to the sofa and bending down to embrace her.

 Chapter 456

    "You were smoking?" Yvonne asked, catching the faint scent of tobo on him.


    "Yeah, just one. Does it smell bad?" he asked.


    "It''s okay," she said, and just as the words left her mouth, Bet leaned down and kissed her. The lingering taste of nicotine mingled between their lips as they tangled together.


    After the kiss, Bet released her, his warm, dry hand gently ruffling her hair.


    "You should get some rest. I have some work to finish in the study."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded obediently.


    After Bet left, Yvonne read her script for a while longer before getting up. She went to the kitchen, found some milk in the fridge, warmed it up, and carried the ss to the study.


    She stood at the door and knocked softly.


    "Can Ie in?"


    "Come in," his voice came from inside. He was sitting at hisrge executive desk, the cold light from two activeputer screens reflecting on his handsome face, making him appear distant and serious.


    But when his gaze met Yvonne''s, it softened with a touch of warmth.


    "I warmed up some milk for you," she said, walking over and cing the ss on his desk.


    "So thoughtful," Bet chuckled, taking her hand and giving a gentle tug that pulled her right into hisp.


    Yvonnended softly against him. He wrapped one arm around her waist, and with his other hand, he picked up a tie from the desk and carefully tied it around her eyes.


    "I still have some things to deal with that you can''t see," he exined.


    Yvonne understood that military work was often confidential. Still, he could have just sent her back to her room.


    "Then you should get back to it. I''ll go back to my room?" Being blindfolded was a little unsettling.


    "Be good. Just let me hold you for a


    while," Bet murmured, his arms tightening around her as his free hand returned to the mouse, navigating through files and


    documents on the screen,


    With her world plunged into


    darkness, every other sound became magnified, his steady breathing beside her ear, the soft clicks of the mouse.


    Yvonne rested quietly in his arms, careful not to disturb him.


    When you''re inplete darkness, time seems to lose its meaning.


    Yvonne wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but gradually, she began to feel a subtle shift in his hold.


    Realizing what was happening, a blush crept up her cheeks. "Bet, you need to focus on your work," she reminded him gently.


    After she spoke, she heard the soft chime of theputer shutting down.


    Yvonne instinctively raised a hand to remove the tie from her eyes.


    But Bet caught her wrist, his clean, long fingers slowly weaving through hers until their hands were sped together.


    Her vision remained a ck void, making her other senses incredibly sharp.


    She felt the heat of his palm against hers. She felt his breath draw nearer, mingling with her own, until their lips finally met.


    He gently parted her lips, his kiss tender and deep, a slow,nguid exploration.


    At some point, the tie around her eyes loosened and fell away. The sudden brightness made her flinch.


    She blinked, her vision clearing to find him looking down at her, his dark eyes burning with an intense, fiery passion.


    "Bet," she whispered. Her voice, husky from the kiss, was low and soft, enough to make a man weak.


    "Mmm," he responded, his own voice


    deep and strained, as if he were


    holding something back with great


    effort. The next moment, he swept her into his arms, strode out of th? study, and carried her toward the master bedroom.

 Chapter 457

    Betid Yvonne on the master bed, but as he turned, he realized Bullet had followed him.


    The little dog was standing on its hind legs with its front paws on the edge of the mattress, its big, dark puppy eyes watching them without blinking.


    The three of them shared a moment of awkward silence.


    Bet''s expression darkened. He rolled off the bed, grabbed Bullet, and unceremoniously lifted him to the floor.


    "Get some rest. I''m taking Bullet out," he said, then gave the dog a light, nudging kick with his foot.


    Bullet let out a yelp and scurried out of the bedroom. But he didn''t go far. He nted himself right outside the door, his eyes fixed on Bet, as if to say, They kicked me out, so why does he get to stay in the master''s room?


    Bet followed him out and gently closed the bedroom door.


    The next day was Christmas.


    Yvonne had been invited to perform at the Istra TV g and left the apartment early.


    Bet went to the base to finish up somest-minute work. Once he was done, he drove to the television station to wait for Yvonne''s performance to end so they could go to the Jones family''s house together.


    Yvonne was part of an opening song and dance number with several other starlets.


    She was dressed in a dress with peony hair ornaments that made her look both beautiful and cheerful.


    As she settled into the passenger seat of his car, Bet couldn''t resist reaching out to pinch her fair cheek.


    "So cute," he said with a yful, lopsided grin.


    Yvonne yfully pped the back of his hand. "Just drive."


    Bet started the car, and they smoothly merged into traffic.


    The Jones family''s house wasn''t too far from the TV station, and with the roads unusually clear on Christmas night, the trip took a third less times than usual.


    The car came to a slow stop in an open space in the family''s courtyard.


    Bet and Yvonne got out. Bet went to the trunk and took out the holiday gifts he''d brought for the family.


    With the gifts in one hand, he took Yvonne''s with the other and started toward the house.


    Yvonne instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but Bet''s grip tightened.


    "They''ll find out sooner orter. We can''t hide this forever," he said.


    Yvonne bit her lip, a flicker of anxiety in her eyes.


    Bet''s identity as a Thompson was a very sensitive matter.


    Bruce and Monica didn''t know she was their Yvonne. What would they think of her? Would they believe she §Ö


    had befriended them with the ulterior motive of getting close to a Thompson?


    What if they misunderstood her and pushed her away?


    "Don''t worry. They''re reasonable people. They''ll understand," Bet reassured


    her, squeezing her hand before leading her confidently inside.


    Mrs. Moore had just finished


    cooking when she heard a car in the courtyard. She came qutto gre them and saw Bet leading Yvonne in by the hand.


    "How did you two get here together?"


    "I finished up at the base and went straight to the TV station to pick her up," Bet exined.


    It was only then that Mrs. Moore noticed their intertwined hands. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You two... are together? I was just saying your age gap was too big, but look at you, robbing the cradle!"

 Chapter 458

    Yvonne being with Bet was something Mrs. Moore was delighted by. She had always adored the girl, for reasons she couldn''t exin.


    Conversely, she''d had a visceral dislike for Ynda, another feeling that was just as inexplicable.


    So, seeing Bet and Yvonne together, she gave her full-throated approval.


    "It''s cold out here. Come on in, quickly," Mrs. Moore said, ushering them into the house.


    Bet led Yvonne into the Jones family''s home.


    In the living room, Mr. Moore and Bruce were sitting on the sofa, sipping tea and watching television.


    "Mr. Jones, Mr. Moore," Yvonne greeted them.


    They both greeted the men politely.


    "Bet and Yvonne are back!" Mr. Moore announced warmly. "We have dinner ready, just waiting for you."


    "We were just watching you on TV, Yvonne," Bruce added. "A youngdy should dress just like that. So festive and charming."


    Yvonne smiled shyly. Noticing Monica was absent, she asked, "Where''s Monica?"


    "She''s upstairs, in your old room. Why don''t you go on up and find her," Mrs. Moore suggested.


    Bet took off his coat and sat down on the sofa to chat with Bruce and Mr. Moore.


    Yvonne went upstairs to find Monica.


    The upper floor housed the bedrooms, and Yvonne''s old room was thergest and brightest.


    Monica was inside, tidying up.


    The room was as bright and clean as ever. On the desk were tes of the pastries, candies, and sweet roasted sunflower seeds that Yvonne used to love.


    "Yvonne, you''re here!" Monica''s face lit up with a warm, loving smile. She scooped a handful of sunflower seeds from a te on the desk and offered them to her.


    "Try these just roasted a new batch. And there are pastries and orange candies too. These were all your our Yvonne''s favorites when she was alive. I don''t know if they''re to your taste."


    "I love the sunflower seeds you roast. They''re so fragrant," Yvonne said, her voice catching as she looked at the seeds in her palm.


    It had been so many years since she''d tasted her mother''s roasted sunflower seeds.


    Every Christmas, Monica used to roast a huge batch for her. Whatever she couldn''t finish, she would share with her friends and ssmates.


    Yvonne popped a seed into her mouth and cracked it open. The taste was exactly the same-fragrant with a hint of sweetness.


    The familiar vor from her memories brought a sudden urge to cry.


    "Have a few pastries first. I''m going to the kitchen to help her. Once they''re cooked, we can eat," Monica said, then turned and left the room.


    Yvonne sat alone in the room.


    Everything was exactly as it had been. It felt as if she had just stepped out for a while and had now returned.


    Yvonne sat on the edge of the bed, took a pastry from the dish, and bit into it. She then reached for a book from the shelf and began flipping through it casually.


    It was a review book from her senior year of high school. The pages were filled with more of Bet''s handwriting than her own.


    He had been the one to make notes and highlight key points for her most dreaded subject, government.


    He was the one who exined the physics and chemistry problems she could never understand.


    Bet was one of those naturally brilliant people who was always at the top of his ss. He yed the piano beautifully, excelled at sports, and was skilled in just about every art form imaginable. He was the quintessential child every parent wished they had.


    "What are you looking at?" Bet''s voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Yvonne looked up and saw him leaning against the doorframe, his tall, straight back rxed, his eyes watching her with incredible warmth.


    Yvonne held up the review book, her slender finger pointing to the strong, powerful script on the page. "I can''t believe you still have the study guides you made for me. Back then, you wrote more practice problems and notes for me than anything else."

 Chapter 459

    "I wanted to write you love letters, but you were a bit too dense, so I had to settle for writing study notes," Bet teased with a smile.


    In reality, Yvonne''s grades had never been poor; the entrance scores for the police academy were aspetitive as any top-tier university''s.


    Butpared to a genius like Bet, she had always felt a little slow.


    For the same problem, he could find multiple solutions while she struggled to find even one. He could memorize a page of notes after one reading, while she had to study it for hours.


    "You must have looked down on me back then, didn''t you?" Yvonne said with a pout.


    "Not at all. Mostly, I was just worried our kids would inherit your intelligence," he joked, raising an eyebrow.


    Yvonne''s hand, holding the book, tightened, and the smile on her face faded. "If I hadn''t died, our child would be almost old enough for school by now."


    She had chosen her career as a police officer and had to ept the consequences. She had never regretted her choice, but it was a life filled with so many what-ifs.


    Before she could dwell on the sadness, Bet pulled her onto hisp.


    Yvonne let out a small gasp and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Their eyes met, his dark and shining with a deep intensity. "Just grow up a little faster. When you turn twenty, we''ll get married. A few years after that, our child will be ready for school. For you, I can wait."


    To Bet, her return was nothing short of a miracle.


    His life, once devoid of hope, now had a future to look forward to.


    Yvonne nestled against his chest, her longshes fluttering.


    Perhaps she had returned to the world of the living because there were too many people she cared for, too many things left undone, And she chose to retrace her steps rather than move on.


    "Bet..." Yvonne pressed her cheek against his chest, but before she could


    speak, Monica''s voice echoed down the hallway.


    "Yvonne, Bet,e down for dinner..." Monica walked into the room just in time to see Yvonne scramble off Bet''sp in a panic.


    Yvonne looked like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar, her eyes wide and anxious as she looked at her mother.


    Bet, however, was perfectlyposed, his gaze calm as he met Monica''s. "Monica."


    "You two..." Monica stared at them, stunned.


    "We''re together," Bet said, his voice serious. "We n on getting married."


    Monica''s reaction mirrored Mrs. Moore''s. After a moment of shock, a smile spread across her face, and she nodded.


    "It''s good that you''re together. After you broke up with the Walker girl we were genuinely worried you''d be a bachelor forever. Now that you''re.


    with Yvonne, we can


    he, we can finally rest


    easy."


    Then she added a gentle warning, "Yvonne is a good, sweet girl. If you dare bully


    her, don''t me me for getting rough with you."


    "You have my word, I won''t," Bet promised solemnly.


    Monica smiled and nodded, then reached out for Yvonne''s hand as she always had. "Let''s go down for dinner," she said lovingly. "The raviel will get cold. We know you''re allergic to seafood so today''s are pork and chive. It''s Mrs. Moore''s specialty-they''re so delicious they''ll knock your socks off."


    Monica led Yvonne out of the room and down the stairs.


    Bet followed close behind them.


    In the first-floor hall, the dining table was alreadyden with a holiday feast, all of it


    Mrs. Moore''s handiwork, a symphony of color, aroma, and vor.

 Chapter 460

    Because of Yvonne''s seafood allergy, the only seafood on the table was a fish dish and some crab; the rest was an assortment of meats and vegetables.


    Though only six people were dining, seven ce settings wereid out. It was obvious who the empty seat was for.


    Before they ate, Bruce lit a memorial candle as was his custom. After he and his wife each paid their respects to theirte daughter, he habitually offered the remaining three candles to Bet.


    However, before Bruce could hand them over, Monica stopped him.


    "That''s enough. Let''s eat first," Monica said.


    For years, they had treated Bet like a son-inw, and he had always respected them in turn. But Yvonne and Bet had never married, and even if they had, so many years had passed since her death. Bet deserved to have a life of his own.


    Monica believed that her daughter''s spirit would want the man she loved to move on from the past and find happiness again.


    "What''s gotten into you today? Taking a moment to light a candle won''t make the food cold," Bruce, being a typical man, said,pletely oblivious to the shifting dynamic between Bet and Yvonne.


    Monica looked helplessly at her husband, unsure how to exin, but Bet had already taken the candles and walked over to Yvonne''s photograph.


    He ced the three lit candles in the holder, his calm gaze fixed on the young woman in the ck-and-white picture.


    The Yvonne in the photo lookedpletely different from the Yvonne of today; the only simrity was her pair of bright, clear eyes.


    But no matter what she looked like, to Bet, she was still her-the only moon in his sky.


    Bet reached out, his long fingers gently touching Yvonne''s face in the photograph, and whispered in his heart, "Vonnie, thank you foring back to me."


    After lighting the candles, they all took their seats.


    Bruce and Monica sat together, as did Mr. and Mrs. Moore, with Bet seated beside them.


    Yvonne instinctively moved to sit next to Monica, but Bet caught her wrist pulled her into the sear beside him and handed her set of cutlery.


    "Eat the ravioli while it''s hot, and no wine for you, understand?" Bet instructed softly.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded obediently.


    "Good girl." Bet naturally reached out and ruffled her hair. The gesture wasn''t overtly romantic, but it was undeniably intimate.


    At this point, even someone as dense as Bruce could see that their rtionship was anything but ordinary.


    Mr. Moore''s gaze also shifted between Bet and Yvonne, a hint of inquiry in his eyes.


    Mrs. Moore, ever the straightforward one, decided to address the elephant in the


    room.


    "Seeing Bet and Yvonne sitting together, don''t they look perfect for each other? A match made in


    heaven. If Yvonne weren''t still s


    young I''d be pushing you two to get married and have kids right now. With his looks and her beauty, your children would be absolutely gorgeous."


    Yvonne shyly lowered her head. Talk of marriage and children always made a young woman blush.


    Bet smiled gently and replied, "We''ll be honored to have you at our wedding next year."


    "Wonderful! I''ll have to start thinking about a gift then," Mrs. Moore said with augh.


    Mr. Moore was quite surprised that


    Bet was dating a girl nearly ten years his junior. But with the


    vel?


    Joneses present at the table he didn''t press for details.


    Bruce''s reaction to hearing about Bet and Yvonne''s rtionship was simr to Monica''s. After a brief moment of shock, he quickly epted it.


    No wonder his wife had tried to stop him from handing the candles to Bet. She was probably worried the youngdy would mind.

 Chapter 461

    He decided he should be more mindful in the future. After all, his daughter had been gone for so many years; it was well past time for Bet to move on and live his own life.


    During the meal, Bet kept Bruce and Mr. Moorepany, drinking and chatting with them.


    Their conversation revolved around legal cases, politics, and military affairs-topics the women couldn''t really contribute to.


    Even while engaging with Bruce and Mr. Moore, Bet didn''t forget to take care of Yvonne, serving her food, refilling her soup, and asionally whispering a few words to her.


    There were no overt disys of affection between them, yet the way Bet looked at Yvonne was so intense it was almost tangible. Their asional nces were filled with a lingering tenderness.


    After Yvonne''s death, Bet had be a different person, like a cold, unfeeling machine.


    Now, it seemed he had regained the warmth and emotion of a normal human being.


    The dinner was a lively and warm affair.


    After the meal, the men were clearly a bit tipsy.


    Yvonne joined Monica and Mrs. Moore in clearing the table, cleaning the kitchen, and then busying themselves preparing tea.


    Bruce, having had too much to drink, staggered upstairs to rest.


    Mr. Moore and Bet sat drinking tea in the living room, from where they had a clear view of the three women in the kitchen,ughing and talking as they washed the dishes.


    "Do your parents know you''re dating this youngdy?" Mr. Moore asked, holding his teacup.


    "Yes," Bet replied with a nod, fiddling with a lighter in his hand.


    From his tone, Mr. Moore could guess that his sister would certainly not approve.


    "Given her background, it''s one thing to date her, but if you want to marry her, I''m afraid your parents won''t agree," Mr. Moore continued in a very pragmatic tone.


    Bet''s long fingers toyed with an exquisite golden lighter. With a soft click, a blue me flickered to life.


    The bright me, however, couldn''t prate the darkness of his eyes.


    "When did I ever need their approval to marry someone?" Bet''s voice was calm and cold.


    Mr. Moore sighed, shaking his head. He continued earnestly, "I know you''ve always been independent. No one can stop you from doing what you want, and no one can force you to do what you don''t. But dating and marriage are two different things. In a marriage that doesn''t have the family''s blessing, your youngdy is bound to suffer."


    "With me around, no one can make my woman suffer. And even if I''m not here one


    day, I will have already arranged everything for her," Bet stated.


    His current line of work was


    dangerous. Though he was always


    cautious during drills and missions


    and missions


    trying to avoid injury, He was a


    soldier. Sometimes, life and death weren''t his to decide.


    But whether he lived or died, he would protect Yvonne and ensure she had a peaceful and secure life.


    Mr. Moore nodded. He knew Bet was capable of that.


    Bet''s expression remained cid, but Mr. Moore saw in his eyes the same


    steadfastness and resolve he once had for the first Yvonne.


    "It''s been so many years. It''s a good


    thing you''re finally able to move on from the past," Mr. Moore said, then looked up and saw the


    ck-and-white photo of Yvonne


    hanging on the wall.


    Yvonne had died in her prime¡ªa hero''s death, full of glory. But the dead were gone,


    and it was the ones left behind who suffered the most.


    Her lover, her parents-they were forever trapped in the pain of losing her.

 Chapter 462

    Mr. Moore let out a long sigh and patted Bet''s shoulder. "Don''t feel burdened. You''ve done more than enough all these years. Vonnie was a reasonable girl; she wouldn''t me you. Her spirit in heaven would want you to live the rest of your life well."


    After Yvonne''s death, Bet had almost followed her to the grave. Later, he took care of her parents and donned a uniform to finish what she had started.


    Bet had truly done enough.


    "I know." Bet, unable to exin Yvonne''s rebirth, could only give a vague nod.


    Yvonne, Monica, and Mrs. Moore chatted andughed as they finished cleaning the kitchen.


    The warm, harmonious scene made her feel, for a fleeting moment, as if she were living in a memory. This feeling of family, it was wonderful.


    "Yvonne, the tea is ready. Why don''t you take a cup to Bet? Be careful not to burn yourself," Mrs. Moore said, pouring the freshly brewed tea into several cups.


    Yvonne picked one up and brought it to Bet.


    As she stepped out of the kitchen, she saw Bet and Mr. Moore talking on the sofa.


    She hesitated, thinking she should go back and get a cup for Mr. Moore as well. Just then, Mrs. Moore came out of the kitchen behind her and called out, "Leonard,e get your tea before you start whining about a headacheter tonight. I''m not in the mood to take care of you."


    Mr. Moore chuckled, stood up, and walked over to his wife.


    Bet looked up, and a smile slowly spread across his deep, dark eyes as he saw Yvonne.


    Yvonne walked over and sat down beside him, handing him the tea.


    "Mrs. Moore made this. Drink some, it''ll help with the hangover so you don''t feel sickter."


    "Alright." Bet took the cup and downed it in one go. Then, he reached out to ruffle Yvonne''s hair and asked, "Are you staying with the Joneses tonight, oring back to Cherry Bay with me?"


    Yvonne thought for a moment before replying, "Back to Cherry Bay."


    She was no longer the Jones family''s daughter; staying over wouldn''t feel right.


    It was gettingte, so Bet and Yvonne announced their departure.


    Monica gave them each a gift before seeing them off.


    The streets were deserted, with hardly a car or pedestrian in sight.


    Bet''s ck Mercedes cruised along the empty road. Yvonne sat in the


    passenger seat, her head turned to look out the window.


    From time to time, the crackle of firecrackers echoed in the distance, followed by the


    brilliant bursts of fireworks lighting up the sky.


    "I had Simon buy a ton of fireworks yesterday They''re all piled up at home. We can set them off together tonight," Bet said, his free hand reaching over to squeeze Yvonne soft, coof hand.


    Yvonne turned to him and nodded, her eyes curving into crescents as she smiled.


    However, they never got to set off the fireworks together.


    Halfway home, Bet''s phone rang. It was Frank, his voiceced with panic.


    "Bet, your mother suddenly copsed and was rushed to the hospital. You need to get here right now."


    Upon hearing this, Bet''s face


    instantly darkened. Without wasting a word on the phone, he immediately spun the car around and sped towards the hospital.


    Emma had sufferedplications during Bet''s birth, hemorrhaging badly. She had narrowly escaped


    death, but her health had been


    fragile ever since.


    A few years ago, Emma had copsed suddenly and was rushed to the ICU, where


    she was even dered to be in critical condition.


    That''s why hearing that Emma had fainted sent Bet into such a state of panic


    and worry.

 Chapter 463

    The car sped down the road. Fortunately, the streets were empty, and they arrived at the hospital quickly.


    Bet pulled up to the entrance, handed the keys to Yvonne, and said, "You go home first. Call me when you get there."


    Then he mmed the car door shut and rushed into the hospital.


    Emma was being treated in the emergency room. By the time he arrived, she had already regained consciousness and was being moved to a ward for observation.


    The doctor''s diagnosis was a fainting spell brought on by extreme agitation, nothing life-threatening.


    The real reason Frank had called Bet in such a hurry was that Emma was still furious and wouldn''t let him into her room.


    Frank was pacing anxiously outside the ward, left with no choice but to call his son for help.


    "Bet, you''re here. Go in quickly and see if your mother is feeling any better. And please, try to calm her down. Her health is fragile, getting this angry is bad for her," Frank said, his eyes nearly red with worry.


    "What exactly happened? Why did Mom suddenly copse?" Bet asked, his voice low.


    Frank''s expression soured. Knowing he couldn''t hide it, he told the truth. "You didn''te home tonight, so it was just me and your mother for Christmas. But then your grandmother showed up unexpectedly, and she brought Vanessa Monroe with her. Your mom got into an argument with them and fainted from the anger."


    Bet''s eyes grew cold upon hearing this. Without a word, he pushed open the door to the hospital room.


    The door swung open and shut with a soft thud, leaving Frank outside.


    Inside the room, Emma was sitting up in bed, attended by their housekeeper, Hedy.


    Emma didn''t look seriously ill, just pale and upset.


    "Finally decided to show up? Why not wait until I''m dead, then you cane back for the funeral," Emma snapped, ring at her son.


    "It''s the holidays, don''t say such unlucky things. The doctor said you''re fine, you''ll definitely live


    be


    a hundred," Bet replied, walking


    over to the bedside:


    Hedy immediately pushed a chair over for him.


    "Thank you, Hedy," Bet said politely before sitting down. He then picked up an orange from the fruit bowl and began to peel it.


    "I don''t like oranges," Emma remarked, ncing at him.


    "It''s not for you, I''m eating it myself." Bet separated a segment and popped it into his own mouth.


    The imported mandarin was sweet, tart, and juicy. It was indeed quite good.


    Seeing this, Emma shot him an annoyed look. "I risked my life to give birth to you just so you could piss me off? I would''ve been better off giving birth to a pork roast


    §Õ§Ý§ñ


    "A pork roast couldn''t peel an orange for you. Here, try it. It''s sweet and sour, just how you like it." Bet cleanly peeled segment free of any white pith, to Emmas lips.


    Emma huffed but opened her mouth and ate the orange segment.


    The atmosphere in the room softened instantly. Hedy took the opportunity to bring over a bowl of warm, nourishing broth.


    Bet took the bowl and began to feed Emma with a spoon himself.


    Having been rushed to the hospital, Emma hadn''t even had a chance to eat dinner. She was starving, and with Bet feeding her, she managed to finish half the bowl.


    "The moment the young master arrives, Madam is happy again," Hedy said, relieved to see Emma finally eating.


    "What gave you that idea? I''m not happy at all." Emma retorted, though the harsh lines around her own eyes had softened.


    Bet sat by the bed, keeping Emmapany. His phone, which he had ced on the bedside table, buzzed a few times.


    Bet picked it up and saw a text from Yvonne.

 Chapter 464

    The photo showed her holding Bullet on the sofa in Cherry Apartment. Bullet looked majestic, like the most valiant of knights.


    Yvonne sent Bet the photo to let him know she was home safe, then asked about Emma''s condition.


    Bet held his phone, quickly typing out a reply and sending it.


    Seeing Bet so absorbed in his phone, Emma immediately guessed who he was texting, and her expression turned cold.


    "Are you still mixed up with that starlet?"


    After finishing his text to Yvonne, Bet casually ced his phone back on the nightstand and looked at Emma. Instead of answering, he retorted, "Are you still fantasizing that I''ll marry Ynda?"


    "What exactly is wrong with Ynda?" Emma felt a surge of anger and instinctively clutched her chest.


    "You''ll find out in due time," Bet replied dismissively, then changed the subject. "Dad''s been waiting outside the door. He seems very worried about you. Should I let him in?"


    "I don''t want to see him." Emma''s attention was diverted, and she snapped irritably.


    She and Frank had been in love for years. When no one else supported him, she was the only one who stood firmly by his side.


    Everyone in high society knew Frank doted on his wife, but this seemingly perfect marriage had been riddled with holes for many years.


    Frank''s two illegitimate children were like a thorn lodged deep in Emma''s heart¡ª agonizing whether it was pulled out or left in.


    Bet respected Emma''s decision. He nodded and stood up. "I''ll go tell him to head home and get some rest. There''s no need for him to wait at the hospital."


    "Alright. Hedy can stay with me," Emma said, turning over and sinking wearily onto the hospital bed.


    "It''s the holidays. Let Hedy go home and rest for a day. I''ll stay with you," Bet said.


    Emma snorted. "I suppose you have some conscience after all."


    Bet pulled the nket up for Emma, carefully tucking in the corners before leaving the room with the maid, Hedy.


    Hedy left to get some rest, and Bet walked over to Frank.


    "How''s your mother?" Frank asked.


    "She''s fine, just doesn''t want to see you. You should go home and rest. No need to wait here," Bet said bluntly.


    Frank''s face visibly darkened. He slumped into a nearby chair, lost in thought for a long moment. Finally he said, I didn''t know when Vanessa came back from abroad. After the holidays, I''ll arrange for her to leave the country. I won''t let her stay and upset your mother."


    "It''s not just Vanessa who upsets Mom. It''s this marriage of yours, which has been rotten to the core


    for years, Dad,


    have you ever considered divorce, to give her back her freedom?"


    Bet''s tone was t and objective.


    Frank stared at him intently for a


    long time before saying, "Go on in


    and stay with


    ? mothe


    I''ll just sit


    here I suppose this counts as a


    family reunion for the three of us."


    Bet''s lips thinned into a line. Without another word, he turned and went back into the room.


    There''s no point trying to convince someone who refuses to see the truth, so why waste your breath?


    Because Emma was hospitalized, only Frank and Bet went to pay their Christmas''s respects to Mr. Thompson Sr. after the holiday.


    Mr. Thompson Sr., now in his eighties and long retired, still lived in the general''s quarters provided by the military.

 Chapter 465

    The Thompsons were usually busy with their own affairs, each one swamped with work. Mr. Thompson Sr.''s daily life was managed by his aide.


    It was only during the holidays that the Thompson family gathered and the house


    felt lively.


    Unlike previous years, Mrs. Thompson Sr., who had been living in a nursing home, had also returned, bringing Vanessa and her family with her.


    Vanessa had been sent abroad at seven and had been away for over thirty years. She was married with a child. Her husband, Omar Bishop, was in investment banking, but business had been toughtely. Though they weren''t struggling, they were deeply envious of the Thompson family''s immense wealth back home and had finally returned, shamelessly.


    As Frank and Bet entered the small white house, they immediately sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    In the living room, Mr. Thompson Sr. sat on the sofa with an ashen face, gripping his cane, radiating a palpable tension.


    Tobias Thompson and his son Noah sat to Mr. Thompson Sr.''s left, silent, afraid of getting caught in the crossfire.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. sat to his right, with Vanessa and Omar next to her. Mrs. Thompson Sr. was holding Vanessa''s son, Robin Bishop, in herp.


    The six-year-old boy, at a restless and yful age, squirmed in Mrs. Thompson Sr.''sp, chattering nonstop. Mrs. Thompson Sr. couldn''t understand him, so she just offered him cakes and candies from the coffee table.


    The boy ate,ining that the candy wasn''t as good as the kind from abroad, and after a few bites of a cake, he spat it out. He then wriggled out of Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s arms and ran back to his parents.


    It was at that exact moment that Frank and Bet walked in.


    Frank''s face fell the instant he saw Vanessa and her family.


    Vanessa had caused a scene at his estate just yesterday,nding Emma in the hospital. He couldn''t believe she''d now shown up at the old man''s house.


    Vanessa was clearly feeling guilty. She avoided Frank''s gaze and looked pleadingly at Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. patted Vanessa''s hand reassuringly before turning to Frank. "How is your wife?"


    "Still in the hospital," Frank replied.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. snorted in displeasure. Just a few words were exchanged, not a finger wasid on her, and she faints. So delicate. I told you back then not to marry one of those pampered socialites Country girls are much better-simple,


    sturdy, and fertile..."


    No one else spoke, only Mrs. Thompson Sr. rambling on. Frank, annoyed, cut her off, his face cold. "Why are they here?"


    ''They,'' of course, referred to Vanessa''s family.


    Vanessa, clearly afraid of Frank, instinctively shrank behind Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. shielded Vanessa, looking at Frank with a helpless expression.


    "Vanessa is still your own daughter.


    Even if she did something wrong,


    she was so young back then. It wasn''t a capital crime. She was only seven when she was abandoned abroad, all alone. She couldnt even


    Both Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Vanessa''s voices choked with emotion, their eyes red.


    Frank''s face was grim as he remained silent.


    Bet ignored thempletely, walking over to Tobias and sinking into an armchair. He casually lit cigarette and watched their performance with a detached air.

 Chapter 466

    "Dad, I was only seven when you sent me abroad. I was so scared, in a foreign country where I didn''t know anyone or even thenguage."


    "Dad, all these years abroad, I''ve missed home so much¡ªI missed Grandma, I missed you, and Mom. I never even got to see my mother onest time. When she saw me off at the airport that year... I never imagined it would be our final goodbye."


    "Dad, I truly know I was wrong. You''ve left me abroad for nearly thirty years. Isn''t that punishment enough? Please, forgive me, won''t you?"


    Vanessa''s crying was heartfelt and dramatic. She pushed her son toward Frank. "Andy, go on, call him Grandpa."


    But Andy red at Frank. Seeing his mother cry, he shouted angrily at him. Frank''s face turned thunderous, and heshed out with his foot. "You little brat! Who taught you to be so disrespectful!"


    The kick sent Andy stumbling to the ground. He burst into a wail, his screams loud enough to shake the floorboards.


    Seeing her son get hit and crying so pitifully, Vanessa rushed over and scooped him into her arms.


    "Dad, Andy isn''t even six yet! How could youy a hand on him?"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. also came over to check on the boy, then turned to Frank reproachfully. "Hitting a child during the holidays, Frank, what is wrong with you! Vanessa is your daughter, and this boy is your grandson! Or are only the ones that woman Emma gave birth to your children!"


    "Dad, I know you''re angry that I pushed Emma back then, but I''ve already exined. It was Eden who put me up to it! He said if Emma had a baby boy, you wouldn''t love us anymore. I was just a little girl, scared of losing my father, so I gave her a little push."


    "Dad, you knew I was innocent, but you abandoned me abroad all alone. You sacrificed me to protect your son!" Vanessa cried, holding her child.


    As she was crying her heart out, she was startled by a sharp crash.


    Vanessa jumped, nearly forgetting to cry.


    She instinctively looked toward the source of the sound and saw that Bet had swept a teacup off the


    coffee table shattering it on the floor.


    His gaze was cold and piercing as he looked at Vanessa. "Are you finished?"


    Vanessa, her face streaked with tears and snot, froze on the spot.


    Bet leaned his tall frame against the back of the sofa and continued with a neer, "This is the same act. you pulled at my house yesterday, isn''t it? The one that made my mother faint!"


    Years ago, when Emma was eight months pregnant, Carol Monroe had suddenly shown up with her two children and caused a huge scene.


    Emma, heavy with child, wanted nothing to do with them and had the maids try to remove them.


    But Vanessa, just a little girl, slipped past the maids and gave Emma a hard shove from behind.


    A seven-year-old can be surprisingly strong. Emma tumbled down several steps, started bleeding, and her water broke.


    Emma was rushed to the hospital, but she hemorrhaged badly and nearly didn''t make it.


    When Frank found out, he was


    furious. To give his wife justice, he first had, Carolmitted to a mental institution so she could never cause trouble again. Then, had Vanessa forcibly sent abroad.

 Chapter 467

    Vanessa didn''t want to go. She clung to Frank''s leg, crying and screaming that her brother had told her to push Emma, that she was only doing what he said.


    Frank wanted to send both Vanessa and Eden abroad. But Mrs. Thompson Sr. refused to let go of her grandson, threatening to kill herself right in front of Frank if he dared send the boy away.


    In the end, Frank only sent Vanessa abroad.


    Recently, Carol passed away in the mental institution, and shortly after, Vanessa returned to the country.


    Yesterday, Mrs. Thompson Sr. brought Vanessa to the Thompson estate and caused another scene. That was when Emma learned there was more to the story of her premature birth and near-fatal hemorrhage¡ªa truth Frank had hidden from her for nearly thirty years to protect his illegitimate son.


    Ovee with rage and shock, Emma had fainted.


    "You could havee back anytime, but you wait until Carol dies. What, you think death cancels all debts? That you can finallye back and im your ce as a Thompson heiress?"


    Bet flicked the ash from his cigarette, his sharp gaze seeming to see right through her. "Dredging up a thirty-year-old mess now... the goal is clearly to target my mother, create chaos in the family, and give you and your brother a chance to slip in. The clicking of your abacus is practically ringing in my ears. You two must think you''re incredibly clever, treating everyone else like fools."


    Bet''s eyes were filled with contempt. He stubbed out his cigarette in the crystal ashtray on the table. Then, he stood up coolly and looked at Mr. Thompson Sr. "Shall we eat? I have to be back at the base this afternoon. I don''t have time to watch this melodrama."


    Mr. Thompson Sr. shot a cold re at Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Vanessa before his stern, aged eyes finally settled on Bet.


    "Let''s go. Since you have work, don''t drinkter."


    With that, Mr. Thompson Sr. rose first and headed toward the dining hall.


    It was a rare family gathering after the holidays, and the reunion dinner wasvish, featuring many specialty foods not avable to the public.


    The only alcohol on the table was a 106-proof single malt scotch; there was no wine or anything lighter.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. took the head of the table, with the others seating themselves in order of precedence His sons sat on either side of him followed by his grandsons. The daughters-inw and children sat at the far end.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. led Vanessa and her family to the empty seats. Andy, likely prompted by his parents, was now sitting quietly next to Noah''s daughter.


    Once everyone was seated, Mr. Thompson Sr. was the first to pick up his utensils, taking a piece of fish. Only then could the others begin to eat.


    The Thompsons didn''t have a strict ''no talking at the table'' rule, but Mr. Thompson Sr., having spent a lifetime in the military, was a stern and imposing figure. None of the younger generation dared to speak out of turn in his presence.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. served himself some food and turned to speak with his eldest


    son, discussing mostly military matters that no one else could contribute to.


    Tobias now held the rank of Major General, but when questioned by his


    father, he was more cautious than


    when being briefed by a superior, choosing his words with extreme care.


    After his questioning, Mr. Thompson Sr. raised his small liquor ss. Tobias


    immediately raised his as well, drinking with him.

 Chapter 468

    Mr. Thompson Sr. was old-fashioned and held a strong dislike for businessmen.


    So when his younger son, Frank, had wanted to go into business, he had opposed it so fiercely that he nearly disowned him.


    Frank had be the wealthiest man in Istra without relying on a single resource or connection from the Thompson family. His journey had not been easy.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. ignored Frank and Noah, his gaze falling directly on his youngest grandson, Bet.


    "Yourmander visited me before the Christmas. He spoke highly of you; you did well on thatst mission. After the Christmas, your entire regiment is being retired, and you''ll be moved again. This is a sign of the organization''s trust and a test for you. Work hard, and don''t bring shame to the Thompson name..."


    Though his words were a stern admonition, a rare hint of satisfaction showed in his severe eyes.


    Not yet thirty, Bet was already a full regimentalmander. He was the youngest of his rank in the entire army-a truly promising young talent with a boundless future.


    When Mr. Thompson Sr.''s old subordinates visited, it was his youngest grandson they praised the most.


    Outwardly, Mr. Thompson Sr. was modest, but inwardly, he was undoubtedly pleased.


    The Thompson family had a military tradition spanning generations. Both of his brothers had died on the battlefield as heroes and martyrs. The Thompson military spirit could not be allowed to die out.


    Now that he had this grandson to carry on the family legacy, Mr. Thompson Sr. felt he could finally rest in peace when his time came.


    When Bet spoke with Mr. Thompson Sr., he showed none of Tobias''s anxiety.


    He wasposed and articte, even contradicting the old man when he felt he was wrong.


    Instead of getting angry at being contradicted, Mr. Thompson Sr. would actually consider his grandson''s point and try to understand it.


    After their conversation, Mr. Thompson Sr. was clearly very satisfied, and in a rare gesture, he served Bet a piece of fish.


    But Bet didn''t indulge him, leaving the fish untouched.


    "Why isn''t Bet eating the fish?" Mrs. Dana Thompson asked, confused.


    "My girlfriend is allergic to seafood, so I haven''t been eating much of ittely," Bet said casually, helping himself to a pork rib.


    Most of the younger Thompsons knew about Bet and Ynda''s breakup, but the older generation was not yet aware of his new rtionship with Yvonne.


    "You have a new girlfriend?" Mr. Thompson Sr. asked, his tone as stern as ever. "Yes," Bet nodded.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. nodded. He never interfered much in the younger generation''s love lives. He only advised, The Walker family has been aimbing too fast in recent years. Ambition that strong camonly spell trouble. You were right to break up with their daughter. The Thompsons have no need for strategic alliances. As long as the girles from a clean background and has good character, that''s enough."


    "Yes, Grandpa. I understand," Bet replied with a gentle smile.


    After speaking with his eldest son and youngest grandson, Mr. Thompson Sr. fell silent and focused on his meal. Tobias and Frank asionally toasted their father, and he graciously drank with them each time.


    Mrs. Dana Thompson had always gotten along well with Emma.


    Pet


    Emma was easygoing and generous, never one to split hairs. In all their years as inws, they had. never had a single argument. This time, when Emma was hospitalized, Mrs. Dana Thompson had made point to visit her early in the morning before rushing back to the old man''s house.


    In previous years, Mrs. Dana Thompson would always sit and chat with Emma. With


    her sister-inw absent, she could only talk with her own daughter-inw and granddaughter.

 Chapter 469

    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was a stepmother and had never been close with Tobias and his wife.


    Back then, the entire Thompson family had been sent down to Megna Hamlet, where Mrs. Thompson Sr. lived. Her father was the vige chief then-an honest, kind man who took good care of the disced Thompsons.


    It was under the Monroe family''s protection that the Thompsons survived without being torn apart.


    Later, Mr. Thompson Sr.''s wife-Tobias''s biological mother-passed away from illness. After the family''s name was cleared, Mr. Thompson Sr., out of gratitude, married the vige chief''s daughter, Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Before the marriage, Mrs. Thompson Sr. had seemed just like her father: hardworking, simple, and kind. But after they were married and he got to know her, he discovered she was not only uneducated but also cruel and malicious.


    In the beginning, she at least kept up appearances.


    But after giving birth to Frank, she felt her position in the family was secure and began to act without restraint.


    At the time, Mr. Thompson Sr. was busy with work, leaving both Tobias and Frank in her care. When he wasn''t home, she became the archetypal wicked stepmother, abusing Tobias. He was beaten, scolded, and starved. One winter, she even locked him out of the house, intending to let him freeze to death.


    A neighbor found Tobias unconscious in the snow and rushed him to the hospital, saving his life.


    When Mr. Thompson Sr. learned of this, he was enraged and insisted on a divorce.


    Having wed her way up from a vige girl to an officer''s wife, Mrs. Thompson Sr. naturally refused.


    She threw tantrums, made scenes, threatened suicide, and even held Frank, threatening to die with him.


    Fearing for his son''s safety, Mr. Thompson Sr. had no choice but to back down. Though they didn''t divorce, they lived separately from then on.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. was too busy with work to care for Tobias himself, so he sent him to live with his maternal grandmother. Later, at sixteen, he was sent to join the army. Frank, however, grew up with Mrs. Thompson Sr. Fortunately, he wasn''t corrupted by her.


    With her husband estranged, Mrs. Thompson Sr. poured all her attention onto her son, wanting to control every aspect of his life.


    Later, when Frank fell in love with and married Emma, Mrs. Thompson Sr., disliking her, made her life difficult in every way possible.


    But Frank always sided with Emma, protecting his beloved wife.


    Furious, Mrs. Thompson Sr. resorted to a despicable trick: she drugged Frank and sent her distant niece, Carol to his bed. Later, she concealed from Frank that carol had given birth to twins. ''


    Frank had been raised


    single-handedly by Mrs. Thompson Sr., and they had once been close. But her scheming had destroyed any maternal affection he had left. When her health began to fail in recent years, Frank simply put her in a nursing home, paying the bills but


    never once visiting.


    Now, even Mrs. Thompson Sr. was cautious around Frank. But for the sake of her


    precious granddaughter, Vanessa, she forced herself to speak.


    "Frank," she began, "Vanessa and Omar are back for good this time and n to settle here. Omar works in, what is it, investment banking? Does the Thompson family have


    an investment firm Why not let hing manage it? We should keep the wealth within the family, after all."


    Frank was in the middle of serving himself some food. His hand paused for a moment before he looked up.


    His gaze was deep and cold, almost terrifying.


    Vanessa and Omar were so intimidated by his stare they hardly dared to breathe.

 Chapter 470

    "After the Christmas, I''ll have my secretary book your tickets to leave the country. From now on, your monthly allowance will be cut in half. If I ever see you in this country again, the allowance stopspletely. You''ll be on your own."


    When Frank had sent Vanessa abroad, he had made it crystal clear: she was never to return.


    Though Frank felt no affection for Vanessa, she was still his daughter. He had abandoned her overseas, but he paid a substantial annual allowance to ensure she would never want for anything.


    But now she had returned without permission and put Emma in the hospital. Frank would not tolerate it.


    Hearing this, Vanessa''s eyes instantly reddened, and she was on the verge of tears.


    Omar was annoyed, but the Thompsons were far too wealthy and powerful for him to dare offend them.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s face turned livid with rage. She pointed a finger at Frank and shrieked, "Even a tiger won''t eat its own cubs! You''re worse than an animal! What kind of spell has that bitch Emma cast on you that you''d disown your own flesh and blood..."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was about to throw another tantrum, but before she could finish, Mr. Thompson Sr. exploded with fury. He hurled his utensils across the table, striking her square in her old face.


    "Bringing people here to mourn during a holiday celebration. It seems you''ve had it too easy and are looking for trouble."


    With that, Mr. Thompson Sr. summoned his aide and had Mrs. Thompson Sr., Vanessa, and her entire family unceremoniously thrown out.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was weeping and wailing, starting her whole routine of threats and hysterics all over again.


    But Tobias and Dana merely watched the spectacle. Noah and Karina, being of the younger generation, said nothing. Their young daughter had to stifle augh at Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s antics.


    Frank, long numb to his mother''s tactics, watched with cold detachment.


    Bet kept his head down, eating, not even bothering to look up.


    In the end, Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Vanessa''s family were kicked out.


    The group was escorted out of the militarypound.


    Vanessa supported Mrs. Thompson Sr., wiping her tears and trying to calm her down.


    "Grandma, please don''t cry. It''s all


    my fault. I shouldn''t havee back. But it''s just not fair! Eden and t are Dad''s children too. Why does Bet get to inherit the Thompson


    Group while we''re treated like on


    beggars and given a measly allowance?"


    After saying her piece, Vanessa started crying again.


    "Alright, stop crying," Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, her face contorting with rage. "Unless I''m dead, I won''t let your father send you away Thepany''s money was earned by Frank That bitch. Empa and the brat she spawned can forget about inheriting a single penny!"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s old face was twisted and ferocious.


    The disheveled group stood at the entrance. Before long, Eden arrived by car to pick them up.


    "Grandma Eden stepped out of the


    car. Dressed in a ck suit, he was tall with strong features. He bore a five-point resemnce to


    Frank even more so than Bet did


    And yet, Frank had made both Eden and Vanessa take their mother''s surname.


    "Grandma, are you alright?" Eden asked with concern, taking her hand.


    Seeing her grandson, Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s expression softened considerably.

 Chapter 471

    "I''m fine." Mrs. Thompson Sr. shook her head, then sighed. "It''s all my fault. I''m useless. I couldn''t protect you and your sister, and now we''ve been thrown out in disgrace."


    "Grandma, at your age, I can''t believe Grandpa would be so heartless. Didn''t Dad do anything?" Eden''s words sounded like concern, but they were really just adding fuel to the fire.


    As expected, Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s face darkened again. "Your father has been bewitched by that woman. He''s disowned his own mother. That bastard! I should have strangled him at birth to save myself from being angered to death by him." "Grandma, calm down. Let''s get in the car first," Eden said, helping her into the car. The car started slowly, leaving the militarypound behind.


    The atmosphere inside the car, however, was tense.


    Vanessa''s expression was nearly a snarl. She said to her brother, "I did what you said. I went to the Thompson house and made a scene, even brought up how you convinced me to push Emma. But Bet saw right through our n. Hepletely humiliated me in front of everyone today."


    Eden frowned, then let out a cold sneer.


    "Bet didn''t get to his position at such a young age by being an idiot. So what if he figured it out? Emma still ended up in the hospital. That woman can''t stand the slightest imperfection. There''s more trouble brewing for them. All these years, we''ve had to swallow our pride while they lived in domestic bliss. Why should they have it so easy!"


    "But even if she divorces Dad, the family will still favor that bastard Bet. I saw how much the old man values him. You never should have left the army," Vanessa added.


    "Don''t bring up the past," Eden said impatiently.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. had sent him into the army once, hoping he could make a name


    for himself and win over Mr. Thompson Sr., who might then allow him to officially join the family.


    However, while legitimate Thompson heirs were expected to make it on their own in the army, even more was expected of an illegitimate son like Eden. He Couldn''t handle the hardship and acted like a spoiled rich kid. It wasn''t long before he was dishonorably discharged.


    By that time, Frank had already established himself in Istra''s business world, bing one of the four great families.


    Eden believed that as the eldest son and grandson, he would eventually join the family business anyway. Why struggle on his own when he didn''t have to?


    But in the end, apart from giving him some startup capital, Frank never helped him again.


    He now ran his ownpany and was considered sessful by outsiders. But his small firm of under a hundred employees was nothingpared to the vast Thompson empire.


    Bet was his father''s son, but so was he. Why should Bet alone inherit the entire Thompson fortune!


    "Eden," Vanessa asked suddenly, st time you told me Mr. Walker was interested in marrying his daughter to you. Is that true?"


    Eden nodded visited Mr. Walker


    ?


    before the Christmas, though I didn''t get to meet Ms. Walker. But in a ¨¥


    marriage alliance like this her opinion doesn''t matter much


    all


    goes well, we should be married this


    year."


    "Good. With the Walker family''s support, you''ll have the leverage topete with Bet. It''s anyone''s game now," Vanessa said. Then, a thought urred to her and she added.


    "It''s just that Ms. Walker dated Bet for a while. She''s probably his sloppy seconds. How unlucky."

 Chapter 472

    "She''s just a bargaining chip I''m bringing home as a decoration. Once I''m the heir to the Thompson Group and the future richest man, I can have as many women as I want," Eden snorted.


    Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    Only a love-struck fool like Bet would give up an asset like the Walker family for


    a little starlet. No matter how smart he is, he''s still ruled by his lust.


    After nearly an hour, the car pulled into a viplex.


    Eden owned a vi here.


    Now that Vanessa and her family were back, Eden let them stay there. Mrs. Thompson Sr., not wanting to return to the nursing home just yet, also stayed with them.


    The three-story vi was fully furnished but had been vacant for some time.


    Andy ran up and down the stairs.


    And meanwhile, the Thompson family dinner had just concluded.


    Bet was called into the study by Mr. Thompson Sr. to y a couple of games of chess.


    As they yed, the grandfather and grandson discussed military affairs. Mr. Thompson Sr. had high hopes for his capable grandson.


    At his age, it was unlikely Tobias would advance any further in his career, especially since he held an administrative post with little real power.


    Bet, on the other hand, was in the prime of his career, on a clear upward trajectory, and held tangible military authority.


    Over the past two years, Mr. Thompson Sr. had been gradually transferring hiswork and connections to Bet, paving the way for his future.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. had a habit of taking an afternoon nap, so after two games, Bet took his leave.


    He left the militarypound and drove straight back to the base.


    Soldiers in the army didn''t get the leave, and most couldn''t go home for the holidays.


    Bet first returned to his dorm to change into his uniform. Then, he and the regimental political


    When Bet returned to his dorm that night, he was noticeably drunk, but his mind was stillsharp. He appeared even more calm and self-possessed than usual


    Bet always maintained a clear head, never giving anyone an opportunity to take advantage of him.


    "Sir, you had a lot to drink today. You should get some rest. We''ll be leaving now," his aide said, having escorted Bet back to his dorm.


    Bet waved them off, saying politely, "Thank you for your hard work. You should all go get some rest."


    After the aide left, Bet walked to his desk and grabbed a bottle of water, gulping down more than half of it, but he still felt a burning heat inside.


    A man in his prime, full of vigor, and with too much alcohol in his system, Bet couldn''t help but feel a surge of arousal.


    Suppressing the feeling, he picked up the phone from his desk. Seeing a missed call from Yvonne, he dialed her back immediately.


    The phone rang a few times before it was answered. The background on her end was noisy.


    "Still up thiste?" Bet asked.


    "Yeah, Sandra and I are setting off some fireworks downstairs,"


    came through the ph


    Yvonne''s voiceced withughter "What


    about you? What are you doing?"


    "Just finished up. About to get some rest," Bet said, unconsciously loosening


    the olive-drab tie around his neck.


    "Have you been drinking?" Yvonne asked suddenly.


    "How could you tell?" Bet chuckled softly.


    "Your voice is deeper than usual, and your breathing is a little heavy," Yvonne said.


    Having grown up together, she knew him all too well.

 Chapter 473

    "Yeah," Bet replied with a smile. Then he asked, "I have tomorrow off. Want to go see a movie?"


    As a regimentalmander, Bet still got some holidays off.


    Several new holiday blockbusters had just been released and seemed pretty good. They used to go to the movies often when they dated.


    "Tomorrow''s apany party. We''re all going to a bar. No time to hang out with Mr. Bet Thompson, so you''ll have to be a good boy on your own," Yvonne teased. She held her phone in one hand and a lit sparkler in the other.


    The dazzling sparks flickered, reflecting brightly in Yvonne''s eyes.


    If Bet could have seen her then, that surge of arousal would have been even stronger.


    Yvonne and Bet chatted for a little while longer until Sandra called her over to light some firecrackers. Yvonne hung up and trotted over.


    The firecrackers were lit, exploding with a deafening series of pops and crackles. Yvonne and Sandra stood off to the side, covering their ears andughing happily. After the firecrackers finished, the two went back to their apartment to shower and rest.


    The next day, with nothing on their schedule, they slept inte.


    Sandra got up first. Years of habit had fixed her internal clock to an early start.


    She made breakfast before waking Yvonne up.


    Yvonne stumbled into the dining room, rubbing her eyes, still half-asleep as she ate.


    "It''s nice to be young. You can sleep so soundly. At my age, I can''t sleep even when I want to," Sandra said with augh.


    After finishing her breakfast, Yvonne was finally fully awake.


    She helped Sandra clear the dishes and asked, "What time are we heading out?"


    "I made the reservation for five this evening. If you''re still tired, you can go back for a nap," Sandra said.


    Yvonne shook her head. Once she was awake, she couldn''t fall back asleep.


    After cleaning up, they watched some TV in the living room before getting ready and heading out.


    Since thepany party was at a bar, Yvonne went with heavier makeup, which made her almond eyes look even more captivating. She wore a sequined dress


    that


    shimmered under the light sure to


    catch everyone''s attention,


    Sandra, in contrast, was dressed conservatively, looking more like she was heading


    to a board meeting than a bar.


    "You girls are so young and vibrant. I''m envious."


    "You''re not old at all. Thirty is a woman''s prime. Let''s have a great time tonight," Yvonne said sincerely.


    "Me? I''m too old for all that. I can''t keep up anymore. I''ll leave the partying to you young people," Sandra said, shaking her head with a wry smile.


    Sandra drove, and they headed to the bar she had booked.


    The Nightscape Bar was located on Istra''s main bar street.


    They had booked the entire ground floor of the two-story bar. Company employees and signed


    artists everyone who didn''t have a everyone who didn


    prior engagement or


    set showed up, bringing family or friends along.


    It was crowded and noisy, but the atmosphere was lively.


    As thepany owners, Sandra and Yvonne greeted the employees'' families with smiles.


    Most of the family members were


    meeting big stars for the first time and seemed a bit shy. But Sandra and Yvonne were so friendly, and down-to-earth that they quickly pur everyone at ease.


    "Sandra, Yvonne, these are some of my childhood friends. They came along to join


    the fun," said Jamie Davis, a newly signed artist who had brought friends instead of family.

 Chapter 474

    Jamie was an old friend of Sandra''s husband. Her family had struck it rich from a real estate buyout, and as a spoiled only child, she waspletely out of control, constantly dreaming of stardom.


    In reality, neither Jamie''s looks nor her talent met thepany''s standards for a contract.


    But Sandra, feeling nostalgic, couldn''t bring herself to refuse an old friend, so she reluctantly signed her and asionally threw some work her way.


    The friends Jamie brought along were just like her-spoiled trust-fund kids. Yvonne barely knew any of them.


    Actually, she had met Kevin White once before. He was the younger brother of Noah''s wife.


    Sandra and Yvonne exchanged polite greetings with them. The men were superficially courteous to Sandra but were obviously far more interested in Yvonne. Kevin, in particr, couldn''t seem to take his eyes off her.


    It was amon affliction among the trust-fund set-they yed with everything, women included. It was clear they were out looking for trouble tonight.


    The entertainmentpany had plenty of female artists, and the men had obviously set their sights on them.


    Sandra noticed too, and her expression soured.


    Yvonne handed Sandra a ss of champagne and whispered, "We should probably cut ties with this ''superstar'' Jamie sooner rather thanter, before she causes us real trouble."


    "I know," Sandra nodded in agreement.


    After that, Jamie''s childhood friends started hitting on the other female artists from thepany, while Kevin made a beeline for Yvonne, trying to get her number or challenge her to a drinking contest.


    Yvonne gave him the cold shoulder and joined the other women from herpany on the dance floor.


    The bar was dimly lit, and the shing, colorful lights caught the sequins on Yvonne''s dress, making her sparkle. Her slender waist moved to the pulsating beat of the music, exuding a sultry, captivating energy.


    Meanwhile, in a semi-private booth on the second floor...


    Bet was chatting with a friend.


    He wasn''t in uniform today. Lounging casually on the sofa, he idly fiddled with an exquisite gold lighter, giving him the rare air of a carefree yboy.


    The booth offered a perfect vantage point, with a clear view of everything below, including the girl on the


    eel


    dance floor who effortlessly stood from the crowd


    "So, this is why Mr. Bet Thompson is gracing a ce like a bar with his presence. Turns out you''re here with your girlfriend," said the man across from him-Bet''s childhood friend, the renownedwyer Charles Sanchez.


    They were both usually swamped with work and rarely saw each other except for holidays.


    When Charles had asked him out for a drink today, Bet had specifically chosen this bar.


    "It''s herpany''s team-building event. When it''s over, I can drive her home," Bet replied, swirling the wine in his ss, his eyes never leaving Yvonne.


    "So invested. Looks like you''re serious about her. When do I get to toast at your wedding? You got me a great gift when I got married and I stiff owe you one content


    Charles took a sip of his drink and added with a smile.


    "She''s still young. No rush. But I''ll hold you to that gift," Bet said, sipping his red wine, his smiling gaze fixed on Yvonne.


    Yvonne was incredibly perceptive. Sensing someone''s eyes on her, she instinctively nced up.


    But the bar was cleverly designed; from the second-floor booth, one could see everything below, but from the ground floor, looking up revealed only darkness.


    And Bet wasn''t the only one watching.


    Kevin and his friends were also staring intently at Yvonne.


    "Well, this is a rare sight. A woman actually giving Mr. White the cold shoulder," Mr. Turner said, pping Kevin on the shoulder with a teasing smirk.

 Chapter 475

    Kevin impatiently shoved his hand away, snatched his ss from the table, and downed it in one gulp.


    Ever since Karina married into the Thompson family and became thedy of the wealthiest household, everyone in their circle had started to tter him. Even these childhood friends had begun to orbit around him.


    It had been a long time since Kevin had been so publicly humiliated.


    "Wasn''t it you who said a while back that all women would fall at your feet? Looks like you were all talk, Kevin,¡± Jamie mocked dramatically.


    "She''s just some minor actress. I''m doing her a favor by being interested, and she has the audacity to throw it back in my face," Kevin said angrily, mming his ss down on the table.


    Jamie scoffed. "Alright, stop trying to save face. I heard Yvonne is Bet''s woman. She does whatever she wants in our circles. You really dare to go after Mr. Thompson''s woman?!"


    ¡°So what if she''s with Bet? She''s just a woman. I''m going to have her tonight, and what can he do about it? Is Bet really going to make trouble for his own rtives over a ything?"


    "For real? You''re really going to poach Mr. Bet Thompson''s woman tonight?" "You''re a real man,¡± Mr. Ward and Mr. Lee chimed in, egging him on.


    "Kevin, you can''t be serious. If you actuallyy a hand on Bet''s woman, I''ll eat my hat," Jamie said, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Fueled by the taunts, Kevin''s judgment clouded over, and he shot up from the sofa.


    He nced toward the dance floor just in time to see Yvonne leaving it and heading for the restroom.


    Kevin beckoned his bodyguard over and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The bodyguard, clearly no stranger to such orders, simply nodded and expertly began to follow Yvonne.


    Yvonne entered the restroom and was touching up her makeup in front of the mirror when the lights suddenly went out, plunging the room into darkness.


    Startled, she instinctively assumed the lights were just faulty.


    She started fumbling her way toward the door.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from behind, and a damp cloth was pressed over her nose and mouth.


    Yvonne reacted instantly, grabbing the hand that held her and executing a perfect shoulder throw, mming the person behind her onto the hard floor.


    The man never imagined that this slender, delicate-looking girl would fight back.


    Before he could even process what was happening, he was on the


    ground


    his back hitting het


    the cold,


    hard tiles with a heavy thud,


    followed by a pained groan.


    The restroom was still pitch-ck. Yvonne couldn''t see a thing, but she knew a man


    had just tried to drug her.


    It was a despicable tactic. An ordinary girl would have been helpless.


    Yvonne loathed this kind of predatory behavior, especially the use of such underhanded tricks.


    Furious, shended several hard


    kicks on the man''s body. In theplete darkness, she had no idea where the kicks werending, but


    she could hear his muffled groans of pain.


    As far as she was concerned, it was self-defense. If the man ended up crippled, he deserved it.


    Yvonne hadn''t brought her phone with her, so she felt her way to the restroom door. But just as she was about to open it, she heard a faint knocking from the other side followed by a man''s hushed voice

 Chapter 476

    "Is it done? What''s taking so long? Get her out here now."


    Yvonne smirked coldly. So, there was a lookout.


    Furious, she yanked the door open and swung her hand,nding a sharp p across his face.


    When Kevin saw the door open, he assumed it was his bodyguard, April, bringing the woman out. He was just about to embrace his prize when the stinging p sent him reeling.


    "You bitch! Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me!" Kevin yelled, and his other bodyguards rushed forward.


    However, before any of them could even touch a hair on Yvonne''s head, Bet had taken them down, one by one, with a swift kick each.


    Seeing this, Kevin immediately changed his tune, his face contorting into a sycophantic smile. ¡°A misunderstanding, Mr. Bet Thompson, it''s all a misunderstanding. My sister is Karina. We''re family."


    Bet''s gaze swept over him coldly before settling on Yvonne. "What happened?" he asked.


    "He had ill intentions. He tried to drug me," Yvonne stated inly.


    If she hadn''t been so alert and held her breath the moment the cloth touched her


    face, she would have been unconscious by now.


    "Are you okay?" Bet asked, his brow furrowed with concern.


    Yvonne shook her head, assuring him she was fine.


    Bet''s eyes scanned her from head to toe. Only when he was certain she was unharmed did his heart settle back into his chest.


    Then, his gaze shifted back to Kevin, turning instantly cial.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson," Kevin stammered, trembling under his intimidating stare. Before he could formte an excuse, Bet''s foot connected with his chest.


    Kevin was sent flying several feet back.


    He copsed on the floor, the pain in his chest so intense he couldn''t even


    get up


    After a few su


    struggles b?


    ghed up a mouthful of blood.


    "You must have a death wish," Bet said, casting onest cold nce at him


    before taking Yvonne''s hand and leading her away.


    Eventually, one of Kevin''s bodyguards managed to get up and call 911.


    Kevin was rushed to the hospital in an ambnce.


    Bet''s kick had been powerful but precise, avoiding any vital organs but still breaking two of Kevin''s ribs.


    The White family rushed to the hospital. Karina, upon hearing the news, hurried over as well.


    Keviny in his hospital bed, howling in pain and spewing curses.


    As he was their only, precious son, Mr. and Mrs. White were heartbroken and couldn''t help but me their daughter.


    "You''re supposed to be his family. That''s why his entire family treats you this way¡ª without a son, you have no worth to them."


    Seeing her brother writhing in pain


    Karina''s heart ached, and tears


    welled up in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of resentment toward Bet.


    He had injured her brother so badly, all over a woman.


    The White family stayed at the hospital all night. The next morning, an exhausted Karina finally returned home.


    Noah and their daughter were already awake, sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± the little girl called out, her eyes lighting up when she saw her mother. Noah looked up at her as well. ¡°How''s Kevin?" he asked with concern.


    "Two broken ribs. He''ll have to stay in the hospital for a while,¡± Karina replied.


    Just two broken ribs. It wasn''t a light injury, but it wasn''t life-threatening either. Noah didn''t press further and casually remarked, "It might be good


    for your brother to be up in the hospital for a bit. It''ll keep him out of trouble, and you won''t have to keep cleaning up his messes."

 Chapter 477

    Kevin had been spoiled rotten by his parents since childhood. He was a good-for- nothing who only knew how to cause trouble.


    It was only because Karina had married Noah that people showed him any deference, out of respect for the Thompson family.


    Already heartbroken and angry about her brother''s injuries, Karina''s temper red when she heard Noah''s dismissivement.


    "Kevin was just having a bit of harmless fun! And for what? For some woman, Bet broke two of my brother''s ribs! He was in agony all night, and my parents were so worried they didn''t sleep a wink."


    "We''re supposed to be family, yet Bet was so ruthless. Does he even see me as part of this family at all?"


    Karina grew more incensed with each word, herst sentence nearly a shout.


    Their daughter, still eating, was so startled she nearly dropped her fork.


    Noah''s face hardened, but he restrained himself in front of his daughter. "Nic, are you finished eating?"


    "Yes," the little girl mumbled, nodding uncertainly.


    "Alright, have the driver take you to school," Noah said, signaling for the driver toe and lead the child away.


    Once their daughter was gone, Noah''s expression darkened. He looked at Karina with a mixture of disdain and ridicule.


    "Who does your brother think he is, trying to im kinship with the heir of the Thompson family? Karina, has being Mrs. Thompson for so long made you forget your ce?"


    Being berated so harshly by her husband, Karina''s face flushed a deep red.


    "Noah, how could you say that without even knowing the whole story..."


    "I know what Bet is like. And you know exactly what kind of degenerate your brother is, don''t you? If Betid a hand on him, it''s because he deserved it."


    ¡°But..... aren''t we family?" Karina tried to argue, but her voice trailed off, likely because she knew she had no ground to stand on.


    Noah let out a coldugh. "Bet is showing you courtesy. Don''t tter yourself."


    He finished thest of his soup, wiped his lips with a napkin, and stood up.


    A maid immediately handed him his briefcase.


    Noah took it, ready to head to the office.


    As he walked past Karina on his way to the door, he paused for a moment.


    Seeing the dark circles under her eyes and the bloodshot veins from her sleepless night at the hospital Noah signed his tone softening. get some rest. I''ll talk to Bet and make sure he doesn''t give your brother any more trouble."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Karina nodded stiffly.


    Though she appeared to concede, a knot of resentment remained in her heart.


    It was Bet who had hurt her brother, breaking his ribs. Yet the Thompsons weren''t even going to apologize, Instead, they acted as dropping the matter was some great mercy.


    Maybe her parents were right. She had married up, and to outsiders, her life


    seemed morous. But to the Thompsons, she was nothing.


    "Ma''am, the master asked me to save some breakfast for you. Would you like to eat while it''s hot before you rest?" a maid asked, approaching Karina as she stood, frozen in ce.


    "I''m not hungry. Get rid of it," Karina snapped, her face grim, before storming upstairs.

 Chapter 478

    It was the holiday season, so most employees were off, aside from a skeleton crew at the office.


    But Noah was a worrier and would asionally go in to check on things. He still needed to personally oversee urgent projects to prevent any mistakes.


    Noahcked a natural talent for business, but he was clear-headed and methodical, making him apetent steward of the family enterprise.


    By the time he finished his work at thepany, it was already afternoon.


    He took out his phone and called Bet. Learning that Bet was at the militarypound with their grandfather, he decided to drive over.


    During the holidays, there was a steady stream of visitors to Mr. Thompson Sr.''s home, mostly old army buddies and men who had served under him.


    As Noah entered the general''s residence, he could hearughter andplimentsing from the living room.


    Bet, being the most aplished of the younger generation, was a perennial object of praise among the elders.


    "Mr. Turner, you''re too kind," Bet responded to the praise with his usual modesty.


    "Bet has that same calm demeanor his grandfather had back in the day," Mr. Turner chuckled. He had been Mr. Thompson Sr.''s aide-de-camp and was one of the few who could still be so rxed around the old patriarch.


    Just then, Mr. Turner noticed Noah walking in.


    "Ah, Noah''s here too. General, your two grandsons¡ªone in business, one in the military¡ªare both exceptional. It''s truly something to be envious of."


    "Mr. Turner," Noah greeted him politely.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Mr. Turner were reminiscing about the old days, a time long before either Noah or Bet were born.


    Finding they couldn''t contribute to the conversation, the two brothers tactfully moved aside to talk.


    "Karina told me her good-for-nothing brother caused trouble again, and was foolish enough to target you." Noah said lighting a cigarette and probing for details.


    Bet nodded and recounted the events at the bar the previous night, sticking to


    the facts without any embellishment.


    When he finished, Noah''s expression was grim.


    This wasn''t the first time Kevin had resorted to such despicable methods.


    He had always relied on his family''s money and influence to smooth things over.


    Of course, there had been times


    when money wasn''t enough. A few years ago, Kevin had drugged and raped a girl. The girl was


    strong-willed, refused any


    efn


    settlement, and reported hinto the


    potice.  ne


    The White family had pulled every string they could for their precious son, eventually


    using the Thompson family name to exert pressure and bury the incident.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Tobias, both military men with upromising principles, despised criminals like Kevin.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. had been furious, and had beaten Noah half to death. He had been against Noah from the stan


    marging Karina from


    believing the Whites were bad stock.


    But Noah had been stubborn, and now it had led to this mess.


    Noah had been thoroughly disappointed in Karina and had decided to divorce her. Karina had refused, crying and begging. But Noah had been resolute¡ªuntil he found out she was pregnant.


    He couldn''t divorce a pregnant woman, so he had to wait until the child was born.


    Later, Karina had a difficult delivery and nearly died. When Noah held his newborn daughter, so small, innocent, and fragile, his heart melted.


    For the sake of giving his daughter aplete family, Noah abandoned the idea of divorce and settled into his life with Karina.

 Chapter 479

    After that incident, the White family had kept a lower profile for a while.


    But years offortable living had made themcent, and they had clearly forgotten the lessons of the past.


    "Noah, you should have Karina keep her family in line. You know our grandfather and the others don''t tolerate any nonsense," Bet advised.


    Though not full brothers, he and Noah had always been close.


    Noah took a drag from his cigarette and nodded, though he scoffed internally.


    Karina was incapable of reining in her family. The Whites had been up to their usual tricks behind the scenes for years.


    Noah had turned a blind eye for the sake of his wife and daughter.


    But the White family was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment. If what happened years ago were to happen again, it would be the end of his marriage to Karina.


    After finishing his cigarette, Noah stubbed it out in the ashtray.


    He changed the subject, steering away from the Whites.


    "Frank has his eye on a piece ofnd recently, wants to develop it into a port. The Thompson Group''s shipping division has been expanding rapidly these past few years, so moving into maritime transport is the next logical step."


    Bet wasn''t particrly interested in business matters and offered noment. "I''ve seen thend myself. You still have some vacation days left, don''t you? How about a weekend getaway? We can bring Nic, and you can bring Ms. Jones."


    Noah knew this was a way to smooth things over between him and Karina, hoping to avoid anysting resentment.


    "Yvonne has a movie to finish filming. She''s due back on set in a couple of days. I''ll have to ask her if she has time," Bet replied.


    "Isn''t she working on Director Ward''s film? I can give him a call," Noah said with a smile.


    Bet had no reason to refuse, so he agreed.


    ...


    Yvonne was packing her bags to return to the film set when she received an unexpected call from Director Ward.


    On the phone Director Ward was polite and enthusiastic, telling Yvonne to enjoy her time off and not to rush back to the set. He said they could wait until after the holidays and that he had rescheduled her scenes for the end of the shoot.


    Yvonne hung up,pletely bewildered.


    Momentster, Bet called and told her about the weekend trip.


    It turned out Noah had personally called Director Ward to ask for leave on Yvonne''s behalf.


    When the CEO of the Thompson Group makes a personal request, Director Ward was in no position to refuse.


    "Noah feels bad about the conflict


    with Kevin, especially since you


    almost got hurt. He wants to invite us on an outing. Besides, the


    is


    Thompson famerested in buying that port, so this is a good chance to scout the location," Bet exined over the phone.


    Since she already had the time off and wanted to go on a vacation with Bet anyway, Yvonne happily agreed.


    The location wasn''t in Istra, but it bordered it, in the next city over. The drive was about two and a half hours.


    Bet drove, with Yvonne in the passenger seat, leaving from Cherry Bay.


    "Noah and Karina are bringing


    Nic, so they''ll probably leaveter


    than us. He told us to go ahead,


    Bet said as he started the car,


    pulling onto the wide, smooth main road.


    Just as they left the city limits, Yvonne''s phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID: it was Jeffrey. She hesitated for a moment before answering.

 Chapter 480

    Before and after the Christmas, Jeffrey had called her countless times.


    First, he asked her toe home for Christmas''s Eve. Then he said Teresa missed her. This time, he was asking if she coulde back for a family dinner at the end of the holidays.


    Given that every visit home ended unpleasantly, Yvonne refused him again.


    Jeffrey''s voice was tinged with disappointment. He reminded her to take care of herself before hanging up.


    The call didn''t dampen Yvonne''s good mood. During the drive, she continued to chat andugh with Bet.


    Two hourster, they arrived at their destination.


    Yvonne was the first to open her door and jump out of the car.


    The ce was where the river met the sea, and the wind that swept in carried a biting chill.


    Yvonne took a deep breath, finding the cold air surprisingly fresh.


    "Put this on, you''ll catch a cold," Bet said, getting out of the car and draping a heavy coat over her shoulders.


    Then, with one arm around her and the other pulling a suitcase, he led her toward a wooden cabin in the distance.


    The area was still undeveloped, with nothing but naturalndscapes as far as the eye could see. There was only a single, small wooden cabin, giving one the feeling of being in a fairy tale.


    They entered the cabin.


    The interior was simple but tidy, with a warm fire burning in the hearth. Noah must have arranged for someone to prepare it ahead of time.


    The bedrooms were upstairs. Bet led Yvonne up the stairs and into one of the rooms.


    The room was even simpler, with only a wooden wardrobe, a chair, and a modest double bed.


    Yvonne walked to the window, pushed it open, and looked out at the scenery.


    Bet opened the suitcase, hung Yvonne''s clothes in the wardrobe, and straightened the bedding, looking every bit the doting partner.


    Then, he joined her at the window, his arm naturally wrapping around her waist.


    "Standing by the window again. Are you cold?" he asked, taking her cool hands and warming them in his.


    Yvonne leaned her soft body against his chest and pointed to the bright sun outside. "Bet, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Yes, beautiful," Bet replied with a smile, his deep gaze never leaving her face.


    Just then, another car slowly drove up the path outside the cabin.


    The car stopped, and the driver''s door opened first. Noah stepped out.


    He then walked to the back of the car, opened the door, and lifted out a little girl in a princess dress.


    The girl, who looked a lot like her father, rested her head on his shoulder, giggling and cooing affectionately.


    Karina was thest to get out of the car.


    She was dressed in designer clothes and dripping with jewelry, looking more like she was heading to a g than a country outing.


    "Bet and the others are here. Let''s go inside," Noah said,


    caring Nicas he wa


    with Karina trailing behind.


    Lead


    She was wearing high heels and carrying a suitcase, so she couldn''t walk too fast.


    As she walked, she couldn''t help butin.


    "I told you we should have brought a driver or a nanny. It''s so inconvenient for us to look after Nic on our own."


    Noah, still holding their child, nced back at her, his expression utterly cold.


    "If you don''t want to be here, you can go back now."


    bet


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m just worried we won''t be able to manage her by ourselves,¡± Karina said, clearly intimidated by Noah''s stern look.


    "We''re Nic''s parents. How could we not be able to take care of her? Now let''s go inside. It''s cold out


    here and I don''t want Nicgetting sick."

 Chapter 481

    With that, Noah quickened his pace toward the cabin.


    Inside, the fire was roaring, and a wave of warmth washed over them.


    Nic was filled with curiosity about the new environment.


    "Daddy, this house looks like a cabin from a fairy tale!" she eximed, running around the living room on the first floor.


    "Do you like it, Nic?" Noah asked with a smile.


    "I love it,¡± Nic nodded. "Daddy, are we staying here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re staying here tonight with Mommy and Daddy,¡± Noah said, affectionately ruffling his daughter''s hair.


    Bet and Yvonne, having seen their car arrive, came down from upstairs.


    Yvonne was wearing a simple knit sweater and jeans, her long hair casually tied back in a ponytail. Her only essory was a pair of pearl earrings.


    Even so, she looked exceptionally fresh and beautiful, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Noah''s gaze lingered on her for a moment with a hint of admiration before he shifted his focus to Bet. "How long have you been here?"


    "We just arrived," Bet replied.


    He then crouched down to look at Nic, who was standing beside Noah. "Nic, did you miss me? I brought you a present."


    Bet had chosen a limited-edition Barbie doll for Nic.


    However, the doll was currently in Yvonne''s hands.


    Nic took the beautiful Barbie from Yvonne, then tilted her head up, looking at Yvonne with curiosity.


    "Are you my uncle''s girlfriend? You''re so pretty."


    "Thank you. You''re very cute too, Nic," Yvonne said, squatting down to be at eye level with her.


    Nic, perhaps a bit shy, scurried back to her mother''s side, though she kept peeking at Yvonne with curious eyes.


    Karina wrapped an arm around her daughter and looked at Yvonne with a haughty expression. "Nic is a bit


    sensit


    Jones, please don''t


    frighten her."


    The warm atmosphere instantly turned frosty with Karina''s words.


    The smile on Yvonne''s face stiffened.


    Noah frowned, his breath catching in his throat with frustration.


    He couldn''t reprimand his wife in front of Bet and Yvonne, so he forced a smile and changed the subject.


    "We''re going to get settled upstairs We''ll be down in a minute,"


    said, taking Nic''s hand Woa


    leading her up the stairs.


    Karina followed behind, carrying her luggage.


    Seeing this, Bet stepped forward to help.


    ¡°I''ll get that,¡± Bet said, taking the suitcase from Karina.


    "Thank you, Karina said without hesitation, handing the suitcase over She then clicked her way up, the wooden stairs in her high heels to catch up with Noah and their daughter.


    "Oh, don''t carry her on the stairs! What if you fall?¡±


    Noah ignored her and carried their daughter straight into the room.


    Nic, too young to understand the tension between the adults, reached out her hands and chirped, "Mommy hold, Mommy hold."


    Noah and his family went into their room. Bet didn''t follow, simply cing the suitcase by the door before turning to leave.

 Chapter 482

    "In this weather, a hot pot is just perfect. Karina made the dipping sauce herself, you all have to try it."


    Noah set up the induction cooker and brought various ingredients to the table.


    Karina busied herself setting out the tableware. Yvonne pitched in to help, and the atmosphere finally eased.


    Once the hot pot was simmering, Noah realized he''d forgotten to bring any wine.


    Bet had some in the trunk of his car; a friend had brought him a couple of bottles from abroad a while back, and he''d left them there.


    While Bet went to his car to get the wine, Yvonne sat at the table, dipping vegetables into the pot.


    Noah made small talk with Yvonne, discussing things happening in their social circle, and the mood grew noticeably warmer.


    Karina was busy putting meat and vegetables into her daughter Nic''s bowl.


    Watching Noah and Yvonne chat so pleasantly, she felt an inexplicable knot of resentment forming in her stomach.


    Yvonne was such a vixen. She used that innocent-looking face of hers to seduce men everywhere she went.


    First Thomas, then Bet. After that, she led her brother on, and now she was flirting with her husband right in front of her.


    Karina was so angry she wanted to ssh the boiling broth from the pot onto Yvonne''s face, ruin that vixen-like beauty, and see who she could seduce then.


    "Noah, why did your assistant prepare so much meat? The four of us can''t possibly eat all of this. And Nic is just a child, it''s not good for her to eat too much."


    Karina ced some cooked meat into Noah''s bowl as she muttered.


    Noah frowned at her. There were five people at the table, yet she insisted on saying four. Noah didn''t think she was bad at counting.


    Karina, as if suddenly realizing her mistake, turned to Yvonne with a smile and exined, "Ms. Jones isza famous actress, so she has to maintain her figure. If she weight, all those men won''t like her anymore."


    ga


    Thement was getting nastier by the second. Even Noah couldn''t take it anymore. He put down his fork


    dsnapped


    "What nonsense are


    you talking about?"


    "Am I wrong? Ms. Jones is a big star, so most of her fans must be men, right? If she gets fat, her fans won''t like her anymore."


    Her words seemed logical on the surface, but no one at the table, except for Nic, was foolish enough to miss her malicious intent.


    Noah red at her, warning her with his eyes to stop.


    Yvonne smiled faintly and asked suddenly, "Mrs. Thompson, how is your brother doing?"


    "Thanks to you and Bet, he''s still lying in a hospital bed, his broken ribs haven''t even healed yet,¡± Karina retorted sarcastically.


    How dare this vixen Yvonne bring up her brother? He was seriously injured, and she hadn''t even settled the score with them yet.


    "It was all Bet''s fault for being so impulsive and kicking your brother. Even though we were acting in self-defense, hurting someone is nevergood. I''ve already told Bet he shouldn''t be so rash next time. For someone like your brother, whomits attempted rape a crime of such a vile nature, we should just call the police and let them handle it. A few years in prison would teach him a better lesson than a couple of kicks."


    Yvonne''s words were calm and measured.


    "You dare call the police on my brother? You were the one who seduced him!" Karina snapped, mming her fork on the table with a loud tter.


    Yvonne narrowed her eyes at her, a cold glint in her smiling eyes. ¡°Would you like to find out if I dare, Mrs. Thompson?"


    Although Karina had always told herself that the vixen Yvonne had seduced her brother, deep down, she knew exactly what kind of person he was.

 Chapter 483

    She had just been deceiving herself.


    Of course, she couldn''t let Yvonne call the police. Her brother already had two broken ribs; if he got arrested on top of that, he''d be a wreck. Her parents only had one son. If anything happened to him, they wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Karina suppressed her anger, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    "Mommy, I want some vegetables," Nic piped up, tugging on Karina''s sleeve.


    Karina finally had an excuse to back down. She lowered her head and started cooking vegetables for Nic. She ced some fresh spinach into the boiling pot, and it cooked quickly.


    She ced the cooked spinach into Nic''s bowl and carefully added a little bit of dipping sauce.


    "This one isn''t spicy, but it''s still a little salty. Make sure you drink lots of water after you eat, okay?¡± Karina instructed her daughter with care, showing herself to be a good mother.


    Nic nodded and put the vegetables in her mouth. She then looked at Yvonne, her eyes warning her with a fierce, childish re, "Don''t bully my mommy."


    "Nic, that''s no way to talk," Noah chided her softly.


    Nic pouted and continued to stuff food into her mouth.


    Yvonne didn''t bother arguing with a child. She ignored Karina and went back to cooking her meat.


    Just then, Bet returned with the wine.


    "I cooked somemb for you. Eat it while it''s hot," Yvonne said, her beautiful eyes curving into a smile as she looked at him, showing no trace of the unpleasantness with Karina.


    Bet returned to his seat and opened the wine. Since there were no wine sses, he simply poured the expensive red wine into their bowls.


    Bet drank with Noah and ate the meat Yvonne had cooked for him.


    For a while, the only sounds at the table were the cheerful conversation between the two brothers.


    Yvonne didn''t say much, and Karina didn''t dare act out in front of Bet.


    Although Bet usually respected Karina as family, he was not someone to be trifled with.


    When Bet was angry, he wouldn''t even give face to Mr. Thompson Sr., let alone Karina.


    The rest of the meal passed in rtive peace.


    Though Karina was not a pleasant person, her cooking was genuinely excellent. The dipping sauce she made was better than what you'' find in a high-end hot pot restaurant, the meat was tender, and the vegetables were fresh.


    Her handmade fish and beef balls were absolutely delicious.


    Yvonne ate until she was stuffed.


    After dinner, she volunteered to do the dishes. Naturally, Bet went to help her.


    "Noah, why don''t you take Nic back to your room to rest? We have to get up early to see the sunrise tomorrow," Bet said.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll leave it to you then," Noah said without ceremony, taking his daughter''s hand and heading upstairs.


    Downstairs in the kitchen, it was just Bet and Yvonne.


    Yvonne put the used dishes in the sink, and Bet, standing beside her, had


    already rolled up his shirt sleeves.


    Yvonne asked, "You''re washing?"


    "Who else?¡± Bet chuckled, his eyes looking at her with affection.


    Vol.ne


    "Well then thank you for your hard work, Mr. Bet Thompson," Yvonne said, standing on her tiptoes to give him a quick peck on the cheek


    Bet was clearly pleased and washed the dishes with extra vigor.


    After they finished the dishes and tidied up the kitchen, they walked upstairs, hand in hand.


    Yvonne went back to her room.


    Bet had intended to take the


    room next to hers, but he found that


    it was


    already upie family.


    by Noah''s

 Chapter 484

    He then realized that the wooden cabin only had two bedrooms. The third room upstairs was a storage room, filled with misceneous items and tools, but no bed or furniture. It was uninhabitable.


    Noah came out of his room and saw Bet standing at the door of the storage room, frowning.


    ¡°Bet, what are you doing standing there instead of going to bed?" Noah asked.


    ¡°Noah, are there only two bedrooms here?" Bet asked.


    "That''s right," Noah confirmed.


    "How about Karina, Nic, and Yvonne share a room, and you and I can share one? We haven''t had a good talk in a long time," Bet suggested.


    "What could we possibly need to talk about all night?" Noah said, looking stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    "You''re not staying with Ms. Jones? Don''t tell me you haven''t even held hands yet," Noah teased, giving Bet a light punch on the shoulder. "Are you two having some kind of pure, tonic romance?"


    Bet pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation. "She''s still young."


    "She''s an adult, isn''t she? Not that young. Alright, just get back to your room. We definitely won''t disturb you tonight."


    With that, Noah turned and went back into his room.


    Resigned, Bet returned to Yvonne''s room and exined the two-bedroom situation to her.


    Yvonne wasn''t opposed to sleeping in the same room as Bet. After all, they had lived together for a while before and had often shared a bed.


    Now that he was in a different body, Bet was probably still adjusting. She could sense that he was constantly trying to restrain himself.


    The cabin had terrible soundproofing, and the two bedrooms were right next to each other.


    As Bet and Yvonney in bed, they could clearly hear the voicesing from the next room.


    Noah and Karina were arguing. Although they kept their voices low, Bet and Yvonne could hear every word.


    The argument eventually turned into the sound of Karina crying. The child must have woken up, because her chies soon mingled with Karina''s creating a headache-inducing racket.


    Finally, a frustrated Noah softlyforted the child and then said a few words to Karina, and the room next door finally fell silent.


    Neither Bet nor Yvonne was asleep. Yvonne let out a long, weary sigh and said softly, "If only Noah had ended up with Cynthia."


    Noah once had a passionate, unforgettable first love. Yvonne had been too young at the time to know how they broke up.


    All she knew was that after the breakup, Noah had been aplete mess for a while.


    Then Karina appeared, staying by Noah''s side, supporting and taking care of him. Karina''s timing was perfect, she had entered his life.


    when he was at his lowest to


    to slowly


    advantage of the opening to slowly be a part of his world.


    Otherwise, the title of Mrs. Thompson would never have gone to a daughter from a second-tier family.


    Bet didn''t mention Cynthia Scott. It seemed her name was a taboo subject in the Thompson family.


    "If Karina keeps being this


    unreasonable with Noah, they''re


    bound to go their separate ways sooner orter," Bet said impatiently, then reached out to Stroke Yvonne''s hair.


    "Alright, don''t worry about their problems. Get some rest. I''ll wake you up to see the sunrise tomorrow morning."


    "Okay," Yvonne murmured, snuggling into the covers, nodding obediently, and closing her eyes.


    Bety beside her, his body ramrod straight, trying to minimize any physical contact.


    His mind remained in a state between waking and sleeping, and his rest was far from peaceful.

 Chapter 485

    The first half of the night passed peacefully between them.


    But Yvonne wasn''t the stillest sleeper, and at some point, she rolled right into Bet''s arms.


    Bet''s body instantly tensed, his breathing growing heavier.


    Yvonne, pressed against his hard, warm chest, felt ufortable and woke up rubbing her eyes.


    Still not fully conscious, she dazedly saw Bet lying beside her and murmured, "Ben."


    Then, her soft red lips brushed against the corner of his tightly pressed mouth.


    It was a fleeting kiss, but it felt like a spark igniting a wildfire. Bet felt his entire body catch fire, all his blood rushing uncontrobly to one ce.


    He suddenly gripped her chin, kissing her urgently and possessively, and rolled her onto her back beneath him.


    Kisses, caresses, an intimate entanglement.


    Just then, the sound of a child''s voice came from the next room. It must have been Nic waking up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom.


    Then, Karina carried the child to the bathroom, making a fair bit of noise. Noah woke up too, asking Nic in a low voice if she was hot or thirsty.


    Bet''s tall frame, pressing down on Yvonne, froze for a moment. Then, he let her go and sat up, turning to sit on the edge of the bed.


    He sat with his back to Yvonne.


    The room was dark, lit only by the faint moonlight, so Yvonne couldn''t see the expression or emotion on his face.


    She huddled under the covers as the passion slowly faded, a chill creeping over her body.


    They had just done nearly everything but the final act, yet he had stopped at the most critical moment. This feeling of being left hanging was truly awful.


    Yvonne''s mind was aplete nk; she even wondered if this was all a dream. "Bet, what''s wrong?" Yvonne sat up and hugged him from behind.


    Bet, having calmed himself, turned around and half-embraced her, his warm hand gently stroking her head.


    "Don''t tempt me again. We can''t do this here," Bet''s voice was incredibly hoarse.


    This ce is way too basic. And on top of that, the walls are paper thin.


    They could hear the sounds from the next room so clearly. By the same token, could they have also heard their heavy breathing and Yvonne''s subconscious moans?


    The thought made Bet''s scalp tingle.


    Yvonne seemed to realize this as well, and her cheeks burned red.


    Bet put on his jacket, stood up, and picked up a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from the nightstand.


    "I''m going out for a smoke. You should get some sleep."


    ¡°It''s cold outside, don''t stay out too long," Yvonne reminded him, wrapped in her nket.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bet gave her a gentle look, nodded, and then turned to leave.


    Bet pulled on a thick coat before stepping out of the cabin. The sky was already showing the first pale


    light of dawn, but it was still quite cold before the sun rose.


    He walked aimlessly along the stone path until he was about a hundred meters from


    the cabin, where he sat down on a bench.


    The view from this spot was excellent, offering a spectacr sight of the river, as vast as the sea, withyers of mist rising from its surface.


    Bet lowered his head and lit a


    ?


    cigarette with his lighter. The small me flickered at his fingertips, and the


    the smoke quickly disperseve


    wind.


    After finishing one cigarette, Bet had calmed down, but it felt as if a fire was still smoldering inside him, making him incredibly ufortable.


    He shouldn''t have touched her. Now, being left in this state of limbo was even more torturous.


    Bet subconsciously tapped another cigarette from the pack, feeling like he was a glutton for punishment.

 Chapter 486

    Sunrise today was at six in the morning.


    As Bet smoked, he watched the horizon where the water met the sky, a warm, amber glow spreading across it.


    Bet took out his phone, hesitating whether to call Yvonne toe watch the sunrise.


    He worried she would miss such a beautiful sight, but he also didn''t want to disturb her rest. It was rare for Bet to feel so conflicted.


    He shook his head and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Why are you up so early? I thought you and Ms. Jones would sleep in a bit," Noah''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Bet turned to see Noah approaching in a long white coat, takingrge strides.


    Noah must have just woken up as well; his hair was a bit messy, not as meticulously styled as usual.


    "Noah," Bet said, looking at him. "Why are you alone? Where are Karina and Nic?"


    "Karina and Nic are still sleeping. We talked about watching the sunrise as a familyst night, but this morning, neither of them would get up."


    Noah spoke with a sense of helplessness, a flicker of bitterness in his eyes. They hade out for a happy family trip, but Karina seemed determined to stir up trouble.


    They had argued against night, and this morning, she had t-out refused to watch the sunrise with him and wouldn''t let Nice out either.


    Bet noticed Noah didn''t look well but didn''t press for details.


    A couple''s business is their own; an outsider shouldn''t interfere.


    Noah sat down beside Bet, his gaze also turning to the distance.


    "What do you think of this ce? It''s not just a river mouth, it also connects Istra, Jaym, and York City. With its convenient transportation, it''s perfect for developing a shipping industry."


    "Yeah, and very convenient for smuggling, too," Bet remarked casually, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    A transportation hub like Riverbend could easily be awless area.


    Noah was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head andughed. ¡°You really are prime material for a police officer. You see everyone as a potential criminal."


    Bet flicked the ash from his cigarette and said nothing.


    Noah fell silent too. Two grown men sitting together waiting for the sunrise felt a bit strange.


    However, Yvonne soon got up and joined them.


    Yvonne was wearing a thick down jacket, bundled up so tightly that only her small, delicate face was visible.


    She had just woken up, quickly washed her face, and rushed out Her fair clean face was bare of makeup, and her long hair was left loose strands catching in the wing creating a picture of serene beauty.


    "Why didn''t you wake me for the sunrise?¡± Yvonne hurried to Bet''s side, squeezing in next to him.


    Bet naturally put an arm around her, holding her close.


    "I wanted you to sleep a little longer," he said with a warm smile.


    "I can''t sleep without you beside me," Yvonne said, rubbing her eyes.


    Bet smiled and ruffled her hair.


    Noah, sitting on Bet''s other side, couldn''t help but clear his throat. "You two please show a little restraint. We''re in a public ce, consider the feelings of the third wheel here."


    Betughed and pulled Yvonne even closer.


    Yvonne leaned her whole body against Bet, craning her neck to look into the distance. She pointed and said, "Is that the ce the Thompson family is interested in? Riverbend, a convenient transport hub... a great spot for smuggling and human trafficking."


    Noah was speechless.


    He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You two are truly made for each other. When this<pnd goes up for auction, I''ll be sure to invite you both."

 Chapter 487

    The sunrise over the water in the morning was quite beautiful.


    The vast expanse of the river met the sea, and the sshing waves glittered with a dazzling golden light under the sun''s rays.


    Noah, Bet, and Yvonne sat together, enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    Winter mornings were still quite cold. Even though Yvonne was nestled in Bet''s arms, she was still shivering, her breath misting in the air.


    So, after the sunrise, they started walking back towards the cabin, chatting andughing along the way.


    By this time, Karina and Nic were already awake.


    Nic came running down the stairs like a cheerful little bird and threw herself into Noah''s arms.


    "Daddy, did you and Uncle see the sunrise? Was it pretty?"


    "It was very pretty, but it''s too cold outside. Daddy will take Nic to see it again in the summer," Noah said, crouching down and coaxing his daughter in a soft, gentle voice.


    Karina followed Nic down the stairs.


    There were faint dark circles under her eyes, a sign that she hadn''t slept well either.


    "Good morning, Karina."


    Bet and Yvonne greeted Karina out of politeness.


    Karina nodded without a word, her gaze sweeping disdainfully over Yvonne.


    Last night, although Bet and Yvonne had tried their best to be quiet, in the heat of the moment, there were times they couldn''t help but make some noise.


    And the cabin''s soundproofing was so poor that Karina had heard bits and pieces.


    That seductress Yvonne really knew how to entice men, getting them into her bed so easily.


    Bet always put on such a cool, untouchable facade, but in the end, all men were the same-they couldn''t control themselves below the waist.


    "Nic is young and likes to sleep in, so we just got up. Noah, do you want


    2. I''ll go prepare.ne


    it


    now, Karina said, looking at Noah with a smile.


    Nic, still holding her father''s hand,


    tilted her little head up and at


    her mother with confusion, wondering why she was tying they had been up for a while.


    Noah, of course, knew Karina was lying, and his face darkened slightly.


    He didn''t know when the gentle, considerate, and virtuous wife he had married had turned into this person.


    "It''s over a two-hour drive back to Istra from here. Let''s have breakfast before we go," Noah said, looking at Bet.


    Bet nodded. Driving back on an empty stomach wasn''t a good idea, so they had no choice but to eat breakfast there.


    "Then I''ll go to the kitchen and see what ingredients we have," Yvonne said, heading into the kitchen first and opening the refrigerator.


    The food in the cabin had been prepared by Noah''s personal assistant.


    The assistant was very thoughtful Knowing that cooking borate


    meals would b


    the


    had stocked the fridge with plenty of bread, milk, and sandwiches.


    Yvonne took the items out of the fridge, heated them up simply, and brought them to the table.


    Karina didn''t offer to help, using the excuse of taking care of Nic to wait for the ready-made meal.


    Noah was so disappointed in her that he couldn''t be bothered to say a single word to her.


    Bet and Yvonne, of course, weren''t going to argue with Karina over a simple breakfast.


    The meal was eaten in silence, punctuated only by Nic''s asional childish chatter.


    After breakfast, everyone went back to their rooms to pack their luggage.


    Originally, Noah had nned for them to stay for two days.


    Even though it was cold, there were plenty of things they could do indoors. The assistant had even prepared various board games and card games.


    But Karina''s arrogant and cold attitude towards Yvonne made it clear she had no intention of getting along.

 Chapter 488

    Besides, Kevin was still in the hospital, and Karina''s mind was preupied with worry for her brother.


    Last night, it was a call from the White family saying Kevin was not doing well, in so much pain he couldn''t sleep, and acting like he was on his deathbed.


    Karina had insisted on rushing back overnight, which was what had angered Noah and led to their fight.


    She had been giving him the silent treatment all night, refused to watch the sunrise with him this morning, and still wore a sour expression.


    Noah suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion and just wanted to get back as soon as possible.


    Bet and Yvonne quickly packed their things. They had only nned to stay for a day, so they hadn''t brought much.


    Karina, on the other hand, had packed a full suitcase, including several sets of jewelry and evening dresses for herself and Nic. She had hung them all in the closetst night and now had to pack them all up again, piece by piece.


    Noah stood by, watching her stuff things into the suitcase, his face as dark as a storm cloud.


    He had reminded her before they left not to bring so many useless things. But Karina hadn''t listened, afraid Yvonne would outshine her.


    Karina took a long time packing and still wasn''t finished.


    Noah was growing impatient. He went straight downstairs and said to Bet, ¡°Karina is still packing. Why don''t you and Ms. Jones head back first? We came in two cars anyway."


    "Alright, Yvonne and I will head back then. Let''s get together again sometime soon," Bet replied.


    He and Yvonne were the first to drive away.


    It was another two-hour drive back.


    Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, feeling dizzy and cold, unable to stop shivering. "What''s wrong?" Bet asked.


    "I''m a little cold," Yvonne said, wrapping her arms around herself and shuddering.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Bet adjusted the car''s climate control, turning the heat up to the maximum.


    Yvonne felt a little warmer, but she couldn''t stop sneezing.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Should we stop by a hospital to get you checked out?" Bet asked with concern.


    Yvonne shook her head. "I probably just caught a chill from the cold wind this morning while watching. the sunrise. My body''s a bit fragne these days; I can''t handle to@much strain."


    Bet nodded, then deliberately misinterpreted her, replying with a smile, "I understand."


    Yvonne paused for a moment before realizing what he was implying. Her cheeks flushed, and she lightly punched his arm.


    Bet held the steering wheel with


    one hand and took hers with the


    other, smiling with a mix of helplessness, and affection Be good, no messing around. I''m driving."


    For their safety and the safety of others on the road, Yvonne obediently sat still in her seat.


    However, she still felt dizzy and cold all over.


    Bet noticed something was wrong too.


    Yvonne''s normally fair face was now an unnatural shade of red.


    Bet reached out and touched her forehead. It was burning hot.


    "Vonnie, you have a fever," Bet''s brow furrowed, and his grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Bet sped up, changing their destination from Cherry Bay to the nearest city hospital.


    By the time Bet''s car pulled up in front of the hospital, Yvonne was already delirious with fever.


    ¡°Ben, are we home? I''m a little sleepy, I want to take a nap,¡± Yvonne said, rubbing her eyes.


    "Go on, sleep for a while if you''re


    tired." Bet unbuckled her


    seatbelt lifted her out


    the


    vel


    passenger seat, and carried her as he strode quickly into the hospital.


    Bet had already called the hospital on his way there.

 Chapter 489

    The attending physician in the emergency room was already waiting for them.


    Bet carried Yvonne into the examination room. After a quick check-up, the doctor wrote out some orders for tests.


    A nurse performed an ECG and drew blood from Yvonne.


    The results came back in half an hour. Yvonne had a viral flu, which had caused a high fever.


    The weather had been coldtely, and many people had contracted the virus, with high fever and coughing being themon symptoms.


    Yvonne was dazed from the fever. She vaguely felt Bet carry her into a hospital room, and then a nurse came to set up an IV drip.


    Yvonne had been fearless since she was a child, but she was terrified of needles.


    When she saw the nurse, she instinctively tried to hide her hands.


    Bet sat by the bed, holding her and covering her eyes with his warm hand.


    Yvonne''s world went dark, and she could only feel Bet taking her hand. Whether it was because the fever had numbed her senses or because the nurse was exceptionally skilled, Yvonne didn''t feel any pain.


    When Bet removed his hand from her eyes, the IV needle was already inserted in the back of her hand, and the fluid was slowly dripping through the tube into her body.


    "If you''re not feeling well, just get some sleep. The doctor added some fever- reducing medicine to the IV. You''ll feel better after you sleep and the fever breaks," Bet said, gently stroking Yvonne''s forehead, coaxing her like a child.


    Yvonne nodded obediently. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she fell asleep not long after closing her eyes.


    She slept deeply, all the way from morning until evening.


    When Yvonne woke up, Bet was still sitting by her bed, in the same position, as if he hadn''t moved at all.


    "You''re awake?¡± Bet''s handsome lips curved into a smile when he saw her open her eyes, his gaze incredibly gentle.


    "Have I... been asleep for a long time?" Yvonne asked as she rubbed her eyes, her voice raspy.


    Bet stood up, walked to the water dispenser, and filled a cup halfway with warm water. "Drink some water before you talk."


    Bet gently and carefully helped Yvonne drink.


    Probably due to the fever, her throat was dry and sore. She drank half the cup in one go and felt a little better.


    ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?" Yvonne asked again, frowning as she nced at the window. It was almost dark outside.


    "Yes, for almost a whole day,"


    Bet said, picking up a thermometer from the nightstand "We checked your temperature night after the IV drip finished, and it only went down a little. The doctor said we need to check it again tonight."


    "Okay." Yvonne took the thermometer.


    Three minutester, the thermometer showed her temperature had dropped again it was possible the fever could return during the night.


    Bu


    This strain of the flu was quite severe and could cause recurring fevers.


    Yvonne''s fever had subsided, but she had sweated a lot, soaking the top of her hospital gown.


    Bet asked a nurse for a new set, which was delivered promptly.


    Yvonne took the clothes into the bathroom, while Bet stood guard right outside


    the door, talking to her from time to time.


    "Can you manage on your own?"


    "Do you need my help?"


    "Call me if you feel dizzy."


    Before Bet could finish, Yvonne had already changed and opened the door.


    She looked up at him with an expression that was hard to describe.


    Bet chuckled, ruffled her hair, and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?"


    "Yes." Yvonne had only eaten a slice of bread and had some milk for breakfas


    t and hadn''t eaten a 1


    else all day She was indeed hungry.


    Bet picked up his phone and walked out of the room, presumably to buy food.

 Chapter 490

    Yvonney back down on the hospital bed, her head still feeling dizzy and wanting to sleep.


    A short whileter, there was a knock on the door. Yvonne thought it was Bet returning. She sat up, only to see Jeffrey and Teresa, in his whiteb coat, walk in.


    Jeffrey also worked at this hospital. He happened to be on duty today and saw Bet bring Yvonne in for treatment when he was called for a consultation in the emergency department.


    Jeffrey asked his colleagues in the ER and found out that Yvonne had a viral flu and a high fever.


    Jeffrey had alreadye by once while Yvonne was asleep.


    However, Yvonne was sleeping at the time, and Bet had been cold and dismissive, so Jeffrey hadn''t overstayed his wee. Seeing that Yvonne was fine, he had gone back to work.


    Later, Jeffrey told Teresa that Yvonne had been admitted to the hospital.


    Teresa had specially made some rice porridge and brought it to the hospital herself.


    "What are you two doing here?" Yvonne asked, frowning by habit when she saw them.


    "You''re sick and in the hospital, so I came to see you,¡± Teresa replied, then nced around the private room. "Where''s Mr. Bet Thompson? Wasn''t he the one who brought you here? Why isn''t he around?"


    Yvonne leaned back against the bed, not wanting to talk to her, her gaze cool.


    Seeing Yvonne''s silence, Teresa didn''t press the matter and instead ced the insted container she was carrying on the nightstand, then continued to chatter


    on.


    "Jeffrey just asked the doctor, and he said your fever has gone down. That''s good. Drink it while it''s hot, and you''ll recover quickly."


    "Honestly, you''re a grown woman, yet you catch a cold and get a fever just from a little wind. Are you made of paper?¡±


    "Mr. Bet Thompson brought you to the hospital and has been taking care of you all day. How are things going with him? Is he going to marry you or not? A girl''s youth is the most precious thing, you can''t waste it. You can''t just keep dragging this out with him. Once you get older, you won''t be as desirable."


    Yvonne''s head ached, and she felt miserable.


    Teresa''s nagging only made her headache worse, and she couldn''t help but frown.


    Yvonne truly couldn''t understand Teresa''s way of thinking.


    ?


    Teresa had given birth to three children, so she couldn''t possibly not know how to be a mother. Besides, she had been so gentle and caring with Queena, raising her like a princess.


    But it seemed Teresa had never known how to interact with Yvonne; everything she did was just irritating.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I had the maid make this for you specially," Teresa said, pouring the porridge into a bowl and handing it to Yvonne.


    The porridge was cooked until it was thick and creamy. It gave off a faint, unappetizing smell.


    Yvonne felt nauseous just smelling it and pushed the bowl away with a frown.


    Teresa didn''t expect Yvonne to push it away. She lost her grip, and the porridge spilled onto her clothes, sticky and a little hot.


    Teresa frantically wiped the sticky mess off her clothes with a tissue, her face contorted with clear displeasure.


    "What is wrong with you? So clumsy. You spilled the porridge and got it all over me."


    Jeffrey had been standing by the whole time. As a doctor, he understood patients better.


    He could see that Yvonne was feeling very unwell and spoke up.


    "Mom, please say less von


    still a patient and isn''t feeling well. You''re disturbing her."


    "So delicate. I''m her own mother, can''t I even say anything? I''m only doing this for her own good." Teresa then picked up the insted


    container again. "Good thingel. ne


    prepared extra, otherwise there wouldn''t be enough for you to waste."


    As Teresa was about to pour out the remaining porridge from the container, Bet


    returned with a food container.

 Chapter 491

    Bet''s cold gaze swept over Teresa and Jeffrey beforending on Yvonne.


    Yvonne''s beautiful brow was tightly furrowed, her face pale, looking very ufortable.


    "Get out," Bet said, his voice cold with anger.


    Jeffrey instinctively reached out to pull Teresa, but she stood her ground, testing the waters. ¡°It''s not proper for Mr. Bet Thompson to be alone with Yvonne to take care of her. Yvonne is my biological daughter; I should be the one to stay and look after her."


    Teresa''s intention was obvious: she wanted Bet to admit his rtionship with Yvonne.


    But why should Bet have to prove anything to her?


    He would never entrust Yvonne to a mother who was blind to her own daughter''s pain and difort.


    Perhaps Teresa had truly wanted to be a good mother, but the unchangeable fact was that she didn''t love Yvonne.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Bet repeated, his voice turning icy.


    Jeffrey was clearly better at reading people than Teresa. He grabbed her arm firmly.


    "Yvonne, I''ll take Mom home now. We''lle to see you again when you''re feeling better."


    With that, Jeffrey started pulling Teresa towards the door, though she was still reluctant.


    "Wait," Yvonne''s voice was hoarse and weak.


    Hearing Yvonne ask them to stay, Teresa stopped and turned to look at her.


    However, Yvonne didn''t look at them. Instead, she frowned with great irritation and said, ¡°Stay away from me. If I ever see you again... I never want to see you again, you''re so annoying."


    The expressions on Teresa''s and Jeffrey''s faces turned stiff and embarrassed.


    Bet didn''t waste any more words on them. He simply closed the door, shutting them out.


    With the door closed, the room was finally quiet.


    Without Teresa''s nagging, Yvonne''splexion already looked much better.


    Bet threw the insted


    container Teresa had brought directly into the trash can Then he opened the food container he had brought back.


    No one knew Yvonne''s tastes better than Bet.


    When she was sick, she couldn''t stomach anything rich or greasy.


    "You must be hungry. Let''s eat," Bet said, holding the bowl and spoon, carefully feeding Yvonne.


    Yvonne obediently let him feed her.


    In the past, when she was sick and had no appetite, it was always Bet who fed her.


    Neither of them mentioned Teresa or Jeffrey again, as if they were just insignificant people.


    Yvonne was still running a low-grade fever and had no real appetite. She only managed half a bowl of, porridge before she couldnteat anymore.


    Shey back weakly on the bed, her eyelids heavy, and soon fell asleep again.


    Perhaps due to the fever, she slept very deeply.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    Yvonne had sweated a lot again, but she felt much better than yesterday. The fever was gone, and her head no longer ached.


    Bet was still sitting by her bed in the same clothes as yesterday. His arms were crossed over his chest, and he was sitting upright but with his eyes closed resting


    Yvonne lifted the covers, got out of bed, picked up a thin nket, and gently draped


    it over Bet.


    As a soldier, Bet was extremely alert. Even though Yvonne made very little


    noise getting out of bed, he woke up.


    He grabbed Yvonne''s hand and pulled her into hisp. The nket she was holding slid off them and fell to the floor.

 Chapter 492

    Bet held her on hisp but made no further moves. He simply reached out and gently ced his hand on her forehead.


    Yvonne''s forehead was cool to the touch; the fever hadpletely broken.


    Her dark eyes sparkled as she looked at him, though her face still held a trace of sickliness.


    "The fever''s gone. Are you still feeling unwell?" Bet asked softly.


    Yvonne shook her head. "I''m not unwell, just a little weak."


    "Right. You''ll be fine after a few days of rest," Bet said, then lifted her back onto the bed.


    The doctor came for his morning rounds and then informed them they could be discharged today.


    Sandra only found out Yvonne was sick right before she was about to be discharged.


    Sandra was abroad filming a variety show with a new actor from herpany and couldn''t rush back. She could only call and remind Yvonne to take good care of herself.


    When Yvonne told her that Bet was looking after her, Sandra was relieved.


    Yvonne had one more IV drip in the morning. After it was finished, Bet handled the discharge paperwork for her.


    Yvonne changed out of her hospital gown, wrapped herself in a thick, long down jacket, and left the hospital with Bet.


    As they stepped out of the hospital entrance, they discovered that fine snowkes were drifting down from the sky.


    A lightyer of white already covered the ground.


    Bet put his arm around Yvonne, frowning instinctively. He regretted not bringing the car over first.


    "Wait here for a moment. I''ll go get the car," Bet said.


    The car was parked in the lot across from the hospital, which was a bit of a walk. With the wind and snow outside now, Yvonne could easily catch a chill again.


    Having just been discharged, Yvonne didn''t try to be brave and nodded obediently. She waited for Bet on the hospital steps.


    With carsing and going and people constantly entering and leaving the hospital, she didn''t notice Ynda and her mother getting out of a car.


    But Ynda recognized Yvonne at a nce.


    Even though Yvonne was bundled up in a thick down jacket like a burrito and wearing arge face mask, her beautiful and captivating fox-like eyes were still very recognizable.


    Ynda instinctively stopped, standing by the car and watching Yvonne.


    Yvonne stood on the steps, asionally kicking at the snow on the ground, looking innocent and charming.


    A short whileter, the ck Mercedes G-Wagen pulled up.


    Bet got out of the car and walked over to Yvonne. They exchanged a few words, and Bet''s gaze on her was gentle.


    The next moment, he scooped her up in his arms, carried her to the car, and then the car drove away.


    "What are you looking at? It''s freezing out here. Hurry up and get inside instead of daydreaming," Mrs. Walker said as she also got out of the car.


    She was only wearing an elegant and stylish cashmere coat and shivered uncontrobly from the cold. She took Ynda''s arm, and they walked quickly into the hospital.


    Ynda had an appointment in the internal medicine department.


    Previously, her treatments were all


    handled at the Rogers family''s hospital, where the best medical resources were practically at her service After the fall of the Rogers family, Vnda had to change doctors.


    Although her new doctor was also a top specialist in the country and was very attentive to her as the youngdy of the Walker family, Ynda always felt


    something was missing.


    Ynda underwent aprehensive physical examination as scheduled by her doctor.


    It was a routine check-up, once a year. After all, she was living with someone else''s kidney, and there were always some rejection issues that required regr medication and check-ups.


    "Ms. Walker''s current physical


    condition is good. Her kidney function is also very healthy.


    However, Ms Walker is no lopet


    young, and as she ages, her kidney function will inevitably decline. If Ms. Walker has ns for marriage and children, it is best to do so soon, while the kidney can still handle it."

 Chapter 493

    Mrs. Walker took the doctor''s advice to heart. On the way back from the hospital, she kept trying to persuade Ynda.


    "You''re really not that young anymore. A woman starts to age once she passes thirty. Once your engagement with Eden is settled, you two should hurry up and have a baby. If you don''t have one now, you''ll regret itter when you want to but can''t."


    Mrs. Walker chattered on, but Ynda didn''t hear a word.


    She stared out the window, her eyes filled with a nk look.


    "What are you thinking about? Did you hear what I said?" Mrs. Walker nudged her when she didn''t respond.


    Ynda snapped back to reality and looked at her mother, suddenly saying, ¡°I wish Oscar and I had had a child."


    If they had a child, Mrs. Rogers wouldn''t have looked down on her for being infertile and wouldn''t have so vehemently opposed her marriage to Oscar.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Have you lost your mind?" Mrs. Walker looked aghast, wishing she could cover her daughter''s mouth.


    "The Rogers family is gone from Istra, and Oscar is dead! Why are you thinking about a dead man now!"


    Ynda pressed her lips together and said no more, but her expression turned sour. For some reason, she had suddenly thought of Oscar.


    They had known each other for so many years, and he had always treated her like a princess, spoiling her rotten.


    Because of her poor health, the doctors had determined it would be very difficult for her to conceive. Oscar''s mother had adamantly opposed their marriage, constantly saying that the Rogers family line couldn''t be allowed to end.


    Oscar hadn''t wanted to break up with her. But Ynda, having been pampered her whole life, couldn''t stand the slightest grievance.


    In a fit of pique, Ynda broke up with Oscar and even went abroad for a while to avoid him.


    Disheartened, Oscar married Flora under his family''s arrangement.


    Flora was young and healthy, and she became pregnant soon after they married.


    When Ynda returned to the


    country and saw Flora''s protruding belly and the way Oscar cared for her so tenderly, she was suddenly consumed by a mad jealousy.


    At that time, the kidney in Ynda''s body was still functional, but it had started to decline. So, the doctors had always advised her agains getting pregnant, as it would be very dangerous.


    If the kidney in her body wasn''t good, then she would just get a better one.


    She didn''t know when the idea


    popped into her head, but after she


    identally saw from Flora''s


    prenatal report that they shared the


    same rare blood type the idea


    began to grow wildly.


    Ynda secretly started skipping her anti-rejection medication. Soon, the kidney in


    her body failed rapidly and became useless.


    Then, everything went as she had predicted.


    She was her parents'' only daughter; they couldn''t let her die. They kept putting pressure on the Rogers family.


    In the end, Oscar couldn''t bear to lose her either. For her, he gave up Flora and the child in her womb.


    After Flora''s death, Ynda could see that Oscar was somewhat heartbroken and sad. After all, that child was his own flesh and blood.


    She wondered if it was karma. Mrs. Rogers had refused to let Oscar marry her because she couldn''t have children.


    But in the end, Oscar died without any children of his own, and the Rogers family line ended with him.

 Chapter 494

    By the time Ynda''s mind drifted back from her memories, the car had already stopped in the Walker family''s courtyard.


    Besides their car, there was an unfamiliar Porsche parked in the yard.


    "That must be Eden visiting. Your father has a good impression of him. You should get along with him. If all goes well, we should finalize the engagement soon. Ynda, don''t waste your thoughts on people who aren''t worth it. You are our only daughter, and everything we do is for your own good."


    After her heartfelt speech, Mrs. Walker led Ynda into the house.


    In the living room, Mr. Walker and Eden were sitting on the sofa, engaged in a lively conversation.


    Eden was a good conversationalist and knew how to charm people. Mr. Walker''s heartyughter frequently filled the room.


    Mrs. Walker walked in with Ynda.


    Mr. Walker smiled and said, "I was just saying you two should be back, and here you are."


    "Eden, this is my wife, and my daughter, Ynda."


    "Ynda, this is Eden. Mr. Thompson''s eldest son," Mr. Walker introduced.


    Eden stood up respectfully from the sofa and greeted Mrs. Walker and Ynda. He was perfectly polite, leaving no room for criticism.


    When he looked at Ynda, his gaze was polite and gentle, showing her proper respect without being forward.


    Ynda was good-looking, but not a great beauty.


    Eden had seen all kinds of women; if he wanted beauty, he could have it in abundance. He didn''t care about Ynda''s looks, only her status, family background, and the benefits she could bring him.


    This was the first time Ynda had met Eden, and she was not satisfied.


    Eden bore a slight resemnce to Bet.


    But Bet had inherited more of Emma''s features. He was tall and handsome, had studied music and. was a soldier-his temperament was elegant yet resolute, and no woman could resist his charm.


    With Bet setting such a high bar, Eden, though also tall and with decent features, seemed rather unremarkable.


    Moreover, Bet was widely recognized as the heir to the Thompson family, while Eden was just an illegitimate son who had yet to be officially acknowledged.


    ording to unspoken social rules, a legitimate daughter marries a legitimate son, while an illegitimate daughter marries an illegitimate son.


    In the end, Ynda still looked down on Eden.


    Mrs. Walker, however, paid no mind to Ynda''s thoughts. She pulled her daughter down to sit on the sofa, and the four of them chatted for a while.


    Then, Mrs. Walker suggested that Ynda take Eden for a walk in the garden to get familiar with the surroundings.


    Although Ynda was reluctant, she did as her parents gestured and went outside with Eden.


    Ynda couldn''t be bothered to walk far, so she just led Eden to a bench in the garden and they sat down.


    Eden was indeed a very good conversationalist, and his words were always pleasant to hear.


    Even though Ynda maintained


    haughty demeanor, clearly looking down on him, Eden didn''t seem to


    mind at all, maintaining a gentle and


    polite attitude throughout


    Ynda''s health was poor, and she couldn''t stand the cold. After sitting in the garden for a short while, they went back inside.


    Ynda went straight upstairs to her room, while Eden followed Mr. Walker to the study, where they talked for a long time.


    That evening, Eden had dinner at the Walker family''s home before taking his leave.


    After Eden left, Mr. and Mrs. Walker asked for Ynda''s opinion.


    "Ynda, what do you think of Eden? Your father and I both think


    he''s quite good. When he inherits the Thompson family in the future you will still be the future mistress of the Thompson family."

 Chapter 495

    Mrs. Walker said in a gentle voice.


    Mr. Walker nodded, clearly agreeing with his wife. "Your mother is right. Eden is quite capable. Thepany he founded is thriving. He''s more than qualified to take over the Thompson Group in the future. Most importantly, he''s not as arrogant and conceited as Bet. If the Walker family helps him rise to the top, he''ll naturally be indebted to us. He''ll certainly be morepliant than Bet."


    Ynda was visibly annoyed by her parents'' words.


    Compared to Oscar''s genuine feeling, he''s a distant second. And next to Bet''s looks and standing? He doesn''t even register. Ynda was leftpletely cold.


    "Only an illegitimate daughter would marry a disgraced, illegitimate son. You want to marry me off to a bastard who isn''t even worthy of his family name? Do you want me to be theughingstock of the entire city?"


    "Eden may be an illegitimate son, but he''s capable and has vision. Don''t judge a book by its cover; you shouldn''t be so prejudiced against him," Mr. Walker exined.


    But Ynda wasn''t listening. "Since you''ve already made up your minds, why even bother asking for my opinion! It''s not like I have any say in who I marry anyway."


    With that, Ynda stormed upstairs, mming her bedroom door so hard that the sound echoed downstairs.


    Mr. Walker, furious, took his anger out on his wife.


    "Look at the fine daughter you''ve raised-so willful and disobedient she won''t even listen to her own parents anymore."


    "Ynda is just feeling wronged. After all, Eden is a disgraced illegitimate son," Mrs. Walker exined.


    "Don''t you think I''d rather see her marry into the Thompson family with all the pomp and circumstance of a properdy? But it''s her own fault for not being able to hold onto Bet. If she can''t keep a man interested, she has no right toin."


    Mr. Walker threw down his words impatiently, grabbed his coat, and headed for the door.


    "Vincent, where are you going sote? The forecast said it''s going to It''s


    snow again not safe to


    be out,


    Mrs. Mrs. Walker asked with


    concern.


    "Something came up at the office. I won''t be back tonight, you two go to bed early, Mr. Walker put on his coat and changed his shoes at the entryway, adding, "You should talk to Ynda, get her to spend some time with Eden. With him as our stepping stone, the Thompson Group will be within our grasp. Then she can have anything she wants."


    "I know, I''ll talk to her," Mrs. Walker replied with a nod, dutifully seeing her husband


    out.


    The car was already waiting at the door. The driver stood outside, respectfully holding the door open.


    After getting in, Mr. Walker rolled down a window.


    He waved to his wife. "Go back inside. It''s cold out, don''t catch a cold."


    Mrs. Walker nodded but insisted on watching until her husband''s car had left the courtyard and disappeared from sight before turning back inside.


    They had been married for over thirty years, and their enduring affection and mutual support were the envy of many.


    Mr. Walker''s car drove smoothly down the road, his driver and secretary in the front seats.


    "To Blue Nexus, Mayor?" the secretary in the passenger seat asked, turning to Mr. Walker.


    This


    secretary had been with Mr. Walker for over a decade and was his absolute confidant. He knew, course, that on the tenth and


    twent first of every month, Mr Walker had a date with Professor Martinez.


    "Yes." Mr. Walker was texting on his phone and didn''t look up, merely murmuring his response.

 Chapter 496

    Blue Nexus was one of Istra''s older residentialplexes, built over a decade ago. It was in a good location, and the property management and amenities were decent.


    Back when Mr. Walker was in charge of urban development, he had personally approved this plot ofnd. The developer, knowing how to y the game, had gifted him a vi and tworge luxury apartments free of charge after the buildings werepleted.


    Since April was a professor at the police academy, she had to maintain a low profile. So, Mr. Walker had one of the 200-square-meter apartments renovated and gave it to her to live in.


    Because it was evening, there weren''t many people in theplex.


    Mr. Walker took the elevator up, entered the passcode, and walked right in.


    Knowing Mr. Walker wasing, April had not only put on exquisite makeup but had also chosen some sexy lingerie. She had personally cooked a feast and prepared a bottle of red wine.


    "Vincent, what took you so long?" April purred, throwing herself into his arms the moment he walked in.


    Mr. Walker instinctively wrapped his arms around her, his hands roaming and squeezing her body.


    "Stop it, let''s eat first. I cooked your favorite dishes and opened a bottle of wine," April said with augh, swatting his wandering hands away.


    "I''ve already eaten." Mr. Walker took off his coat, which was still damp and cold from the snow outside.


    April, ever the dutiful hostess, took his coat and hung it on the balcony. Then she said to him, "I spent all afternoon cooking your favorites. Won''t you do me the honor of having a few bites with me?"


    "Alright. As long as you made it, I''d eat it even if it were poison." Mr. Walker chuckled, pinching April''s cheek before heading to the bathroom to wash his hands. They then walked hand-in-hand to the dining room.


    April was a busy woman. When she wasn''t working, she was usually at a beauty salon or the mall. She hadn''t spent much time honing her culinary skills, and her cooking was mediocre at best.


    But Mr. Walker didn''t mind. For them, it was all about the atmosphere.


    Though she had a short, ear-length bob, her makeup was wless. Swirling the red wine in her ss, she looked incredibly sexy and alluring.


    She was more than ten years younger than Mr. Walker, at an age where a woman''s charm was at its peak, as irresistible as a ripe peach.


    After two sses of wine and only a few bites of food, Mr. Walker couldn''t wait any longer and pulled April into a passionate kiss.


    They didn''t even make it to the bedroom, having a wild and unrestrained session right there on the kitchen ind.


    Afterward, they showered together.


    Mr. Walker was no longer a young man, but to satisfy his lover who


    was over a decade his junior, he had taken some pills his secretary bought for him beforehand, ensuring he could perform tyvice witho undiminished vigor.


    Satisfied, April clung to him, nestled in his arms.


    They didn''t go to sleep right away. Instead, they sat romantically on the balcony, watching the stars and drinking red wine.


    "You forgot to use protection again today. What if I get pregnant?" April pouted, shooting him a yful re as she swirled her wine.


    "If you''re pregnant, we''ll have it. I want a son," Mr. Walker said, half-joking, half- testing the waters.


    Mr. Walker and April had met at a party. One of Mr. Walker''s old ssmates was April''s cousin.


    At the time, April''s husband had just recently passed away. He had been a brilliant detective who died in the line of duty. Ovee with grief, Aprif had fallen into a deep depression.


    Worried she might do something drastic, her family had her cousin take her to various parties and social events, hoping that meeting new people would help her move on from her sorrow. ...

 Chapter 497

    Mr. Walker still remembered the first time he saw April. She was wearing a long ck dress, her small face so pale it was almost bloodless. She looked so tragically beautiful, both pitiful and lovely.


    Mr. Walker was smitten at first sight.


    Later, he used his connections with his old ssmate and his official position to frequently appear in April''s life.


    April was at her lowest point then. Mr. Walker, mature and stable, gentle and considerate, also carried the aura of a man in power.


    It didn''t take long for April to fall for him.


    Mr. Walker was very generous with April, buying her a house, a car, designer bags, and all sorts of jewelry. He had pampered her for over a decade.


    When April first got with Mr. Walker, she wasn''t even thirty. Her marriage had been short, and her husband''s busy work schedule meant they hadn''t had any children.


    Over the dozen years she was with Mr. Walker, April had gotten pregnant three times, but each time she miscarried before the three-month mark.


    April had always assumed her health was poor and had been seeing doctors for years to regte her system.


    "I''m still on medication to regte my body. I can''t get pregnant right now," April said, casting him a mock-reproachful nce. She continued, "Besides, you already have your precious daughter. It doesn''t matter whether I have a child or not."


    "If it''s yours, I''ll treasure it even more," Mr. Walker said in a cating tone, pinching her cheek.


    April shifted to sit in hisp, and they yfully teased each other for a while longer. "Has Bet contacted you at all since the Christmas?" Mr. Walker asked suddenly, his arms still around April.


    "At thest reunion, I tried to put in a good word for your precious daughter by saying a few things against his girlfriend. He gave me the cold shoulder after that and hasn''t contacted me since."


    April let out a resentful huff.


    "If he doesn''t contact you, you find an excuse to contact him. Bet''s in the military; see if you can get any internal information out of him. You were his ex-girlfriend''s mentor He''s always respected you over the years."


    Mr. Walker continued to coax her, his arms wrapped around her.


    "Mentor? What kind of mentor am I? Yvonne''s death was indirectly my fault," April said, her eyes darkening as sheughed at herself.


    Yvonne had once been her most promising student, and April had felt guilty about her death for years.


    Mr. Walker, however, waspletely unconcerned. He held April and said dismissively,


    "You can''t me yourself for that. It was that ?ittle brat''s own fault for looking for trouble Instead of beings. a proper police officer, she had to go and be an undercover agent. She was practically asking for it.


    "Still, she had some skill,pletely fooling that idiot Colin. If you hadn''t noticed something was wrong, who knows how much trouble she would have caused for


    us."


    April leaned against Mr. Walker without a word, her memory suddenly shing back several years.


    Back then Colin was Mr. Walker''s right-hand man, and the Gonzalez


    family, who were in the


    beling


    transportation business, had been handling Mr. Walkers smuggling and trafficking operations


    One day, Colin had invited Mr. Walker for drinks at a private club.


    Since Colin was bringing his new girlfriend, it was inconvenient for Mr. Walker to bring Mrs. Walker, so he took April along instead.


    As they approached the private room, April saw the girl nestled in Colin''s arms¡ªit was her star student, Yvonne.


    As a professor at the police academy, April was naturally vignt. She immediately sensed something was wrong and pulled Mr. Walker away.


    Later, Mr. Walker had Yvonne investigated.

 Chapter 498

    Yvonne had attended the police academy, but she had dropped out after a conflict with a ssmate. After leaving school, she was hired by Colin''spany through a recruitment website, then got involved with Colin himself, getting plenty of benefits from him.


    In Mr. Walker''s eyes, Yvonne was just a rebellious, money-grubbing gold digger. Nothing unusual.


    But April, having taught at the police academy for years, was more meticulous and cautious.


    As Yvonne''s mentor, she knew Yvonne''s character all too well.


    Yvonne''s dropping out had puzzled her greatly at the time; she had even berated Yvonne for it. But if the reason for dropping out was to go undercover, then everything made perfect sense.


    To confirm whether Yvonne was truly an undercover agent, April sought out the academy''s president and vice presidents.


    Her security clearance wasn''t high enough to ess such ssified information, but for an undercover operation involving a dropped-out student, the higher-ups would surely have notified the school''s leadership.


    April was clever. After some probing, she finally got what she needed from the administrative vice president.


    April repeatedly appealed to the school, hoping they would reconsider Yvonne''s withdrawal, proiming that she was a good student with a bright future.


    The administrative president, annoyed by her persistence, finally said vaguely, "Yvonne is a good student, and always will be. You''ll understand in due time." Though the words were ambiguous, April was almost certain: Yvonne was on an undercover mission, and her target was the Gonzalez Group.


    And the Gonzalez Group had been working for Mr. Walker all along.


    Yvonne was resourceful; she actually managed to put Colin behind bars. She then sessfully infiltrated Nexus Media, intending to continue her investigation.


    But Mr. Walker wasn''t about to let her keep digging. A car ident sent her to her grave.


    "Alright, she''s been dead for years. Why are you still thinking about her?" Mr. Walker said, tilting April''s chin up. He resumed his flirtations while bringing up the Thompson family.


    April''s eyes widened in surprise. "Eden is just an unwee illegitimate son. Are you really willing to marry your precious daughter to him?"


    "Whether he''s worthy of being my son-inw depends on whether you can secure the port at Riverbend Mr. W?lken said nonchntly


    "Why do you need that port?" April asked, confused.


    "After Colin died, the smuggling business pretty much dried up. With that port, the business can resume. And Eden, at the end of the day is Frank''s biological son. He''s a more? useful pawn than Colin ever was."


    Mr. Walker soundedpletely confident.


    "Of course. Drag the Thompson family into it, and all of Istra will be under your control," April said, ying along.


    "You know me best," Mr. Walker said, before throwing April back onto the bed.


    He had taken an extra pill today and was still feeling its effects. He was ready for another round.


    ...


    After Yvonne recovered from her illness, she rested for another two days before returning to the set.


    The shooting schedule was packed


    after the ne


    Yvonne woke. up at


    six every morning for makeup and workedte into the hight content


    Since she was only getting four or five hours of sleep, she would often fall asleep in the middle of her video calls with Bet.


    Bet would just watch her peaceful sleeping face with a helpless smile, wish her goodnight, and then hang up.


    When Yvonne woke up, her phone would be lying next to her.


    She picked it up and saw that the screen was still on her chat with Bet.


    She felt a little annoyed with herself for falling asleep while talking to him. Yvonne typed into the chat box, "Ben, good morning."

 Chapter 499

    Just then, her assistant knocked and entered, followed by the makeup artist.


    "Yvonne, time for makeup. The director wants you on set by nine sharp," the assistant said.


    Yvonne nodded, then politely told the makeup artist, "One moment, please. I''ll just wash up. I''ll be quick."


    Yvonne quickly got out of bed, went into the bathroom for a simple wash and skincare routine, then sat down at the vanity.


    After her makeup was done, Yvonne and her assistant left the hotel for the film set.


    She arrived right on time.


    The crew was busy setting up the scene.


    Director Ward and the main actors were already there, with the director exining the scene to them.


    "Yvonne, over here," Director Ward called out when he saw her, beckoning her over.


    Yvonne had several major scenes today.


    The character Yvonne yed, Ste, had been arrested and imprisoned.


    The police were interrogating her about her motive and the process of the crime.


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, her father was loving, her stepmother was gentle, and her stepsister was lively and cute. They were a perfectly normal, happy family.


    Unless Ste was possessed, why would she murder her own family?


    "My own family?" Ste sneered, her sweet face filled with utter sarcasm.


    "You want to know how I killed my ''family''? I put sleeping pills in their food. Not long after they ate, they alt passed out. I killed my stepmother first. It was my first time, so my hand was shaking a little. The knife missed her heart. I didn''t expect her to wake up from the pain. She tried to scream so I had to pull the knife out and shove it into her mouth. After I twisted it a few times, she finally quieted down."


    "Next was my lovely stepsister. She was so obsessed with her looks. I searched the house for a while and found a steel rod. I smashed her face in with it the rod got covered in so much blood, it was disgusting I didn''t know what to do with it, so I just shoved it into her body, like a kebab. Hahaha..."


    "Andst was my dear father. When I was little, he really did love me. He bought me pretty dresses and candy and would lift me onto his shoulders. I loved my daddy the most, so I couldn''t just let him die quickly."


    "I stabbed the knife into his arm, his thigh. He woke up pretty fast,


    screaming in pain, begging for


    mercy. gagged him, and the


    made him watch as the knife went into his body again and again Because I the vital


    spot kept misinto a


    I had turned him


    pincushion before he finally stopped breathing. He probably died from the pain. How wonderful."


    Ste''srge, innocent eyes were wide open as she spoke words that sent chills down the spine.


    "They were your family. Why would you kill them in such a brutal way?" the police officer pressed.


    But Ste refused to say a word about her reasons for the murders.


    Frustrated, the police had no choice but to investigate further, eventually finding Ste''s biological mother.


    Ste''s mother had since remarried, had another child, and was living a rtively happy life.


    When she learned her daughter was a murderer, she was in disbelief.


    She was brought to the police station to cooperate with the investigation.


    But she had no idea why her daughter would kill someone. All she knew was that six months ago, her daughter hade to find her. Fearing that the daughter from her previous marriage would disrupt her new, peaceful life, she had given Ste some money and sent her away.


    Ste never expected to see her biological mother again after being locked up.

 Chapter 500

    Her mother was sobbing, demanding to know why she would kill people, screaming that she was just like her father-an animal, a demon.


    Ste looked at her tear-streaked mother, her mind shing back to their meeting six months prior.


    After suffering endless abuse, Ste had escaped to the city where her mother lived.


    She saw her mother taking her little sister to school, carrying her backpack for her, gently reminding her to study hard and eat well.


    But when her mother turned and saw her, her eyes first showed shock, then annoyance as she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Mom..." Ste''s voice choked. She wanted to throw herself into her mother''s arms, to tell her about all the pain and suffering she had endured, but her mother had no patience for it.


    Her mother grabbed her hand urgently, roughly pulling her away.


    "Alright, you came all this way, you must be hungry. I''ll take you to get something to eat, then you need to go back right away."


    Her mother dragged her to a nearby diner.


    Ste sat at the table, watching her mother order. She had nned to tell her mother during the meal about the abuse, to ask if she coulde live with her.


    But after ordering, her mother just stuffed some money into her hand, said she had to get to work or she''d bete, and then rushed off.


    Ste finally realized that from the moment her parents divorced, she had not only lost her father, but she no longer had a mother either.


    In the end, Ste was sent back to her father''s house.


    Her father was furious about her escape attempt and whipped her brutally with a leather strap, calling her a cheap slut, just like her mother.


    Ste was beaten to within an inch of her life. No one took her to the hospital. No one even gave her any food.


    At that moment, she thought she was going to die. Death would have been a release.


    But somehow, she survived. She didn''t die.


    From that day on, she made a vow: everyone who had hurt her would suffer a terrible death.


    "Cut, cut, cut! Yvonne, that was excellent," Director Ward yelled,


    calling a halt to the scene. He for


    Yvonne to take a break while the crew prepared for the next shot.


    Because the film was a suspense thriller, the plot was full of clues and red herrings, and the truth behind Ste''s murders would not be revealed so quickly.


    fo


    Yvonne finished her morning scenes. Her assistant came over, draped a heavy coat


    over her shoulders, and apanied her to the dressing room to rest.


    The crew had a one-hour lunch break.


    After eating, Yvonne was resting on a lounge chair with her eyes closed.


    Her phone, sitting on the small table beside her, buzzed a few times. Yvonne reached for it and, seeing it was Bet calling, answered immediately.


    "Vonnie." Bet''s maic, gentle voice came through the phone. The way he said her name was so beautiful.


    "Hi," Yvonne replied, her lovely eyes already curving into crescent moons as she smiled. "Are you at the base? Not busy today?"


    "I''m at my parents'' ce," Bet said.


    He was standing in the Thompson family''s estate vi.


    The estate was vast, but there weren''t many servants, so it was usually quiet and empty.


    But today, the vi was anything but quiet. Emma and Frank were arguing in their room, their voices so loud that Bet frowned just listening to them.


    "She''s using death to threaten me. She''s not faking it this time, the cut is deep. The doctor said if she''d been brought in anyter it would''ve been toote. She''s my mother, Emma. She carried me for ten months. I can''t just stand by and watch her die... Emma, can''t you just try to understand?"

 Chapter 501

    Frank''s eyes were filled with exhaustion and helplessness.


    At her age, Mrs. Thompson Sr. had long made her peace with life and death. Her only remaining attachments were to her precious grandchildren, Eden and Vanessa.


    She was even willing to risk her own life to pave the way for them.


    As Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s own son, Frank couldn''t just stand by and watch his mother die, so he was forced topromise.


    This time, his mother hadid out two conditions: first, Eden must marry Ynda. Second, the Thompson Group''s transportationpany was to be handed over to Eden.


    Emma was so furious she smashed nearly everything she could in the living room.


    Priceless paintings, antique vases, and expensive ornamentsy shattered across the floor, but not a single servant dared to go near the mess to clean it up.


    "That bitch, Ynda, has been involved with both of your sons! This is a massive scandal, and you still agreed to let Eden marry her?"


    "Frank, you may have no shame, but I still have my dignity!"


    "Your bastard son is cozying up to the Walker family, and for what? Isn''t it just to fight Bet for the inheritance? It''s as in as the nose on your face!"


    "You want me to be understanding? Fine, I''ll be understanding. Let''s get a divorce. You can go live with your precious mother, your son, and your daughter."


    Emma, who was usually elegant and poised, was hysterical with rage at Frank.


    "Emma, you know that no one can ever challenge Bet''s position as the heir. We built this fortune together, and no one is qualified to inherit it but our son."


    Faced with his hysterical wife, Frank could only offer a weak exnation.


    "Mom is so old, how many years does she have left? I just don''t want her to die with regrets..."


    As the argument continued intermittently, Bet leaned against the staircase railing, smoking a cigarette as if watching a farce unfold.


    "Aren''t you going to mediate?" Yvonne asked over the phone.


    "No, it''s not a good time," Bet replied helplessly.


    This wasn''t the first time Frank and Emma had fought over Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    It was always the same story: Emma would be hysterical, and Frank would beg for forgiveness.


    Bet could almost predict the next scene: his father would soon be on his knees, clinging to his beloved wife''s legs, weeping and pleading.


    If Bet went over to mediate now, it would only make things awkward for all three of them.


    Bet and Yvonne exchanged


    some sweet nothings for a while et


    before Yvonne''s lunch break ended, forcing her to head back to the set, and end the call.


    By the time Bet put his phone back in his jacket pocket, Emma and Frank had finished arguing.


    Bet strode down the stairs.


    In the living room, Emma sat on the sofa, the corners of her eyes still red.


    Frank was attentively handing her a ss of water. "Your voice is hoarse. Have some water."


    Emma shot him a cold nce before taking the ss of warm water and sipping it slowly.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Frank immediately ordered the servants to clean up the living room. As for the broken porcin figurines and other items, he had plenty more in his collection room-enough for Emma to smash to her heart''s content.


    The servants ts cleaned the floor in silence. Emma noticed the shattered pieces of a rare antique inkwell, one of Frank''s prized possessions. He''d just acquired it at a high price from an auction and had been so fond of it that he kept it in the living room to admire.


    "Sorry, I seem to have identally smashed your prized possession." Emma said,


    her face showing no hint of apology.

 Chapter 502

    "You are my true treasure. It''s just an object; if it''s broken, it''s broken. But next time you feel like smashing things, pick something lighter. That inkwell was too heavy. I don''t want you to hurt your wrist."


    Even in his fifties, Frank could still dish out cheesy sweet talk effortlessly. He even reached out and began rubbing Emma''s wrist as if he meant it.


    Emma irritably shook his hand off.


    Just then, Bet walked into the living room and sat on the sofa opposite them.


    The servants had already cleaned the floor efficiently and were serving warm cups of tea.


    "Have some tea to cool down." Frank attentively offered a cup to Emma.


    She nced at him without a word, took the cup, and took a sip.


    "I have things to attend to at the base tomorrow, so I need to head back tonight. Are


    you staying, oring with me?" Bet asked, looking at Emma.


    "I''ming with you. I''ll stay at Maple Manor tonight," Emma said.


    Emma owned several properties, though she rarely stayed in them.


    Hearing his wife was leaving, Frank shot his son an angry re. "Did youe back just to cause trouble for me?"


    "I was worried you''d make Mom sick with anger, so I came back to keep an eye on things,¡± Bet replied matter-of-factly.


    With that, he stood up.


    Emma also put down her teacup, ready to leave with Bet.


    Seeing his wife was actually leaving, Frank grew anxious.


    "No one has stayed at Maple Manor for so long; it feels so empty. I''m not even sure it''s livable. Why don''t you stay in the master bedroom tonight, and I''ll sleep in the guest room."


    "The staff keeps Maple Manor clean; it''s always ready for me," Emma said coldly. "Frank, deal with your mother and that pair of illegitimate children. I''lle back when they are finally out of my sight."


    After tossing out thatst remark, she left with Bet.


    Bet''s car was parked in the courtyard.


    He opened the passenger door. The SUV was a bit high, so he personally helped Emma get in, carefully reminding her to buckle her seatbelt.


    As the car slowly pulled away from Thompson Manor, Frank''s figure could still be seen standing at the doorway in the rearview mirror.


    Neither Bet nor Emma mentioned Frank, not wanting to spoil the mood. Instead, they started talking about the Walker family.


    "I never expected the Walker family to be so ambitious, trying to prop up that


    bastard Eden to take over," Emma scoffed.


    "Mr. Walker failed to get his


    promotion, so of course he''s not


    lyingHe wants


    going to take


    the Thompson family''s vast financial


    backing to help him climb the


    Bet said coolly, his eyes focused on the road ahead.


    "And that Ynda... I thought she was a good person. I really misjudged her," Emma said, her expression grim.


    She had met with Ynda a couple of days ago.


    Emma had been worried that Ynda was being forced to marry Eden by her parents and had wanted to help her.


    But Ynda had told her, "I am


    determined to be the future mistress of the Thompson family. Since Bet won''t marry me, I don''t mind if the Thompson family gets a new heir."


    Emma almost had a heart attack when she heard that.


    She suddenly realized she had never known the real Ynda at all.


    "Why did you even start dating Ynda in the first ce?" Emma suddenly asked, turning to look at Bet.


    Bet''s eyes darkened, and his lips tightened, but he remained silent, his focus on the road.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Emma frowned, looking at him with a mix of confusion and scrutiny. " refuse to believe my son wa would be foolish enough to get involved with someone without knowing who she really is."

 Chapter 503

    Emma had initially epted Ynda because Bet had chosen her.


    Afterward, Ynda''s act was so convincing that Emma genuinely began to treat her as a daughter-inw.


    After Emma spoke, a heavy silence fell inside the car.


    After a long moment, Bet finally broke the silence. "You''ll find out someday."


    Emma knew her son; if he didn''t want to talk about something, no amount of questioning would make him.


    Emma frowned but said nothing more.


    ...


    Yvonne had been busy filming on set and only got a day off at the end of the holiday


    season.


    After much hesitation, she booked the earliest flight back to Istra.


    After the nended, Yvonne and her assistant quickly walked out of the airport, not expecting to see Bet waiting outside.


    "What are you doing here? I told you not to pick me up, I could have gotten back on my own." Seeing Bet, Yvonne quickened her pace and threw herself into his arms.


    Bet ruffled her hair, opened the car door, and guided her inside.


    The ck Mercedes slowly drove away from the airport, heading toward the Jones''s family home.


    Yvonne only had one day off and had rushed back just to reunite with her parents.


    After more than an hour''s drive, the car pulled into the Jones family''s driveway.


    Bruce Jones was on duty today and hadn''t returned yet.


    Only Monica was at home, bustling about by herself.


    "My brother and his wife are traveling abroad. Bruce has to workte tonight, so I don''t know when he''ll be back. I was all alone here, so I''m d you came."


    Monica smiled and came out to greet Bet and Yvonne.


    But Yvonne noticed that the corners of her eyes were slightly red, a clear sign she had been crying.


    It was supposed to be a day for family reunions, but she was all alone. Just moments before, Monica had been standing in front of herte daughter''s portrait, shedding tears.


    She had heard the car in the driveway, hastily wiped away her tears, ande out.


    "Weren''t you on set filming? Why the sudden return? Is the movie finished?" Monica asked.


    "It''s a holiday, so the crew got the day off," Yvonne replied.


    She hade straight from the


    airport and hadn''t had time to buy a gift. But Bet, ever thoughtful and proper, had already prepared something in advance.


    "Just having you here to keep mepany is enough to make me happy. You don''t


    need to bring gifts next time. We can''t eat that much anyway."


    Monica said politely.


    "It''s just a small token. If you can''t finish it, we''ll just have toe over for dinner more often and help you," Yvonne said, taking Monica''s hand.


    "Alright,e over whenever you have time, and I''ll cook for you. Just don''t mind


    my humble cooking." With that, Monica led Yvonne into the kitchen.


    The refrigerator was full of ingredients, and Monica picked out Bet''s and Yvonne''s favorites.


    Yvonne helped her out, washing and preparing the vegetables.


    Monica quickly prepared a table full of dishes. Her cooking wasn''t as refined as Mrs. Moore''s, so she stuck to simple, home-cooked meals.


    Monica always imed she wasn''t a good cook, but Yvonne had grown up eating her mother''s food.


    Since Bruce wasn''t home and


    Bet had to drive, they didn''t open any wine. The three of them


    ate and chatted, and the


    was


    atmosphere was exceptionally warm.


    After dinner, Monica checked the time. The evening g was about to start, so she


    walked over to the television and turned it on.


    Bet was in the kitchen with Yvonne, helping her with the dishes.

 Chapter 504

    After turning on the TV, Monica only watched for a moment before heading toward the kitchen.


    She couldn''t just rx while the two ''kids'' were doing all the work.


    When she reached the kitchen doorway, she saw Bet, sleeves rolled up, washing dishes at the sink.


    Yvonne stood beside him, ying the part of a supervisor. "Work hard, Mr. Bet Thompson. If they''re not clean, you''ll have to do them over, and I''ll have to dock your pay."


    "And what is my pay?" Bet asked yfully.


    Yvonne hesitated for a second, then stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Vonnie, stop messing around," Bet said, subconsciously touching the spot she''d kissed, his eyes a mixture of gentle helplessness and adoration.


    Monica stood at the kitchen door, watching the young couple yfully tease each other. For a moment, it was as if she had been transported back to when her daughter was still alive.


    Her Yvonne had been just like that, bossing Bet around like a little queen. And only Bet would indulge her.


    A gentle smile appeared on Monica''s face, but when the name ''Vonnie'' escaped Bet''s lips, her smile froze.


    She frowned, hesitated for a moment, and then walked into the kitchen.


    "Mrs. Jones." Bet turned, saw Monica, and nodded in greeting.


    "Mrs. Jones, we can handle this. You''ve already worked hard enough cooking. Go and rest in the living room and watch TV," Yvonne said.


    "Mm," Monica responded vaguely. Then she said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, I remember you used to have awbook. I can''t find it anywhere. You have younger eyes, could you help me look for it?"


    "Oh, okay." Yvonne was taken aback for a moment before nodding.


    On a holiday, of all times, why would Monica suddenly need awbook? But Yvonne didn''t ask and went straight upstairs.


    No one knew better than her where her books were kept.


    After Yvonne went upstairs, Bet washed thest bowl, ced it in the draining


    rack, dried his hands, and turned to face Monica.


    "Mrs. Jones, if you have something to say, please don''t hesitate."


    There was no way Monica was looking for aw book on a holiday, and she certainly wouldn''t have sent Yvonne to find it. She clearly had something to say to him and had denberately sent Yvonne away


    Monica looked at Bet, her expression turning serious. "I heard you call Yvonne ''Vonnie'' just now."


    Bet paused. He was usually so careful, never using Yvonne''s nickname in front of others.


    But just now in the kitchen, it had only been the two of them, and Yvonne was joking with him. It had slipped out unintentionally, and he never imagined Monica would overhear.


    Bet didn''t know how to exin, so he simply pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    Monica sighed deeply and continued.


    "Vonnie holds an irreceable ce in my heart and her father''s. I know she was special to you, too. A first love is unforgettable for anyone But Bet, life is too long to be spent living in the past." ''


    "Vonnie was Vonnie. And Yvonne is Yvonne. She''s a wonderful girl, and she isn''t, Vonnie''s substitute, anyone else''s, Bet, if you''re


    treating her as a recement for


    Vonnie, it''s not fair to her."


    Hearing this, Bet instinctively raised a hand to his forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    He couldn''t exin to Monica that Yvonne was Vonnie. So, he could only nod


    vaguely and say, "It was a slip of the tongue. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 505

    "Good," Monica nodded, adding earnestly, "Bet, since you''ve decided to be with Yvonne, you must treat her with sincerity. We both truly want you two to be happy."


    "I understand," Bet nodded. "The kitchen is clean now. Yvonne hasn''te back down, so I''ll go upstairs to check on her."


    "Alright. Tell her toe down and watch TV with us. The g is quite good,'' Monica said."


    Bet left the kitchen and strode upstairs.


    Yvonne''s bedroom was on the second floor.


    When Bet walked in, Yvonne was sitting on the edge of the bed, casually flipping through an old magazine.


    As for thew book Monica had mentioned, she hadn''t even looked for it.


    She knew the book was on the top shelf, which was a hassle to reach. Besides, who would read something like that on a holiday?


    "What did my mom want to talk to you about?" Yvonne asked, setting the magazine aside and looking up at Bet.


    Bet walked over to Yvonne, his tall frame leaning casually against the bookshelf.


    "I identally called you Vonnie just now, and your mother overheard. She thought I was treating you as a substitute for Vonnie and gave me a stern lecture about how wrong that is."


    Yvonne didn''t know what to say. After a long pause, she simply replied, "Oh."


    Bet ruffled her hair, a helpless smile on his face. "Your mom wants us toe downstairs and watch the g."


    Yvonne nodded, stood up, and left the room with Bet, following him downstairs.


    In the living room, Monica had just finished cutting up some fruit and was sitting down on the sofa.


    "Come watch, thisedy sketch is pretty funny."


    "Coming!" Yvonne walked over and sat down next to Monica. She picked an orange from the fruit bowl a started peeling it while watching the sketchten TV content


    The sketch was full of jokes, andughter filled the room, both on and off the screen.


    When Bruce returned, he heard theughter from inside and his steps lightened.


    "What''s so funny?" Bruce asked as he came in from the cold. The heating was on full st, and the wave of warm air was instantlyforting.


    "Mr. Jones," both Bet and Yvonne greeted him.


    "It''s a sketch on the g show. It''s really funny," Yvonne added.


    Bruce took off his coat, nced at the TV, and chuckled. "You know, the actor in this sketch was your mom''s idol when she was young. He wasn''t aedian back then he was heartthrob incredibly handsome. She was a huge fan."


    "Really?" Yvonne asked in disbelief.


    "He really was handsome, E


    guy for a lot of teenage girls," Monica said, scrolling through her phone to find an old picture of the


    actor in his youth content


    After seeing the photo, Yvonne couldn''t help but sigh. Time really is a cruel, cruel thing.


    Yvonne and Bet stayed with Bruce and Monica until the g ended before leaving.


    Yvonne had a flight back to the set early the next morning, so she went back to Cherry Bay with Bet for the night.


    As they were taking the elevator up, it suddenly malfunctioned, plunging them into darkness.


    Startled, Yvonne instinctively pressed herself against Bet.


    Bet wrapped an arm around her slim waist and, with his other hand, urately pressed the emergency call button in the pitch-ck darkness.

 Chapter 506

    "When sight is lost, the other senses be exceptionally sharp."


    Leaning against Bet''s chest, Yvonne could clearly feel his breathing, his heartbeat, and the gentle rise and fall of his solid chest.


    "It''s just a minor malfunction. It''s okay, don''t be scared," Bet soothed in his maic voice. Perhaps worried she was afraid, he leaned down and ced soft kisses on her forehead and lips.


    The emergency call was answered quickly, and the maintenance crew resolved the issue in no time. The lights flickered back on, and the elevator resumed its normal operation.


    The sudden return of light was a bit jarring, and Yvonne took a moment to adjust.


    She buried her face in Bet''s chest, only opening her eyes once they had adjusted. She found herself still in his arms, his eyes looking down at her intently.


    In the cramped space of the elevator, an inexplicable, ambiguous tension filled the air, and the temperature seemed to be rising.


    Just then, the elevator arrived at their floor, and the doors slowly slid open.


    Bet averted his gaze and took her hand, leading her out of the elevator.


    After the fingerprint scan, the apartment door opened.


    Since it was a holiday, Helen, the housekeeper, had the day off. The only one in therge apartment was their dog, Bullet.


    Hearing the noise, Bullet jumped up alertly. Seeing his owner, he started to leap forward excitedly but was gently nudged aside by Bet''s foot.


    The lights in the apartment were off, the only illuminationing from the scattered moonlight and the shimmering reflection of the river.


    In the dim, hazy light, the charged atmosphere returned.


    Bet swept Yvonne into his arms and strode toward the bedroom, his steady steps betraying a clear sense of urgency.


    The bedroom door opened and closed. They tumbled onto the soft bed, entangled in each other''s arms.


    Kisses, caresses. A jacket, a shirt, and a pair of pants were tossed onto the floor, one by one.


    Just as their passionate kiss deepened, a phone in the jacket on the floor began to vibrate, its buzzing sending a faint tremor through the floorboards.


    Yvonne''s phone wasn''t on vibrate; it was clearly Bet''s.


    The romantic mood was instantly shattered Bet frowned, swung his long legs off the bed, bent down to pick up his phone, and answered without hesitation after ncing at the caller ID.


    As Bet spoke on the phone, his expression grew serious and cold.


    When the call ended, he bent down, picked up his clothes, and quickly put on his shirt.


    Yvonne had already sat up in bed, pulling the sheet around her, her bright eyes watching him.


    "Do you have to go out?" she asked.


    Bet nodded.


    He walked to the


    edge of the bed, pulled her into his arms, and gave her a deep, forceful kiss. "Are we being plot-blocked? he murmured helplessly. "Every time we get to the good part, were, interrupted.


    Her cheeks were still flushed with desire, and he looked as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    But he''d been urgently summoned back to the base and had to leave immediately.


    "Get some rest. Let Bullet keep youpany. I probably won''t be able to take you to the airport tomorrow, be good. And leave me a message if you miss me."


    "Mm, I will. You should get going," Yvonne said, nodding obediently.


    Reluctantly, Bet left.


    Yvonne spent the night alone at Cherry Bay again and managed to sleep reasonably well.


    Early the next morning, she was woken by a call from her assistant.


    Yvonne had booked an early flight, and her assistant''s call was her wake-up to rush to the airport.


    Sitting in the van on the way to the airport, Yvonne couldn''t stop herself from dozing off.


    "Yvonne, did you get any sleepst night? You look exhausted,'' her assistant teased, a knowing smile on her face as she eyed a red mark on Yvonne''s neck."

 Chapter 507

    Yvonne instinctively shrank back, her cheeks flushing uncontrobly.


    It was an impossible question to answer.


    Could she tell her assistant that she and Bet had been in the middle of things when he was suddenly called away to the base?


    Of course not.


    So, Yvonne pretended she hadn''t heard and kept her eyes closed, feigning sleep.


    From Cherry Bay to the airport, and from takeoff tonding, Yvonne slept through most of it.


    After getting off the ne, she rushed to the set, arriving around noon.


    Perhaps because she''d slept well on the ne, Yvonne was full of energy, and the afternoon''s filming went smoothly.


    Her scenes were filmed back-to-back-one major, emotionally charged scene after another.


    After seeing her mother, Ste was finally willing to talk.


    It turned out her stepmother had always been a wolf in sheep''s clothing, and her stepsister''s sweet and innocent act was all a facade.


    In public, the stepmother doted on Ste, but in private, she was constantly beating or cursing her. Ste did almost all the housework alone-cooking,undry, cleaning.


    Ste had to wake up before dawn and couldn''t go to bed untilte at night. If she didn''t do her chores well, she wasn''t given any food and was forbidden from going to school.


    One time, after working all day, her stepmother, who was in a bad mood, refused to give her any dinner. Ste was so hungry that she stole a cookie from her stepsister. When her stepmother found out she had stolen something, she grabbed a pot of boiling water and poured it directly onto the back of Ste''s hand.


    "You worthless scum! Stealing food at your age! What will you steal when you''re older? Things? Men? I''ll scald you to death and see if you ever dare to steal from my daughter again!"


    The skin on Ste''s hand was burned so badly it was nearly rotting off. She ran crying to her father, saying, "Dad, it hurts."


    But her father just pushed her away impatiently. "Your mother is doing this for your own good. If she doesn''t teach you a lesson, you''ll never learn Do you want to be downi


    ge


    the wrong path and end up in jail?"


    Ste grew up under the weight of her father''s neglect, her stepmother''s torment, and her stepsister''s bullying.


    But she never gave up hope. She kept striving, studying hard. She knew that education was her only chance to change her fate.


    Her grades were always at the top of her ss, and she got into a top university. She was finally about to escape that hellish home.


    But it seemed fate wasn''t done with her yet.


    Because Ste had been epted into a top university, she became the talk of the neighborhood. Her good-for-nothing stepsister, however, hadn''t even gotten into amunity college.


    Driven by jealousy, her stepsister used their father''s phone to text Ste, tricking her into believing he had left a document at home and needed her to bring it to his office immediately.


    Ste never dared to refuse an order from her father or stepmother, knowing it


    would result in a severe beating or punishment.


    Not daring to dy, Ste grabbed the file and ran out of the house.


    On her way to the bus stop, as she was passing through a secluded alley, she was cornered by a group of thugs. They dragged her into the alley and took turns assaulting her.


    For a girl who had just turned eighteen, it was an absolute nightmare.


    Ste dragged her battered body home, intending to call the police, but her stepmother stopped her.


    Cursing her as a ''filthy slut'' and a ''shameless whore,'' her stepmother forcibly dragged her into the bathroom, pinned her to the floor and relentlessly washed her cold water, scrubbing away any trace of evidence.

 Chapter 508

    Ste''s sobs and pleas went unanswered. Her stepmother was unmoved, relentlessly insulting her, calling her filthy and worthless.


    Then, the message from her father on her phone vanished.


    She confronted him, asking why he''d sent her to the office with documents sote at night, all by herself. He tly denied it and pped her hard across the face. "You have no shame, and now you want to me me for it? With an attitude like yours, what''s the point of college? You''ll just end up as a drain on society."


    That day, Ste''s tears flowed from dusk till dawn, and from dawn till the next sunset.


    She suddenly longed for her mother. She wanted to tell her mother she''d been hurt, to hide in her mother''s arms.


    But when she finally mustered all her strength to find her, her mother didn''t even ask if she was okay. She just pressed some money into Ste''s hand and hurriedly sent


    her away.


    With nowhere else to go, Ste trudged back to her father''s house in disgrace. Her only hope was the university eptance letter.


    But when she got home, she found the letter torn to shreds by her stepsister, who even taunted her, admitting she had hired the thugs who had assaulted her. The stepsister swore she would never let Ste go to college, vowing to make her rot in the gutter forever.


    Ste tried to fight back, but her stepsister had a video of the assault and threatened to post it on the university''s online forum if she dared to enroll.


    Then, at her stepmother''s urging, her own father tried to marry her off to a sixty- year-old man who was offering a handsome sum of eighty-eight thousand dors.


    Her stepmother wanted to use the money to buy a fake diploma for her own daughter.


    At that moment, something inside Ste finally died. If they were determined to ruin her life, then she would drag them all to hell with her.


    After hearing Ste''s story, even the police officers working the case felt a pang of sympathy for the girl whose life had been so difficult.


    The case caused a huge stir in society. Many people online argued that the father, stepmother, and stepsister had gotten what they deserved, and they hoped Ste would receive a lenient sentence.


    However, thew is impartial. Ste had murdered three people in an extremely brutal and cruel manner.


    In the end, Ste was sentenced to death.


    When Ste''s mother visited her for thest time, she dissolved into tears.


    "Ste, I''m so sorry. I really didn''t know.....¡±


    "You didn''t know, or you didn''t want to know?¡± Ste sneered. "After the divorce, you never visited me once You never cared if was okay it ifl had enough to eat, or if i was warm! You only ever cared about yourself, afraid I''d be a burden to you!"


    "If you didn''t love me, if you didn''t want to raise me, then why did you even have me?!" Ste shrieked hysterically before the guards led her away.


    Due to the case''s high profile, it received significant attention from the authorities, even being featured on a true-crime documentary series.


    The plight of children from divorced and blended families suddenly came into the spotlight.


    Ste''s case seemed to have served as a wake-up call for society.


    Because of her neglect and inaction, Ste''s mother was quickly doxxed byizens. She was pointed at and whispered about everywhere she went, bing too afraid to even leave her house.


    Under immense social pressure, her husband divorced her.


    After the divorce, he remarried quickly.


    When Ste''s mother went to visit her younger daughter, she saw the girl being


    beaten and cursed at by her ex-husband''s new wife.


    She ran over to intervene, but the new wife pointed a finger in her face. and scoffed, "You didn''t care when your older daughter was being abused by her stepmother, so don''t you dare meddle in this.

 Chapter 509

    The new wife grabbed the little girl by the cor, lifting her like a chick until her face turned red. "She''s my daughter now, and I''ll discipline her however I see fit. If you can''t stand to watch, then take her with you."


    "Okay, that''s a wrap. Cut!" Director Ward shouted through his megaphone to the cast and crew on set.


    Yvonne''s several emotionally charged scenes had required a few retakes, but overall, her performance wasmendable.


    During her early days training as an officer, Yvonne had been on murder cases and had interacted with inmates on death row.


    No one is born evil. Each of those criminals had their own tragic story that led them down the wrong path.


    Half a monthter, Yvonne''s scenes for the film were officiallypleted.


    On the day she wrapped, she was surprised to see Thomas on set.


    "Congrattions on wrapping," Thomas said, presenting her with a bouquet of flowers his assistant had ordered.


    "Thank you, Mr. Taylor." Yvonne maintained a polite yet distant demeanor with Thomas on set.


    ¡°Didn''t you wrap up your scenes a while ago?" Yvonne asked, holding the bouquet.


    "I came back for a few reshoots," Thomas exined. "Do you have time for lunch? To celebrate you finishing your part."


    At that moment, the set was bustling with people. If Yvonne refused, she would seem ungrateful, which would be a direct snub to the A-list actor.


    "Sure," Yvonne agreed with a smile.


    Thomas chose a high-end restaurant not far from the set. They sat in a private room by a window, from which they could vaguely see the people bustling around the filming location.


    After taking the menu from the waiter and asking for Yvonne''s input, Thomas began to order.


    He seemed to know her tastes well, ordering almost all of her favorite dishes.


    They didn''t talk much during the meal. Thomas asked about her uing ns and schedule.


    "I have a variety show, two new endorsement deals, and I''m in talks for two scripts for the first half of the year," Yvonne said vaguely.


    Yvonne''s acting skills were still developing, and her ability to deliver a good performance depended heavily on the script, so Sandra


    Garcia was very cautious above


    roles she took When she was..


    filming, she usually did variety


    shows to increase her exposure.


    "Mr. Turner is currently preparing a period romance drama. The female lead is a perfect fit for you. You''ve worked with Mr. Turner before, and he speaks very highly of you would you like to audition?"


    Thomas said it casually, but Yvonne''s heart sank a little upon hearing his words.


    The lead role in a Mr. Turner


    production was something countless A-list actresses would


    fight for Sandra''swork in then et


    industry was


    no less extensive than Thomas, if she couldn''t secure a


    resource, it meant they weren''t yet in


    a position to even be considered.


    Thomas was clearly using his own connections to pave the way for Yvonne.


    "Mr. Turner''s standards are too high. I''m probably not the right fit, so I''d rather not make a fool of myself," Yvonne politely declined.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch. She couldn''t ept his feelings, and therefore, she couldn''t ept his favors.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Thomas'' eyes, but it was gone in an instant.


    He picked up his cutlery and ced a piece of steak on Yvonne''s te. ¡°The


    charcoal-grilled steak. It''s the restaurant''s specialty. You should try it."


    This time, Yvonne didn''t refuse his kindness. She took a bite of the steak and evenplimented how delicious it was.


    After lunch, Thomas drove Yvonne back to her hotel.


    Yvonne''s part in the film was done, and she could return to Istra today.


    "What time is your flight? I''m also heading back to Istra today. We could take the same flight," Thomas said, looking at her.

 Chapter 510

    "What time is your flight? I''m also heading back to Istra today. We could take the same flight," Thomas said, looking at her.


    "It''s a five p.m. flight," Yvonne replied.


    She didn''t really care. It wasn''t her private jet, so whether Thomas was on the same flight was none of her business.


    "Then I''ll have my assistant..." Thomas was about to say he''d have his assistant book a ticket when a deep, maic male voice suddenly called out from behind him, "Yvonne."


    Yvonne instinctively turned at the sound of her name and saw a ck Mercedes parked at the hotel entrance. Bet was standing by the car, a lit cigarette held between two fingers of his left hand.


    "Bet!" Yvonne''s eyes lit up when she saw him.


    She hurried over to his side, asking cheerfully, "What are you doing here?"


    ¡°I had some business nearby and was passing through. You saidst night that you were wrapping up today, so I came to take you home." Bet stubbed out his cigarette and gently ruffled her hair.


    "Okay! I''ll go pack right now. Wait for me," Yvonne said, then eagerly rushed into the hotel.


    As Yvonne''s figure disappeared from view, the smile on Bet''s lips slowly faded. He turned to face Thomas.


    "Just yesterday, I heard my auntining to my mom that your schedule is so packed you don''t even have time toe home. I didn''t expect to see you here today."


    "I came back to the set for a few reshoots," Thomas said.


    "Is that so?¡± Bet chuckled, leaning casually against the car door.


    Thomas was a top-tier, award-winning actor whose schedule was booked years in advance. It was hard to believe he would be called back for reshoots for a small guest role. The excuse was so flimsy it was almostughable.


    Thomas knew the excuse wouldn''t fool Bet. Besides, he never intended to hide his feelings for Yvonne.


    "Bet, I''m not going to step aside for you again."


    At his words, Bet''s eyes visibly darkened, his expression turningplex.


    He had always known that his cousin coveted his girlfriend.


    But he and Yvonne were childhood sweethearts, inseparable. Thomas never had a chance to get between them, so he had resorted to,


    constantly antagonizing weet


    Yvonne turning them into a bickering pair of frenemies.


    But Thomas'' feelings for Yvonne were clearly deeper than Bet had realized.


    Even when Yvonne''s own parents hadn''t recognized her, Thomas had known she was back.


    But the depth of Thomas'' feelings for Yvonne didn''t matter, and Bet had no interest in exploring it.


    He gave a cold smile and replied, "I don''t need you to step aside. She has always been mine."


    Thomas'' handsome face soured at


    the response. He was about to say something when he saw Yvonne dragging her suitcase out of the hotel. .


    She was dressed in a simple, understated white dress with arge, thick coat over


    it.


    Dragging a suitcase and wearing high heels, she still ran at full speed, throwing herself into Bet''s arms like a little bird.


    Bet affectionately ruffled her hair, then took her suitcase and ced it in the trunk of the car.


    Yvonne noticed Thomas was still there and out of politeness, said to him. "I''ve canceled my flight Maybe we can be on the same flight next time, Mr. Taylor."


    After she spoke, Bet finished stowing the luggage.


    He opened the passenger door, watched Yvonne get in, and then helped her fasten


    her seatbelt before closing the door firmly.


    Bet walked around to the driver''s side. Before getting in, he nced back at Thomas. ¡°We''re heading out. See you around."

 Chapter 511

    Thomas didn''t look pleased, but he said nothing. He just stood there, watching the ck Mercedes drive away.


    The car left the hotel grounds, merged onto the main road, and disappeared into the flow of traffic.


    "What were you and Thomas talking about just now?" Yvonne asked, ncing at the rearview mirror. She could still faintly see Thomas'' figure, standing in the same spot. "Nothing," Bet replied vaguely, turning the steering wheel.


    Yvonne didn''t press the issue, changing the subject to share some funny stories from the set.


    After leaving the city, the car entered the highway. The drive to Istra would take more than ten hours.


    "If you get tired, take a nap. I''ll wake you when we get home," Bet said.


    "You''re not tired from driving, so I''m certainly not tired from just sitting here," Yvonne said, turning her head to gaze at him intently.


    In her past life, the one thing she wanted most before she died was to see him one more time.


    It was so good to have the chance to see him again, to be able to look at him whenever and for however long she wanted.


    "You''re trying to distract me from driving," Bet said, ncing at her. Their eyes met for a brief moment, his pupils filled with a gentle helplessness and deep affection.


    Yvonne stuck her tongue out at him before turning back, sitting properly in her seat so as not to disturb his driving.


    Soft music yed in the car. Yvonne hadn''t been sleepy, but the music gradually lulled her, and she leaned back in thefortable seat, drifting off before she knew


    it.


    Bet pulled the car into a service area.


    The car came to a stop, and Yvonne woke up.


    She rubbed her eyes and asked the man beside her, "Are we here?"


    "No, we''re at a rest stop. Let''s get out and stretch. It''s not good to sit in the car for too long." Bet then unbuckled her seatbelt and half-carried her out of the car.


    Yvonne, bundled in her thick coat and wearing a mask, stretched her arms outzily.


    Still worried she might be cold, Bet wrapped an arm around her. "Are you hungry? Want to get something to eat?"


    They had been driving for seven or eight hours, and night had already fallen. Yvonne was indeed a bit hungry.


    The food options at the rest stop


    were limited. Bet and Yvonne et


    had a quick fast food meal before getting back in the car.


    There weren''t many vehicles on the highway at night, and Bet drove quickly.


    As dawn approached, the car exited the highway and entered Istra.


    By the time they reached Cherry Bay, the sky was bright.


    They returned to the apartment just as Helen was getting up, preparing to take Bullet for a walk.


    "Sir, Yvonne, why are you back at this hour?" Helen asked, looking


    happily wagged his tail.


    puzzled Buflet, see


    "Yvonne was filming out of town. I drove to pick her up,¡± Bet replied. Helen asked, "Are you two hungry? Should I make you some breakfast?"


    Bet said, "No rush. We''ll wash up and change first. You can take Bullet downstairs for now."


    Helen nodded and led Bullet out.


    Bet left Yvonne''s suitcase by the wall, not in a hurry to unpack it.


    "You use the master bathroom. I''ll use the one in the guest room."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne nodded, kicking off her shoes and heading straight to the bedroom.


    After sitting in a car for over ten


    hours, she was quite tired. She took


    a longfortable hot bath and changed her clothes beforeing out of the room.


    Bet was obviously faster.


    He had already finished his shower and had even warmed up a ss of milk for her.

 Chapter 512

    "Are you tired?¡± Bet asked. "Finish this, then get some rest.¡±


    "Mm-hmm." Yvonne took the ss of milk and sat on the edge of the bed to drink it. Once she was done, she flopped back onto the mattress, sighing, "I didn''t realize a ten-hour drive could be so exhausting."


    Bet sat down beside her, stroking her hair affectionately.


    Her freshly dried hair was soft, wrapping around his slender fingers. "Just sleep for a


    bit if you''re tired. I''ll wake you when breakfast is ready."


    "Aren''t you going to sleep with me?" Yvonne asked, her clear eyes looking up at him.


    Bet chuckled at her question. "Of course."


    Theyy down together on therge,fortable bed, and Yvonne naturally nestled into his arms.


    Holding her soft, warm body, his breathing grew ragged, and he leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Their mouths met, their breaths mingling.


    But it went no further than kissing and holding each other. After all, Helen would be back with Bullet any minute, and Bet had no desire to be interrupted mid-act again.


    After their kiss, Bet held Yvonne close as they drifted off to sleep.


    Before long, Helen returned with Bullet on his leash.


    Seeing the master bedroom door shut, Bullet dutifullyy down in front of it to stand guard.


    Helen washed her hands, tied on an apron, and went into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Once breakfast was ready, she walked to the bedroom door and knocked softly. "Bet, Yvonne, breakfast is ready. You should eat while it''s hot. You can sleep more after."


    Neither Bet nor Yvonne had been in a deep sleep, so they got up quickly.


    When they entered the dining room, the table wasden with avish and bountiful breakfast.


    Yvonne picked up her spoon to eat some soup, while Bet used a fork and knife to put some other food on her te.


    "Helen''s cooking is still the best. The food from the service station was just awful," Yvonne couldn''t help butin.


    "Then eat some more." Helen beamed at the praise. "Are you two eating at home tonight? I can make some soup for you."


    "There''s an auction this afternoon, so we''ll probably eat out tonight. Please don''t go to any trouble," Bet said.


    "A jewelry auction?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, and auction,¡± Bet replied.


    That afternoon, Yvonne went out with Bet.


    Thend auction was not as lively as


    one for jewelry or antiques. The attendees were all heads or heirs of major corporations, bidding on parcels ofnd worth billions. Every face in the room was etched with seriousness and caution.


    Bet''s seat was in the front and center. Regardless of the asion, his status as


    the heir to the nation''s wealthiest family was undeniable.


    Yvonne took a brochure from a staff member and realized that thend being attationed today was the very same port they had visited with Noah and his wife.  fo


    No wonder the auction seemed somewhat subdued. Even in a major economic hub like Istra, only a handful ofpanies had the capital to acquire a port worth tens of billions.


    Of the hundred or so people present, most were likely just there for the spectacle.


    "When does the auction start? Why don''t I see Mr. Thompson?" Yvonne scanned the venue but couldn''t spot Noah.


    For an auction involving a multi-billion-dor property, Noah, as thepany president, should have been there in person.


    "Noah probably won''t being. The Thompson family''s representative this time is Eden,¡± Bet said, his gaze drifting to their left.


    Eden was seated in the front row to their left, dressed in a sharp suit and wearing gold-rimmed sses, presenting a refined and serious demeanor.


    He was nked by several senior executives from the Thompson Group, clearly there to support him.

 Chapter 513

    "Why would the Thompson family''s business be entrusted to Eden?" Yvonne asked,pletely baffled.


    Frank had always despised his illegitimate son, Eden, and had forbidden him from ever getting involved in the family business. To now hand over such a crucial deal to him¡ªhad Frank suddenly had a change of heart, wanting to make up for his past neglect?


    If that were the case, things at the Thompson household were about to get messy. Emma was certainly not known for her good temper.


    "Dad gave Eden the transportationpany that the Thompson Group started developing a few years ago. This plot ofnd is for the expansion of thatpany, so naturally, it fell into Eden''s hands."


    Bet exined nonchntly as he flipped through the brochure detailing the property.


    Yvonne frowned. "Is Mr. Thompson giving him the transportationpany aspensation, or is he letting him use it as a stepping stone into the Thompson Group?"


    "The olddy threw a massive tantrum until she got the transportationpany for him. On top of that, Eden is about to get engaged to Ynda and be the prized son-inw of the Walker family."


    "Eden and Ynda? How did they get involved?" Yvonne was confused.


    "Mr. Walker decided to back the illegitimate son since I wasn''t ying along," Bet said with a cold sneer.


    Yvonne was speechless. "...He''s certainly ambitious."


    If Mr. Walker knew that most of the Thompson Group''s shares were in Bet''s hands, making him the true master of thepany, he''d probably be absolutely furious.


    Soon after, the auction began.


    The auctioneer took the stage and introduced thend''s geographical location, its advantages, and the government''s future support ns.


    Thepanies interested in the property had already conducted thorough research; after all, no one would let such a massive investment go down the drain easily.


    So, after a brief introduction, the auctioneer announced the start of the bidding without wasting any more time.


    The starting price was three billion.


    This was obviously a lowball figure, intended to be driven up through bidding.


    Eden remained calm, waiting until the price reached five billion before making his


    move.


    "Six billion." He was quite bold, carrying himself with the air of a true young master of the Thompson family.


    Several otherpanies followed, but once the price hit seven billion, they all dropped out.


    The internal valuation of thend was between 5.5 and 6.5 billion, and the current price had already exceeded that.


    Just as Eden breathed a sigh of


    e2


    relief, thinking no one else would bid, he heard someone behind him raise the paddle and call out Seven


    point one billion."


    Eden instinctively turned around and saw aplete stranger, someone he didn''t recognize from Istra''s elite circles.


    But the man looked determined,


    relentlessly staying in the game. No matter what price Eden called, the man would always bid one hundred million more.


    "Is that one of your people?" Yvonne turned to Bet and whispered.


    Bet smiled and gently patted her head. "So smart."


    Yvonne''s expression, however, turned more confused. "What do you want with thisnd?"


    "I''m just driving up the price,"


    Bet exined. "Dad gave the transportationpany to Eden, and it''s now separate from the Thompson Group, responsible for its own profits and losses. Thatpany doesn''t have that much cash on hand."


    "Aren''t you afraid Eden will just drop out?"


    "This piece ofnd is his pledge of allegiance to Mr. Walker. He won''t give it up,¡±


    Bet said withplete confidence.

 Chapter 514

    "What does Mr. Walker want with thisnd?" Yvonne asked instinctively.


    "What do you think?" Bet asked with a smile.


    Yvonne paused for a moment, then she suddenly recalled the investigation into Colin''s case years ago. The Gonzalez family''s transportationpany had gone bankrupt and been seized, but the profits from smuggling were enormous. It seemed Mr. Walker wasn''t willing to give that up.


    Thinking about thend''s prime geographical location, Yvonne finally understood. Seeing that she seemed to grasp the situation, Bet smiled.


    Mr. Walker actually wanted to use a fool like Eden to drag the Thompson family into his dirty business.


    In the end, Eden won thend for a price of ten billion.


    On stage, the auctioneer was congratting Eden on bing the new owner of


    the property, but Eden''s face showed no trace of joy.


    Ten billion was far beyond his budget; he would probably have to sell off other assets to raise the funds.


    As the auction concluded, people began to leave.


    Bet, holding Yvonne''s hand, ran into Eden and his entourage at the exit. "Bet, what a coincidence," Eden said first, his eyes subtly sizing up Yvonne. Young, beautiful, and fresh. Indeed, someone Ynda couldn''tpare to. But to give up the support of the Walker family for a woman was a foolish trade.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Monroe," Bet replied with a smile that didn''t reach his


    eyes.


    Eden''s expression soured. Acquiring thend for three billion over budget was hardly something to celebrate.


    But Eden wasposed. His face quickly returned to a neutral expression as he changed the subject. ¡°Grandma is sick and still in the hospital. You should visit her when you have time."


    "I''ve been quite busytely, so I probably won''t be able to make it. Please give her a message for me. Tell her that at her age, she should focus on her health and cultivate her spirit; insatiable greed shortens one''s life."


    Bet said slowly and deliberately.


    His words left Eden pale with anger, speechless for a long moment.


    Just then, a ck Audi pulled up.


    The car stopped at the bottom of the steps, and a window rolled down, revealing Ynda''s perfectly made-up face.


    Ynda hadn''t expected to see Bet, and her eyes locked onto him, filled with a mixture of grievance and resentment.


    Seeing Ynda, Eden smiled and walked over, his tall frame blocking her view of Bet.


    Ynda had no choice but to look away and get out of the car.


    "Did youe especially to pick me up?" Eden wrapped an arm around her waist,


    a deliberately intimar


    gesture made for Bet''s benefit.


    Even though Bet had given marriage alliance with the Walker family for this little actress men


    were all the a


    same;


    they alwa


    wanted what they couldn''t have.


    With his arm around Ynda, Eden was sure Bet wouldn''t bepletely indifferent.


    But Bet didn''t even lift an eyelid. He simply took Yvonne''s hand and walked right past them.


    After they were gone, Ynda


    frowned and shoved Eden''s hand off her waist. "Did you get thend? ¡°Did she asked coldly.


    SWO


    Eden nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. When he asks me to do something, I always get it done."


    "Good." With that, Ynda turned to get back in the car.


    To her surprise, Eden opened the other door and sat down right next to her.


    ¡°Don''t you have your own car? What are you doing in mine?" Ynda snapped, wishing she could throw him out.


    "Mr. Walker said you were free tonight. How about we catch a movie and have dinner together?" Eden suggested.


    Ynda looked utterly unwilling, but Eden had already invoked Mr. Walker''s name, leaving her no room to refuse.

 Chapter 515

    Eden gave the driver an address, and the car headed directly to a high-end restaurant.


    He treated Ynda to a fine French dinner. The romantic candlelight and the beautiful river view seemed to soften her mood a bit.


    Eden had also thoughtfully prepared a gift for her: a limited-edition Herm¨¨s bag.


    Ynda had just seen this very bag in a fashion magazinest week and knew it wasn''t avable in the country yet. She was surprised by his attentiveness.


    Her attitude thawed, and after dinner, she even agreed to see a movie with him. She was dressed in a new Chanel suit, carrying the limited-edition Herm¨¨s bag, and turning heads wherever she went.


    This was how it felt back when she was Mr. Thompson''s girlfriend¡ªbeing the center of attention, the object of everyone''s envy. But after Bet broke up with her for that bitch Yvonne, so many people had been waiting to see her fail.


    Now, that feeling was finally back.


    The theater had a private screening room for couples. In the dim light, Eden naturally took Ynda''s hand, and she didn''t pull away.


    They were watching a romance, which inevitably included kissing and love scenes.


    As the main characters on the screen kissed passionately, Eden suddenly pushed Ynda back against her seat and kissed her forcefully.


    Ynda struggled, but his strength was overwhelming. She couldn''t fight him off and didn''t dare scream and cause a scene, so all she could manage were muffled whimpers.


    When Eden had kissed his fill, he finally let her go.


    Ynda''s face was flushed with anger. She gave him the silent treatment all the way until he dropped her off at home.


    When Ynda got back, Mrs. Walker asked how her date with Eden went.


    Filled with indignation, Ynda''s face turned red as she told her mother how Eden had forced a kiss on her.


    Mrs. Walker, however, was


    smiled and said, "You''re a couple now, a little physical affectionis a


    perfectly normal. Kissing yo@just


    proves that he likes you."


    Ynda felt a wave of detion. Not wanting to say another word, she rushed upstairs and mmed her bedroom door shut.


    Mr. Walker came out of his study upon hearing the noise and asked what was wrong.


    "Is Ynda back? Was the Riverbend property secured?"


    "Yes, it''s been secured. Eden is very reliable," Mrs. Walker replied.


    Mr. Walker nodded in satisfaction. Noticing his wife''s hesitant expression, he asked,


    "Is there a problem?"


    Mrs. Walker briefly exined what had happened.


    Mr. Walker frowned. "I''ll warn Eden to be more restrained and respect Ynda''s wishes. You should also talk to Ynda and tell her hot to be so willful


    ¡°I will,¡± Mrs. Walker said with a nod.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Bet and Yvonne were sitting in a restaurant, having dinner with Noah.


    Noah had been inspecting a branch office nearby that day and had invited Bet and Yvonne to have dinner with him.


    "Several of this restaurant''s signature dishes are excellent. It''s a shame Ms. Jones can''t eat seafood; she''s missing out," Noah said with a smile.


    "I''m allergic to seafood, so please, you two enjoy. These stewed ribs are delicious, though I''m getting full, alreadyvonne said, her eyes curving into a smile as she held her fork.


    "You little glutton," Bet said, looking at Yvonne with adoration.


    Sitting across from them, Noah watched them with a hint of envy in his gentle gaze.

 Chapter 516

    To the world, he and Karina were a happily married couple. But matters of the heart were a private affair, understood only by those involved.


    He had married Karina wanting a gentle and considerate wife. She had married him needing a husband with status and position. There had never been any love between them.


    Love was something that felt so distant to him now.


    Thest time he had loved, it was a love so profound and a heartbreak so devastating that he didn''t dare touch it again.


    "The transportationpany was only established in recent years and has no financial ties to the Thompson Group. It''s just a smallpany. The olddy made such a fuss that Frank had no choice but to give it to Eden aspensation.


    "But she''s getting on in years. Once she passes away, Frank won''t bother with Vanessa and Eden anymore."


    Noah raised his ss and took a sip of the spirits.


    They hadn''t ordered red wine today, but a bottle of clear spirits. The sharp, burning taste was a better match for the food, but it made his eyes sting.


    "I''m not interested inpany matters. Dad and Noah can handle it," Bet said dismissively.


    "The Thompson Group is yours; you should pay more attention to it," Noah said, raising his small ss and lightly clinking it against Bet''s.


    Yvonne couldn''t contribute to their business talk, so she kept her head down and ate.


    After dinner, they parted ways at the restaurant entrance.


    Since both Noah and Bet had been drinking, Yvonne drove Bet back to his apartment in Cherry Bay, while Noah had a driver to take him home.


    Noah hadn''t drunk much, and he only carried a faint scent of alcohol.


    When he arrived home, he saw his daughter Nic sitting alone on the living room sofa, watching cartoons. The housekeeper was in the kitchen, cleaning up the dinnerware.


    "Daddy!" Nic scrambled off the sofa and ran to him, her little legs a blur.


    "Nic, why are you watching cartoons by yourself? Where''s Mommy?" Noah asked, ruffling his daughter''s hair.


    "Mommy went to Grandma''s house. She''s not back yet," Nic said in her sweet, childish voice.


    Hearing that Karina had gone to her parents'' house again, Noah frowned almost instinctively.


    Ever since Kanna married into the


    Thompson family, the Whites seemed to spend all their time scheming how to get more benefits from the Thompsons instead of focusing on their own hotel


    business.


    Every time Karina visited them, her family would fill her head with all sorts of bad ideas.


    Nearly all of their arguments were because of the White family.


    "Sir, you''re back. Have you eaten? Should I prepare something for you?" the


    housekeeper asked as she came out of the kitchen.


    Noah replied, "I''ve already eaten. What about Nic?"


    The housekeeper said, "Nic has eaten too, but not very much. She wanted candied sweet potatoes, so l made them for her, but then she


    she


    said they werent good and that wanted the ones her mommy makes. I tried calling her mother, but she didn''t answer."


    ¡°I see,¡± Noah responded coolly.


    "Daddy, when is Mommying home?" Nic asked, hugging Noah''s leg and looking up at him.


    Noah frowned and was about to call Karina when the front door opened, and Karina walked in.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Nic immediately let go


    of her father and ran into her mother''s arms, hugging her neck tightly and whining that she wanted the candied sweet potatoes that


    only Mommy could make


    ????


    Noah was usually too busy with work, so Karina had raised Nic mostly by herself.


    The child was naturally closer to her mother.


    Karina kissed her daughter''s cheek, then quickly took off her coat, washed her hands, and hurried into the kitchen.

 Chapter 517

    The refrigerator was fully stocked with ingredients.


    Karina quickly prepared a te of candied sweet potatoes and told Nic to eat them while they were hot.


    Nic ate with a look of pure satisfaction on her face.


    "Noah, have you eaten? Should I cook a few more dishes so we can eat together?" Karina asked her husband cautiously.


    "I''ve already eaten," Noah said coolly, then asked, "You went to your parents'' house today?"


    "Yes. My mom identally fell down the stairs and hurt her leg, so I went to check on her." Karina''s excuse was wless.


    Noah nodded. "Is it serious? Which hospital is she in? I''ll go visit her tomorrow."


    "No, that''s not necessary," Karina said, shaking her head hastily. "It''s just a minor sprain, she''s resting at home. You''re busy with work, you don''t need to make a special trip."


    Noah genuinely was concerned about Karina''s mother and wanted to visit. But seeing Karina''s flustered reaction, he knew she was lying again.


    However, Noah couldn''t be bothered to pursue it. He didn''t ask another question and simply turned and went to his room.


    ...


    Yvonne drove Bet back to Cherry Bay. When they arrived, Helen was downstairs walking Bullet.


    Seeing his owners return, Bullet got so excited that he broke free from his leash and bounded over to Bet and Yvonne, circling them yfully.


    "Alright, settle down. Let''s go home," Bet said, patting Bullet''srge head before taking the leash and leading him upstairs.


    Helen knew they would be eating out tonight, so she hadn''t prepared dinner, but she had made a fruitpote.


    Yvonne had half a bowl of thepote before going to her room to get ready for bed.


    After her shower, she wasn''t sleepy yet, so she sat on the small sofa by the window, flipping through a script.


    Sandra had picked out two promising scripts for her and told her to look them over when she had


    auditions, so still requ time They would atole would


    depend on her ability and a bit of luck.  s?novels


    Yvonne was halfway through the script when she couldn''t help but yawn.


    Just as she was about to get into bed, there was a knock on the door, and Bet came in.


    ¡°Not sleeping yet?¡± he asked, his gaze soft as he looked at her.


    "I''m about to. Are you joining me?" Yvonne raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of teasing and provocation.


    Bet walked over, bent down, and lifted her from the sofa to the bed, then pulled the covers over her.


    "I have to go back to the base. I might not be back for a few days. You get some rest, and be good for me."


    "Okay." Yvonne knew he must have another mission. Even though she would miss him, she didn''t cling to him.


    "This weekend is the police academy''s fiftieth anniversary. Do you want to go?" Bet asked.


    "Can I?" Yvonne naturally wanted to visit her alma mater.


    Her former teachers, her ssmates... failing to graduate from the academy had been the biggest regret of her previous life.


    ¡°If ¡¤ you want to go, you can," Bet replied with a warm smile.


    The police academy had strict security, making it difficult for outsiders to enter. But anniversary celebrations were an exception, as outside guests would be invited, It would be easy for Bet to get a couple of invitations.


    On the weekend, Bet returned from the base with the invitations,


    and they went together to attend the


    Istra Police Academys


    50th-anniversary celebration.


    Yvonne was dressed discreetly in jeans, a knitted top, and a beige trench coat. Her


    long, straight hair was let down casually.


    As a public figure, she also wore a mask to be safe.

 Chapter 518

    Following behind Bet, Yvonne finally returned to her alma mater after so many years.


    The school hadn''t changed much from her memory. The academic building was still stately and solemn, and on the athletic field, students were running and chanting slogans, their energy palpable.


    Due to the anniversary celebration, the campus was more crowded than usual. "Let''s go say hello to Mr. Reed first," Bet said to Yvonne.


    Mr. Reed of the police academy was a formerrade-in-arms of Tobias.


    Back when Bet was dating the first Yvonne, he had often used visiting Mr. Reed as an excuse to see his girlfriend.


    As Bet and Yvonne slowly walked toward the administration building, they ran into April Martinez right at the entrance.


    Because it was the anniversary, many distinguished alumni and city officials had been invited.


    The city officials were being escorted by the school''s leadership, while April was in charge of greeting the outstanding graduates.


    April was talking with some former students when she turned her head and saw Bet and Yvonne approaching.


    ¡°Bet, what are you doing here? You didn''t tell me you wereing."


    "Professor Martinez," Bet greeted her calmly.


    "And this is?" April asked, looking at Yvonne with deliberate curiosity.


    April had met Yvonne before. Even with the mask, April''s sharp police instincts should have allowed her to recognize her.


    "My girlfriend, Yvonne Jones. You met her at the gatheringst time," Bet reintroduced her, his tone t.


    "Oh, I must be getting old. My memory isn''t what it used to be," April said with an awkwardugh, then turned to Yvonne. "This must be your first time at the police academy, Ms. Jones. Wee."


    "Professor Martinez," Yvonne said, greeting her out of politeness, but her tone was cool and distant.


    April had been her beloved mentor, but looking at her now, Yvonne could no longer find any trace of their former bond.


    Bet didn''t say much more to April either. He took Yvonne''s hand and said, "We''re going to see Mr. Reed. We shouldn''t keep him waiting."


    Mr. Reed''s office was on the top floor of the administration building.


    When Bet and Yvonne walked in, Mr. Reed was chatting with city officials and the academy''s leadership team.


    Bet was surprised to see that Mr. Walker himself hade to the anniversary celebration.


    "Bet, you''re here! Come on in," Mr. Reed said with a smile, waving him over from the door.


    "Mr. Reed, Mr, Martin, Mr. Lee, Mr. Walker..." Bet led Yvonne into the principal''s office. The room was filled with city and school leaders most of He whom Bet knew.. greeted each one by one, including Mr. Walker, his manners polite and impable.


    "And this must be the girlfriend you told me about My daughter watches your TV series every night, You''re even more beautiful in person than on television."


    Mr. Reed said cheerfully.


    Everyone present knew that the Thompson and Walker families had been discussing a marria alliance,


    but Mr. Bet Thompson had broke up with Ms. Walker for a young actress, and the engagement had fallen through.


    Some were already subtly ncing between Bet and Mr. Walker. However, the two men involved acted as if nothing had happened, chatting andughing naturally.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, hello. I''m Yvonne,¡± she said, greeting him respectfully.


    She was no stranger to Mr. Reed; she had met him a few times when she was a student.


    Mr. Reed had been a battle-hardened soldier before retiring from the military and joining the police force. He was known for being very straightforward.


    "Your name is Yvonne? That''s a lovely name," Mr. Reed said with a nod, ncing instinctively at Bet.

 Chapter 519

    It was quite a coincidence; he hadn''t expected the young woman''s name to sound exactly like the other Yvonne''s.


    Mr. Reed chatted warmly with Yvonne for a few minutes and introduced her to the other people in the office. Yvonne greeted them all with grace and poise, remaining perfectlyposed even when facing Mr. Walker.


    Mr. Reed was even more at ease. In his view, the Thompson and Walker families were never officially engaged, so it wasn''t a formal alliance. Bet and Ms. Walker had just dated for a while. It was perfectly normal for young people to be together one day and broken up the next.


    Bet and the first Yvonne had been childhood sweethearts and together for many years. After she sacrificed her life, the Jones family never stopped Bet from dating again.


    What did the Walker family have toin about?


    If they were unhappy, it just showed they were being petty.


    Now that Bet was here, he couldn''t leave right away. Mr. Reed pulled him into the conversation with the other officials.


    Yvonne, naturally, wasn''t interested in their discussion and felt bored sitting to the side.


    Just then, Mr. Reed''s daughter, Letitia Reed, arrived. Mr. Reed asked her to take Yvonne on a tour of the campus.


    Letitia readily agreed in front of her father and led Yvonne out of the office.


    Yvonne followed behind Letitia, her emotions stirring slightly as she watched her from behind.


    Letitia was two years younger than her and had been her junior at the academy.


    They had always been very close, often going shopping or traveling together during breaks. Letitia had even said that when Yvonne and Bet got married, she would be her maid of honor.


    But tragically, Yvonne had died. She never got to be a bride, and Letitia never got the chance to be her bridesmaid.


    Letitia was walking with long strides. Yvonne''s current body was shorter and less athletic, and she had to jog to keep up, quickly bing winded.


    Yvonne trailed behind Letitia, who gave her nothing but sour looks and eventually got annoyed with her for following.


    Letitia stopped and red at Yvonne.


    "Yvonne and Mr. Bet Thompson were childhood sweethearts. They were together for many years. I''m sure you know that."


    "I''ve heard," Yvonne replied, still a bit breathless as she nodded.


    "If she hadn''t died, you wouldn''t even have the chance to stand next to Bet," Letitia added.


    Yvonne nodded in agreement.


    If she hadn''t died, she wouldn''t have be this Yvonne.


    Seeing Yvonne''s meek and


    submissive attitude, Letitia found it hard to scold her further. Instead,


    she just red and looked


    Vonne


    up and down.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson''s taste is really getting worse. That Ynda woman smiles like a doll-not charming at all. And you apart from a pretty face, you get out of breath after a short run. You can''t hold a candle to even a single finger of Yvonne. I really don''t know what Bet sees in you."


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Her junior, Letitia, was just like Mr. Reed-blunt and outspoken, saying whatever was on her mind.


    After her rant, Letitia turned and started walking again, but this time she slowed her pace to amodate Yvonne''s stamina.


    This junior of hers truly had a sharp tongue but a soft heart.


    "I have to get to ss now. Are youing with me, or do you want to wander


    around by yourself?"


    "Whose ss is it?" Yvonne asked casually.


    "Winston Shah. It''s Mr. Shah''s


    military theory ss," Letitia replied, then muttered, "Why are you asking


    it


    so many questions? As you''d understand any of it"


    "I''ll go to the ss with you," Yvonne said.


    It had been a long time since she had attended one of Mr. Shah''s lectures.

 Chapter 520

    Winston''s military theory ss was held in thergest lecture hall.


    Yvonne and Letitia arrivedte, so they took seats in the back row.


    Winston walked in just as the bell rang. The moment he entered, the ssroom fell silent.


    As Mr. Shah lectured from the podium, Letitia took out her book and notebook and began taking notes diligently.


    Yvonne sat beside her. She didn''t take notes, but she listened with intense focus. For a moment, it felt as if she were back in her student days at the academy.


    Those had been the most carefree times of her life.


    Winston had a habit of randomly pointing at a student to answer a question during his lectures.


    After posing his question, his eyes scanned the students in the room.


    Yvonne was in thest row. Compared to the other police cadets, she looked petite, and because she was trying to avoid recognition, she was wearing a mask. All of this made her stand out, and Winston spotted her immediately from the stage.


    "The young woman in the mask, you answer this question," Winston said, pointing at her.


    Probably out of habit, Yvonne subconsciously stood up as soon as the teacher called her name, her posture perfectly straight.


    Letitia was startled and was about to stand up to exin to Mr. Shah, but Yvonne had already started answering Winston''s question.


    Yvonne''s answer was serious, meticulous, and well-organized.


    But she had been away from her studies for too long, and there were a few small


    errors. Winston pointed them out before waving for her to sit down.


    As Yvonne sat back down, she noticed Letitia staring at her.


    "What is it?" Yvonne asked, confused.


    Letitia snorted. "This actress knows quite a bit! I bet you studied all this just to imitate my sister, Yvonne, and get closer to Mr. Bet Thompson."


    Yvonne couldn''t help but chuckle. She didn''t bother to exin, just smiled and said, "You have a very active imagination."


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Letitia snorted again, lowered her head to continue her notes, and ignored her.


    After ss, Winston gathered his book and left.


    The students in the ssroom also began to leave, except for a few who were close with Letitia. They gathered around, chatting animatedly.


    "Ugh, I can barely breathe in Mr. Shah''s ss. I''m always so scared he''ll call on me. His questions are so hard and can''t answer,


    ricky if y


    he makes you stand, and it''s so


    embarrassing."


    ¡°Letitia, is this your friend? She can even answer Mr. Shah''s questions. She''s impressive."


    "Hey there, mind if I introduce myself? I''m Oliver, Letitia''s ssmate."


    ¡°Hello,¡± Yvonne said, smiling and nodding at him.


    "Hey, you look kind of familiar. Have we met before? Can you take off your mask?"


    Oliver said, looking at Yvonne thoughtfully.


    Police academy students were generally very observant.


    "What are you looking at! She''s wearing a mask because she doesn''t want to be seen Shoo, don''t you know how to walk away from a pretty girl?" Letitia said, shooing Oliver away.


    As the remaining girls were chattering, April suddenly walked in with several other students.


    "Professor Martinez."


    "Hello, Professor Martinez."


    "Hello, everyone."


    Letitia and the others immediately stood up to greet April and her group.


    Yvonne stood up as well, but remained silent. She watched April and the others from behind her mask, her expression neutral.


    She knew almost everyone April had brought with her.


    Some were from years ahead of her, and some were her own ssmates. Those invited back as distinguished alumni for the anniversary were all sessful and had made names for themselves.

 Chapter 521

    "Letitia, your ss must have just ended. I brought some of your fellow alumni to see their old ssroom," April said with a smile, her eyes flicking nonchntly over Yvonne.


    Yvonne lowered her gaze, her expression calm and unruffled.


    Letitia and her friends greeted the alumni warmly, and they quickly started chatting.


    Somehow, the topic shifted to Yvonne and Bet.


    "Hey, I heard Mr. Thompson came for the celebration today. He''s in the principal''s office right now."


    "Mr. Bet Thompson didn''t graduate from our school, why is he joining in the fun?" a younger student asked, confused.


    "Ah, you''re new here, so you haven''t heard the epic love story of Mr. Bet Thompson and our senior, Yvonne. A rich heir and the campus belle of the police academy-it''s romantic enough to be a TV show."


    "Professor Martinez, you were Yvonne''s advisor back then. You must know all about Mr. Thompson and her, right?" a curious first-year student asked.


    "Yvonne and Mr. Bet Thompson did date, and everyone in the school knew about it,¡± April, as a teacher, said dismissively, before redirecting the question to one of the alumni she brought.


    "You should ask Kelly here. She was Yvonne''s roommate; she knows more than I do."


    Yvonne nced at Kelly Bishop. They had indeed been roommates, but they weren''t close. Kelly was a notorious gossip.


    At that moment, Kellyunched into a dramatic retelling of Yvonne and Bet''s tragic and beautiful love story.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson''s uncle and


    Mr. Reed wererades-in-arms, so he would often use that as an excuse toe to our school to see Yvonne. He would either apany her to the library to study or get her


    food from t from the cafeteria te waited


    on her hand and foot without any of the arrogance of a rich young master."


    "For Yvonne''s birthday, since it wasn''t a holiday and she couldn''t leave campus, Mr. Bet Thompson set off a whole night of fireworks for her just outside the school


    so she could see them from her dorm room. It was incredibly romantic.¡±


    "And another time, during a school training exercise, Yvonne got injured and broke her leg.,I heard Mr. Bet Thompson was performing overseas at the time, but he flew back immediately and stayed at the hospital to take care of her for a whole week.¡±


    "Wow, that''s so romantic, they were so perfect together," the younger students sighed, their eyes full of envy.


    "It''s a pity she died so young. I heard Mr. Bet Thompson was heartbroken for a long time after," Kelly finished with a sigh.


    The younger students all expressed their sympathy.


    "Heartbroken? It''s only been a few years since Xvonne died, and Bet has already had two other rtionships. A rich heiress, a young actress... he has it all. Men are all the same," Letitia muttered from her seat in the back, her voice cold.


    After herment, she shot Yvonne a cold re.


    Yvonne said nothing.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on the past," April finally interjected. "The anniversary ceremony is about to start. We should head to the auditorium, or we''ll bete and miss the speeches."


    With that, April stood up and led her group of students out of the ssroom.


    Yvonne also stood up and instinctively followed them out.

 Chapter 522

    "Hey, where are you going?" Letitia called out instinctively.


    "To the auditorium, to hear the leadership speak." Yvonne tossed the words over her shoulder and followed them out of the ssroom.


    As April led a few students through the hallway, she happened to spot the school''s Executive Vice President.


    The Vice President was hosting officials from the Municipal Bureau.


    April told the students to go on ahead to the auditorium while she approached the Vice President and greeted the officials.


    One of the officials from the Municipal Bureau happened to be the one who had overseen Yvonne''s undercover mission and was soon to be transferred to a higher department. When they mentioned Yvonne, they couldn''t help but sigh with regret.


    Such a young and brilliant female officer-what a loss.


    "Mr. Lee. Mr. Turner." April walked up to them. After a brief greeting, she smiled casually and joked, "What are you two discussing? Don''t tell me it''s another state secret. Should I make myself scarce?"


    "You and your jokes. We''re standing in a busy hallway. What kind of secrets could we possibly discuss here?" Mr. Lee said, then let out a long sigh. "We were just talking about Yvonne. Bruce raised a fine child. It''s such a shame.¡±


    Mr. Lee then turned to Mr. Turner. "April was Yvonne''s advisor. Back when that girl dropped out for her mission, April, being a mentor who cherished her talent, came to see me countless times. She was giving me such a headache that I finally dropped a hint, telling her Yvonne was a dedicated officer."


    "Mr. Lee, you hinted at that?" April looked puzzled, then pped her forehead in frustration. ¡°Oh, I must have been too dense. I didn''t catch your hint at all. I just thought you were trying tofort me."


    Mr. Lee waved his hand dismissively. "What''s past is past. Let''s not dwell on it. The anniversary celebration should be starting. Let''s head over."


    Mr. Lee and April then escorted Mr. Turner toward the school auditorium.


    Only after they were gone did


    Yvonne step out from around the corner, her face still covered by a


    mask that concealed her expression.


    Yvonne stood there for a moment before finally making her way to the auditorium.


    By the time she entered, the celebration had already begun. Mr. Walker was on stage, delivering a grand, eloquent speech.


    The auditorium was packed, and with no seat avable, Yvonne could only stand at the very back, watching Mr. Walker on the stage.


    A man guilty of heinous crimes, lecturing police cadets on justice and righteousness. The irony was suffocating.


    Mr. Walker''s speech ended to a round of thunderous apuse.


    Yvonne''s hands, hanging by her sides, clenched into fists, her body trembling uncontrobly. It wasn''t until an arm gently wrapped around her waist, pulling her into a


    half embrace, that she began to


    calm down.


    Leaning against a broad chest, she inhaled a familiar, crisp scent, and the violent energy around her slowly subsided.


    "What right does a man rotten to the core have to stand on the stage of a police academy? It''s pathetic," Yvonne sneered.


    Bet shot a cold nce at Mr.


    t¨¤


    Walker, who was just stepping off the stage, before his gaze softened as he looked back at Yvonne. "What are you doing here? I''ve been trying to call you, but it went straight to voicemail. I was looking for you everywhere."


    Yvonne instinctively rummaged through her bag and pulled out her phone. The screen was filled with missed calls, mostly from Bet.


    "I don''t know how it got silenced,¡± she said, slipping the phone back into her bag.


    "So careless," Bet said, affectionately tapping the tip of her nose. "Ready to go home?"

 Chapter 523

    "Yeah," Yvonne nodded.


    Bet took her hand and led her out of the auditorium.


    As Bet guided her away, Yvonne instinctively nced back to see Mr. Walker sitting among the leadership,ughing and chatting animatedly.


    The image seared itself into her mind, sharp and painful, before slowly blurring.


    Bet held her hand all the way out of the police academy gates.


    It seemed this trip to her alma mater had not been a pleasant one.


    On the way back, Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, silent and brooding.


    "What''s wrong? Why the long face?" Bet asked with concern as the car entered a less congested stretch of road. He kept one hand on the steering wheel and used the other to hold hers.


    Yvonne turned to him, hesitating for a moment before her lips parted. Her voice was slightly hoarse. "I know how I died in my past life."


    Bet''s brow furrowed, his eyes darkening instantly. "Was it April?" he asked, his voice low.


    Yvonne nodded, a heavy sorrow clouding her features.


    "Before Colin was arrested, he once had a whim to take me to meet a friend. We waited at a private club for over two hours, but the person never showed. Later, Colin got a call saying his friend wasn''ting, so he lost interest and took me home."


    She paused before continuing, "The person Colin wanted me to meet that day must have been Vincent. Since Colin was bringing me, his mistress, Mr. Walker naturally wouldn''t have brought Mrs. Walker. He must have brought April. She recognized me, and that''s why they left in a hurry."


    "Today, I overheard a conversation between Mr. Lee and April. April, acting as my former mentor, repeatedly probed Mr. Lee about me. He eventually hinted that my withdrawal from school was for a mission. Given how sharp and observant April is, she would have figured out I was undercover with Colin."


    So, right after she had sent Colin to prison and had just begun her investigation into the Spencer Group, she was silenced.


    At the time, she''d almost blown her cover protecting Sandra, so until the moment she died, Yvonne never knew she was betrayed and killed by the mentor she once respected most.


    Yvonne had been chosen for the undercover mission, and she had been meticulously careful while embedded with Colin. She couldn''t afford to get hurt, and she certainly didn''t want to die. She wanted toplete her mission alive too home, to see her family and the man she loved again.


    But in the end, she never lived to see that reunion.


    go


    As Yvonne finished speaking, Bet mmed on the brakes, the car screeching to


    a halt with a sound of tortured rubber.


    If the road hadn''t been nearly empty, it would have surely caused a rear-end collision.


    "Ben." Yvonne''s body lurched forward. After steadying herself, she turned to the man beside her.


    Bet''s hands were gripping the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles were white, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He rarely lost control like this.


    Undercover missions were top secret, handled by a select few, and absolute confidentiality was paramount.


    That was why Yvonne had endured her parents'' misunderstanding and her lover''s resentment, why she and her family bad suffered in silence, without ever revealing a single word.


    Yet Mr. Lee had so carelessly leaked an undercover officer''s information, indirectly causing her death.


    And April was nothing but a disgrace to the force.


    Bet pulled the car over to the side of the road so as not to obstruct traffic.


    He unbuckled his seatbelt and pulled Yvonne into a fierce embrace, holding her so tightly it felt like he was trying to merge her into his very being.

 Chapter 524

    Yvonne felt a bit breathless from his tight embrace and gently patted his back to soothe him. ¡°It''s okay, Ben. It''s all in the past.¡±


    "Yeah," Bet managed to reply, his voice muffled.


    But for him, it would never be in the past. He had lost the girl he loved most, and before she died, they had been hurting each other.


    Yvonne let him hold her.


    After a long while, Bet finally reined in his emotions and released her.


    "April can''t stay at the police academy. As for Mr. Lee, we''ll have to wait until Vincent and April are brought to justice before we can hold him ountable.¡±


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, then asked curiously, ¡°How are you nning to get April to leave the academy?"


    "April is Vincent''s mistress. As an instructor at the police academy, her questionable conduct and moral corruption are indefensible. No one can protect her," Bet said, then gently stroked her hair, his eyes fixed on her.


    "Alright, don''t think about the past anymore. From now on, you just need to be well and stay by my side always."


    "I know," Yvonne said, tilting her chin up to give him a light peck on the corner of his lips.


    Bet leaned in, intending to deepen the kiss, but Yvonne covered her mouth with her hand.


    "No funny business in public. Bet, you need to drive."


    Bet chuckled helplessly and restarted the car.


    The Istra Police Academy''s 50th anniversary was celebrated with great fanfare, backed by various supporters and generating significant buzz.


    It was precisely at this moment that April''s scandal was exposed, causing an immediate uproar.


    Numerous bloggers jumped on the story, racing to report on it. The Istra Police Academy became infamous overnight, singled out by various media outlets.


    Mr. Walker clearly tried to suppress the story, calling in many favors and leveraging his connections.


    But when Mr. Thompson wanted something done, he left no room for others to interfere.


    In the end, Mr. Walker failed to contain the scandal and could only watch as April''s dirtyundry was aired. Under pressure, the school formed an investigationmittee.


    April was summoned for a meeting with the school''s leadership and subsequently suspended.


    Naturally, she refused to admit to being a high-ranking official''s kept woman, vehemently denying everything.


    But with the scandal blowing up online and the school''s reputation in tatters, her simple denial wasn''t enough to make it all go away.


    The school''s investigationmittee quickly got to work.


    April and Mr. Walker''s illicit rtionship hadsted for over az decade wasn''t something they could easily hide. Besides, Mi Walker had always doted on April and been very generous.


    He had pulled strings to help her two brothers get promoted and to get


    her nephew into college. April''s nephew had scored only 300 on his exam but was now studying at one of Istra''s top-tier universities supposedly on a special admission that Mr. Walker had pressured the school into granting.


    Furthermore, the properties, cars, and vast collection of jewelry and luxury goods in April''s name were dif all gifts from Mr. Walker. He had even bought her parents a house in the city center.


    Due to Mr. Walker''s high position, a mere affair wasn''t enough to topple him, so the organization only gave him a verbal reprimand.


    But April''s job was definitely gone.


    After the investigation concluded, the school terminated her employment and


    stripped her of her rank.


    April had worked at the academy for nearly twenty years, only to end up packing her things and leaving in disgrace.


    As she cleared out her personal belongings, the other instructors in the office just watched. Not a single person came forward to say goodbye.

 Chapter 525

    After packing her things, April stood holding a cardboard box, a mix of emotions churning inside her.


    "I..." She wanted to say farewell to the colleagues she had worked with for years, but her reputation was so toxic now that everyone was afraid of being associated with her.


    In the end, April could only cast onest nce at the office she had spent so many years in, then turned and walked away, heartbroken.


    As she stepped out of the office with her box, she saw Mr. Lee waiting for her at the door.


    As the Executive Vice President, Mr. Lee was also responsible for ensuring she packed up and left promptly.


    The two had always been on good terms. Seeing her with her head hung low, Mr. Lee couldn''t help but sigh. "April, you were so foolish."


    April heard him and let out a bitter smile.


    They all thought she had been foolish, but who could possibly understand her situation?


    April knew being the other woman was immoral, but she couldn''t control her feelings.


    Years ago, her husband had died unexpectedly in the line of duty, leaving her all alone.


    Her inws, devastated by the loss of their only son, med her for everything. They called her a jinx, screaming that she had cursed their son to death.


    It was during her darkest, most helpless moment that Vincent had appeared in her life.


    He was more than a decade older, acting like both a father and a brother to her. He cared for her, cherished her, and showered her with affection. Without Mr. Walker, April would never have pulled herself out of that abyss.


    Now, she had lost her job, her respect, and her dignity for him. April was heartbroken, but she didn''t regret it.


    "Mr. Lee, thank you for your years of guidance. I''ll be going now."


    With that, April clutched her box and walked away with purpose.


    Her back was still ramrod straight, but she no longer carried the air of a soldier.


    As April drove out of the police academy, she watched in her rearview mirror as the main gate grew smaller and smaller.


    She knew she would never be worthy of setting foot in this ce again.


    April returned home and slumped onto the sofa, her spirits at an all-time low.


    She took out her phone, about to call Mr. Walker, when the doorbell rang.


    Her first thought was that it was him. She had lost her job for him and suffered such a huge injustice;


    surely he wouldn''t let Stice?


    her


    alone.


    "Vincent, you''re..." April eagerly pulled open


    expression on her facet


    De door but the j


    when she saw who was


    "Who... who are you? I don''t know you." April''s eyes darted around as she instinctively tried to shut the door.


    But Mrs. Walker blocked it with her hand and, with her other, swung hard, pping


    April across the face before she could react.


    "You don''t know me, yet you''re calling my husband''s name! You bitch, you shameless homewrecker! I''ll kill you!"


    With a scream, Mrs. Walker shoved April aside and stormed into the apartment.


    She hadn''te alone; she''d brought her two sisters. The three of them began to smash and wreck everything in sight.


    April''s home was turned into a disaster zone. Even the framed photo of her and Mr. Walker on the wall was smashed and torn to shreds.


    "Stop it! You''re trespassing! I can call the police," April yelled, her face pale with rage.


    "Call them? Go right ahead. For a teacher fired from the police academy, you sure know thew. Then you should also know what marital assets are, right?

 Chapter 526

    Mrs. Walker plopped down on the sofa and sneered, "Vincent bought this house, didn''t he? Since he bought it, it belongs to both of us. I''m not trespassing by entering my own property."


    April was rendered speechless. Mrs. Walker was right.


    As Vincent''s mistress, she had no legal standing. Now that she was exposed, she was a target for everyone''s scorn.


    Even though the house was in her name, Vincent had indeed paid for it, and his money was technically marital property shared with Mrs. Walker.


    "What''s wrong, not calling the police anymore? So you do know you''re a shameful mistress," one of Mrs. Walker''s sisters chimed in, equally vicious.


    They didn''t just smash things; they ransacked her drawers and closets.


    All of April''s clothes, jewelry, and luxury items were pulled out.


    When Mrs. Walker saw the jewels and designer watches-things she herself couldn''t bear to buy¡ªpiled up in April''s collection, her eyes turned red with fury.


    "You little slut! With that seductive face of yours, you must have served my husband well for him to spend so much money on you!" Mrs. Walker grabbed April, ready to hit her again.


    But April was an instructor at the police academy. Even if she''d cked on her training over the years, handling a few defenseless women was more than manageable.


    "Mrs. Walker, you''ve wrecked my home. I''m choosing not to argue with you, but that doesn''t mean I''m a pushover. You''d better know when to stop," April warned, grabbing Mrs. Walker''s arm and shoving her aside.


    "You bitch, you dare to fight back! I''ll kill you!" Mrs. Walker shrieked, lunging at April along with her two sisters, trying to w at her.


    April hadn''t wanted to get physical, but she was pushed to her limit.


    With a swift kick for each, she sent Mrs. Walker''s sisters to the floor, unable to get up.


    As for the p Mrs. Walker had given her, April returned it in kind.


    "Bitch, you dare hit me! You just wait!" Mrs. Walker clutched her face with one hand while pointing at April with the other.


    "You went too far," April said coldly.


    The standoff was interrupted when Mr. Walker pushed the door open and walked in.


    He saw the wreckage of the


    apartment, the torn photo of him


    and April on the floor. April stood by


    the wall, a red handprint on her


    cheek, her eyes filled with unshed tears.


    When April saw him, she stubbornly held back her tears, her defiant look tearing at Mr. Walker''s heart.


    Seeing her husband, Mrs. Walker burst into tears and threw herself at him.


    "Vincent, this bitch hit me! She actually hit me!"


    Mrs. Walker was a mess of tears and snot,pletely devoid of her usual poise: Annoyed, Mr. Walker gave her a slight push and demanded with a dark face, "Who told you toe here and cause a scene?"


    "This slut seduced you! Don''t I have the right toe and teach her a lesson?" Mrs. Walker retorted, feeling perfectly justified.


    Although the scandal had died down with April''s dismissal and hadn''t implicated Mr. Walker, his reputation was still damaged.


    He and his wife had long been seen as a model couple. Now, with his affair being


    the talk of the town, Mrs. Walker had be aughingstock.


    Unable to swallow her pride, she had brought her family to deal with the woman who had stolen her man.


    Mr. Walker was furious. He looked at his secretary, who was standing by the door "Get someone to clean this up Rece anything that''s broken immediately."


    "Yes, sir,¡± the secretary replied with a nod.


    After giving the order, Mr. Walker nced at April but said nothing. He grabbed Mrs.


    Walker''s arm and started dragging her out.

 Chapter 527

    ¡°Alright, have you made enough of a scene? Come home with me.¡±


    "I won''t..." Mrs. Walker struggled as he pulled her along. As they passed April, she shot her a venomous re.


    April kept her head down, her pale lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Through blurry eyes, she watched Mr. Walker drag his wife away.


    Mr. Walker took his wife back to the Walker family estate.


    Along the way, Mrs. Walker continued to shout and curse, her insults towards April growing increasingly vile.


    He threw her onto the living room sofa and, having reached his limit, pped her across the face.


    The sharp sound was followed by an abrupt silence.


    Mrs. Walker clutched her cheek, staring at him in disbelief.


    "You... you hit me? You hit me for that woman! Vincent, you bastard!"


    "What do you know?" Mr. Walker''s face was ashen with rage as he pointed a finger at her. "Do you have any idea that Apriles from a family of police officers? Do you know how much she can do for me? Do you realize that if it wasn''t for her sharp instincts, for her discovering that undercover cop, I would have been finished seven years ago! All you do is live a life of luxury. If you can''t help me, fine, but must you cause me more trouble?"


    His tirade left Mrs. Walker speechless, able to do nothing but sob quietly.


    "Dad, Mom, what are you arguing about?" Ynda came down from upstairs, looking at them with concern.


    "It''s nothing, just a small disagreement," Mr. Walker said, his tone softening at the sight of his only daughter.


    "Mom, Dad, please don''t fight. You''re scaring me," Ynda said timidly.


    "Alright." Mr. Walker patted Ynda''s head. "You should spend some time with your mothertely. Take her out, help her clear her mind, and stop her from overthinking..."


    Before he could finish, his phone rang. It was his secretary.


    "Professor Martinez fainted. I''m having her sent to the hospital now."


    "Okay, I understand. I''m on my way," Mr. Walker said, hanging up, his expression turning grave.


    "I have to go out. You behave yourself for a while. You are Mrs Walker and no one can change that. But if you keep making scenes don''t me me for forgetting our years of marriage."


    After warning his wife, Mr. Walker hurried out.


    "Where is Dad going in such a rush?" Ynda asked, watching him leave.


    "Where else could he go? To see that homewrecker of his, of course," Mrs. Walker said, dabbing at her tears with a tissue.


    "Is it true, about Dad and that teacher from the police academy?" Ynda asked tentatively.


    Although the matter had been


    suppressed due to Mr. Walker''s high


    position, everyone in their social


    knew about it and there was


    Cnty gossip.


    of


    Ynda, naturally, had heard some of it.


    Mrs. Walker wiped her tears, her face slightly swollen and her expression contorted with anger.


    "Mom, what happened to your face?" Ynda gasped and immediately told a maid to fetch the first-aid kit.


    The maid quickly brought it over, and Ynda found an anti-swelling ointment to apply to her mother''s cheek.


    As the ointment touched her skin, Mrs. Walker winced in pain and snarled, "That bitch April. Sooner orter, I''ll make her pay."


    Ynda finished applying the cream, her face still etched with worry.


    "Mom, if Dad has another family, will it affect our position in his heart? My health has always been poor. If?e hasonldren, will he abandon me?"

 Chapter 528

    Ynda finished applying the cream, her face still etched with worry. "Mom, if Dad


    has another family, will it affect our position in his heart? My health has always been poor. If he has other children, will he abandon me?"


    Mrs. Walker heard her and patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t you worry about a thing. Your father will never abandon you. And it''s impossible for him to have other children."


    "What?" Ynda was confused and a little incredulous.


    Mrs. Walker took Ynda''s hand and scoffed. "Your father has a medical condition. You were a miracle for us. He can''t have any more children. That bitch April can forget about trying to climb thedder!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Walker had been married for years without children. A visit to the hospital revealed that Mr. Walker had a low sperm count, making conception difficult.


    Mrs. Walker went through years of struggle, including five rounds of IVF and months of bed rest during pregnancy, just to have Ynda.


    Otherwise, a child born with health defects, and a girl at that, would have been cast aside long ago if Mr. Walker had other options.


    ¡°So, just rx and enjoy being the one and only heiress of the Walker family," Mrs. Walker added.


    "Okay," Ynda nodded, then said, "Mom, you''re in a bad mood today. I''ll stay and keep youpany."


    "Don''t you have a date with Eden?" Mrs. Walker asked.


    "I don''t want to go," Ynda said with a frown.


    "You don''t like Eden, do you?¡± Mrs. Walker asked with a sigh.


    "Does it matter if I like him? I still have to marry him, don''t I?" Ynda''s frown deepened.


    "Alright, stop being childish. Once Eden inherits the Thompson family fortune, you will be thedy of the house. A life of luxury and endless wealth awaits. Your father and I would never do anything to harm you."


    Mrs. Walker held her hand, speaking in a earnest tone.


    "Oh," Ynda replied, her voicecking any enthusiasm.


    Yvonne didn''t have any suitable scripts lined up for the moment, so after filming for Director Ward''s drama wrapped up, Sandranded her a spot on a travel themed reality show.


    The first episode was being filmed right here in Istra.


    "You just finished one show, and now you''re off to film another. You popr young actresses are even busier than an active-duty soldier like me Bet said, wrapping his arms around Yvonne''s waist from behind as she prepared to leave with her suitcase. Content befongs


    "This shoot is just in Istra. I''ll be back in a couple of days," Yvonne said, turning around She stood on her toes, gave him a light peek on the


    lips, and mimicked hisforting tone, "Be good, now. Don''t make a fuss." .


    With that, she grabbed her suitcase and headed for the door.


    Bet put on his shoes, wanting to walk her out, but Yvonne stopped him.


    "The production van is right outside the gate, with cameramen and everything. If you walk me out, you''ll send me straight to the top of the trending topics."


    "Alright, then. I''ll watch you go," Bet said with a helpless smile.


    He stood at the doorway, watching Yvonne take her suitcase into the elevator.


    Just as the doors closed, she waved and smiled at him.


    The elevator descended smoothly, quickly reaching the ground floor.


    Yvonne wheeled her suitcase out of the apartment building and followed the stone path toward the exit.


    The production van couldn''t enter Cherry Bay, so it had to wait at the main gate.


    As Yvonne walked out of theplex, a cameraman began filming her approach.


    "Good morning, Ms. Jones,¡± a staff member from the show greeted her.


    "Good morning." Yvonne handed her suitcase to the crew member, then opened the car door and climbed in.

 Chapter 529

    A few other guests were already in the van, some Yvonne recognized and some she didn''t. She greeted each of them.


    "Mr. Cooper, Mr. Shah, good morning."


    "Yvonne, over here! Sit with me!" Shirley Don eximed happily, waving her over.


    They hadn''t seen each other since Mr. Turner''s show wrapped, so it was a pleasant surprise to find Shirley was also on this travel show.


    "I ran into Grace at an entertainment gst month. She misses you too. We should all get together for drinks sometime soon."


    Shirley chattered away as she and Yvonne sat together.


    The van started moving, driving smoothly as it headed to pick up the next guest.


    After some brief introductions, the guests on board began to chat casually.


    The show had invited six regr guests in total.


    Shirley and Yvonne were the two popr young actresses.


    Darnell and Corey were two popr young actors, and there was also aedian named Brady.


    The final regr guest had yet to be picked up, so their identity was still a mystery.


    "Hey, my agent told me thest guest was slipped in by the investor. She''s the investor''s mistress, so let''s make sure we don''t get on her bad side," Shirley whispered in Yvonne''s ear.


    "Isn''t the investor Mr. Ward? He''s in his sixties. He still has a mistress?" Yvonne''s eyes widened in shock.


    "A dirty old man, what can you do?" Shirley scoffed. "Some people have no shame when ites to getting famous, throwing themselves at old men! We should stay far away from her, so we don''t get any of that filth on us."


    "Right," Yvonne nodded in agreement.


    "Ms. Jones, you live in Cherry Bay?


    That''s Istra''s most exclusive residentialplex. I''m so jealous Darell, who had a very outgoingar personality, said.


    He was sitting in front of Yvonne and Shirley and had turned around to smile at Yvonne.


    "Oh, it''s a friend''s ce," Yvonne replied vaguely.


    "This friend of yours must be quite a big shot," Corey, sitting next to Darnell,mented.


    Cherry Bay was a symbol of status and wealth in Istra. Only the rich and powerful could afford to live there.


    "What kind of friend? A boyfriend, right?" Darnell teased with a grin, his nature open and direct.


    Yvonne just smiled without answering.


    Her rtionship with Bet was something of an open secret in high society Yvonne wasnt suret Dat was genumely clueless just testing the waters, so she chose not to respond.


    After about half an hour, the van pulled up in front of a high-end viplex. A young woman stood at the entrance, a housekeeper holding her suitcase behind her.


    Yvonne peered out the window and was surprised to see a familiar face¡ªLuna. Yvonne spent most of her time filming or recording shows, only returning to school for exams. As a result, she hadn''t seen her roommate, Luna, in a long time.


    She just hadn''t expected Luna to be the "Mr. Ward''s mistress" that Shirley had just mentioned.


    Once the van stopped, a crew member got out to help with the luggage.


    The housekeeper handed Luna''s tworge suitcases to the crew. Luna reminded them to be careful and not to damage her expensive belongings before she boarded the van


    Since Luna was a neer who hadn''t appeared in any major productions, her


    arrival was met with an awkward silence. No one on the van recognized her.

 Chapter 530

    Since Luna was a neer who hadn''t appeared in any major productions, her arrival was met with an awkward silence. No one on the van recognized her.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I''m Luna,¡± she said, breaking the silence and introducing herself with confidence.


    "Hi, Luna, wee. Take a seat. We''re about to leave," Darnell said, being the first to respond.


    Luna smiled and nodded, walking directly to the seat behind Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, long time no see," Luna said after sitting down, raising a hand in a friendly greeting.


    She acted as if they had always been the best of friends, as if all their past friction had never happened.


    "Hi," Yvonne replied. She wasn''t going to embarrass Luna publicly, but she had no interest in engaging with her either, so her response was cool and detached.


    Luna got the hint and sat quietly in her seat, not trying to provoke Yvonne further. The van headed out of the city and toward the countryside.


    Yvonne looked out the window and was surprised to see the scenery bing increasingly familiar.


    The filming location was Riverbend, the same ce they had gone camping with Noah and his wife.


    "Why are we filming here?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    Shirley also looked out the window and shook her head in confusion. ¡°Yeah, Istra has so many tourist spots and famousndmarks. Why pick a ce that hasn''t even been developed yet?"


    "You guys don''t know anything," Luna chimed in from the back seat. As Mr. Ward''s current favorite, she was privy to more information. "The Thompson Group just bought thisnd and is nning to build a port here. Mr. Ward wants to suck up to the Thompson family, so he chose to film in the middle of nowhere."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the apple of Mr. Bet Thompson''s eye? Howe you didn''t even know this?" Luna added with a contemptuous nce at Yvonne before huffing.


    Yvonne nced back at her, then turned away again, not bothering to exin.


    The van stopped by the riverbank. Not far off, the river met the sea in a magnificent disy, with mist using from the water and refracting the sunlight. The view was breathtaking.


    However, the area was undeveloped and overgrown with weeds. Even with the production crew''s thorough preparations, spending two days filming here was not going to befortable.


    "We''ve reached our destination. Everyone can get off now," the show''s director announced, standing up from the front passenger seat.


    The guests disembarked one by one. Seeing the deserted surroundings, many of them couldn''t help but frown.


    But the cameras were still rolling, so no one let their disappointment show, continuing tough and joke around.


    "Hey, we''re not actually staying here tonight, are we? There''s not evenza building in sight. Where are we


    supposed to sleep Shirley


    whispered to Yvonne linking


    arm through hers.


    "I just saw the crew unloading tents. I think we''ll be camping out tonight," Yvonne whispered back.


    ¡°Camping? But it''ll be so cold!" Shirley pouted, her lower lip sticking out dramatically. "The crew will probably provide some heating. Come on, let''s go help," Yvonne said, pulling Shirley along to assist the crew.


    Luna, not knowing anyone else, trailed behind Yvonne and Shirley.


    Seeing this, the male guests naturally followed suit. If the female guests were all helping out while they stood around watching, it would look really bad in the final


    cut.


    With everyone pitching in, the tents were set up quickly.


    Once they were up, it became clear that the guest tents came in three sizes:rge, medium, and small, ranging from luxurious to basic.

 Chapter 531

    As expected, the production team was ready to stir up some drama. The guests would have toplete a task, and their choice of tent would be based on their ranking.


    The director had a staff member hand out a booklet to each person. The task was to find nts in the nearby woods that matched the pictures in the booklet. The person who found the most would win.


    The guests were instructed to form pairs.


    "Yvonne, I''m with you," Shirley said immediately, grabbing Yvonne''s arm.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded. Unlike the other guests who rushed off, she took her time flipping through the booklet, memorizing its contents before she and Shirley set out.


    Once they entered the woods, Yvonne broke off a branch from a low shrub and used it to poke through the undergrowth as she searched.


    "Yvonne, aren''t you going to check the booklet?" Shirley asked, following behind her.


    "No need, I''ve got it memorized," Yvonne replied. She then bent down, pulled a weed from the ground, and handed it to Shirley.


    Shirley took the nt and quickly flipped through her booklet. Sure enough, she found a matching picture.


    "Yvonne, you''re amazing! A photographic memory!" Shirley eximed. ¡°Geez, with you around, there''s nothing for me to do."


    "Who says there''s nothing for you to do? You can keep praising me,¡± Yvonne said with a smile.


    "You got it," Shirley grinned,unching into a continuous stream ofpliments. Buoyed by the praise, Yvonne''s search for nts became even faster.


    The result was no surprise: Yvonne and Shirley won first ce, earning the first pick of the tents.


    Among the six tents, two were top-of-the-line luxury models.


    Shirley, ever straightforward, immediately chose the most luxurious one. Yvonne, however, picked a mid-range tent.


    She knew there were industry seniors and elders among the


    guests, and it would be impol


    for


    two young actresses to take both of the best spots.


    "Yvonne, why did you pick a small tent? Oh well, it doesn''t matter. We can just stay together," Shirley said, putting her arm around Yvonne.


    "Sounds good," Yvonne replied with a smile.


    After all the guests had chosen their tents, they each took their luggage and settled in.


    Around noon, the production team organized for the guests to go buy ingredients for lunch.


    The area was deserted, and the nearest vige was about a kilometer away.


    When they arrived, they discovered


    that most of the vigers had already moved out. After The Thompson Group bought thend, the vige was ted for demolition, and nearly everyone had relocated.


    The guests walked into the vige and found one family that hadn''t left yet.


    They lived in a simple three-room


    house with a yard full of fresh


    vegetables. There was also a jujube,


    the


    tree though it was too early in the


    spring for it to bear fruit.


    A young woman was pumping water from a hand-pump well in the yard. When she


    saw them approaching, she greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Hello, can I help you?" the young woman asked.


    "Hi," Yvonne smiled and introduced herself. "We''re from the XX production team,


    and we were hoping to buy some vegetables."


    ¡°Oh, you need vegetables? I grew all of these myself. Please, take whatever you want, no charge," the young woman replied with a smile.


    "Thank you so much!" Shirley said, happily heading into the garden to see what was avable.


    Yvonne, however, walked over to the young woman and helped her pump the water, striking up a casual conversation.

 Chapter 532

    The young woman''s name was ra, a college sophomore who was still on winter break. ra had no parents and lived with her elderly grandmother, who supported her education by collecting and selling recybles.


    Since demolition had already begun in the vige, most of the residents had moved out, leaving only a few scattered households behind.


    With nowhere else to go, ra and her grandmother had to stay in their house, which had no running water or electricity, waiting to receive theirpensation money before they could leave.


    ra''s grandmother had a full head of white hair and a face etched with wrinkles, but her smile was incredibly kind.


    "Grandma, the power and water have been shut off here. It must be so inconvenient for you. Let me help you rent a ce in town to stay for a while," Shirley offered, her voice full of sympathy for the pair.


    ¡°Oh, no, no,¡± the grandmother said, waving her hand with a smile. "We don''t watch TV anyway and go to bed early, so no electricity doesn''t bother us. And there''s still water in the hand pump well, so we''re managing just fine. But I appreciate the thought, dear. Thank you."


    Despite their poverty, ra and her grandmother were remarkably optimistic.


    "The vige chief came by yesterday and told us thepensation money will be distributed next month," ra exined. "Once we get it, Grandma and I can move to town. She''s been dreaming of living in a new house."


    "Is it me who wants a new house, or you?" her grandmother chuckled, affectionately poking ra''s head. "The chief said our family will get two new apartments and some cash. That means ra''s tuition and living expenses are finally covered. The extra apartment will be for her when she gets married. With that, she''ll be able to marry a fine young man."


    "Grandma!" ra interrupted, blushing.


    Her grandmother justughed, her wrinkles crinkling with love.


    ra and her grandmother were both incredibly warm, helping the show''s guests pick the freshest vegetables from their garden. After washing them, they ced them in arge wicker basket.


    It was a full basket of vegetables, and though ra and her grandmother had grown them, the crew couldn''t just take them for free.


    However, none of them had brought any cash; these days, everyone paid with their phones.


    Yvonne rummaged through her bag and found a brand-new, unopened lipstick, which she offered to ra.


    ra instinctively tried to refuse, but Yvonne pressed it into her hand.


    "This is for you. You''re a sophomore in college now; you should dress up a little."


    ra hesitated, wrestling with her thoughts for a long moment before finally saying, "Thank you."


    What girl her age didn''t want to feel pretty? ra said it was the first lipstick she''d ever owned.


    Feeling sorry for ra, Shirley took off the bracelet she was wearing and tried to give it to her.


    But Shirley''s bracelet was solid gold and quite valuable, and ra refused to ept it, no matter what.


    Soon after, the group left ra''s home.


    The six of them, along with the show''s crew and cameramen, walked along the vige''s dirt road.


    "ra and her grandmother are in such a tough situation," Shirley sighed.


    "Yeah," Yvonne agreed. Life had


    been cruel, yet it was incredible how ra and her grandmother could remain so optimistic and resilient through it all.


    "There are plenty of unfortunate people in this world. You can''t help them all Do you really think you''re some kind of saviofuna sal dismissively from behind them.


    Shirley stopped and shot her a re. ¡°You really know how to kill the mood."


    "Who are you calling a mood killer?


    Do you want me to get you kicked off this show right now buna C retorted, cing her hands on her hips.

 Chapter 533

    She was Mr. Ward''s new favorite, and she was riding high on his affection. All she had to do was whine a little, and Mr. Ward would surely grant her wish.


    Shirley''s eyes turned red with anger.


    "Alright, that''s enough. The cameras are still rolling," Yvonne said, pulling Shirley back before she lost herposure.


    Shirley regained her senses and looked at Yvonne. "Next time you do any charity work, count me in. I don''t have a lot of money, but I want to do my small part."


    "Of course," Yvonne replied with a nod and a smile, and the two continued walking.


    Luna trailed behind them, looking thoroughly annoyed. She started kicking aimlessly at things, here and there.


    "Luna, this whole area is about to be demolished. It''s full of condemned buildings. I''d advise you not to kick things randomly, unless you want to knock down a wall and have itnd on you."


    Yvonne turned to face her, her voice a cold warning.


    "Mind your own business, Yvonne," Luna snapped back, then deliberately kicked a nearby earthen wall in defiance.


    With a loud crack, the wall began to crumble.


    "Get back!" Yvonne shouted.


    Seeing the wall copse, Luna, the one who caused it, was the first to scramble away. The other guests instinctively dodged, but the cameraman, burdened by his heavy equipment, couldn''t move in time.


    "Watch out!" Acting on pure instinct, Yvonne lunged toward the cameraman standing under the wall and yanked him back.


    But they weren''t fast enough. The wall came crashing down, burying them both.


    A heavy b of debris pinned Yvonne''s leg. Fortunately, the cameraman she had saved only had minor injuries.


    "Ms. Jones!"


    "Yvonne!"


    "Quick, call for an ambnce!"


    The scene erupted into chaos.


    Because they were in a remote location, the ambnce took a while to arrive. The production team''s medic got there first and examined Yvonne.


    "It looks like a fracture. She needs to get to a hospital," the medic said with a frown.


    "Ms. Jones, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault," the cameraman she''d rescued said, his eyes filled with guilt.


    Yvonne was in too much pain to speak, so she just waved her hand to signal that she was okay.


    An hourter, the ambnce finally arrived and rushed Yvonne to the nearest major hospital.


    Yvonne was taken to the X-ray room. The images confirmed a fracture in her lower leg, requiring her to be admitted for treatment.


    When Bet heard the news and hurried to the hospital, he found Yvonne in a hospital gown, her leg in a cast, lying on the bed with a gloomy expression.


    A doctor in a white coat stood nearby, writing in her chart.


    Bet waited for the doctor to finish before asking about Yvonne''s condition. Thankfully, it was just a minor fracture, not serious, and could be treated conservatively.


    After finishing the chart and giving a few more instructions, the doctor left the room.


    Bet sat down on the edge of her


    bed and gently stroked her hair,


    mixture


    of helplessness and


    ???


    affection in his eyes. "How did you manage to get yourself hurt again?


    "When the wall fell, I saw the cameraman was still underneath it. I just reacted: It''s an old habit, I guess. Probably can''t shake it," Yvonne said with a resigned shrug, which pulled at her injury and made her wince.


    "Alright, you''re injured. Can''t you just once?" Bet said,


    take it easy&"


    gently tapping the space between her eyebrows. "You want to save people but you have to know your limits Don''t get yourself hurt again, understand?"


    ¡°Mhm. I know,¡± Yvonne nodded obediently, lookingpletely docile.


    But Bet knew she was just saying the words. If it happened again, she would do


    the exact same thing. Some convictions were etched into a person''s very soul.

 Chapter 534

    After Yvonne''s injury, the show''s director, the other guests, and the cameraman she had saved all came to visit. The hospital room was overflowing with flowers, fruit baskets, and other get-well gifts.


    Bet rummaged through a fruit basket, picked out a bright red apple, and began peeling it with a small knife.


    When he finished, Yvonne reached for it, but Bet yfully dodged her hand and took a bite himself.


    "Bet, how can you bully a patient!" Yvonne pouted, her lips full and red.


    Bet chuckled and held the apple to her lips.


    Yvonne opened her mouth wide and took a big bite right where he had.


    "It''s pretty sweet," she said, then took another bite.


    "You can eat and drink just fine. I guess the injury isn''t too serious," Bet said with augh, handing her the rest of the apple.


    "I hurt my leg, not my mouth. My appetite is perfectly fine," Yvonne said, munching on the apple. "Ben, I''m craving tiramisu."


    "Alright, I''ll go get it now. What am I going to do with you?" Bet tossed the knife back into the fruit bowl, stood up, and headed out.


    There were no bakeries near the hospital, so Bet had to drive across two city blocks to find the tiramisu Yvonne wanted.


    He drove back to the hospital and carried the cake box into the elevator.


    The hospital was busy in the morning, and the elevator stopped at several floors before finally reaching the VIP ward.


    As Bet stepped out of the elevator, he saw a familiar figure down the hall.


    Seeing Mr. Walker in a suburban hospital was certainly suspicious.


    Bet hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow him.


    He trailed Mr. Walker down the corridor to a high-end private room at the very end.


    Mr. Walker pushed the door open


    and went inside. As the door swung shut, Bet caught a fleeting glimpse of a woman sitting on the bed lying on her side her face obscured from view.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for? Why are you loitering outside a patient''s room?" a nurse asked as she walked over.


    "I was buying a cake for my girlfriend and forgot her room number," Bet exined smoothly. "I think this is the one?"


    He made a move to push the door open but was stopped by the nurse.


    "The patient in this room is a pregnant, middle-aged woman. She''s definitely not your girlfriend," the nurse said.


    "Oh, sorry, my mistake,¡± Bet said, pulling out his phone. "I''ll just call my girlfriend and ask."


    He held his phone to his ear and walked back down the hallway.


    The nurse watched him go, then went about her business.


    Bet returned to Yvonne''s room, carrying the box of tiramisu.


    Yvonne was sitting on the edge of the bed, swinging her heavily casted leg back and forth out of boredom.


    "What took you so long to buy one piece of cake? Bet, I was about to wither away waiting for you."


    Bet let out a faint smile and handed her the box. ¡°Here you go, my little foodie." Yvonne opened the box and began eating the cake with a small spoon.


    Bet sat down in the chair beside the bed and said casually, "I just saw Vincent in the hallway."


    "Mr. Walker? What would he be doing here?"


    "I think April might be pregnant. The city hospitals are too crowded with prying eyes, so he probably stashed her in a suburban hospital to rest," Bet spected.


    ¡°A public official, openly keeping a mistress and having an illegitimate child. Vincent


    really thinks he''s above thew," Yvonne scoffed.


    "People who do evil will eventually bring about their own destruction He''ll pay for his actions sooner orter Bet said, standing up to pour her a ss of warm water.

 Chapter 535

    "This cake is too sweet. Drink some water."


    "Okay," Yvonne said, taking the ss and dutifully drinking most of it.


    Meanwhile, in another hospital room.


    April was sitting up in bed, eating a nourishing soup her caregiver had just brought.


    Vincent sat by her bedside, patiently waiting for her to finish. He even took a tissue from the box and gently wiped the corner of her mouth.


    "Are you feeling unwell at all today?"


    "I''m okay," April said, shaking her head.


    "How''s the baby?" Vincent asked, cing a hand on her still-t abdomen.


    After Mrs. Walker had caused that huge scene at her apartment, April had fainted from the stress. When she was brought to the hospital, she learned she was six weeks pregnant.


    At her age, April was considered a high-risk pregnancy, and she had suffered two miscarriages before. The doctor''s rmendation was to stay in the hospital for observation.


    "You were always so busy with work before, you never had a chance to rest properly during pregnancy. Now that you''ve left the academy, you can focus on taking care of yourself and having our baby."


    Vincent held April''s hand, his voice soft and coaxing. "I''ve already hired a top-tier maternity nurse to look after you and the baby. All you need to do is rx and bring our child into the world."


    "How can I rx when your wife could show up and cause another scene at any moment?" April shot him an irritated nce.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already warned her," Vincent said.


    Just as he finished speaking, his assistant knocked and entered, followed by his


    driver. Both were carrying an assortment of gift boxes and bags.


    ¡°I bought you some supplements. You need to eat well. You''re eating for two now," Vincent said, gently squeezing April''s hand.


    When April first got with him, she was not yet thirty, young and healthy.


    Vincent had a low sperm count, but April didn''t know that. She seemed to get pregnant easily, and she had conceived twice since they''d been together.


    The first time, due to workmitments, April chose to have an abortion at five weeks.


    The two had a massive fight over it. After all, Vincent desperately wanted a healthy child, preferably a boy.


    Later, April got pregnant again but miscarried before the third month.


    The doctor concealed the truth


    about Vincent''s fertility issues amet


    told April that the previous abortion had damaged her body leading to recurrent miscarriages.


    April didn''t question it and epted the exnation.


    For many years after that, she didn''t get pregnant again. She never expected to conceive now, in her middle age.


    ?


    Vincent had consulted the doctor, who said that if April rested properly, she might be able to carry this baby to term. Now, this pregnancy was of the utmost importance to him.


    "You bought so much. I don''t have much of an appetite, I can''t eat all this," April said.


    "Why no appetite? Who''s upset you now?" Vincent chuckled, his tone like he was soothing a child.


    "Who else could it be but you?" April


    said, feigning annoyance. "Sticking me in hospital in the middle of nowhere. Are you nning on just abandoning me here?"


    "You''re carrying my child. How could I ever abandon you?" Vincent said helplessly.


    "Then will youe see me every day?" April asked.


    She had lost her job and her social life; from now on, she would bepletely dependent on Vincent.


    "As long as I''m in Istra, I''lle and spend time with you and the baby every single day," Vincent promised.

 Chapter 536

    ¡°As long as I''m in Istra, I''lle and spend time with you and the baby every single day," Vincent promised.


    "You swear?" April pressed.


    "Yes, yes, I swear," Vincent said, raising his hand in a gesture of promise.


    For now, he was willing to humor her. After all, they had history, and now, they had a child on the way.


    Satisfied, April leaned into his embrace.


    Vincent smiled and held her close, but just then, his phone vibrated.


    He nced at the caller ID, and his expression hardened. He stood up to take the call outside, but April grabbed his arm.


    "It''s your wife again, isn''t it? Just go back to her. You don''t have to bother with me anymore."


    "Don''t be difficult. It''s business. I''ll be right back," Vincent said before quickly walking out of the room.


    He went into the fire escape stairwell to take the call in private.


    It was Tim Walker, Vincent''s distant cousin. Tim was sharp and resourceful, and he managed all of Vincent''s less-than-legal enterprises.


    After Colin''s death, their illicit shipments were entrusted to Tim for transport.


    Tim rarely contacted Vincent directly, so a sudden call usually meant trouble.


    As expected, when the call connected, Tim''s anxious voice came through. "Ourtest shipment got held up at the border. Luckily, we still have some connections there, so we secured the goods, but they''re cracking down hard right now, so we can''t move them. Leaving them sitting there is a huge risk."


    Vincent paused for a moment before replying, "Contact Eden. Have him move the shipment. Now that we have thend at Riverbend, it''s time to put it to use."


    "But the demolition there isn''t


    finished yet. TV show was filming there recently, which attracted a ton of fans and tour groups. It''s too


    the shipment through there without being exposed," Tim countered.


    crowded and conspicuou


    "If there are too many people, get rid of them. Do I have to spell everything out for you?" Vincent said impatiently.


    Tim immediately understood. ¡°Right."


    Previously, when they were shipping goods across another border, the local market was just as crowded. Vincent had his men stage a robbery-murder nearby.


    The news of the homicide caused a panic, and the local vigers became too scared to go to the market.


    They could use the same method again.


    "Make it clean this time. If you run into any trouble, talk to April. She was an instructor at the police academy for years. Her


    counter-surveince skills are


    top-notch and she still has connections inside the force,"


    Vincent added.


    "We have to trouble April again? I heard from your secretary that she''s pregnant. I don''t want to disturb her while she''s resting."


    "It''s not even certain she''ll carry it to term," Vincent said coldly. "Don''t worry about that. The business has toe first."


    After giving his instructions, Vincent hung up.


    He didn''t return to the hospital room. Instead, he gave his secretary a few quick orders and left.


    ...


    Yvonne spent a week in the hospital for her fracture, followed by a month of rest at home before she could walk properly again.


    She was an active person by nature, and being cooped up in bed for a month was pure torture.


    Having the cast removed felt like being released from prison.


    "The doctor said it will take at least six months for the bone to fully heal. Even though you can walk normally now, you can''t overexert yourself or Put too much strain on your leg Bet reminded fier carefully.

 Chapter 537

    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Yvonne replied, a little reluctantly.


    Bet gently pulled her into his arms, his gaze soft and adoring. "You must have been bored out of your mind this past month. How about I take you out to lift your spirits?"


    "Where are we going?" Yvonne asked, her eyes lighting up.


    "To a party at the Scott family''s estate," Bet said.


    "Which Scott family?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    "Cynthia has returned from overseas, so her family is throwing a party to wee her back,¡± Bet exined, his long fingers toying with a strand of her soft hair. "The Thompson family received an invitation. It''s a party for the younger generation, so it would be inappropriate for the elders to attend. Noah and Cynthia used to be a couple, and now that he''s married with a child, it would be awkward for him to go to his ex-girlfriend''s party. That leaves us."


    ¡°It''s been years since I''ve seen Cynthia," Yvonne said with a nod.


    The party was that evening.


    Bet and Yvonne left in the afternoon, first stopping at a high-end couture shop to select their outfits.


    The store manager personally attended to them, showcasing a wide array of designer gowns, each one exquisitely crafted.


    Yvonne chose a simple, elegant white dress, opting for a more understated look, paired with a set ofvender jade jewelry.


    "What do you think? Is this okay?" Yvonne asked, twirling in front of Bet after changing and having her makeup done.


    "Perfect," Bet said, his voice a low, warm chuckle, his eyes filled with undisguised admiration.


    ¡°Let''s go, we don''t want to bete,¡± Bet said, handing his ck card to the manager. After paying, he took Yvonne''s hand and they left.


    The Scott family''s party was held at their ancestral estate.


    Though not one of Istra''s four great families, the Scotts were a family of


    considerable legacy and prestige¡ªa true academic dynasty.


    Old Mr. Scott was a renowned schr, Cynthia Scott''s parents were both professors


    at Istra University, and her uncle was a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Education.


    Cynthia herself was a graduate of a prestigious university, a celebrated author and screenwriter who had been living abroad for the past few years and had only recently returned to settle down.


    Yvonne walked into the Scott residence on Bet''s arm.


    The Scotts lived in an old mansion, where even the antique furniture exuded a heavy sense of history.


    The oil paintings on the walls, the


    vintage record yer in the living


    and the antique clock were all


    room, a


    priceless heirlooms nearly


    impossible to find on the market.


    In all of Istra, besides the Thompson family, the Scotts possessed the most


    extensive collection of antiques.


    Yvonne had been to the Scott estate before.


    When Cynthia was still Noah''s girlfriend, Yvonne often came over with Noah and Bet to visit.


    Every time, Yvonne found herself captivated by the paintings on the walls.


    Her favorite was "Lavender Grove,¡± a masterpiece by a medieval artist, a priceless work of art.


    Cynthia, noticing Yvonne''s


    fascination, had smilingly told her that when she and Bet got maried. she would give them the painting as a wedding gift.


    But then, Cynthia and Noah broke up. And Yvonne died.


    "Lavender Grove" had remained hanging there, a silent witness.


    Yvonne stopped in front of the painting, gazing up at the eternally blooming purplevender, a sense of mncholy washing over her.


    "Do you still love this painting? I can talk to her about buying it," Bet said softly, standing beside her.


    Yvonne shook her head. "Just because you love something doesn''t mean you have to own it. It looks good right where it is."


    "Alright,¡± Bet nodded, not pressing the issue. Instead, he said, "I''m going upstairs to greet Mr. Scott Sr. Do you want toe with me?"


    "You go on your own," Yvonne said, shaking her head like a rattle drum.

 Chapter 538

    Mr. Scott Sr. was a ssic old-school academic, the kind of man who could lecture you for an hour with a stern expression. Every time Yvonne saw him, she felt more nervous than when she faced her dean in college.


    Bet knew her well. He smiled and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Don''t wander off. I''ll be right back after I say hello to Mr. Scott Sr."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded obediently.


    The Scotts hadn''t invited many guests tonight; everyone present had a formal invitation.


    Yvonne didn''t have much inmon with the other attendees, so she decided to wander through the house on her own.


    Many of the oil paintings and calligraphy works had been reced since herst visit. The Scott family''s collection was so profound that the art-adorned walls felt like a private museum.


    After looking for a while, she still found herself most drawn to "Lavender Grove."


    "You really like this painting, don''t you? I''ve seen you looking at it for quite some time," a gentle, low voice said from behind her.


    Yvonne turned instinctively and saw Cynthia, dressed in a simple, elegant dress, standing just behind her.


    It had been nearly a decade since Yvonne hadst seen her.


    The Cynthia of today had shed her youthful innocence, reced by a mature, sophisticated grace that was utterly captivating.


    "I heard thenguage ofvender is ''waiting for love.'' The atmosphere of this painting is beautiful," Yvonne said.


    Cynthia nced at Yvonne, then back at the painting on the wall. With a voice tinged with nostalgia and regret, she said, "I once had a little sister. She loved this painting, just like you. I told her I''d give it to her as a wedding gift, but... I never got the chance."


    After Yvonne''s death, Cynthia had made a special trip back to the country to visit her grave at the martyrs'' cemetery. She had often told her family that one of her biggest regrets was not giving Yvonne the painting while she was still alive.


    "I''m sure she received your sentiment," Yvonne replied with a soft smile.


    Cynthia paused, her lips parting as if to say something more, but she was interrupted by a male voice from behind.


    "Cynthia, it''s been a long time,¡± Bet said as he walked over to stand beside Yvonne.


    Cynthia''s gaze, now filled with confusion, shifted between the two of them.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Yvonne," Bet said.


    A flicker of astonishment crossed


    Cynthia''s eyes, but she quicklyposed herself and offered an elegant smile. "She seems very


    sweet and well-behaved. A good match for you."


    Bet knew it was just polite formality and nodded with a faint smile.


    Ever since Cynthia and Noah had broken up, the rtionship between the Scott and Thompson families had grown distant.


    After a few more pleasantries with Bet, Cynthia excused herself to greet other guests.


    "Cynthia seems to have changed a lot," Yvonne remarked, watching her mingle andugh with others, a smile that never quite reached her eyes.


    "People change," Bet said.


    "But you haven''t changed, and


    neither have I," Yvonne said, tilting her head to look at him her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes seeming to hold a gxy of @ny stars.


    Bet smiled and gently stroked her hair.


    The guest list for the Scotts'' party was small butprised of Istra''s most influential figures.


    Yvonne didn''t know most of them, but as the head of the Thompson family, this was Bet''s world, hiswork.


    He moved through the crowd with ease, making conversation. Not wanting to be a bother, Yvonne found a quiet spot and nibbled on the small cakes provided at f party.

 Chapter 539

    "Why are you sitting here eating cake all by yourself?" Steven asked as he entered the hall. After exchanging a few words with a friend, his eyes immediately found Yvonne tucked away in a corner.


    She was wearing a simple white dress, sitting quietly by herself, looking so pure and docile it made one want to take her home.


    Yvonne had just finished thest bite of her cake when she looked up and saw Steven standing over her.


    "Did youe alone?¡± he asked again.


    "With a friend," Yvonne replied, cing her empty te aside and dabbing her lips with a napkin.


    "Everyone invited tonight is a major figure in Istra. Don''t tell me you came with Mr. Thompson? Did he just leave you here all alone?" Steven pressed on.


    Yvonne remained seated and didn''t bother to exin.


    "You''ve been by Bet''s side for so long, and he still hasn''t given you any official status? Yvonne, you''re a smart woman. You should know when to cut your losses. The decision for the James and Hughes families to unite through marriage still stands. You should seriously reconsider. After all, a woman''s youth is fleeting. You don''t want to regret thister."


    Yvonne patiently listened until he finished. Seeing no point in arguing with him, she simply replied, "I never regret my decisions."


    Dyed by traffic, the James family arrivedte.


    As they entered, the first thing they saw was Steven standing with Yvonne.


    "Tsk, a vixen incarnate. All she knows is how to seduce men," Marcia sneered, turning to Teresa, who was trailing behind. "You certainly raised a fine daughter. With her skills, she could have any man she wants. You won''t have to worry about your future."


    Marcia then nced at Mrs. James and her daughter, Caroline.


    "Caroline, dear, you should learn a thing or two from Yvonne. She can have any man she wants with just the flick of a finger. And then there''s you, the proper Miss James can''t even find a husband."


    "Whether Caroline gets married or not, it''s none of your business. Marcia, you should focus that energy on your own daughter. I hear Letitias had four abortions already, each with a different man. She should be careful not to catch something nasty with that kind of lifestyle."


    Mrs. James retorted sharply before grabbing her daughter Caroline and heading toward Steven and Yvonne.


    Teresa, not wanting to stay with Marcia, followed them.


    "Mr. Hughes. It''s been a while," Mrs. James said with a smile as she approached Steven.


    "Mrs. James," Steven replied politely.


    "Caroline, why aren''t you saying hello? You two used to y together all the time as children. You were practically childhood friends. Why so distant now that you''re grown up?"


    Mrs. James pulled Caroline forward, pushing her directly in front of Steven.


    "Mr. Hughes,¡± Caroline murmured. She was naturally introverted and would blush whenever she spoke to a man, her eyes darting away as she stammered.


    "Miss James," Steven acknowledged with a cool nod, showing no emotion.


    Seeing this, Mrs. James nearly panicked.


    Caroline wasn''t getting any younger. She had been looking at potential matches recently, but they were all unsuitable-either their family background wascking, or the men themselves were In Istra''s high society, the pool of eligible. high-status, and respectable bachelors was small. Steven was the best possible choice for Caroline.

 Chapter 540

    The two families were supposed to form an alliance through marriage, and as the only daughter of the main branch, Caroline should have been the obvious choice. But old Mr. James had lost his mind, choosing Yvonne, an outsider, instead.


    And this Yvonne was no good, either, stringing along Bet, Thomas, and even Steven.


    Meanwhile, poor Caroline didn''t even have one suitable prospect. The injustice of it all was maddening.


    "Yvonne, I didn''t expect to see you at the Scott family''s party. Did youe with Bet?¡± Mrs. James asked, turning her attention to Yvonne.


    "With a friend," Yvonne answered vaguely.


    Mrs. James didn''t press further, instead shifting to small talk. "On our way here, your mother was just talking about you. You''re such a busy person now, you don''t evene home for the holidays to visit her. She misses you terribly."


    Yvonne nced at Teresa, who was also looking at her. But neither mother nor daughter spoke a word, their distance palpable.


    "Yvonne, Caroline is very shy. You two are around the same age, so you should take her around and introduce her to some new friends," Mrs. James said, pushing Caroline toward Yvonne again.


    Yvonne was close with Bet, Thomas, and even Mr. Thompson. If Caroline tagged along with her, she''d have more opportunities to interact with these exceptional men.


    Mrs. James believed her daughter possessed an inner beauty that men would surely appreciate once they got to know her.


    Her n was wellid, but Yvonne wasn''t ying along. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."


    Yvonne stood up. "Mr. Hughes, please enjoy yourselves."


    With that, she walked away on her crystal heels, heading for the restroom.


    The door swung shut behind her, finally bringing some peace and quiet.


    Yvonne stood before the mirror, taking her lipstick out of her clutch to touch up her makeup before heading back out.


    As she left the restroom, she saw Bet standing by a window in the hallway.


    He was leaning casually against the wall, his tall frame silhouetted by the crystal chandelier above. The light cast his profile in sharp relief, making him look as remote and distinguished as a figure in an oil painting.


    Seeing him, Yvonne smiled and walked over to him.


    "Is Mr. Bet Thompson done with hisworking?"


    "Not yet. My uncle is here, talking with Mr. Scott Sr., and he wants me to join them," Bet said with a helpless shrug. ¡°I won''t be able to stay with you for a bit. If you''re feeling ufortable, I can take you home first."


    "It''s not my first time at the Scott estate. You go ahead. I''ll wait for you, and we can leave together," Yvonne said with a smile.


    "Okay. Be good," Bet said, his arm naturally wrapping around her waist He leaned down to kiss ker, but Yvonne turned her head,c dodging him.


    "We''re in public. Behave," she said, gently pushing him away before turning back toward the party.


    Bet went up the wooden staircase, while Yvonne returned to the main hall.


    At that moment, Ynda walked in on Eden''s arm, with Vanessa and Andy following close behind. Vanessa held Andy''s hand.


    Andy looked around with wide-eyed curiosity. Spotting an antiquemp on a wooden table, he instinctively reached out to touch it.


    Vanessa, knowing better, quickly pulled his hand back and sternly warned him not to touch anything.


    Andy pouted but obediently stayed by his mother''s side.


    They hade using the Walker family''s invitation.


    It was the first time Ynda had appeared at a formal event as Eden''s girlfriend,


    and Vanessa and her son had insisted oning along.


    Their arrival caused a stir. Some guests came over to greet them, while others


    couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    After all, Ynda breaking up with the Thompson heir only to get together with the family''s illegitimate son was certainly gossip-worthy.

 Chapter 541

    Cynthia wasn''t particrly close with Ynda, and she didn''t know Eden or Vanessa at all.


    Besides, a family with the history and principles of the Scotts had little regard for illegitimate children like Eden and Vanessa.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, Mr. Monroe,¡± Cynthia said, her greeting purely a matter of courtesy. Without any further pleasantries, she turned to attend to her other guests.


    It had been a long time since Ynda had been treated so coldly.


    During her years with Bet, she had always been the center of attention, showered with admiration. A woman''s standing reflected her man''s power, and being slighted like this felt like a public deration of Eden''s ipetence.


    Ynda had always looked down on Eden for being an illegitimate son, and now she despised him even more.


    "I see a few friends. I''m going to go say hello. You two can go find people you know," Ynda said, her tone cool and detached.


    Eden, well aware of her disdain, didn''t seem offended. He simply smiled and said, "Your friends will be my friends. Won''t you introduce me?"


    His words were wless, leaving Ynda with no room to refuse. Reluctantly, she agreed.


    Eden smiled warmly, his gaze on Ynda filled with what looked like deep affection.


    With Ynda on his arm, he walked toward her group of friends, leaving Vanessa and Andy standing alone.


    Vanessa had spent most of her life abroad and didn''t know anyone from Istra''s elite families.


    At an ordinary party, some people might have tried to curry favor with her, but the Scotts'' guests were all from established, powerful families who looked down on illegitimate offspring. No one was going to approach her.


    "Andy, are you hungry? I''ll get you some fruit and cake," Vanessa asked her son.


    "Okay," Andy nodded. Without waiting for his mother, he darted toward the food table.


    The hall was crowded, and Andy ran about without watching where he was going. Yvonne was chatting with an acquaintance, a woman who, after more than a decade of marriage and four rounds of IVF, was finally three months pregnant and glowing with happiness.


    "Mr. Cooper used to be out all the time, but ever since I got pregnant, hees home every night, no matter how busy he is just to watch. over my belly. At our age, having this child is truly a blessing from heaven."


    Mr. and Mrs. Cooper were self-made. They had focused on their careers when they were young and had lost two pregnancies along the way.


    Now, with their business thriving, they wanted a child more than anything, but they couldn''t conceive.


    Many people had secretly tried to set Mr. Cooper up with other women, but he had remained loyal to his wife.


    Still, without an heir, their vast fortune was a target for greedy rtives. Unwilling to give up, Mrs. Cooper had endured four rounds of


    vr


    over the years and finall


    Seeded.


    To them, this unborn child was a precious treasure.


    As Yvonne and Mrs. Cooper were talking, a small boy came rushing toward them.


    Fortunately, Yvonne reacted in a


    split second, moving to shield Mrs.


    Cooper A six-year-old child running at full speed could have done serious harm, and a blow to MRS. Cooper''s stomach would have been disastrous for the baby.


    Andy crashed into Yvonne''s back. The force of the impact sent him stumbling backward, and he fell to the ground, dazed. He clutched his forehead and let out a loud wail.


    Hearing her son''s cries, Vanessa rushed over.

 Chapter 542

    "Andy!" Seeing her son fall to the ground, Vanessa immediately scooped him up, her heart aching.


    "Mommy, that woman knocked me over..." Andy sobbed, pointing an using finger at Yvonne.


    Vanessa flew into a rage without bothering to ask what happened. ring at Yvonne, she snapped, "Are you blind? Do you have any idea who we are? If anything happens to my son, I''ll make you pay."


    "I don''t care who you are," Mrs. Cooper retorted. She had nearly been knocked over herself and was still shaken, clutching her pregnant belly as sheposed herself.


    As a veteran of the business world, she was no pushover. She pointed at Vanessa and her son and shot back.


    "You''d better watch your little brat! He was running wild in a public ce and almost crashed right into my stomach. If anything happens to my baby, you''ll be the one I won''t let off the hook."


    "What big talk. Do you even know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Thompson family," Vanessa said, tilting her chin up arrogantly.


    She certainly had the air of a spoiled heiress.


    Vanessa had been sent abroad when she was just a few years old and had only recently returned to the country.


    So, while Yvonne knew Frank had an illegitimate daughter named Vanessa, this was the first time she had seen her in person.


    "Ms. Thompson?" Mrs. Cooper reacted with a coldugh.


    The Thompson family was publicly known to have only two sons, Noah and Bet. And Frank only acknowledged Bet as his sole heir. There was no ''daughter of the family.''


    If Vanessa was insisting she was a ''Ms. Thompson,'' then she could only be Frank''s unacknowledged, illegitimate daughter.


    Mr. and Mrs. Cooper were


    self-made. While they couldn''t im to be old money, they had a firm foothold in Istra''s high society. An legitimate daughter who wasnt even acknowledged by her family¡ªwho didn''t even have the right to use the Thompson


    no


    name-was beneath Mrs. Cooper''s


    notice.


    However, Vanessa and Bet were half-siblings, and Yvonne was Mr. Bet Thompson''s girlfriend.


    Worried about causing trouble for Yvonne, Mrs. Cooper fell silent.


    Seeing this, Vanessa assumed they were intimidated by her status as a ''Ms. Thompson'' and didn''t dare to cross her.


    "So now you know you can''t afford to mess with me?" Vanessa sneered, pressing her advantage. She red at Yvonne "Since you injured my son, you owe him an apology he''s suffered a concussion, I''ll sue you until you''re bankrupt."


    "You''re going to bankrupt her? Do you know who she is? She''s Mr. Thompson''s girlfriend," Mrs. Cooper scoffed.


    "So you''re Bet''s mistress? You certainly look the part," Vanessa said with a disdainful sneer, her eyes raking Yvonne up and down.


    Vanessa''s words were so foul that Mrs. Cooper jumped to Yvonne''s defense. "Watch your mouth!"


    "What''s wrong with my mouth? I''m a hell of a lot cleaner than those in the entertainment industry," Vanessa continued mockingly.


    "Bet really has terrible taste. Passing up a high-societydy for a tainted, low- ss actress."


    "If you hadn''t slept with Bet,


    someone of your status would never


    have been invited to a private party


    at the Scott family''s estate. You


    wouldn''t even be worthy of speaking to me."


    "You... you''re vile!'' Mrs. Cooper was fuming, clutching her stomach, which was starting to ache from the stress."


    Yvonne supported Mrs. Cooper, worried that the agitation would affect her baby, and helped her over to the side to rest.

 Chapter 543

    Vanessa saw Yvonne trying to leave and instinctively grabbed her.


    Vanessa couldn''t stand Bet''s arrogant demeanor, but since she didn''t dare provoke the crown prince of the Thompson family, taking it out on his ything seemed like a good alternative.


    "Did I say you could leave!'' Vanessa yelled, grabbing a handful of Yvonne''s long hair. ''You bitch, you dare hurt my son? You ask for it!"


    Yvonne''s scalp stung from the pull. She patiently helped Mrs. Cooper to the side before turning around and kicking Vanessa hard in the knee.


    Vanessa cried out in pain, her knee buckled, and she fell to the ground.


    Furious, Vanessa started spewing a stream of foul and vicious curses.


    Yvonne just stood before her, watching coldly. When she was finished, Yvonne let out a contemptuous sneer and spoke.


    "Vanessa, you keep saying my status is low. Does that make you think you''re so high and mighty?"


    "I am the daughter of the Thompson family!'' Vanessa struggled to her feet, pointing


    a finger in Yvonne''s face. ''You bitch! I''ll make you pay for crossing me."


    "And how are you going to do that? Kill me?'' Yvonneughed coldly. ''This is a country ofws. Never mind that you''re just an illegitimate daughter of the Thompson family; not even Frank himself can act like he''s above thew."


    "I...'' Vanessa wanted to dere herself Ms. Thompson again, but Yvonne didn''t give her the chance."


    "Your grandmother was an illiterate vige girl from Eastridge. Your mother was also a vige girl, slightly better off with an elementary school education."


    "You... shut up! Her family''s humble origins exposed, Vanessa was practically beside herself with rage "So what if my grandmother and my mother came from a poon background! I''m the esteemed daughter of the Thompson family!" C¨®ntent


    "It doesn''t matter what yourst name is, you''re just one person among many," Yvonne said, her gaze deep and sharp, a stark contrast to her youthful face.


    "The old man built everything he has on grit and belief. Look at anyone''s roots-we all started from the dirt. Hell we all came from the same


    ep. So why does a clov


    like you act so high and mighty?"


    Though the disturbance they caused was noticeable, the assembled guests-too conscious of their dignity to appear curious-chose not to gather and spectate But all theirs


    eyes were now fixed on Yome and Vanessa.


    Yvonne''s words made many people stifle theirughter. A few couldn''t hold it in andughed out loud.


    Mrs. Cooper didn''t hold back, letting out a bellyugh.


    Vanessa''s face went from pale to flushed, and she looked ready to explode.


    Fortunately, Ynda and Eden arrived just in time.


    "What''s going on?" Eden demanded, scowling at Vanessa.


    This idiot Vanessa, she was always causing trouble.


    "This woman, she''s just some ything Bet is keeping. She knocked Andy over and not only refused to apologize but also insulted Grandma and Mom for their humble origins."


    Vanessa clutched her son, her hand trembling as she pointed at Yvonne.


    Her arrogant and aggressive demeanor from moments ago was gone, reced by tear-filled eyes, as if she were the victim of a great injustice.

 Chapter 544

    Vanessa continued, "The Thompson heir can''t stand us, and now even a dog he keeps can take a bite out of us. Andy is so young, and he has to get dragged into this..."


    Eden''s face was grim, his cold eyes fixed on Yvonne. "Miss, I don''t care who your sugar daddy is, but you hurt an innocent child. I suggest you apologize to him right now."


    Ynda''s expression was just as cold. She had always believed that Yvonne''s interference and seduction were the reasons Bet had broken up with her.


    Consequently, Ynda saw Yvonne as a thorn in her side and had no intention of letting this opportunity to target her slip away.


    "Ms. Jones. If you don''t apologize to Vanessa and her son, we won''t let this matter rest. You wouldn''t want this to blow up and embarrass you, would you?"


    "You''re a public figure. A scandal wouldn''t do you any good. No matter how much Bet and Vanessa don''t get along, they are still half-siblings. You''re just a toy he keeps for entertainment, so don''t get ahead of yourself. If you get into trouble, he might not even bother to protect you."


    Yvonne looked at the group in front of her and found it all rather amusing.


    No wonder a child as young as Andy was already a master of ying the victim; it clearly ran in the family.


    Vanessa could change her tune faster than one could flip a page, immediately turning the tables.


    Eden didn''t even bother to get both sides of the story before passing judgment. What gave them the confidence to think they could do whatever they wanted? Or perhaps there was something wrong with Carol''s genes, because both of her children seemed to becking in the brains department.


    "An apology is indeed necessary," Yvonne agreed with a nod. "This brat was running wild in the banquet hall, crashing into people. He not only bumped into me but also nearly knocked over Mrs. Cooper, who is pregnant. A sincere apology is certainly in order..."


    "Ms. Jones, you''re quite skilled at twisting the truth," Eden interrupted before she could finish.


    "The truth can''t be twisted by


    anyone who wishes it so," Yvonne said righteously. "There are plenty of eyes in this hall that saw what


    happened if Mr Monroe feels we


    can''t sort this out, we can always involve the police. I''m sure they can get to the bottom of it."


    As themotion grew louder, Cynthia, who had been attending to her guests, was alerted and hurried over.


    Cynthia asked Mrs. Cooper what had happened and quickly grasped the situation. It was a bit of a headache.


    It was such a trivial matter, yet the Monroe siblings were determined to make a scene. How utterly foolish.


    "My apologies, everyone. It seems the Scott family has been a poor host today," Cynthia said with a gentle smile.


    As soon as she spoke, Yvonne knew that Cynthia wanted to de-escte the situation.


    It was understandable. Today''s banquet was being held specifically for Cynthia to announce her official return.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t want her own party to be marred by a scene that would turn her into aughingstock.


    Yvonne decided to show Cynthia some respect. After all, it was just a mess caused by a misbehaving child, and since no one was hurt, it wasn''t a big deal.


    But Vanessa, still fuming from Yvonne''s earlier humiliation, was relentless and insisted that Yvonne apologize.


    Yvonne was so exasperated she almostughed.


    "Ms. Scott there should be security cameras in the banquet hall, right? Could you please pull up the footage and y it for everyone here to see?" Wonne said to Cynthia.


    Cynthia hesitated.


    If she pulled up the security footage now and it proyed that Vanessa''s son was an ill mannered brat who had been running amok, it would be the same as publicly shaming Vanessa.

 Chapter 545

    Even though Vanessa was just Frank''s illegitimate daughter, she was still his flesh and blood.


    Cynthia didn''t think much of her, but she saw no reason to make an enemy unnecessarily.


    "Is there a problem?" Yvonne pressed when Cynthia remained silent. "The banquet hall is filled with millions of dors worth of art. It''s unrealistic to think there are no security cameras."


    Cynthia''s fine lips tightened; she felt like she was being roasted over an open fire.


    "Cynthia, have the butler pull up the security footage." A stern, deep voice, one that brooked no argument, suddenly came from the top of the stairs.


    Everyone instinctively looked toward the source of the voice and saw Bet apanying a white-haired old man down the staircase.


    The old man was none other than the patriarch of the Scott family, a nationally renowned and respected schr.


    "Grandfather." Cynthia hurried to Mr. Scott Sr.''s side and took his arm.


    "Go get the security footage. We won''t have our invited guests feeling wronged in our home," Mr. Scott Sr. repeated, his sharp eyes sweeping over Yvonne, Eden, Ynda, and then Vanessa and her son.


    "I understand, Grandfather," Cynthia replied, turning to give the butler a meaningful look.


    Soon, the security footage from the banquet hall was disyed.


    The video clearly showed Andy running wild in the hall. He had nearly collided with Mrs. Cooper''s pregnant belly, and disaster was only averted because Yvonne reacted quickly and blocked him.


    "Do you have any further objections?" Cynthia asked Vanessa after ying the video for everyone to see.


    "Andy is just a child. He doesn''t know any better, so it''s understandable that he made a mistake," Vanessa argued stubbornly, her expression shifting as she clutched her son.


    "Since he made a mistake, he should apologize. A child''s ignorance is all the more reason for proper guidance. Wouldn''t you agree, Ms. Monroe?"


    Cynthia''s voice was gentle, yet her words were impossible to refute.


    Vanessa''s face contorted slightly, and Andy squirmed impatiently in her arms.


    Eden''s expression was as dark as a storm cloud.


    That fool Vanessa, always messing things up and never getting anything right.


    Years ago he''d told Vanessa to get rid of the bastard in Emma''s womb. Not only had the foot failed, allowing that bastard Bet to be born, but she had also sold him out.


    Vanessa was exiled from the country, and Eden didn''t fare much better. After all


    these years, Frank still refused to acknowledge him as his son.


    "Vanessa, have Andy apologize to Ms. Jones and Mrs. Cooper."


    Vanessa stubbornly held her chin high, her defiant expression making it clear she wouldn''t back down.


    "Vanessa!" Eden''s voice grew louder.


    "Eden, how could you side with outsiders against me! Bet is


    Dad''s son, but so are we tel


    should we have to bow and scrape, even to a ything?"


    With that, Vanessa turned and stormed out, still carrying her son.


    Vanessa had fled with her child, leaving Eden and Ynda behind in a deeply awkward situation.


    "My apologies, Ms. Jones, Mrs. Cooper Vanessa has lived abroad formany years andcks etiquette Please don''t hold it against her. I apologize on her behalf."


    Eden''s attitude was sincere. He was a man who knew when to bend.


    Mrs. Cooper clearly didn''t want to make an enemy of Eden over such a small matter. No matter how much Frank disliked him, Eden was still his son.


    The Thompson family''s status in Istra was unshakeable.


    "It was a small thing, really. You''re taking it too seriously, Mr. Monroe."

 Chapter 546

    Ynda stood by Eden''s side. Though she said nothing, even her wless makeup couldn''t hide her displeasure.


    She felt utterly humiliated by the Monroe siblings.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Cynthia, Eden was pulled away by Ynda.


    Bet walked over with Mr. Scott Sr. He beckoned to Yvonne, and she joined them.


    "So this is your girlfriend? She seems quite nice," Mr. Scott Sr. said with a nod. "Oh, she''s just a bit stubborn," Bet said with a smile.


    "As long as you like her," Mr. Scott Sr. said gently before turning to Cynthia. "Cynthia, please see Bet and this youngdy out for me."


    "Yes, Grandfather." Cynthia nodded, then politely said to Bet and Yvonne, "I apologize for not being a better host today. I''ll make it up to you another time, Mr. Thompson, Ms. Jones."


    "It was nothing, Cynthia. Don''t worry about it," Bet replied graciously.


    Cynthia escorted Bet and Yvonne to the entrance, and after a polite farewell, she watched them leave.


    Cynthia stood on the steps, watching Bet and Yvonne''s retreating figures.


    Yvonne''s dress was fine indoors, but it looked a bit thin for the outdoors. There was still a dozen meters or so between the entrance and their parked car.


    Bet casually took off his coat and draped it over Yvonne''s shoulders, pulling her into his arms to shield her as he helped her into the car.


    "What are you looking at?" Mr. Scott Sr. asked, his voice low. He had appeared beside Cynthia at some point.


    Cynthia nced at Mr. Scott Sr. "Just feeling a bit sentimental. I remember how deeply Bet and Yvonne loved each other, a love meant tost a lifetime. But after Yvonne''s death, Bet was able to fall for someone else, just as passionately. It seems nothing in this world is truly unchangeable."


    After hearing this, Mr. Scott Sr. frowned slightly and said abruptly, "Noah didn''te. Are you disappointed?"


    Cynthia chuckled. "There''s nothing to be disappointed about. I knew he wouldn''te."


    Cynthia had known Noah for so many years; she knew him better than anyone. Back then, she had gone abroad and gotten engaged.


    Noah didn''t interfere with her life; instead, he chose to marry and have a family.


    Now, she had broken her engagement and returned. He was married with a family, living a happy life, and she had no intention of interfering in his.


    "Cynthia. I know your parents forced you to go abroad and get engaged, but they did it for your own good. No matter how unwilling you are, what''s done is done. You have to ept it.


    Mr. Scott Sr.''s tone grew heavier, carrying a clear warning.


    "Cynthia, let me remind you of something. The Scott family has no ce for those who wallow in self-pity."


    Cynthia shook her head andughed. "Don''t worry, Grandfather. I won''t let any rtionshippromise my family''s honor."


    "Good. That''s good." Mr. Scott Sr. nodded and patted her shoulder.


    "Alright, it''s cold out here. Let''s go inside."


    By now, Bet''s car had left the


    Scott family''s estate. As it approached the intersection, h spotted a ck Cullinan parked by the side of the road.


    Noah was standing beside the car, his head bowed as he smoked.


    Bet slowed his car and pulled over as well.


    "Wait here for a moment. I''m going to have a quick word with Noah. be right back." Bet unbuckled his seatbelt told Yvonne, andthen. got out of the car.


    He strode over to Noah.


    When Noah saw him, he smiled faintly and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. "Want one?"


    Bet took one with a smile, his gaze sweeping briefly over the ground.

 Chapter 547

    Numerous cigarette butts littered the ground at Noah''s feet. It looked like he''d been here for a while.


    Bet tapped a cigarette out of the pack and held it between his fingers.


    Seeing this, Noah offered him his lighter.


    Bet cupped his hands around the me, lit the cigarette, and took a deep drag. Then he heard Noah ask, "How... how is she? Has she been doing well all these years?"


    "She seems fine," Bet said, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Cynthia is a strong woman. The broken engagement affected her, but it won''t break her."


    "Right. She''s the eldest daughter of the Scott family. With Mr. Scott Sr. backing her and her parents nning for her, no one would dare let her suffer." Noah couldn''t help butugh at himself. "Look at me, worrying for nothing."


    Cynthia''s fianc¨¦ had cheated on her, keeping a college student who hadn''t even graduated as his mistress.


    Cynthia had broken off the engagement without any hesitation. Her ex-fianc¨¦ got nothing out of it, losing nearly half his fortune in the process. The college girl was expelled, her reputation ruined.


    Bet smoked a cigarette with Noah. After stubbing it out, he patted Noah on the shoulder.


    "Noah, you should go home. It''s getting cold. You''ll catch a chill if you stay out here too long."


    "Yeah." Noah seemed to take the advice. He put out his cigarette, coughed a few times, and got into his car.


    Bet stood there and watched Noah''s car drive away before turning and heading back to his own.


    "Noah didn''t seem to be in a good mood," Yvonnemented to Bet.


    "Yeah," Bet agreed. "Cynthia''s return has really affected him."


    He wrapped an arm around Yvonne''s shoulders and said with a smile, "You know us Thompson men. We''re devoted."


    "If he were so devoted, he wouldn''t have married someone else," Yvonne said, pushing him away.


    Bet was pushed back into the driver''s seat. As he buckled his seatbelt, he exined, "Noah had ident back then that kept him from joining the military. He was afraid of holding Cynthia back, so he broke up with her. Later, when


    Cynthia got engaged, he lost all hope and married Karina. Timing is everything. Too early or toote, and things rarely work out."


    Karina appeared at just the right time, when Noah was at his lowest,pletely disheartened. She stayed by his side and helped him through it.


    Noah has always had a strong sense of responsibility. As long as Karina doesn''t cause trouble, she will always be thedy of the Thompson household.


    Bet started the car again, and the ck Mercedes pulled smoothly onto the main road.


    "You barely ate anything at the Scotts'' ce. How about I take you out for food?" Bet asked, his hands on the steering wheel.


    "I''m full of anger thanks to your esteemed Miss Thompson. I don''t need to eat," Yvonne huffed.


    At the mention of Vanessa, Bet''s eyes turned cold.


    "Vanessa and her family won''t be leaving Istra anytime soon. My grandmother was hospitalized for heart failurest week, and it was serious All she cares about are Eden and Vanessa. If we kick Vanessa out of the country now, the shock would probably kilbher. And my father, the ever-filial son, will definitely do whatever she wants."


    "This time it was a transportpany and that plot ofnd in Riverbend. Next time, my


    grandmother will probably mak


    ???


    some deathbed request, and he


    might just hand over the entire Thompson Group to that bastard son."


    Bet''s voice wasced with sarcasm. "If my mother hadn''t had the foresight to transfer the Thompson Group shares to my name, who knows whose hands thepany would be in now."

 Chapter 548

    Back then, if Emma hadn''t sold her jewelry and borrowed money from her family to fully support Frank''s business, neither Frank nor the Thompson Group would be where they are today.


    And now those illegitimate children think they can just waltz in and reap the rewards. The audacity.


    The ck Mercedes finally stopped in front of Vorn, a newly opened restaurant.


    "I heard from Andrew that a new ce just opened here. He camest week and


    said it was pretty good," Bet said as he opened the passenger door and unbuckled Yvonne''s seatbelt.


    Andrew was the leader of Bet''s regiment.


    Andrew and his wife were good people, but they were serious foodies. No one knew


    the Istra restaurant scene, from the best to the worst, better than them.


    "Okay," Yvonne agreed with a smile, walking into the restaurant with Bet.


    Being new, the restaurant was luxuriously decorated and had an elegant ambiance. It wasn''t too crowded either.


    Bet rarely ate French cuisine and wasn''t familiar with the menu.


    So he asked for Yvonne''s opinion and had the waiter rmend a few dishes.


    The food arrived quickly.


    Bet methodically cut the steak in front of him, his knife and fork moving with precision. He cut each piece to the same perfect, bite-sized square.


    He passed the te of cut steak to Yvonne and took her uncut one for himself.


    Yvonne simply ate with her fork, saying between bites, "I''m not going back to Cherry Bay tonight. Take me to my downtown apartment after dinner."


    "I finally have a day off, and you''re not going to spend it with me?" Bet looked up at her, confused.


    "My leg is att better. I have to go back to the film crew to continue shooting," Yvonne exined, taking small bites of steak arrasional piece of foie gras, and sipping her soup.


    The candlelight and roses on the table created a romantic atmosphere, and the man across from her was just as delectable.


    Bet never interfered with Yvonne''s work. He nodded and asked, "Is this shoot also in Riverbend?"


    "Yes. The ratings for the first episode were good, so we''re filming a second. Tomorrow''s shoot starts at home," Yvonne continued, holding her fork.


    "Last time, I left from Cherry Bay and it already raised suspicions. If I''m filmed in your house this time, it''ll probably go viral."


    Bet shook his head helplessly "Why do feel like I''m your dirty.


    secret Ms. Jones, when exact


    do


    you n on making our rtionship official?"


    "What''s the point of making it official? We can''t get married right now anyway," Yvonne replied casually.


    "Fine. Then I''ll wait until you''re twenty, and we''ll go public after we''re married," Bet said.


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Who said anything about marrying him? Her career was just taking off; marriage was professional suicide.


    But Bet didn''t give her a chance to refuse, quickly changing the subject.


    "Will you get a break after this shoot is over?" Bet asked.


    "There are twelve episodes in total so it''ll take three months to finish The next shoot might be overseas, and Dwon''t be back for two weeks. Try not to miss me too much."


    "You think I could not miss you?" Bet put down his fork and knife, stood up,


    walked around the table, and pulled her into his arms for a kiss.


    Sitting on hisp, Yvonne was breathless from his kiss. She ced her hands on his chest and gently pushed him away.


    "Bet, I haven''t finished eating yet."

 Chapter 549

    "Alright, then let''s get you fed first." Bet picked up his fork, speared a small piece of steak, and brought it to her lips.


    After they finished dinner, Bet drove Yvonne back to her apartment.


    The ck Mercedes parked in front of her apartment building. Bet turned off the engine, and they went upstairs together.


    Yvonne didn''t live in the apartment often, but she had a maid who cleaned it regrly.


    So, when they opened the door, the ce was clean and tidy. A window in the living room was open, letting fresh air circte.


    Yvonne took off her coat and, out of habit, picked up the remote from the coffee table and turned on the TV.


    At that time, a local channel was airing an entertainment news segment. Coincidentally, they were interviewing Thomas.


    As an A-list, award-winning actor, Thomas only took roles in major productions, and his work always garnered significant attention.


    In the interview, Thomas was still in costume, looking quite dashing as a romantic schr.


    "Did you turn on the TV just to see Thomas? Is he that good-looking?" Bet asked, wrapping his arms around Yvonne''s waist from behind.


    Trapped against his chest, Yvonne turned her head to look at him. "Why do you sound so jealous? Can''t you be a little more confident, Mr. Bet Thompson? You''re much better looking than he is... Mmph..."


    Before Yvonne could finish, Bet had pushed her down onto the sofa, his mouth capturing hers.


    During their passionate kiss, his hot hands roamed her body.


    Yvonne felt breathless, her body set on fire by his touch. Gasping, she reached out to pull at his shirt and unbuckle his belt.


    Bet cooperated eagerly, and just as things were about to ignite, the doorbell rang at the most inopportune moment.


    The doorbell rang once, then twice. When no one answered, the person outside started knocking.


    "Yvonne? Yvonne, are you home?" her assistant''s voice called from outside.


    Yvonne scrambled up from the sofa, hastily straightening her clothes, and gave Bet a push.


    "Go hide in the bedroom for a bit. You cane out after my assistant leaves." Yvonne went to open the door.


    When the door opened, her assistant


    was standing outside, phone in hand, about to call her Yvonne, you''re home! Why didn''t you answer the door?"


    "I was asleep. I didn''t hear it," Yvonne said dismissively.


    "Oh." The assistant nodded. "The production team ising to film here tomorrow. Sandra sent me to help you check the apartment and put away anything that shouldn''t be or camera


    "Oh, well,e on in then," Yvonne said, letting her in.


    The assistant walked around the living room, meticulously checking everything and stowing away any problematic items in a cab.


    After she finished with the living room, she headed for the bedroom but was stopped by Yvonne.


    "There''s nothing in the master bedroom. I can tidy it up myself."


    "Alright, I''ll go check the kitchen and the study then." The assistant didn''t think much of it and turned toward the kitchen.


    Yvonne pushed the door open and stepped into the bedroom.


    Inside, the bedsidemp was on.


    Bet was sitting on Yvonne''s pink princess bed, casually flipping through a script that had been on her nightstand.


    "Did you get rid of her?" he asked as


    the


    in.opened and Yvonne came


    in. He looked up at her and ced the script back on the nightstand.


    "No. I sent her to check the study and the kitchen," Yvonne said, walking over to the


    bed. Bet reached out and pulled her onto hisp.

 Chapter 550

    Yvonne walked over to the bed, and Bet reached out, pulling her onto hisp.


    "It''s easier to talk," Bet said, holding her close. His warm breath brushed against her cheek and neck. "Are they filming the study and kitchen tomorrow too?"


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed as she gave him a yful re. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she replied, "You were in my room, so I had to send her to check the study and kitchen. I couldn''t let her see you looking all disheveled."


    Bet was wearing a shirt with two buttons torn from the cor, revealing a muscr chest that rose and fell with his breathing, exuding pure masculine charm.


    "And whose fault is it that I''m disheveled?" Bet chuckled, leaning in to give her a soft peck on the lips.


    "Don''t mess around, my assistant is still here," Yvonne said, giving him a little push. In the process, she identally bumped the nightstand, knocking the script to the floor.


    Bet bent down, picked up the script, and ced it back on the nightstand. "A fantasy drama?"


    "Yeah," Yvonne replied. "Sandra sent me the script to look over. But it''s a major production from Ace Entertainment, and every actor in the industry has their eye on it. A resource this good probably won''t fall into myp."


    "Not very confident, are you?" Bet said, gently pinching her nose.


    "I''m just being realistic," Yvonne said seriously.


    She had some fame now, but she was still a long way from being A-list. Her acting


    was decent but not exceptional, so she wasn''t a strong contender.


    "It''s just a show. If you want it, I''ll get it for you," Bet said softly, his hand casually stroking her back.


    He was always gentle and patient with Yvonne.


    He had coddled her when she was young, and he continued to coddle her as she grew up. As long as he was around, he would always dote on her.


    Competition for resources in the entertainment industry was fierce, but nopany, whether it was Gold Star or Ace, would dare to disrespect the Thompson Group.


    Whatever Yvonne wanted, Bet could get it for her.


    But Yvonne shook her head instinctively. "It''s just a show. If the role is right for me, I''ll get it naturally. If not, there''s no point in forcing it."


    Yvonne''s arms were wrapped loosely around Bet''s neck. She continued, "You know I didn''t get into this business for fame or


    fortune I want to use my p


    as an artist to promote positivity, support charities, and do more meaningful things."


    "I know," Bet nodded. He didn''t push.


    What she wanted, he would give her. What she didn''t, he would never force upon her.


    "I can have anything I want?" Yvonne raised an eyebrow, her fingertip yfully tracing the edge of his open cor.


    "Hey, my self-control isn''t as good as


    you think. If you tease me now, you''ll have to face the consequences. Bet caught her mischievous hand and pushed her down onto the bed.


    Her hands still around his neck, Yvonne lifted her chin and initiated a kiss.


    Bet''s breath caught. Just as he was about to respond, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    "Living room, study, and kitchen are


    all checked. Are you done with the bedroom? Do you need, my help


    2"


    The assistant''s words trailed off as she saw two figures entwined on the bed.


    The assistant wasn''t an idiot. She immediately turned around. "Uh, sorry to interrupt. Just pretend I was never here."


    With that, the assistant hastily exited the bedroom, closing the door behind her.

 Chapter 551

    As the door clicked shut, Yvonne had already pushed Bet away.


    Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment. Bet, however, sat up slowly, lookingpletely unfazed.


    A man who could face andslide without flinching wasn''t going to be rattled by a junior assistant. Only Yvonne could truly affect his emotions.


    "I have an early shoot tomorrow, so I need to get some rest. You should go home," Yvonne told Bet.


    "Alright," Bet agreed. He got up from the bed but didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he pulled Yvonne into his arms, gave her a firm kiss, and then walked out.


    When Bet left the bedroom, the assistant was holding a box, ready to leave. It was filled with items that might spark controversy; today''sizens were hypercritical, and public figures had to be extremely careful.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson." Seeing Bet in person, the assistant was so nervous she could barely speak.


    "Hello," Bet said. He wasn''t smiling, but he was approachable.


    "Aren''t you staying with Yvonne?" the assistant asked.


    "She has a shoot tomorrow and needs to rest early. I don''t want to disturb her." Bet was already at the doorway. Out of politeness, he asked, "Where are you headed? I can have my driver take you."


    "No, no, that''s okay! I drove here. Please don''t trouble yourself," the assistant said, waving her hands.


    Bet had only asked out of courtesy. If she had actually dared to get into Mr. Thompson''s car, she would have been incredibly tactless.


    Bet said no more and left, closing the door behind him.


    After Bet and the assistant left, Yvonne took a shower and went to bed early.


    She slept fairly well, only to be woken up early the next morning.


    Her assistant arrived with a team of makeup artists.


    The makeup artists began working on Yvonne''s makeup and hair while the assistant helped her pack her luggage.


    After a few hours of bustling activity, the production crew arrived at nine in the morning.


    The crew only stayed in the living room for a few minutes to film a few shots of Yvonne leaving, and then they were off.


    Yvonne, suitcase in hand, left with the crew, chatting andughing along the way.


    Yvonne had a cheerful and


    straightforward personality, which


    made her great for variety shows. t


    So, when she wasn''t filming a drama Sandra would book her these shows to increase hero exposure and win over the audience. C¨®ntent


    The crew''s van was waiting downstairs. When Yvonne got in, she saw it was already half full.


    Shirley, Luna, Darnell, and Brady were already there.


    §Ö§ä


    Darnell and Brady were sitting together, and the seat next to Shirley was empty. Luna sat by herself at the very back of the varristed and ignored


    Last time, her actions had caused a wall to copse, injuring crew members and Yvonne.


    Now, Yvonne was seen as a shining hero, while Luna was a pariah.


    "Yvonne!" Shirley greeted her warmly, pulling her into the seat beside her.


    The two young women sat together, chattering away about thetest industry gossip.


    Cynthia, the famous author and screenwriter, had just returned to the country, and investors were


    already flocking to her. Countlet Shirley''s agent strings,


    actors were vying for a role, and was pulling


    hoping to get on the Scott family''s good side.


    Besides the Scotts, there was also news about the Taylor family.


    Thomas, who was currently filming a historical drama, was rumored to be involved


    with the actress ying the second female lead.


    The paparazzi had snapped photos of them dining together,ughing on set, and entering a hotelte at night on more than one asion.

 Chapter 552

    The actress and her agency gave ambiguous responses, fueling public spection, while Thomas and his team remained silent.


    Thomas'' show was about to wrap up and enter its promotional period. ''Shipping'' the main couple was amon marketing tactic, so it was impossible to know if the rumors about him and the actress were true.


    "I heard that in Thomas'' new show, the second female lead is an investor''s daughter. She''s the heiress of some corporation and the Taylors'' top choice for a daughter-inw. She supposedly joined the cast just to get closer to him."


    Shirley continued to gossip.


    "Is that so?" Yvonne replied coolly, sounding uninterested.


    After all, Thomas'' love life had nothing to do with her.


    The van started up and went to pick up the other guests.


    Once everyone was on board, the van pulled onto the main road and headed toward Riverbend.


    Just as the van entered the Riverbend area, before it even came to a stop, the shrill sound of sirens pierced the air, shattering the silence of the nearly deserted, expropriated vige.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many police cars?" Shirley asked, sliding open a window and sticking her head out to look.


    Seeing this, Yvonne frowned as well.


    She had worked at the police station before; a scene like this usually meant a major


    case.


    And in a deserted vige, what kind of major case could there be, unless someone had been killed.


    The production crew hadn''t expected to run into this.


    The director immediately told the assistant director to find out what was happening. After all, the guests had arrived, and the entire day''s schedule was nned. There could be no mistakes.


    Because the police had entered the vige, the crew''s van had to park nearby and wait for news.


    It was a long time before the assistant director returned, his face grim.


    "Director, today''s shoot is definitely off. There''s been a murder in the vige. The police have cordoned off the entire area and are


    investigating


    "A murder? How could this happen? Didn''t I tell you to scout and prepare everything


    in advance?" the director fumed.


    "We had everything arranged, but


    nobody could have predicted a murder would happen herest


    night it was only discovered an hour ago. viger called the police, and they just arrived," the AD exined.


    The director muttered a few curses, then ordered the AD to find a new filming location immediately.


    The guests were all here, and the shooting schedule was only a few days long. Every day of dy was a waste of money.


    The AD nodded repeatedly and immediately took a few crew members to find and set up a new location.


    The director stayed behind and organized impromptu games for the guests in the van, like guessing song lyrics and movie titles.


    After filming a few segments, the guests started to get restless.


    The director had no choice but to let everyone get out for some fresh air, telling them not to wander off.


    Yvonne and Shirley stood by the van, chatting idly. Nearby, the AD and a crew member were smoking.


    The smoke drifted over asionally, making them cough.


    "Director Lee, could you please not smoke? For thedies?" Shirley said in a sweet, pleading voice.


    The AD was a good-natured middle-aged man. He smiled and put out his cigarette, then walked over to chat with them.


    "What on earth happened in the vige? All these police cars are so scary."


    "It is scary isn''t it? It''s a murder. A grandmother and her


    granddaughter, both killed. The girl


    hadn''t even graded from college"


    yet. It''s such a tragedy."

 Chapter 553

    Hearing this, both Shirley and Yvonne''s faces went pale.


    Most of the vigers had already moved out. The only grandmother and granddaughter they knew who still lived here were ra and her elderly grandma.


    That young girl, born into poverty and faced with hardship, yet always optimistic- she was raped and murderedst night?!


    Yvonne nced at the police tape cordoning off the area and instinctively ran toward it.


    "Yvonne, where are you going?" Shirley shouted, quickly running after her.


    One after the other, they ran to ra''s house.


    But the house was now surrounded by police tape, with no unauthorized entry allowed.


    Police cars and an ambnce were parked out front.


    Paramedics carried out two stretchers. The figures on them were covered with white sheets, clearly deceased.


    The police were still examining the scene, prohibiting anyone from entering.


    Yvonne, Shirley, and a few other onlookers were kept outside the perimeter.


    But even from the entrance, Yvonne could smell the heavy scent of blood hanging in the air.


    As the stretchers were carried past them, a hand fell from under one of the white sheets. It was tightly clutching the lipstick Yvonne had given her.


    It was ra''s body. The only piece of makeup she had ever used in her life was that lipstick from Yvonne, and she held onto it even in death.


    "ra! ra!" Shirley cried out, her voice choked with sobs, having clearly


    recognized the body as well.


    The vigers nearby were muttering amongst themselves.


    "Sigh, ra just came by my house yesterday morning to give me some fruit. I gave her a few of my homemade breads."


    "Yes, that grandmother and granddaughter had such hard lives. She put ra through college by


    collecting scraps. Just two moren et


    years and once ra graduated, things would have gotten better. I can''t believe they met such a violent end."


    "It''s a sin, a real sin. ra was so young. Those bastards! They deserve to die!" an elderly viger said, wiping away tears and stamping his foot.


    Shirley shed a few tears as well.


    Yvonne''s eyes were red as she stared at the house. Probably out of professional habit, she began to subconsciously survey the surroundings of the crime scene.


    There were no signs of a struggle in the yard, and the lock on the door hadn''t been broken. She couldn''t see the situation inside.


    The police were still investigating and began to disperse the crowd.


    Shirley was timid and tugged on Yvonne''s sleeve. "Yvonne, let''s go back." "Okay," Yvonne nodded.


    She wasn''t a police officer anymore. She couldn''t enter the crime scene or examine the bodies, so all she could do was leave.


    They returned to the crew''s van. Just as they got on, they heard Lunaining


    from the back seat. She was holding a limited-edition designer bottle, sipping water.


    "I came out to film a show, all happy,


    and we run into a murder case.


    What bad luck. These poor people


    really know how to pick a time to


    not a


    die Not earlier but rights now..."


    "Shut up!" Before Luna could finish, Yvonne grabbed her bag from the seat and threw it at her. The bag hit Luna in the chest, knocking the bottle front her hand and sshing water all over her. ''

 Chapter 554

    "Yvonne, are you crazy?!" Luna shrieked, jumping to her feet.


    Yvonne pointed a finger at her, angrier than ever. "Luna, is your heart made of stone? Two vibrant lives were just extinguished. Even if you have no sympathy, you should at least have some basic respect for life. Watch your mouth!"


    "Luna, you should respect the dead. That was way out of line," Shirley added, her eyes still red from seeing the bodies.


    "Why are you all ming me? It''s not like I killed them!" Luna yelled, losing control. "Don''t I even have the right to speak?"


    After her outburst, no one said a word.


    Everyone just stared at her, their eyes filled with anger, as if she were the real monster.


    "You... why are you all ganging up on me?" Luna''s eyes reddened with fury.


    "Who''s ganging up on you? Think before you speak. A slip of the tongue can have serious consequences, and I doubt your sugar daddy can protect you from everything," Yvonne said coldly, then sat back down.


    The assistant director rearranged the schedule, and the van took the guests to a new filming location.


    Because of thest-minute change of venue, many of the nned segments had to be reced.


    The original three-day shoot was hastilypleted in two.


    After filming wrapped up, Yvonne didn''t go back to her downtown apartment. She went straight to Cherry Bay.


    Bet was back at the military base and wasn''t home. Only Helen and Bullet were there.


    "Yvonne, you''re back! Come in, have you eaten?" Helen said with a smile as she opened the door and took Yvonne''s luggage.


    Bullet, who had been lying on the floor, immediately jumped up and bounded over when he heard Yvonne arrive.


    Yvonne bent down to hug Bullet and pat his head. "Good boy. Go y for a bit."


    "You''re back sote. Have you had dinner?" Helen asked again, cing the suitcase in a corner.


    "Not yet," Yvonne answered truthfully.


    "Then I''ll go make you something to eat," Helen said, heading into the kitchen.


    Yvonne went to her room first for a quick wash and a change of clothes. When she came out, Helen had already set a bowl of pasta on the table, alone with two simple stir fisted dishes.


    "Thank you, Helen. You didn''t have to," Yvonne said, sitting down at the table and picking up her utensils to eat the pasta.


    Bullet trotted over, wagging his tail, andy down at Yvonne''s feet, his big eyes watching her.


    When Yvonne finished her pasta and was about to clear the table, Helen came over.


    "I''ll get that. You just got back from a long trip. You should get some rest," Helen said, efficiently clearing the dishes and taking them to the kitchen.


    Yvonne went back to her room andy on the bed. Staring at the ceiling, her mind was filled with the image of thest time she saw ra.


    Such a young, vibrant life, just gone from the world.


    Although Yvonne hadn''t seen the body, she knew ra had been raped and murdered. Her death must have been painful and filled with despair. And what must ra''s grandmother have felt, watching her only granddaughter be vited like that?


    That kind of pain doesn''t just hurt ¡ª it tears the soul apart.


    At that moment, Yvonne truly wished she were still a police officer, so she could personally solve the


    case, catch the killer, and bring


    peace to the victims.

 Chapter 555

    Yvonne was tossing and turning in bed when the door to her room was pushed open from the outside.


    Bet walked in, still in his military uniform, carrying a trace of the outdoor chill and dust.


    He came inside, took off his uniform jacket, and hung it on a nearby coat rack. Then, he went into the bathroom to wash his hands before walking over to Yvonne''s side.


    Yvonne sat up in bed and instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist. "Why are you back sote?"


    "Helen called and told me you were back. My training session just ended, so I rushed over," Bet exined, gently stroking Yvonne''s hair.


    "You''re a day earlier than nned."


    "Yeah. There was a murder in the vige over there, and the production crew was affected, so we came back after only two days of shooting," Yvonne said.


    Bet nodded. A home invasion, rape, and murder case was a serious matter, and the higher-ups were taking it very seriously. Since the crime urred on the Thompson family''s turf, Bet was naturally paying attention.


    The Municipal Police Department was currently investigating and interviewing people, but because the vige was being demolished, there were hardly any residents left. With no water, electricity, or even security cameras, solving the case was proving to be a challenge.


    Since the show had filmed in the vige, ra and her grandmother had appeared in the first episode. Now that both of them had been murdered, it had caused a significant public outcry.


    The pressure from public opinion was immense, and the pressure on the police department was even greater.


    The show''s investor, Mr. Ward, had intended to curry favor with the Thompson family by filming this episode. He never expected it to backfire so spectacrly. He was probably kicking himself now.


    "During thest shoot, we even visited the girl''s home. She and her grandmother were all they had, and they were talking so excitedly about their future. Today, they''re just two bodies under white sheets. I don''t know what bastard could bring themselves to harm a helpless old woman and a young girl."


    Yvonne''s brow was furrowed, her eyes zing with anger.


    "The investigation is confidential, so


    we don''t have any details yet. Bu


    Mr.


    You


    ones is in charge of this c


    have to trust him.


    Bet put his arm around Yvonne''s shoulder tofort her.


    ???


    Yvonne hadn''t realized the case would fall into her father''s hands Bruce was a veteran detective he would surely catch the real killet and bring justice to the deceased.


    Yvonne''s mood was low, so Bet stayed tofort her.


    In the dead of night, with a man and a woman alone, one thing led to


    another and soon they were fangled together in bed.


    Bet had been suppressing his desires for too long and found it hard to hold back.


    But when he saw her face pale with pain, biting her lip to endure it, his heart softened.


    He rolled off her and sat on the edge of the bed, pulling on his shirt and buttoning it up, his breathing still ragged.


    "I''m going to the study to look over some files. You should get some sleep."


    "I can''t sleep. Stay with me." Yvonne sat up, wrapped in the nket, and hugged his waist from behind.


    Bet turned around to see Yvonne looking cute, her thickshes still damp with tears.


    He raised his hand, his warm palm stroking her still-pale cheek, and kissed her eyes tenderly.

 Chapter 557

    "I have to go. I''ll be back to see you at noon. Be good," Bet said, touching his chin.


    Yvonne had just bitten him there, leaving a red tooth mark that stung slightly.


    "You''re being mischievous again.¡±


    Yvonne snuggled under the covers, smiling like a sly fox who had gotten her way.


    Bet put on his shirt and trousers, went into the bathroom to quickly wash up, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    Helen had just finished making breakfast and was feeding Bullet. Seeing Bet emerge from the room, she greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, sir."


    "Morning," Bet responded with a nod.


    "Are you heading back to the base, sir? Breakfast is ready. You should eat before you go," Helen added.


    "I''m in a hurry, I''ll skip it. Could you please make Yvonne a nourishing broth for when she wakes up?" Bet said. He changed his shoes at the entryway and hurried out.


    The drive from Cherry Bay to Mercy Temple took an hour.


    When Bet arrived at the temple gates, Emma''s car was already parked by the roadside.


    After parking his car, Bet got out and strode towards the ck Maybach.


    The window on one side of the car lowered.


    Emma looked out at her son.


    Bet was wearing a ck cashmere coat, looking tall andposed. Even without his uniform, he carried the distinct, formidable aura of a soldier.


    "What took you so long?" Emma asked with a frown.


    "I''m notte, am I?" Bet nced at his watch and replied nonchntly.


    Emma shot him a look. From her angle, she could clearly see the bite mark on his chin.


    "You''re hurt again?¡± Emma reached out to touch his chin.


    Bet instinctively turned his head away. He touched the mark on his chin and mumbled, "I just bumped it."


    Emma had been around the block and immediately understood what had happened.


    The mark on Bet''s chin was clearly from a woman''s bite during a night of passion.


    Her face hardened, and she red at him.


    "You knew you wereing to Mercy Temple today, and you still spentst night fooling around with a woman. Bet, you''re almost thirty. How can you be so reckless?"


    "How am I being reckless?" Bet asked, exasperated.


    "If you weren''t, you wouldn''t be messing around with that starlet,¡± Emma snapped.


    ¡°It''s a normal rtionship. Why do you call it messing around?" Bet''s gaze grew colder.


    "Bet, you''re thirty now, not in your twenties when you could afford to be foolish. What you need is wife who Is of a simr age from a good family, who can manage your household, handle social obligations, and bear your children."


    "That starlet is ten years younger than you and isn''t even of legal age to marry. When can you two get married? When can she give you a child? Can you really afford to waste your time with her?"  S to''


    Emma clutched her chest, feeling a sharp pain from her anger.


    Bet was a soldier with a dangerous job. If something were to happen to him one


    day, he couldn''t just leave without an heir.


    Even if Emma could overlook Yvonne''s background, the age gap was huge.


    A girl not yet twenty was still in her


    yful years. As an actress, she


    wouldn''t easily agree to get married


    during the peak of her career.


    Bet couldn''t let her hold him


    back.

 Chapter 558

    "Mom, it''s gettingte. We should go in. What if we''rete and God gets upset?¡± Bet, tired of the lecture, opened the car door for Emma.


    Emma gave him a sharp look before stepping out of the car in her high heels.


    ¡°That starlet.......¡± Emma couldn''t stop herself, but Bet cut her off.


    "Mom, I know what I''m doing." Bet took Emma''s arm, and they walked toward the temple entrance.


    "You''d better," Emma huffed.


    Mercy Temple was always bustling with worshippers, and today being the fifteenth of the month, it was even more crowded.


    Emma entered the main hall, lit arge stick of incense, and knelt in pious prayer.


    Bet had never been a believer in gods or deities, but since Yvonne''s return, he was willing to believe in the idea of past and future lives.


    He stood behind Emma, looking up at thepassionate face of the statue.


    After her prayers, Emma stood up with Bet''s help.


    Bet handed a signed check as a donation.


    Seeing this, Emma smiled slightly. "I thought you didn''t believe in this sort of thing."


    "I do now,¡± Bet shrugged, half-joking. ¡°If I donate more, maybe God will bless you with a grandchild sooner."


    "Stop fooling around," Emma chided. "If she actually gives birth to a son, I won''t treat her poorly. Whether she wants money or shares in thepany, the choice is hers."


    Bet just smiled without replying.


    He wasn''t particrly fixated on having children. Whether Yvonne wanted to have them, or when she wanted to, was entirely up to her.


    Bet apanied Emma out of the main hall, walking slowly toward the exit. As they walked, he spoke.


    ¡°I heard from my secretary that Eden''s illegitimate son has caused trouble again?" "There was a murder on that plot ofnd in Riverbend yesterday. It looks like both the demolition and construction will have to be postponed," Bet said dismissively.


    Emma snorted. "So it was a murder. The way that old woman was carrying on again, demanding the new energypany under the Thompson Group."


    Bet asked, "Did Dad agree?"


    "How could he?" Emma scoffed.


    The transportationpany was establishedter and operated independently, with weak ties to the Thompson Group. That was why Frank had the authority to spint off to Eden.


    But the otherpanies were directly controlled by the Thompson Group and were


    Bet''s assets. Not even Frank had the right to touch them.


    "If Dad didn''t agree, did she keep making a scene?"


    "She was rushed to the emergency room against night. That illegitimate son called your father,


    but hen''t answer, Emma


    sneered. "Cry wolf too many times, and nobody believes you anymore."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s go-to tactic for manipting Frank was to get sick and pretend


    she was dying. After all these years, she was still alive and well.


    She had pulled that stunt so many times that Frank had grown tired of it.


    Besides, yesterday was Frank and Emma''s wedding anniversary.


    "Why wasn''t there a celebration for the anniversary this time?" Bet asked.


    "It''s better to wait. A celebration


    while she''s in the hospital would


    raise eyebrows Besides, we have celebration every year, and entertaining all those guests gets tiresome," Emma exined


    ¡°Right. A wedding anniversary should be a private celebration for two," Bet nodded.


    "At our age, what ''private celebration''? You know your father. Besides giving expensive gifts, he''s not very creative."


    Though her words wereining, her eyes were filled with warmth.

 Chapter 559

    She and Frank had been through so much together. Even though that illegitimate son and his mother were like a thorn in her heart, they had never divorced because their bond was still deep.


    Yesterday was their thirty-fifth wedding anniversary. Frank had spent the entire day in the kitchen, personally cooking a full-course meal for her.


    Frank had grown up with a silver spoon in his mouth; a man like him had no idea how to cook.


    He had followed video tutorials, but in the end, only half of the dishes on the table were edible. Sitting there, Emma could smell the burnt scent wafting from the food.


    Fortunately, the seafood was steamed, which was hard to mess up. There was also a cake and red wine.


    They had a few sses.


    Emma couldn''t hold her liquor well and got dizzy, so Frank carried her to bed.


    Frank was getting older, but he had kept himself fit. He had enough energy to keep her up for half the night, and Emma almost couldn''t get up in the morning.


    Bet walked Emma to her car, opened the door, and helped her in.


    Just as the door closed, his phone rang. He pulled it out, nced at the caller ID, and answered.


    Yvonne''s soft, gentle voice came through the phone, and Bet''s expression immediately softened.


    "Mom just called and asked me toe over for a meal. I''m driving to the Jones'' house now. You can meet me there when you''re done."


    The "Mom" Yvonne referred to was, of course, Monica.


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon," Bet replied with a warm smile.


    He hung up the phone and turned to see that Emma''s car was still parked there.


    The rear window was down, and Emma was staring at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Can''t you two go a few moments without calling each other?¡±


    "Mom, you know how it is when you''re in love," Bet said with a grin, then pointed to her cor. "Dad''s still got it, huh?"


    ¡°Don''t you get smart with me,¡± Emma said, subconsciously touching her neck where there was, indeed, a faint mark.


    "Don''t forget the family dinner this weekend. Make sure you clear your schedule," Emma added.


    Bet nodded to show he understood.


    Emma then picked up a square jewelry box from the seat beside her and passed it through the window.


    "Your father bought this. He has no


    taste A woman my age wearing


    bea


    such girly Lewelry? I''d be a


    Bet took the jewelry box and opened it. Inside was aplete set of pink diamond jewelry. The logo on the box was from a luxury brand''s high-end custom line The set wa conservatively estimated to be worth millions.


    His dad had always been generous, never hesitating to spend a fortune on his wife.


    "On Yvonne''s behalf, thank you. There''s no better family than you," Bet said with a smile.


    "Save the sweet talk. When she


    actually gives birth to a son, then we can be a real family," Emma said coolly before rolling up the window and telling the driver to go.


    The car started and slowly pulled onto the main road.


    Bet watched until Emma''s Maybach disappeared from view before turning and getting into his own car.


    He drove off onto another street, heading in the opposite direction from Emma.


    It was already noon by the time Bet''s car pulled into the small yard of the Jones


    family home.


    Yvonne and Monica were in the kitchen preparing lunch.


    Yvonne was washing and chopping vegetables, helping Monica out.


    Hearing a car, Monica peered out the window. "Bet''s here. Yvonne, go get the door."


    "Okay." Yvonne dried her hands, left the kitchen, and hurried to the front door.

 Chapter 560

    She pulled open the door and, upon seeing Bet, threw her arms around his neck.


    For a moment, it felt like old times, when he would oftene to her house, and she would fly into his arms like a little bird.


    Bet naturally wrapped his arms around her and gave her a light peck on the lips.


    "Miss me?"


    "Mhm," Yvonne nodded, leading him inside.


    Monica came out of the kitchen with two cups of tea and greeted Bet with a smile.


    "Bet, you''re here. Have a seat." Monica ced the cups on the coffee table. "Last week, a friend came by on a business trip and brought some local tea. Give it a try; it should be quite good."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jones." Bet sat on the sofa and took a sip from the cup.


    The tea was decent, but he didn''t drink tea often and found it a bit unfamiliar.


    "You sit for a while. I''ll go help Monica in the kitchen," Yvonne said.


    "No, no. You and Bet sit and talk. I can manage in the kitchen by myself," Monica said, waving her hands dismissively.


    Bet knew Yvonne wanted to spend more time with Monica, so he stood up with a smile. "Mrs. Jones, why don''t I help you too?"


    ¡°Don''t you start making a mess. The kitchen is too cramped. With three people in there, we won''t even have room to stand," Monica said, then she and Yvonne went back into the kitchen.


    Yvonne was still in charge of washing vegetables and meat. When she tried to slice a cucumber, the pieces came out uneven, and she almost cut her hand.


    "Are you hurt?" Monica immediately grabbed Yvonne''s hand to check. Fortunately, the knife had hit her fingernail, not her skin.


    "I''m fine," Yvonne said with a smile, shaking her head.


    "You''re so clumsy, just like my Vonnie. Whenever I asked her to help me cut vegetables, the tomatoes would end up in all different sizes. When tried to cook them, they wouldn''t cook evenly.


    Monica took the knife from Yvonne''s hand and continued chopping as she


    reminisced, her voice full of nostalgia and emotion.


    Yvonne stood behind Monica, watching her mother''s back, and felt her nose tingle for some reason.


    "Yvonne, are the eggnts washed?


    Bring them over for me, Vonnie Monica started to say that vonnie


    loved her fried eggnt, but she


    hesitated and swallowed the words.


    Monica sliced the eggnts, filled them with a meat mixture, and fried them in hot


    oil until they were golden and crispy.


    Once all the dishes were ready, Yvonne and Monica brought them to the table and called for Bet to eat.


    "Where''s Mr. Jones?" Bet asked.


    "With that new murder case, Morgan''s been so busy we hardly see him," Monica replied.


    The only recent murder case near Istra was the one involving ra and her grandmother. Hearing this, Yvonne instinctively asked, "Is there any progress on the case?"


    "Morgan hasn''t said anything about


    it. I just know it''s be a huge deal, with so much public attention. Mr. Jones and the officers at the department are under a lot of pressure. He''s been working overtime for days now; I don''t know when he''ll be back."


    Monica said with a sigh.


    Bet came over to help set the table.


    Just as the three of them sat down, the front door opened.


    Bruce walked in, his eyes heavy with exhaustion.


    "Mr. Jones."


    "Mr. Jones."


    Both Bet and Yvonne greeted Bruce as he came in.

 Chapter 561

    "You''re back. A bit early today," Monica said, immediately going to her husband, taking his coat, and hanging it on the rack.


    "How many days has it been since you slept? Your eyes are all bloodshot," Monica said, her tone a mix of concern and helplessness. "Go wash your hands. Let''s eat first."


    "Okay,¡± Bruce replied, heading to the washroom. After washing his hands, he returned to his seat.


    Once everyone was present, they began to eat.


    Bet casually picked up a piece of eggnt and ced it in Yvonne''s bowl. Yvonne immediately took a bite, her pretty eyes squinting in delight at the taste.


    Monica saw this and was so stunned that her fork ttered onto the table. For a fleeting moment, it was as if she was seeing her own daughter through this other face.


    "What''s wrong? You''re a grown woman, and you can''t even hold your utensils steady,¡± Bruce said. He was so exhausted he could barely keep his eyes open, so he hadn''t noticed Monica''s reaction, only the sound of the fork dropping.


    Yvonne, however, noticed Monica''s strange expression and asked carefully, "Mrs. Jones, are you not feeling well?¡±


    "No, I''m fine," Monica shook her head,posing herself and picking up her fork again.


    Bet remained silent, but he had taken in everyone''s expression.


    He knew why Monica had reacted that way. Because they were family, even with a different face, many of Yvonne''s habits, expressions, and even small mannerisms remained unchanged.


    If the idea of reincarnation weren''t so unbelievable, Monica would have likely recognized her own daughter by now.


    Bet said nothing, continuing to put food on Yvonne''s te.


    Monica seemed to have regained herposure and warmly encouraged Yvonne and Bet to eat.


    After dinner, Bruce called Bet upstairs to the study.


    Monica brought two cups of tea upst


    knocked on the study door, ae in."


    sw entered after hearing


    "Have some tea while you talk," Monica said, cing the cups on the coffee table. She couldn''t help but add, "Morgan, don''t talk for too long. Get some rest early. The work will never be finished. You''re not young anymore, you need to take care of your health."


    "Yes, I know," Bruce waved his hand dismissively.


    Monica knew he wouldn''t listen to her. With a helpless sigh, she turned and left.


    After the study door closed, Bruce turned his attention back to Bet.


    Bet had already picked up his cup and was casually sipping it.


    "You must know about the case in Riverbend," Bruce said, taking a sip of his tea. "Yes," Bet nodded.


    Since the crime had urred on Thompson family territory, Bet had been keeping an eye on it.


    "Do you think this case might have something to do with your family?¡± Bruce asked suddenly.


    Bet''s hand paused, and he narrowed his eyes.


    Bruce frowned, his eyes filled with fatigue, but his gaze was as sharp as ever.


    "Mr. Jones, I''m not sure I follow," Bet said, his fingers gently rubbing the rim of the cup. His ey were as inscrutable as always, revealing no hint of his thoughts.

 Chapter 562

    ¡°The case of the grandmother and granddaughter murdered in the abandoned Riverbend vige-we''ve been investigating it nonstop. But so far, we have absolutely no leads," Bruce said, sipping his tea with a frown.


    Bet replied, "Mr. Jones, you''re a veteran detective. For a case to be in your hands this long without a single clue?¡±


    Bruce exined, "We''ve scoured the crime scene. No fingerprints, no footprints, and we haven''t found the murder weapon. The doors and windows were locked and intact, with no signs of forced entry. And even though the vige is mostly demolished, we''ve checked all surveince footage within a ten-kilometer radius and found no suspicious individuals.¡±


    "It sounds like it was premeditated," Bet concluded.


    Bruce nodded. ¡°Premeditated, yes. But to execute it so perfectly, leaving us with nothing to go on, proves that the perpetrator has strong counter-surveince skills. They might even be very familiar with our police procedures, which is how they avoided leaving any trace."


    "Are you suggesting the killer could be a veteran detective like yourself?" Bet raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "If not a detective, then someone who is extremely knowledgeable about our internal investigation methods," Bruce said, then added, "Does it seem logical to you that such a perfectly nned crime would target a poor, helpless grandmother and her granddaughter?¡±


    Bet replied, "So, you believe this case is aimed at us, the Thompson family?"


    "A murder in Riverbend will definitely affect the start of any construction. Your family is nning to build a port there, aren''t you? Could this be the work of an enemy?"


    Bruce put down his cup, leaned over, and opened the drawer of the coffee table, taking out a pack of cigarettes.


    He opened the pack, tapped one out for himself, and then tossed the pack to Bet.


    "Your special reserve, I see," Bet remarked, ncing at the pack before taking one out and lighting it.


    "What are your thoughts on what I just said?" Bruce asked again.


    Bet took a drag from his cigarette, exhaling a faint cloud of smoke.


    "The Thompson family has operated in Istra for many years. To get to where we are today, we''ve certainly made a few enemies. However, my father has already handed over the Riverbendnd and the Thompson Group''s transportationpany to Eden. If one of our family''s enemies wanted revenge, it would make more sense toe after me. Why target an illegitimate son?"


    Bruce was silent for a moment, smoking and thinking with a furrowed brow.


    Bet flicked the ash from his


    cigarette and said thoughtfully, "A while back, that variety show brought a lot of attention to the area, even attracting tour groups. After this murder, the few remaining residents have all moved out, and no one goes near there anymore, Wh?t, if someone doesn''t want too many people around? Could Eden be involved? Perhaps you could investigate in that direction?"


    Bruce was quiet for a moment after hearing this. Then, as if he''d figured something


    out, he suddenly extinguished his cigarette.


    "Thatnd is a riverbend, connecting


    three cities, and it''s an estuary. The transportation is convenient f someone wanted to smuggle good''s there, they certainly wouldn''t want a lot of people around."


    With that, Bruce tossed his cigarette butt into the ashtray, immediately picked up his


    phone from the table, and dialed a number.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen downstairs.


    Yvonne was helping Monica with the dishes.


    Yvonne washed them, and Monica dried and put them away in the cab.


    They worked together seamlessly, chatting as they went.

 Chapter 563

    "Yvonne, when''s your birthday?"


    "October second," Yvonne replied, giving the birthdate of her current body.


    "So you''ll be twenty in about half a year," Monica said with a smile. "Once you''re of legal age, you and Bet can get your marriage license. I think that boy is getting impatient."


    "We haven''t really thought about marriage yet,¡± Yvonne said, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    "You''re still young, so of course you''re not in a hurry. But Bet is about to turn thirty. By the time Bruce was his age, my Vonnie could already walk and talk."


    "Oh." Yvonne wasn''t sure how to respond to that, so she just gave a vague murmur. Seeing her blush, Monica couldn''t help but smile again. "I can tell Bet is serious about you. I''m just waiting to be invited to your wedding."


    Monica had seen enough of life to know that you could tell if a man loved a woman just by looking at his eyes.


    When Bet was with Ynda, he had seemed gentle and attentive, always amodating, especially when it came to money; he never let her want for anything.


    But with Ynda, Bet had always been too calm. There was never a ripple of emotion.


    When he looked at Yvonne, however, his eyes were fiery and tender, as if he couldn''t bear to look away from her for a second.


    In the past, Bet had only ever looked at Vonnie that way.


    If Bet loved Yvonne the same way he had loved Vonnie, then Monica could rest easy.


    At least they could both find happiness.


    Monica thought that Vonnie was such a kind soul; if her spirit was watching over them, she would want the people she had loved to be happy.


    After washing the dishes and tidying the kitchen, Monica and Yvonne sat in the living room chatting. A little whileter, Bruce and Bet came downstairs.


    "Finished?" Monica asked them.


    "Yeah," Bruce replied, then turned to


    et''s gettingte. You and


    and


    Yvonne should head back before


    too dark."


    Bet nodded and smiled at Yvonne. "Yvonne, let''s go home."


    Yvonne stood up from the sofa, took Bet''s hand, and after saying goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Jones, they left.


    Bet''s car was parked in the Jones'' yard.


    Yvonne got into the passenger seat, and Bet leaned in close to help her with her seatbelt.


    "You were smoking?" Yvonne smelled the faint scent of tobo on him.


    It hadn''t been there when he arrived; it was clearly recent.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded. "I had one while talking about the case with Mr. Jones. Does it smell bad?"


    "It''s alright," Yvonne said with a slight curl of her lips, though her tone was a little forced.


    "Then how about a kiss?¡± Bet said, leaning down to press his lips against hers. His lips also had a faint taste of tobo, mixed with the crisp scent of mint water. "Don''t do that out here," Yvonne instinctively pushed him away.


    Bruce and Monica were still standing at the door. Fortunately, the yard was dimly lit, and Bet had used the pretext of fastening. her seatbelt to kiss her. Hisrge frame had shielded herpletely so Bruce and Monica probably hadn''t seen anything.


    But even if they couldn''t see, Yvonne couldn''t help but feel flustered.


    "Alright," Bet said with a faint smile. He returned to the driver''s seat and started the engine.


    As the car moved smoothly onto the


    main road, Bet, with his hands on the wheel, began telling Yvonne about the case of ra and her grandmother.

 Chapter 564

    ¡°Mr. Jones is a veteran detective. If even he can''t find any leads, the perpetrator is definitely no ordinary person. Yvonne, who do you think could pull something off so wlessly?"


    Yvonne thought for a moment before replying, "A home invasion and murder... if it were me, I wouldn''t be confident enough to do it so perfectly. Unless it was someone like Dad, a seasoned detective."


    "What if it was one of your professors at the academy? Would they have that kind of ability?" Bet asked, ncing at Yvonne from the side while keeping a hand on the steering wheel.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment, then said tentatively, "Are you... suspecting Professor Martinez?"


    ¡°Eden is set to marry into the Walker family. With the Riverbendnd in his hands, it essentially falls into the Walker family''s control. Riverbend is a strategic location for transport. If the Walkers wanted to use it for smuggling, a lot of people around would be an inconvenience. Staging a tragic crime would cause public fear, and naturally, no one would go there anymore."


    "April is Vincent''s mistress. It''s usible that she would help him orchestrate such a crime. I''ll have my people investigate along these lines to assist the police."


    Yvonne nodded after hearing his exnation, clenching her fists. ¡°If what you''re guessing is true, these people arepletelywless."


    Bet didn''t say anything. He kept one hand on the steering wheel and gently stroked her head with the other.


    The car drove on, eventually returning to Cherry Apartment.


    By the time Bet and Yvonne got home, Helen had already gone to bed.


    Bullet, who was lying in his bed, immediately stood up at the sound of their arrival. Seeing that it was his owners, he happily trotted over, wagging his tail.


    "Go back to sleep," Bet said, nudging him lightly with his foot.


    Bullet let out a whine, his big puppy eyes looking pitifully at Yvonne.


    "Be a good boy. Listen to your dad," Yvonne said, patting his head.


    Bullet wagged his tail and went back to his dog bed.


    "Since when did I have a dog for a son?" Bet nced at therge dog in the bed.


    ¡°If


    you


    ret


    don''t want a dog son, what do you want then?" Yvonne kicked off her shoes and asked casually, standing barefoot on the floor.


    The next moment, her feet suddenly left the ground as Bet swept her up into his


    arms.


    Yvonne let out a small gasp and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "I want one that you give birth to," Bet said, his intense gaze fixed on hers as he carried her directly to the bedroom.


    They tumbled onto the soft bed together, with Yvonne pinned beneath him. Her breathing grew heavy, and a hint of apprehension flickered in her beautiful fox like. eyes.


    "Don''t be scared. We''ll take it slow."


    Bet''s warm hand gently stroked her back, then slowly moved down, tentatively


    slipping under the hem of her dress.


    "Bet!" Yvonne instinctively curled up.


    "Shh, it''s okay," Bet soothed her patiently.


    After their gentle lovemaking, Yvonney nestled in his arms.


    "Get some sleep. Don''t you have an exam at school tomorrow?" Bet sat up on the edge of the bed and pulled tissue from the box on the nightstand to wipe his fingers.


    "What about you?" Yvonne asked.


    "I''m going to take a shower," Bet said with a sigh.


    When he said shower, he naturally meant a cold one to cool himself down.


    "You''ve worked hard, Mr. Bet Thompson," Yvonne said, sitting up and hugging him from behind with a low, softugh.


    ¡°If you feel bad for me, then marry me sooner,¡± Bet said, reaching up to stroke her head.


    "We can get married now? Changing my age on paper shouldn''t be too much trouble," Yvonne suggested.

 Chapter 565

    "Trying to get me to make a mistake, are you? Stop overthinking and get some rest.¡± Bet lightly tapped the tip of her nose, then stood up and went straight into the bathroom.


    Yvonne fell back onto the bed, feeling tired. Listening to the sound of the running water from the bathroom, she quickly drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, Yvonne woke up earlier than usual. After breakfast, Bet drove her to school.


    Yvonne rarely went to campus anymore, but she still had to show up for exams.


    Most students at the film academy were like that¡ªif theynded a role, they''d go shoot, only returning for exams.


    Yvonne wore dark jeans, a beige knit sweater, and a coffee-colored trench coat, along with a face mask. Since she was going to school, she dressed quite modestly.


    But all of Yvonne''s clothes were now bought for her by Bet, and every single piece was from a luxury brand.


    "There are always paparazzi near the school. What if we get photographed with you dropping me off?" Yvonne asked from the passenger seat as Bet helped her with her seatbelt.


    "I''m heading back to the base, so it''s on my way. Don''t worry, I won''t get out of the car," Bet said, turning the steering wheel.


    They hit the morning rush hour and were stuck in traffic for a bit, but they made it to Istra Film Academy just in time.


    Bet was heading straight to the base, so he was already in his military uniform and didn''t get out of the car.


    Yvonne stood on the steps at the school entrance, waving goodbye to him. As she watched his car drive away and was about to head inside, she saw a ck car pull up to the gate.


    Inside the car,


    After a passionate kiss with Mr. Ward, Luna touched up her lipstick before pushing the door open and getting out.


    The two ran into each other at the school gate. Luna was heavily made up, wearing an expensive gown and looking ostentatiously wealthy.


    She walked past Yvonne with her chin held high, letting out a haughty scoff With Me Ward backing her, She seemed to have regained her confidence.


    Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with her and walked quickly onto campus.


    The exams wouldst for three days.


    After the first day of exams, Yvonne went straight back to her dorm room, nning to stay the night to avoid the hassle ofmuting.


    Since she hadn''t stayed there in so long, the bedding Yvonne had left in her dorm had a dusty smell.


    Yvonne had a fresh set of linens in her locker. She changed them herself and theny on her bed to read.


    Just as she was turning a page, Luna and Tina returned, one after the other.


    "Yvonne, you''re back too! How did your exam go today? Ugh, the professor''s questions were so hard. What if I fail?"


    Tina chattered on, a worried look on her face.


    Luna went back to her spot and sat at her mirror, touching up her


    makeup Hearing Tina''s wordsel


    couldn''t help but let out a cold sheer.


    "So what if you fail? Is it really that big of a deal?"


    "You only get one chance to retake it. If you don''t pass then, you won''t get your degree," Tina said.


    "No one cares about a diploma as long as you make it big.¡± Luna finished her makeup and tossed her lipstick back into her Herm¨¨s bag.


    "Having a sugar daddy really changes things, huh?" Tina


    muttered, disgusted by her smug attitude. She snorted and went back


    to her own bed.


    Yvonne was flipping through her notes when her phone, lying beside her, suddenly


    rang.


    She picked up her phone with one hand, nced at the screen, and answered.

 Chapter 566

    Sandra''s gentle voice came from the other end. ¡°How are youing along with that fantasy series script I sent you? The audition is next Monday, so be prepared."


    "Which role am I auditioning for?" Yvonne asked.


    "My dear, at your level, you should be thanking your lucky stars if you cannd the third female lead." Sandra continued, "The second lead is a viin, which requires a lot of acting skill and isn''t a good fit for you. The third lead is a good role-a sweet type, very likable."


    "Alright, I''ll go with your judgment," Yvonne agreed.


    Sandra gave a few more instructions before ending the call.


    After the call, Yvonne subconsciously checked her phone. There were no calls or


    texts from Bet. He must be busy after returning to the base.


    Yvonne held her phone, hesitated for a moment, and then sent Bet a text: What are you doing?


    As expected, there was no reply after she sent the message.


    Yvonne set her phone aside and went back to her book.


    For dinner, Yvonne ate with Tina at the school cafeteria.


    Luna wasn''t with them. She had disappeared before dinner, probably off to see Mr. Ward again.


    After dinner, Yvonne and Tina walked back to their dorm.


    Bet still hadn''t texted back. Yvonne washed up quickly and then went to bed.


    In a different ce, Yvonne didn''t sleep very well. She got up very early the next day.


    "Morning, Yvonne.¡± Tina was awake too, sitting up in her bed to greet her.


    Luna''s bed, however, was empty, the covers neatly made. Clearly, no one hade backst night.


    "Luna didn''te back again. She''s with that Mr. Ward now. I heard he bought her an apartment near the school, so she probably stays there most of the time,¡±


    Tina gossiped before getting out of bed. "Yvonne, let''s hurry and get Teady We still have to get breakfast at the cafeteria, and they''ll run out if we''rete."


    "Okay." Yvonne rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash up,


    then changed and headed to the cafeteria with Tina.


    After breakfast, they went to prepare for their test.


    On their way to the exam hall, people kept looking at them, whispering and even pointing.


    "Yvonne, check me. Is my makeup smudged? Or is my outfit weird?" Tina asked,pletely baffled.


    "It''s not you. They''re looking at me," Yvonne said with a frown.


    "What''s going on? Are you that famous now?" Tina asked, stunned.


    "I don''t know. Let''s just get to the exam," Yvonne said, not wanting to deal with it,


    and quickened her pace toward the exam hall.


    When they entered the exam hall, they saw Luna.


    Luna was already in her seat, casually twirling a pen. A guy was sitting next to her, and the two of them wereughing and talking.


    When they saw Yvonne, they both shot her looks of ridicule and disdain, which was strange.


    Yvonne wasn''t curious enough to care and couldn''t be bothered with them, so she went straight to her seat.


    As luck would have it, Yvonne''s seat was right behind Luna and the guy.


    After she sat down, the professor walked in with a thick stack of papers. When the exam bell rang, the professor started handing out the tests


    Once Yvonne got her test, she scanned both sides of the paper to get an idea of the questions, then picked up her pen and began to


    answer seriously.


    Yvonne worked through the test quickly, finishing it just past the halfway mark.


    Yvonne was reviewing her answers when she looked up and happened to see Luna and the guy whispering and secretly passing a note.

 Chapter 567

    Yvonne wasn''t about to let them get away with it. She raised her hand immediately. "Yes, what is it?" the professor asked, looking up.


    "Professor, I''d like to report the two students in front of me for cheating," Yvonne said sternly.


    Hearing this, the professor walked over quickly. Luna hadn''t had time to hide the note the guy had passed her, and the professor caught them red-handed.


    "You two, put down your papers and leave here,¡± the professor said, his face grim. Luna and the guy stood up slowly, ring at Yvonne with pure hatred.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow, gave them a provocative look, and then leisurely sat back down.


    After checking her test one more time, Yvonne saw no issues and stood up to turn it


    in.


    Soon after, other students started turning in their tests as well.


    Just as Yvonne stepped out of the exam hall, she saw Luna and the guy still standing by the door.


    The guy, furious and scowling after being kicked out, sneered, "I can''t believe she still have the nerve to show up for an exam. Doesn''t she know that everyone knows about she sleeping with an old man?¡±


    After he spoke, Yvonne could feel the eyes of the studentsing out behind hernding on her.


    Even if she were slow, Yvonne would have realized they were talking about her.


    Tina came out then, too. She walked up to Yvonne, tugged on her sleeve, and handed her phone over. "Yvonne, someone posted on the campus forumst night, saying you''re being kept by an old man."


    Yvonne took Tina''s phone and scrolled through the post.


    Yesterday Someone had snapped a photo of Mr. Ward dropping Luna off. They were kissing passionately in the car, but the picture was blurry and you couldn''t clearly see who it was.


    Then, someone replied to the post with another photo-one of Yvonne standing on


    the steps, perfectly framed with Mr. Ward''s car.


    With photographic "proof," Yvonne had been painted as a kept woman.


    It was such an obvious attempt to shift the me.


    Mr. Ward had dropped Luna off yesterday and they were photographed. Luna must


    have been afraid of being exposed, so she threw Yvonne under the bus.


    "That old guy''s probably older than her dad." someone behind hermented.


    "She must be desperate. Selling her soul for connections," the guy sneered.


    "Yvonne, after doing something so shameful, how dare you report us?" Luna added, fanning the mes.


    Yvonne almostughed out of sheer anger.


    "Luna, you''ve really mastered the art


    BUTS


    of ying the victim," Yvonne said, looking at her coldly. "I''m giving you one day to get rid of that post. Otherwise, don''t mind having a chat with Mr. Ward''s wife. We''ll see if shees looking for me, or for you."


    Yvonne didn''t waste any more words on her. After dropping the threat, she took her books and left.


    "You''re the one doing dirty deeds, but you me someone else. Have some shame, Luna." Tina, being


    Luna''s roommate, knew the truth


    about her and Mr. Ward.


    After saying her piece, Tina hurried to catch up with Yvonne. "Yvonne, wait for me. Let''s go back together."


    Yvonne and Tina returned to the dorm room together.


    Tina was still grumbling, ¡°Luna is just too much, doing something so shady and then trying to pin it on someone else."


    "Should we also post something to clear this up."

 Chapter 568

    "No need to waste time on it. Let''s just focus on the following exams. We still have one more day of exams tomorrow," Yvonne said, sitting down and opening her book.


    She had only turned a few pages when her phone rang. It was Bet.


    Yvonne immediately took out her phone and stepped out of the dorm to answer.


    ¡°So, Mr. Bet Thompson finally has time for me?" Yvonne asked with a smile after answering the call.


    "Yeah, I was in intensive training. Just finished," Bet''s voice was deep and warm, with a hint of a smile. "What are you doing?"


    "Studying for tomorrow''s exam," Yvonne replied.


    "You don''t sound very happy," Bet noted.


    They probably knew each other too well; he could tell her mood just from the sound of her voice.


    Yvonne didn''t hide anything. She told Bet all about seeing Mr. Ward drop Luna off at the school gate and the situation with the post.


    After listening, Bet frowned slightly, his expression clearly turning colder, but his voice remained calm and gentle when he spoke to Yvonne.


    "It''s just a small thing. I''ll handle it. You focus on your exam. I''ll pick you up after you''re done tomorrow."


    "Okay," Yvonne answered obediently.


    "Did you miss me?" Bet asked.


    "Mhm," Yvonne replied softly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    On the other end, Bet let out a low chuckle, clearly in a good mood.


    Then, voices could be heard in the background. Bet seemed to be busy and quickly ended the call.


    Yvonne went back into the dorm room with her phone and continued to study.


    Luna never returned to the dorm. By the next day, the post was still up, and it had gained even more attention.


    Clearly, Luna hadpletely ignored Yvonne''s warning.


    Yvonne didn''t bother with it. Bet said he would handle it, and she trusted he would.


    On the third day, there was only one exam in the morning. After it was over, Luna was summoned to the dean''s office.


    At first, Luna vehemently denied framing Yvonne.


    But the schoot had already found evidence proving she was the one who made the post. Furthermore, there was security footage from the front gate that clearly showed Luna was the one kissing Mr. Ward in the car.


    Faced with the evidence, Luna couldn''t argue and had to admit it.


    While the school didn''t expel Luna,


    they did give her a major de una


    and a public reprimand. They also deleted the post and issued a rification.


    Overnight, Luna became a pariah on campus, scorned by everyone.


    Luna tearfully called Mr. Ward, only to be harshly berated by him.


    "You idiot! How dare you offend just anyone? For the Thompsons, crushing us would be easier than crushing an ant. You can have the apartment near the school as a


    breakup settlement Don''t


    Contact


    me again dont want to get dragged down with you!"


    ¡°Mr. Ward, I¡ª¡± Luna tried to exin, but he had already hung up.


    Luna was furious. She stormed back to the dorm room, intending to confront Yvonne, but Bet had already picked her up.


    Fuming, Luna threw a tantrum in the dorm, smashing things.


    Tina, having had enough, simply moved out and started rooming with students from another dorm.


    ...


    A month after the incident at Riverbend, the case remained at a standstill. The


    police were continuously expanding their search area.


    Eden was also brought in for questioning by the police.


    He didn''t know much, so he didn''t reveal any weaknesses.

 Chapter 569

    But when Eden walked out of the police station, he was covered in a cold sweat, his face pale.


    "Mr. Monroe." His assistant hurried over, asking with concern, "Mr. Monroe, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Eden said, his face cold as he got into the car.


    "Mr. Monroe, are we heading back to the office?" the driver asked, looking back at him.


    Eden leaned his head against the back of the seat, his face drained of all color. He barely moved his lips as he said, "To Rose Manor."


    Rose Manor was where Vincent''s cousin, Tim, lived.


    The vi was sovishly decorated it was as if money had been stered on the walls.


    Tim was sitting on arge leather sofa in the living room, sipping coffee, when he saw Eden storm in.


    "Tim, was the kidnapping at the Riverbend property your doing?!" Eden grabbed Tim by the cor, yanking him right off the sofa.


    Tim was caught off guard, and even the cup in his hand smashed to the floor.


    "Mr. Monroe, no need to be so worked up. Here, have some coffee to cool down." Tim patted the hand gripping his cor.


    Eden let go, but his face was still contorted with rage. He raised a hand and pointed at Tim''s nose, demanding, "That case was it you or not?"


    ¡°If I said it wasn''t, would you believe me?" Tim straightened the wrinkled cor of his shirt.


    "You maniacs! Aren''t you just smugglers? Why did you have to kill them!" Eden''s face was ghastly. He had thought he was so clever, that he had everything under control, but reality was clearly far different from what he''d imagined.


    He thought he was the one ying the game, but it turned out he was just a pawn being moved by someone else.


    "Can''t you be a little smarter? That stupid TV crew, trying to suck up to the Thompson family, made a huge fuss about it. With so many people around how were we supposed to conduct our business? We had to find a way to clear the area."


    Tim pushed his pointing hand away, smoothed out his clothes, and sat back down


    on the sofa, telling a servant to bring two more cups of coffee.


    "Try this. It''s great. Not bad at all. It''ll cool you down. Let''s talk things over slowly. Young people shouldn''t be so hot-headed."


    After speaking, Tim settled back onto the sofa, lookingpletely at ease.


    ¡°It''s a murder case! Don''t you know the police have already questioned me!¡± Eden roared.


    "The crime happened on your


    property. It''s perfectly normal for the


    police to question you It''s just a


    routine inquiry. What are you so nervous about?."


    With that, Tim leaned over, picked up the cup from the coffee table, and took a sip.


    Eden picked up his cup too, and then smashed it violently onto the floor.


    The cup shattered on impact, sending shards flying everywhere.


    Tim couldn''t help but frown, his gaze turning icy.


    Eden pointed at Tim''s nose again and said viciously, "I''m warning you, none of your dirty business can have anything to do with me. Otherwise if something happens to me, the Thompson family will never let you off  s?novels


    After delivering his threat, Eden turned and stormed out.


    Tim nced down at the floor, where a few shards hadnded by his feet.


    Tim kicked at them fiercely, then ordered a servant to clean up the floor.


    As the servant quietly cleaned up the mess, Tim stood up, stepped over the scattered fragments, and headed upstairs.


    He went to his room, took out his phone, and dialed Vincent''s number.

 Chapter 570

    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    "What is it?" Vincent''s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Eden is a bit of a handful. He came over here screaming his head off. Just an illegitimate son, and he really thinks he''s something."


    Tim snorted with disdain.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vincent asked, not quite understanding.


    "The police called Eden in for questioning today. The ''young master'' came back in a rage, nearly tore my house down." Tim added, "Vincent, your judgment is getting worse. This illegitimate kid is a far cry from Bet.¡±


    When Bet was dating Ynda, Tim had met him a few times.


    The heir of the Thompson family had always given the impression of being inscrutable.


    No matter what you talked to him about, he could contribute meaningfully. He was incrediblyposed, and you could never figure out what he was truly thinking.


    ¡°Enough. What''s the point of saying all this? If Ynda could have secured Bet''s devotion, or if we had some leverage over him, would we need to go to all this trouble? Eden may be impulsive, but at least he''s easy to control."


    Vincent said unhurriedly.


    "I''m just worried he''s too reckless and will ruin our ns,¡± Tim said.


    "Don''t worry. He''s not stupid enough to drag everyone down with him. I''ll talk to himter. That''s all for now, I''m busy."


    Vincent finished and hung up. When he turned around, he saw Apriling out of the ultrasound room.


    "Vincent, what are you doing?" April, dressed in a striped hospital gown, held the ultrasound report in her hand. "Who were you talking to? Your wife? Your daughter? If they''re waiting for you, you should go be with them."


    After speaking, April turned and went back to her hospital room by herself.


    Vincent hurried after her, grabbing


    her arm and holding his phone out


    to her was a call from Tim. Look it if you d don''taelleve he he exined


    wearily.


    "Tim? Is something wrong with the case?" April asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, nothing''s wrong," Vincent said, wrapping an arm around her. "How


    could a case you nned so meticulously go wrong?"


    Just then, the local news on the hospital room''s TV was reporting on the case, and a brief shot of two bodies covered in white sheets shed across the screen.


    April''s body instinctively tensed up. She frantically grabbed the remote and turned off the TV.


    "I can''t believe I taught at the police academy for so many years, only to use what I learned to kill people April said with a self-deprecating Sheer, tossing the remote back on the table.


    "What, are you getting scared?" Vincent asked, wrapping his arm around her shoulders and staring at her intently.


    "No." April shook her head. "I can''t keep living like this ¡ª it ends now. I can''t wait to meet the little one."


    April then showed the picture to Vincent. "The doctor said the baby is doing well, already fully formed."


    Vincent took the report, his expression softening. "I wonder if it''s a boy or a girl.¡± "Do you want a boy or a girl?" April asked.


    "As long as it''s yours, I''ll love it," Vincent said, pulling her closer and kissing her forehead firmly. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll tell Tim not to bother you."


    "Okay,¡± April nodded. "Right now, I just want to focus on the pregnancy and deliver our baby safely. I..."

 Chapter 571

    Before April could finish, Vincent''s phone rang again. This time, it was a call from home.


    Vincent released his arm from her shoulder and stepped out of the room.


    On the other end of the line, Mrs. Walker said something, and Vincent left in a hurry.


    Furious, April smashed many of the things in her hospital room.


    ...


    Weekend.


    Yvonne had no workmitments, and Bet had a rare day off.


    "Not going to the base today?" Yvonne, who had just woken up, draped herselfzily over him in her pajamas.


    "Nope, day off." Bet casually scooped her up, carried her to the vanity, opened a jewelry box, and took out a pink diamond ne, cing it around her neck.


    Yvonne felt the cool metal on her neck and instinctively looked down.


    "Is this... a pink diamond?"


    "Mhm," Bet nodded.


    "Whoa, my neck suddenly feels like it''s holding up a castle," Yvonne said, looking at her reflection.


    The ne she was wearing had an intricate design, with a ten-carat pink


    diamond as the main stone, surrounded by many smaller diamonds arranged to look like flowers and vines.


    The ne alone was worth over a hundred million, and the jewelry box also contained matching earrings and a ring.


    "Did you strike it rich? Buying such expensive jewelry."


    "I didn''t buy it. It was a wedding anniversary gift from Dad to Mom," Bet said.


    "Then it''s not right for me to wear it," Yvonne said, instinctively reaching to take it off.


    But Bet caught her hand, smiling. "Mom told me to give it to you. You can wear it to the family dinner today and meet them."


    ¡°A family dinner? I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go,¡± Yvonne said, looking ufortable.


    "You''ll have to go sooner orter.


    Besides, everyone is very


    easygoing,


    and you''ve already met the others," Bet said, his hand resting on her shoulder his palm warm.


    "But I''m not Yvonne anymore," Yvonne said, her head slightly bowed. Bet shook his head. "No matter who you are, you''re the woman I love most.¡± After saying this, he took the earrings from the box, intending to put them on for her.


    However, Yvonne''s piercings were small, and Bet wasn''t skilled at it, struggling for a while without sess.


    He gave up, handing the earrings to her in frustration. "So tight- I can''t even get in."


    Yvonne took the earrings, and only after putting them on did she realize what he meant.


    Her cheeks flushed slightly as she gave his chest a shy but annoyed tap.


    Betughed, catching her hand and affectionately ruffling her hair


    "Go


    nave breakfast, and then take


    you to pick out a dress


    Helen had already prepared avish breakfast: a rich and savory soup, a few cold


    side dishes, along with sausages¡ªa trulyvish spread.


    After Bet and Yvonne finished breakfast, they left together.


    Bet drove her to a high-end boutique.


    Since it was a family dinner, Yvonne chose a modest pink dress thatplemented the ne.


    natural artist gave her a light,


    natural look, and her long hair was styled mice simple half bun, giving her a gentle and sweet appearance


    "You look beautiful," Bet said with a smile, taking her hand. He lowered his gaze


    to meet hers, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    The Thompson family dinner was held at the patriarch''s residence in the militarypound.


    Bet''s car drove through without any stops, finally pulling up in front of a small white house.

 Chapter 572

    "Mr. Bet is here." The housekeeper heard the car and came out with a smile to greet them.


    "Good morning, Lily," Bet greeted her politely before making an introduction.


    "This is my girlfriend, Yvonne."


    "Yvonne, this is Lily. She takes care of my grandfather.¡±


    "Hello, Lily," Yvonne greeted the housekeeper politely.


    The previous housekeeper who looked after Mr. Thompson Sr. had retired a couple


    of years ago due to her age. Yvonne had never met this one, which was why Bet made a point to introduce them.


    "The youngdy is so beautiful. Mr. Bet certainly has good taste," Lily said graciously, warmly weing them inside.


    "Has Noah arrived yet?" Bet asked casually as they walked in.


    "Mr. Noah had somethinge up at the office; he''ll be here this afternoon. Karina came with her inws, and she brought Nic,¡± Lily replied.


    Bet nodded and led Yvonne inside.


    As they entered the house, Karina came over to greet them with a smile. She was visibly stunned to see Yvonne, clearly not expecting Bet to bring her to a formal family dinner.


    Bet greeted Karina politely.


    ¡°Bet, you''re here!¡± Karina always greeted Bet with a smile. ¡°Grandfather was just asking about you. He said to go see him in his study when you arrived."


    "Alright," Bet nodded and started to lead Yvonne upstairs, but Karina stopped him.


    "Grandfather might want to discuss business with you. It probably wouldn''t be appropriate to bring Ms. Jones up. I''ll take her for a drink, and you cane find her after you''re done talking with him,¡± Karina said.


    Bet raised an eyebrow slightly and looked at Yvonne, as if asking for her opinion.


    Before Yvonne could speak, Karina added, "What are you worried about with Ms. Jones in my care? Do you think I''m going to bully her?"


    Karina said this with augh, her tone teasing, as she warmly reached out and took Yvonne''s hand.


    Yvonne''s expression remained neutral, but she was polite enough not to pull her hand away.


    Seeing this, Bet said to Yvonne, "I''ll go up and see Grandfather first. I''lle find you in a bit."


    He wasn''t worried about Yvonne being bullied; she wasn''t the type to take it lying down.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, watching Bet''s figure disappear around the bend in the staircase.


    The moment Bet was gone, Karina let go of Yvonne''s hand. Her superior demeanor returned instantly, putting on the full airs of Mrs. Thompson.


    Back when Ynda was Bet''s girlfriend, Karina, with her less prominent family background, had always felt inferior around Ms. Walker, even acting cautiously.


    Now, Bet had found an actress whose father was a criminal. And while her mother Teresa was the eldest daughter of the James family she wasn''t well-regarded by them at all. Essentially, she had no family standing to speak of.


    In front of Yvonne, Karina''s confidence immediately swelled.


    "Lily, take this youngdy to the drawing room to sit for a while, and get her a drink,"


    Karina ordered the housekeeper. Then she turned to Yvonne, her expression haughty.


    "This is your first time at the Thompson estate, Ms. Jones. I''d advise you not to wander off. The threshold of the Thompson family home is high. You''ve worked so hard to get a foot in the door; it would be


    a huge embarrassment if you were to be kicked out."


    As she finished speaking, her eyesnded on the ne around Yvonne''s neck.


    The ten-carat pink diamond glittered under the light, dazzling and radiant.


    Karina''s eyes burned with envy. Even she, the eldest daughter-inw of the Thompson family, had never Worn such a priceless piece of


    had never


    jewelry. What right did Yvonne, a


    nobody actress, have to wear it!

 Chapter 573

    ¡°Bet is certainly generous to the women he keeps. You should take advantage of it while he''s still interested, Ms. Jones. Grab as much as you can, and you''ll be set for life. But really, getting money by sleeping with men... how is that any different from being a prostitute?"


    Karina continued her taunts.


    "Are you finished?" Yvonne waited for her to finish before unhurriedly picking up her phone. The screen showed that it had been recording.


    "Mrs. Karina Thompson, who should I y this recording for first? Or perhaps, I should just y it for the entire Thompson family when we all sit down for dinner...¡±


    Before Yvonne could finish her sentence, Karina lost control and lunged at her, trying to snatch the phone. "Yvonne, you wouldn''t dare!"


    Yvonne was agile. With a slight sidestep, she easily dodged Karina''s grasp.


    Karina couldn''t regain her bnce and stumbled forward, falling to the ground. She identally knocked over a coffee table, sending its contents crashing to the floor. Karina ended up in a heap amidst the mess, looking utterly pathetic.


    "Ma''am!" Lily heard the crash and rushed over to help Karina up. "Ma''am, are you alright?"


    "Yvonne, you bitch..." Karina pointed at Yvonne, about to scream at her, but then she saw Yvonne wave the phone threateningly, a provocative look on her face.


    Karina choked back the words she was about to say, her face turning red with suppressed rage. "Yvonne, if you dare leak that recording, I''ll make you pay."


    "That depends on your behavior," Yvonne said with a raised eyebrow. She casually sat down on the drawing room sofa and said to the housekeeper, "Lily, could you please get me a ss of juice? Freshly squeezed orange juice, please. Thank you." ¡°I''ll help her back to her room to change first. I''ll get your juice for you in a moment,¡± Lily said.


    Yvonne nced up at Karina. ¡°Isn''t the eldest daughter-inw perfectly capable? I''m sure she can get back to her room and change on her own, can''t she?"


    Karina''s face contorted slightly. She let out a cold snort and turned to stomp upstairs.


    Lily was clearly a smart woman. She could see this Ms. Jones was not to be trifled with She didn''t dare dy and immediately went to the kitchen to make the juice.  fo


    Yvonne sat alone in the living room, picking up a magazine from the table and flipping through it idly.


    The Thompsons were a military family through and through; even the magazines were military journals. Yvonne was starting to feel steepy just looking at them.


    Just then, the sound of a car engine was heard from the courtyard again.


    Yvonne put down the magazine and looked toward the entrance. Emma walked in, holding Frank''s arm.


    "Mr. Thompson, Ma''am, you''ve arrived." Lily heard them and hurried out from the kitchen.


    Seeing the couple, Yvonne also stood up from the sofa and greeted them respectfully, ¡°Mr. Thompson."


    Emma probably hadn''t expected


    Bet to bring Yvonne. She gave


    Yvonne single cold nce before


    looking away, ignoring her opletely.


    Although Emma had given Yvonne jewelry worth hundreds of millions, it didn''t mean she had epted her.


    Before, Emma had merely disliked Yvonne. Now, she held her in utter contempt.


    The jewelry wasn''t a gift for Yvonne, but a gesture for Bet''s sake¡ªa way to maintain her rtionship with her son.


    Most mothers, it seemed, knew how to handle their sons.

 Chapter 574

    Frank''s attitude toward Yvonne, however, was much better. He wasn''t pretentious or temperamental and gave her a friendly nod and a smile.


    "Where are Father and Bet?" Emma asked Lily, her face still cold.


    "They are in the study upstairs," Lily replied.


    "Alright, let''s go up then," Emma said, pulling Frank upstairs with her.


    Yvonne sat back down and continued flipping through the magazine. Lily brought


    her a ss of freshly squeezed juice. "Ms. Jones, your juice."


    "Thank you for the trouble," Yvonne said politely, taking the ss and sipping the juice.


    ¡°No trouble at all," Lily said before returning to the kitchen.


    Yvonne finished the entire magazine and had just tossed it back on the coffee table when another car was heard in the courtyard.


    Two luxury cars drove into the courtyard one after the other and parked.


    Eden and Ynda got out of the first car. Vanessa and her husband were in the second car with their son, along with Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. had just been discharged from the hospital and was now in a wheelchair, being pushed inside by Vanessa.


    Hearing themotion, Lily came out of the kitchen. She was stunned to see Mrs. Thompson Sr. arriving with such arge entourage: Eden, Ynda, Vanessa, Omar, and their son.


    "Ma-Ma''am, what are you doing back here?"


    "Am I not allowed back?" Mrs. Thompson Sr. red at Lily, then had Vanessa push her inside.


    As Mrs. Thompson Sr. was an elder, Yvonne stood up from the sofa out of respect.


    She looked calmly at the woman in the wheelchair. Mrs. Thompson Sr. must have just left the hospital; her face was haggard, and she seemed to have lost all her vitality. She truly looked like she didn''t have much time left. No onder Frank was so tolerant of her-he probably feared she wouldn''t be able to die in peace.


    Although Mrs. Thompson Sr. had done many foolish things, she had still carried and given birth to Frank And during all those years when Mr. Thompson Signored them mother and son had relied on each other so their bond was surely deep.


    "Who is this? I''ve never seen her before,¡± Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, her cloudy eyes fixing on Yvonne.


    ¡°Grandma, this is Bet''s new ything," Vanessa said, leaning down to whisper in her ear. Her voice wasn''t quiet, and she deliberately raised an eyebrow at Yvonne in a provocative gesture.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s eyelids drooped as she said disdainfully, "Just some kept toy. To think he''d bring her into our home. Bet is bing more and more reckless."


    Yvonne''s lips tightened into a thin line. Her hands, hanging by her sides, clenched slightly as she struggled to suppress her anger and hold her tongue.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. looked half-dead already; Yvonne was genuinely afraid that one sharp retort from her might just finish the job.


    Seeing that Yvonne didn''t dare to even speak in front of Mrs. Thompson Sr., Vanessa thought she had found her weak spot and continued to mock her.


    "Grandma, I heard that this Ms. Jones was also kept by some old man. It was all over her school''s


    forums, a total disgrace. Benne


    really has no standards, he''s not even bothered by how dirty she is... Ahh!"


    Before Vanessa could finish, the ss of juice in Yvonne''s hand was sshed all over her face.


    Yvonne might be afraid of killing the old woman, but she wasn''t going to put up with Vanessa.


    "Yvonne, are you crazy?!" Vanessa shrieked, her face dripping with sticky juice.


    ¡°Perhaps Ms. Monroe has been abroad for too long and has forgotten the rules here. This is a society governed byw, where spreading malicious rumors is prohibited. Rumors, after all, die with the wise."

 Chapter 575

    Yvonne spoke slowly and deliberately.


    Seeing his mother being pushed around and looking so disheveled, Andy shrieked and lunged at Yvonne.


    "You bitch, how dare you bully my mom!" he yelled in his clumsy speech, words he had probably picked up from Mrs. Thompson Sr. He threw himself at Yvonne and bit down hard on her arm.


    Yvonne winced in pain and kicked him squarely in the behind, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    She had no patience for a spoiled brat.


    Andy sat on the floor and began to wail, a dry, piercing howl that seemed to make the floorboards tremble.


    "Insolent! You have no manners at all,ying a hand on a child!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. seethed, pping the armrest of her wheelchair as she saw her great-grandson get hit.


    Yvonne just scoffed. "Ma''am, you may not know me very well. Forget a child¡ªif a dog bit me, I''d bite it right back."


    "You!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. trembled with rage.


    "Grandma, please calm down," Eden said, stepping beside her and gently rubbing her back to soothe her.


    For a moment, the living room was a cacophony of the child''s wailing, the furious thumping of the wheelchair, and the ovepping voices of everyone else.


    "Is that enough!" A deep, stern voice suddenly cut through the chaos from the top of the stairs.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. descended, his face a grim mask. His sharp, severe gaze swept over every person in the room, and anyone he looked at immediately fell silent. Vanessa quickly pulled Andy into her arms, and even he stopped crying.


    Bet followed behind Mr. Thompson Sr., raising a slight eyebrow as he strode over to Yvonne''s side.


    "Causing trouble again?" he asked with a faint smile.


    Yvonne shrugged, a picture of helplessness.


    Bet didn''t say anything, just reached out and ruffled her hair.


    Mr. Thompson Sr.''s old but piercing eyes nced at them for a moment before moving on.


    "Grandpa," Eden said, holding Ynda''s hand as they stood beside Mrs. Thompson


    Sr.


    "Grandpa," Vanessa and Omar echoed, standing together and speaking timidly.


    "Who allowed you toe here?" Mr. Thompson Sr. asked, his cold gaze fixed on them.


    Eden and Vanessa both looked ufortable and didn''t answer.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. coughed heavily, her face pale as she looked at her husband. "I''m not dead yet, and you''re already targeting Eden and Vanessa They are Frank''s children too."


    She was seized by another violent coughing fit, looking as if she might pass out at any moment.


    Mr. Thompson Sr.''s face remained grim, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    "Grandpa, since they are here as guests, let''s start dinner," Bet spoke up.


    With one sentence, he had defined Eden and Vanessa''s status as mere guests.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. nodded without argument and said to Lily, "Go call Tobias and Frank and his wife down.


    s time for dinner." ,


    "Yes, sir," Lily replied, hurrying upstairs.


    Therge family gathered around the table, taking their seats ording to their rank and status.


    Eden and Vanessa''s family sat awkwardly beside Mrs. Thompson Sr., clearly out of ce.


    Ynda sat next to Eden. As


    Bet''s ex-girlfriend and let


    curren


    one, her position was


    more ufortable


    And with Bet bringing his current girlfriend, Yvonne, the collision of characters


    was the epitome of awkward.

 Chapter 576

    Mr. Thompson Sr., of course, paid them no mind. He picked up his fork first, and only then did the others begin to eat.


    He served himself some food, asionally making a quietment.


    The atmosphere was stiff, and no one dared to speak out of turn. Only Bet was able to exchange a few words with Mr. Thompson Sr.


    The patriarch had a clear soft spot for his remarkably capable grandson, and his stern face would soften into a rare smile only when speaking with him.


    Even as he chatted with his Grandpa, Bet didn''t forget to put food on Yvonne''s te.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr., Eden, and Vanessa sat directly across from them.


    Unable to get a word in with her husband and unwilling to be ignored, Mrs. Thompson Sr. turned her attention back to Yvonne, deciding to pick on the easy target again.


    "How times have changed. What, is our front door a public entrance now?"


    Her sarcastic remark was a direct jab at two people.


    Both Emma and Yvonne were actresses.


    Emma''s expression soured, but Mrs. Thompson Sr. was her mother-inw. She couldn''t publicly disrespect her, so she settled for shooting a cold re at Frank.


    Frank''s face was grim; he looked displeased as well.


    Yvonne was in the middle of eating a smallmb chop Bet had given her, her lipstick slightly smudged.


    Hearing Mrs. Thompson Sr.''sment, she wiped her lips with a napkin and couldn''t resist firing back. "Ma''am, I heard that when you were still in the countryside, the provincial theater troupe came to perform in your vige. Afterward, you were desperate to join them, but you failed the auditions for years. So..."


    Yvonne let her words hang, but everyone understood the unspoken conclusion.


    She was implying that Mrs. Thompson Sr. wasn''t even as good as the ''entertainers'' she looked down on.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was no fool; she got the message loud and clear. Her already pale face flushed with rage.


    "You... you..."


    "What about me? Ma''am, you really shouldn''t get so worked up. With so many eyes on you, if something were to happen it would have nothing to do with me. I was just stating a fact."


    Yvonne knew exactly how to push people''s buttons.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. looked as if she might have a stroke.


    Vanessa and Ynda rushed tofort the old woman, patting her chest and rubbing her back.


    "Ms. Jones, I suggest you stop," Eden said, his face cold as he stared at Yvonne.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow, her beautiful eyes a mix of innocence and provocation. "Sorry, but I''ve never been one to take advice."


    Losing hisposure for a moment, Eden mmed his hand hard on the table.


    The solid table trembled, and the dishes on it rattled.


    What should have been a pleasant family dinner had turned sour for everyone.


    Mr. Thompson Sr.''s fork ttered


    onto his te. He turned to Mrs.


    Thompson Sr. and Eden''s group and


    roared, "Out! The Thompson family


    is not a ce


    for you?


    throw


    tantrums!" Confent belongs to


    Being reprimanded so harshly by his Grandpa, Eden felt utterly humiliated.


    He instinctively looked toward Frank,


    who was sitting beside Mr.


    Thompson Sr., hoping his father would intervene. But Frank didn''t even spare him a nce


    "Vanessa, Grandma isn''t feeling well. Let''s take her to the hospital first," Eden said,


    his face twisting slightly as he pushed himself up from his chair.


    "Huh? We''re leaving now?" Vanessa asked, looking lost, but Omar was already pulling her toward the door.


    Ynda quickly followed, pushing Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s wheelchair.


    Once they were gone, the Thompson home was blessedly quiet again.


    But Mr. Thompson Sr.''s heavy gaze now settled on Yvonne. After all, she had been


    a part of the trouble, too.

 Chapter 577

    Just then, Bet raised his arm to serve himself, leaning forward just enough to block his grandfather''s view of Yvonne.


    "Grandpa, this venison is excellent. You should try some."


    Bet ced a slice of venison on Mr. Thompson Sr.''s te.


    He kept Yvonne shielded behind him, protecting herpletely.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. understood Bet''s gesture. He shot his grandson a cold re, then looked away and picked up his utensils again.


    After that, the dining table remained quiet, with only the soft clinking of silverware.


    After dinner, Mr. Thompson Sr. called Bet into his study again.


    Tobias and Frank sat in the living room, chatting.


    Dana was a poker fanatic and would start a game whenever she could gather enough yers.


    Dana, Emma, and Karina were looking for a fourth. Usually, they would ask Lily to be their partner.


    But with Yvonne present today, Dana invited her to join.


    "I''m not very good at poker," Yvonne said apologetically.


    Growing up, she was always busy with studies and martial arts training. Since Bruce and Monica weren''t interested in cards either, Yvonne never had a chance to learn.


    She only knew the basic rules and had never actually sat at a card table before.


    After just one round with them, Dana realized Yvonne''s im of not being very good was no exaggeration.


    She kept making bad ys, as if she were a ma for losing.


    "Yvonne, have you never yed poker before?" Dana asked.


    "Not really," Yvonne replied.


    "Ah, no wonder you''re losing so badly. It''s like we''re bullying you," Dana said with augh.


    "It''s alright. It''s not like Mr. Thompson is short on cash," Karina chimed in as she shuffled her cards.


    Emma kept her head down, focused on her cards, saying nothing and ignoring Yvonnepletely. But sitting to Yvonne''s left, she consistently bet against Yvonne Winning the most out of everyone.


    When Bet came downstairs from his talk with Mr. Thompson Sr., he saw Yvonne


    at the card table, looking utterly dejected.


    She had just drawn a useless card and was hesitating over which one to discard. After a long pause, she threw down a card she didn''t like, and Emma immediately imed


    "Yvonne, are you trying to lose on purpose?" Dana teased with a smile.


    Yvonne shook her head, looking frustrated.


    "She doesn''t have the brains for that.


    I don''t think she''s throwing the game; she''s just in stupid," Karina finally saw her chance to mock Yvonne covering her mouth as she giggled and yed a card,


    Just then, Bet walked over.


    He came up behind Yvonne, ced one hand on her shoulder, and with the other,


    he turned over her cards.


    "Full house," Bet announced, taking the card Karina had just yed and rearranging Yvonne''s hand.


    "Oh, it works like that?" Yvonne''s face lit up, and she looked up at Bet with a smile in her eyes.


    "Mhm," Bet hummed in agreement, his gaze shifting to Karina. "Sorry about that."


    Lookingpletely constipated, Karina counted out a fewrge bills from her stack and tossed them to Yvonne.


    Yvonne took the money, a broad smile spreading across her face. Finally, she was getting some of it back.

 Chapter 578

    The game continued. After Yvonne drew her cards, Bet reached over from behind and rearranged her hand. "y the seven of spades."


    After organizing her hand, Bet gave his instruction.


    Yvonne obediently did as he said, ying the card he indicated.


    From then on, she followed his leadpletely, ying whatever card he told her to.


    Emma, who was sitting to Yvonne''s left, had been consistently betting against her. Yvonne, being new to the game, hadn''t noticed at all.


    But Bet saw it instantly¡ªhis own mother was targeting his girlfriend.


    He didn''t hold back. Bet systematically dismantled Emma''s game, and soon, nearly all the bills in front of her were gone.


    "Why don''t you just y for her?" Emma snapped, annoyed at her losses. She pushed her cards forward and shot Bet a re.


    "Alright, I''ll y a few rounds with you," Bet replied cheerfully.


    "Oh no, if Bet joins the game, we''ll lose the shirts off our backs. I''m out, I''m out," Danaughed, pushing her cards in and waving her hands.


    With Bet''s involvement, Karina had also lost a fair amount. Her face was grim as she pushed her cards in with a tter.


    Yvonne now had a thick stack of bills in front of her. She neatened them and was about to return the money to the others.


    Yvonne didn''t understand the etiquette of gambling and just thought of it as a friendly game.


    "What you win at the table, you keep. That''s the rule. When we won your money, we were perfectly happy to pocket it," Dana exined with a smile, then asked the maid to clear the card table.


    Lily worked quickly, recing the cards with warm cups of tea. The group sat together, sipping tea and chatting.


    Yvonne didn''t have much inmon with them, so she sat quietly to the side.


    Bet joined Tobias and Frank, their conversation revolving around military and business matters. They also briefly touched on the Riverbend case.


    Their discussion was purely analytical and spective, as they had no authority to intervene.


    But the fact that Eden had caused


    such a major incident right after


    taking


    ver the shippingpany.


    and the property left Frank deeply" displeased and disappointed.


    Bet offered no opinion, simply lifting his cup for a sip. As he did, his eyes happened to drift over to where Yvonne was sitting looking bored and idly fiddling with her fingers.


    Bet set down his cup and stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Frank nced at him, puzzled.


    "We''ve eaten, and I have something to take care of, so we''re heading out," Bet said.


    "Isn''t it his day off? What does he have to be busy with?" Frank asked, looking at Tobias.


    Tobias was also in the military. Though not Frank''s direct superior, he was well- aware of his nephew''s schedule.


    He nced at Bet, then at Yvonne sitting nearby, and chose not to expose the lie. "Mhm," he grunted vaguely.


    ret


    "Then I''ll be going. See youter." Bet seemed to have expected this. He turned and walked toward Yvonne naturally taking her hand he reached her side.


    Yvonne, surprised by the sudden contact, tilted her head up and looked at him questioningly.


    "We''re going home," Bet said with a warm smile.


    "Okay," Yvonne replied happily, getting to her feet.


    "You two are leaving already?" Dana asked when she saw them.


    "Yes," Bet nodded. "Could you please tell Grandpa for me? I don''t want to disturb him upstairs."


    "Oh, alright," Dana agreed, then instinctively nced at Emma beside her. Emma''s face was sullen, her displeasure evident.

 Chapter 579

    Dana couldn''t help but sigh. Emma had always been proud and arrogant; she clearly didn''t approve of the young woman Bet had brought home. Their future rtionship as a family was bound to be difficult.


    Bet would be caught between his mother and his wife, and his life would likely


    not be easy.


    Yvonne bid a polite farewell to Dana, Emma, and Karina.


    Aside from Dana, the others barely acknowledged her, but Yvonne didn''t let it bother


    her.


    Bet held Yvonne''s hand as they walked out of the Thompson residence together.


    His car was parked just outside the courtyard. He walked to the passenger side, opened the door, and helped Yvonne in before getting into the driver''s seat himself.


    "Where to?" Bet asked, one hand on the steering wheel as he turned to look at her.


    "Aren''t we going back to Cherry Bay?" Yvonne asked, confused.


    "It''s still early. Let''s go on a date. If we go home now, I can''t guarantee what I might do to you," he said, leaning closer.


    Yvonne thought he was going to buckle her seatbelt, but instead, his lips pressed down on hers.


    The military residentialpound was sparsely popted, and hardly anyone ever passed by this area.


    Yvonne let him kiss her, even cooperating by slowly wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Her willing response made Bet lose some of his control. The kiss deepened, growing more intense as their breaths mingled, and the temperature inside the car seemed to skyrocket.


    Just as they were lost in the moment, someone tapped sharply on the driver''s side window.


    Yvonne, who was usually fearless, jumped like a startled rabbit and buried her face in Bet''s chest.


    Bet gently patted her head before turning to look out the window.


    Emma was standing there, her cold eyes meeting his.


    Bet frowned slightly, said a few words to Yvonne, and then opened the door and got out.


    The door closed behind him. Bet leaned his back against it, his eyes narrowed as he looked at Emma.


    "Did you have to do that right at the gate? Are you that desperate?" Emma scolded, her face stern.


    Bet was unfazed, casually tucking one hand into his pocket. "Did youe all the way out here just to watch us?"


    "Do I have that much free time?"


    Emma red at him. "Next week your godmother Mrs. Zade is back from abroad. She''s invited me catch up, and you''reing with me"


    "I''m busy at the base. I might not have time," Bet replied.


    "Then make time. Mrs. Zade was so good to you when you were little and she''s your godmother. She''s been abroad for years and is finally back for a visit. would be rude for you to avoid her."


    Emma gave him another sharp look.


    Bet nodded, a hint of impatience in his expression. "I know. Just let me know


    the time in advance."


    With that, he turned, opened the car door, and got back in.


    He started the engine and drove away, right past Emma.


    Her face remained cold as she watched the car disappear down the road.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Eden and Ynda had taken Mrs. Thompson Sr. back to the nursing home.


    The old woman had undergone heart surgery not long ago. Though she had been discharged, her health was deteriorating, and no one knew how much longer she had


    After leaving the hospital, she had been living in the nursing home, where medical


    staff were readily avable.


    As soon as she returned, a doctor examined her.

 Chapter 580

    While Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s condition wasn''t life-threatening at the moment, it wasn''t optimistic either. The doctor stressed that she neededplete rest, free from any physical or mental strain, which might prolong her life for a while longer.


    After the doctor left, Eden and Vanessa gathered around the bed tofort her.


    Vanessa said, "You heard the doctor. You need to stay calm. This time, you must take care of yourself properly."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. waved a dismissive hand and sighed. "I know my own body. How much longer can Ist? If I can see Eden be the heir to the Thompson Group before I die, I can finally rest in peace."


    "Grandma, don''t say things like that. You''re going to live a long and healthy life," Eden said, holding her withered hand.


    "Living to be a hundred would make me an old monster. I''ve lived this long and enjoyed a lifetime of wealth; it''s been worth it. I''m just worried about you and your sister. Before your mother passed away, she entrusted you to me. If I don''t secure your future, I''ll be too ashamed to face her in the afterlife."


    As she spoke, Mrs. Thompson Sr. seemed to recall her deceased niece andmented, "Back then, I was the one who brought Carol to Istra, hoping she would marry Frank and live a good life. Who would have thought that Emma would upy the position without fulfilling her duty?"


    "But Mrs. Thompson did give birth to Bet," Eden said neutrally.


    "That''s only because Carol gave birth to you and your sister, bringing good fortune to the Thompson family. That''s why that barren hen Emma was able to conceive Bet."


    At the mention of Bet, Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s hatred red, and she practically spat out her next words. "That bastard. We should never have let him be born."


    Eden remained silent, but his expression had turned cold.


    He was right. How much better things would be without Bet. Then, he would be his father''s only son. It was a shame that the fool Vanessa had failed back then. She should have made sure that bastard never saw the light of day.


    After calming Mrs. Thompson Sr. and waiting for her to fall asleep, Eden left with Ynda.


    He drove her back to the Walker estate.


    The car ride was silent.


    He pulled up in front of the Walker family''s gate.


    As always, Eden politely escorted Ynda to her front door.


    Once inside, Ynda didn''t even spare him a nce, immediately heading up the stairs.


    Mrs. Walker saw this and shook her head with a sigh. "Her father and have spoiled her rotten. She''s so


    willful Eden, please be patient with


    her."


    "You worry too much, Mrs. Walker, Ynda is gentle and candid; she''s very endearing Eden replied with polite smile, then made to leave.


    "Since Ynda is back, I should be..."


    "Eden, you''re here," Vincent called out, just as Eden was about to finish. He was descending the stairs.


    "Mr. Walker," Eden greeted him with a respectful nod.


    "You''re just in time. Come and have a chat with me," Vincent said with a warm smile, beckoning him over. He then nstructed Mrs. Mrs. Walker to make some tea.


    Eden and Vincent sat down together on the living room sofa.


    Mrs. Walker brought over two cups of tea herself. "Please, try it."


    "Thank you," Eden said politely as he epted the cup.


    "This boy is just too formal," Mrs. Walker said with a wave of her hand. "You two


    chat. I''ll go upstairs and check on Ynda."

 Chapter 581

    After Mrs. Walker went upstairs, Vincent took a sip of his tea, a smile on his face as he spoke to Eden.


    "Wasn''t it the Thompson family dinner tonight? How did you get back so early?"


    "Grandmother wasn''t feeling well, so Ynda and I took her back to the nursing home," Eden replied, sidestepping the real issue.


    Vincent didn''t press further, changing the subject. "I saw your father after the holiday and mentioned you and Ynda. You''re both not getting any younger; the marriage should be settled soon. The doctor says she''s in good health-fit for pregnancy and childbirth."


    "Does my father approve of my marriage to Ynda? After all, Bet used to be so fond of her," Eden asked, testing the waters as he held his cup.


    "Your father agrees. After all, you are his son too," Vincent said with a smile, though he was also being evasive.


    He had indeed mentioned the marriage to Frank, and while Frank hadn''t objected, he had been clearly uninterested.


    Everyone in their circle knew that in Frank''s heart, Bet was his only son; he never paid much attention to Eden''s affairs.


    But no matter how little he cared, Eden was still his biological son. He had given him the shippingpany without a second thought. For now, this chess piece was still very useful to Vincent.


    Eden toyed with his cup and said nonchntly, "A pity I''m not my father''s only son.''


    "Being the only son doesn''t matter. Bing the heir to the Thompson family is what''s most important," Vincent advised.


    Eden scoffed. "My father will never let me be the heir. Not unless Bet is dead." Hearing this, Vincent''s brows knitted together. "Eden, what are you saying?"


    "You''re a smart man, Mr. Walker. You know exactly what I mean," Eden said calmly. "You have some nerve," Vincent said, mming his cup down on the coffee table. The force of the impact made the cup jump, sshing tea onto the table.


    "Bet is the apple of Frank''s eye. Not to mention, Bet is highly skilled himself and who knows how many bodyguards Frank has watching over him in the shadows. It''s impossible to kill him."


    in


    "We can''t kill him out here, but what about in the military?" Eden raised an eyebrow: "I recall Bet has had a few close calls on dangerous missions. Mr. Walker, why don''t we give him a little push and send him on his way for good?"


    "You overestimate me. I don''t have the power to reach into the military," Vincent refused without a second thought.


    "This isn''t about capability. It''s about


    fear holding you back," Eden said,


    still ying with his cup "Don''t worry, Even if things go wrong take the fall. You have nothing to fear."


    Vincent retorted, "Bet is Frank''s pride and joy. If you kill him, aren''t you afraid Frank will make you pay with your life?"


    Eden chuckled. "Once Bet is dead, I''ll be his only son. If he gets rid of me, does he want to end his family line?"


    Vincent''s frown deepened, and he said nothing.


    "Years ago, I almost prevented Bet from being born, and Dad didn''t do anything to me. He just sent Vanessa abroad, and the matter was dropped," Eden continued.


    "I hope you''ll consider this carefully. If you help me, I can better help you. You still have business to conduct over at Riverbend, don''t you?"


    By the end, Eden''s words carried a clear threat.

 Chapter 582

    The Riverbend situation had be Eden''s leverage over the Walker family.


    Vincent''s face was dark as he stared coldly at him.


    Eden, however, just smiled. "Ynda and I may not have been dating for long, but we''re a good match in every way. Besides, we''re not getting any younger. We should settle our marriage ns soon."


    "A marriage between our families is a major event. nning a wedding takes time," Vincent said.


    "Then let''s get engaged first. Once Ynda and I are engaged, we''ll be family. Don''t you agree, Mr. Walker?" Eden finished, then drained his tea and set the cup back on the table.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any further today... I''ll be waiting for your answer."


    After Eden left, Mrs. Walker came down from upstairs.


    Vincent''s face was grim, but he didn''t take his anger out on his wife. Instead, he asked in a low voice, "Where''s Ynda?"


    "In her room. I tried talking to her, but she wouldn''t listen. I don''t think she truly likes Eden," Mrs. Walker sighed.


    Vincent replied, "With a gem like Bet as aparison, of course Eden doesn''t measure up in her eyes. But he''s in the same boat as us now; we need to make him one of our own. Talk to Ynda and tell her to stop being so willful. Eden is the eldest son of the Thompson family. He''s a barely eptable match for her."


    Mrs. Walker nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    ...


    Yvonne and Bet went on their date.


    They first saw a newly released romance movie and then found an upscale restaurant nearby for dinner.


    The food at the Thompson family dinner had beenvish, but thepany had ruined their appetites, so neither of them had eaten much.


    Bet ordered a table full of Yvonne''s favorite dishes. Yvonne tried to restrain herself, but she still ended up eating too much.


    "If Sandra finds out, she''ll kill me. I have an audition next week. Eating so much tonight is going to make me gain weight What if floob b?d on camera?"


    "Bad? Let me see." Bet gently took her chin in his hand, his deep eyes gazing


    at her as he chuckled. "You don''t look bad. I like it."


    He then closed his eyes slightly and leaned in to kiss her lips.


    After leaving the restaurant, Bet drove Yvonne back to Cherry Bay.


    He didn''t spend the night, instead driving straight back to the military base.


    He was busy for the entire week. The one day of leave he got, he had to spend apanying Emma to meet an old friend.


    Nelly Zade was Emma''s best friend from their younger days. Nelly had married and moved abroad with her husband, and the two hadn''t seen each other in years.  fo


    Now that Nelly was back in the country, Emma naturally had to host a wee- back dinner for her.


    Emma chose a century-old restaurant in Istra, an upscale establishment favored by the city''s elite.


    Bet followed Emma through a corridor toward their reserved room.


    Inside the private room, Nelly had already arrived. She wasn''t alone; she had brought her daughter, Mignon Powell.


    "So sorry, the traffic was terrible. We''rete," Emma said as she and Bet entered.


    Nelly stood up from her seat, smiling and opening her arms to embrace Emma. "Emma, it''s been so many years!"


    "It has. After all this time, how do


    ''el


    you still look the same? So young and beautiful. You must be an enchantress in disguise," Nelly teased with augh.


    §Ö§ä


    "Oh, stop it, don''t make fun of me," Emma said, then pulled Bet forward to introduce him.


    "This is your godson, Bet."


    "Bet has grown so much! What a handsome young man," Nelly said with a smile, her eyes subtly sizing him up.

 Chapter 583

    Bet wasn''t in uniform today, opting for a more casual look: a white shirt paired with a dark, rxed zer. He looked handsome and coolly detached.


    Mignon peeked at Bet from behind her mother, her pretty face flushing bright


    red.


    "Mignon, this is Emma and Ben. Come and say hello," Nelly said, pulling her daughter forward.


    "Mrs. Emma. Ben," Mignon murmured softly, her head slightly lowered.


    "Oh, what a sweet girl," Emma said with a smile, taking Mignon''s hand. She then slipped a jade bracelet from her own wrist onto Mignon''s.


    Mignon froze for a moment, instinctively looking at her mother.


    "Since your Emma gave it to you, you should wear it," Nelly nodded.


    "Thank you," Mignon said obediently.


    Emma held her hand and nodded with a smile. "In the blink of an eye, Mignon has grown into such a beautiful young woman."


    "I know, it''s been almost twenty years since west saw each other," Nelly added, sounding sentimental.


    "Mom, Mrs. Zade, let''s sit down first," Bet interjected at the right moment.


    "Yes, let''s sit. We can eat and talk," Emma said, leading Mignon to a seat.


    Bet called for a waiter, who handed menus to everyone at the table.


    "I haven''t been back in Istra for so many years. Sometimes I dream about the food from home," Nelly said, holding the menu with a slight frown. "Ah, it''s been so long, even the menu has changed."


    "Then let Bet order a few of the restaurant''s specialties for you," Emma said with a smile.


    Bet took a menu and asked politely, "Mrs. Zade, Ms. Powell, do you have any dietary restrictions?"


    "Ben, I don''t eattro," Mignon said gently, her eyes looking at Bet with a hint of shyness.


    Bet merely gave her a brief nce before his focus returned to the menu.


    He ordered a few signature dishes, instructing the waiter to hold thetro, and then handed the menu back.


    The waiter left and soon returned with water.


    Bet lowered his eyes and sipped his water, barely speaking.


    Emma and Nelly chatted away, reminiscing about the old days and catching up on what had happened in the years they were apart.


    Mignon seemed to be a shy and introverted girl. She remained quiet, her doe-like eyes stealing timid nces at Bet.


    Nelly noticed and met her daughter''s gaze.


    Mignon''s cheeks turned pink, and she gave her mother a shy nod.


    Nelly understood, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    In recent years, the economic situation abroad had worsened. They had returned this time with the intention of settling down in the country.


    But they had been away for too long. All of Istra''s industries were virtually monopolized by the major families. Who would be willing to share a piece of the pie with them?


    The fastest way they could think of to integrate into Istra''s elite society was through marriage.


    Since Nelly and Emma were old friends, the Powell family''s first choice was naturally the Thompson family.


    As the wealthiest family in Istra, if


    Mignon could marry the Thompson Powell family could


    heir, the Pociety


    smoothly enter Istras high society and establish a firm foothold.


    Nelly had already done her research. Bet was currently in the military, a promising young man with a brilliant future. And he wasn''t engaged.


    In the future, if Mignon married Bet and had a child, that child would be the


    future head of the Thompson Group.


    Although the Powell family was


    eager for a marriage alliance with


    the Thompsons Mignon was Nelly''s


    only daughter, and she didn''t want to


    force her.


    Fortunately, Bet was not only capable but also strikingly handsome, and her


    daughter had taken a liking to him at first sight.

 Chapter 584

    Although Nelly and Emma hadn''t seen each other in years, they had kept in touch and had simr temperaments, so their conversation flowed easily.


    Nelly''s gaze asionally drifted to Bet, and she asked Emma, as if casually, "If I remember correctly, Bet is almost thirty this year. Is he still not married?"


    "He''s always at the base, so busy you can barely see him. Who would want to marry him?" Emma said vaguely.


    She refused to acknowledge Yvonne and didn''t even want to mention her name. "How old is Mignon? Does she have a boyfriend?" Emma then turned to Mignon. Mignon appeared soft and well-behaved, the kind of girl that elders adored.


    "Oh, her, she just finished her master''s degree this year. Her father and I only have this one daughter, so of course we keep a close eye on her. Mignon is a good girl; she doesn''t hang out with the wrong crowd. She''s never even been in a


    rtionship."


    Nelly took Mignon''s hand and said with a doting look, "Her father and I just want her to marry someone from a good family that we know well, someone of equal social standing. That way, we can be at ease in the future."


    As she spoke, Nelly subconsciously nced at Bet.


    But Bet was nonchntly staring at the cup in his hand, seemingly uninterested in their conversation.


    "Yes," Emma nodded in agreement. "This is a lifetime decision, not a game. Make sure she''s stepping into something solid."


    "Remember how you''d tease about marrying our children someday, if mine was a girl?" Nelly said, half-joking.


    Emma froze for a moment, instinctively looking from Mignon to Bet.


    Mother and son made eye contact, and Bet''s gaze turned noticeably colder.


    He hadn''t expected that the Powell family, who had scurried back from abroad and hadn''t even found their. footing in Istra, would already dare to set their sights on him.


    "You must be joking, Mrs. Zade. I already have a girlfriend. We might even be inviting you to our wedding soon."


    Nelly was clearly taken aback. The


    smile on her face froze for a moment before she managed a strained are. "On see Bet has a girlfriend. Well, of course. A man as outstanding as Bet must have many girls who is into him."


    Just as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. A waiter entered and began serving the dishes.


    "Come on, try it. See if it''s still the taste you remember," Emma said, picking up her utensils and encouraging Nelly and Mignon to eat.


    The previous topic of conversation was quickly dropped.


    ...


    Yvonne wasn''t filming any projects recently, and the variety show she was on was about to wrap up.


    Sandra had secured an advertising deal for her with a major cosmetics brand, and today they were scheduled to meet with the brand''s representative.


    Sandra had heard that the person in charge was a local from Istra, so she booked a table at a century-old restaurant.


    Sandra parked the car at the restaurant''s entrance.


    "This endorsement deal is pretty


    much settled. The brand is very


    satisfied with you. My dear, you have


    to be on yo


    best behavior


    best behavior today.


    No willfulness, understand?"


    Sandra lectured Yvonne as they walked into the restaurant.


    The endorsement fee was substantial. More importantly, the cosmetics brand was very well-known. Bing their spokesperson would significantly boost Yvonne''s status.


    "I know, I''ll definitely behave this time. Even if that boss gets handsy, I promise I won''t chop off his wandering hands."

 Chapter 585

    Yvonne stated seriously.


    Sandra shot her a helpless nce. "Don''t be silly. She''s a woman, just a few years older than me. You can call her Gina; it''s more friendly."


    "Oh," Yvonne replied.


    The two of them walked through the main dining hall and took the elevator upstairs.


    There were six private dining rooms on the second floor, and Sandra had booked the one at the very end.


    As Yvonne followed Sandra past one of the rooms in the middle, she noticed the door was ajar while a waiter was serving food. A single nce inside was all it took for her to see the tall, imposing figure seated within.


    Yvonne stopped in her tracks, staring silently into the room.


    Inside, Bet was sitting beside Emma, who was chatting with a woman around her age. Next to that woman sat a beautiful young girl, adorned in jewels and pearls, clearly the type who had been sheltered by her family her whole life.


    "What are you looking at?" Sandra asked, noticing Yvonne had stopped. She followed her gaze and saw the cheerful scene in the room.


    "Is Mr. Bet Thompson... on a blind date?"


    "I don''t care what he''s doing," Yvonne said, her expression turning cold as she turned and walked away.


    Inside the room, as if sensing something, Bet instinctively nced toward the door, catching a glimpse of a fleeting figure in pale pink.


    Even from just that silhouette, Bet recognized her instantly.


    He stood up, grabbing his phone from the table. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."


    Bet stepped out of the room, but the hallway was already empty.


    He took out his phone and dialed Yvonne''s number. He called twice; the first went unanswered, and the second was immediately declined.


    Hearing the busy signal, Bet couldn''t help but chuckle. The girl might be young, but she certainly had a temper.


    Standing in the empty hallway, Bet began typing a message on his phone.


    There were six private rooms


    upstairs, only half of which were dit. One was for an elderly person''s birthday celebration, one was


    Emma''s, which left thest one for Yvonne and her party.


    Bet: Room 3?


    As expected, after he sent the message, Yvonne didn''t reply.


    Unfazed, he sent another: Come out.


    Yvonne still ignored him.


    He typed one more and sent it: Are youing out, or am Iing in? Meanwhile, in Room 3.


    Yvonne was in the middle of a toast with the brand representative. She had just sat down when she saw Bet''s messages and was s angry she wanted to smash her phone.


    "Excuse me, Ms. Lee, I need to go to the restroom to touch up my makeup," Yvonne said as she stood up.


    Sandra, who was sitting next to her, looked puzzled and whispered, "You''ve only had a few sips of wine. What makeup do you need to touch up?"


    "I really need to pee," Yvonne muttered back helplessly.


    Ms. Lee was quite understanding and waved her hand with a smile "Go on dear. Yvonne is a celebrity; she has to maintain her mage. But don''t let that pressure weigh you down too much."


    Yvonne smiled at Ms. Lee and quickly walked out of the room.


    The moment she stepped out, arge hand gripped her wrist, pulling her into an empty stairwell.


    The stairwell door clicked shut, and Yvonne coldly shook off Bet''s hand.


    He let go without any annoyance, instead smiling as he wrapped an arm around her slim waist. "What are you doing here?"


    "Meeting with a brand representative to discuss an endorsement deal," Yvonne replied.


    "Is it going well? Do you need my help?"


    She shook her head, retorting tartly, "I wouldn''t want to trouble you, Mr. Thompson.


    Don''t let me keep you from your blind date."

 Chapter 586

    "Jealous, huh?" Bet chuckled softly, his long fingers tilting her chin up. "Want to hear the exnation?"


    "I don''t want to hear it," Yvonne said, pushing him away petntly.


    "Alright, if you don''t want to hear it, I won''t exin," Bet said in a doting tone, as if coaxing a child.


    Yvonne looked up and red at him.


    Fine, don''t exin if you don''t want to.


    "When are you done?" Bet asked again.


    "When are you done?" Yvonne tilted her chin up, firing the question back at him.


    "I can be done anytime. You?"


    "I have to entertain the brand representatives. I don''t know when I''ll be finished." Bet nodded. "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    "Suit yourself. I should be getting back," Yvonne said, pushing past him and quickly leaving the stairwell.


    Bet didn''t stop her, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched her go.


    He stayed in the stairwell, lit a cigarette, and only returned to his private room after he had finished it.


    By then, Yvonne was also back in her room, continuing her conversation with Ms. Lee and the others.


    As the waiters brought in more dishes, Sandra noticed Ms. Lee had had a bit too much to drink and thoughtfully asked a waiter to bring a kettle of water.


    Yvonne stood up to take it.


    The waiter recognized Yvonne¡ªit was probably his first time seeing a celebrity up close¡ªand his hands were trembling with excitement.


    "Ms. Jones..."


    "Here, let me get that," Yvonne said, reaching for the kettle. But the waiter was so flustered that he lost his grip, and the hot water sshed all over her.


    Her white dress was soaked through, the thin fabric clinging to her body and making her bra clearly visible.


    Although Ms. Lee was a woman, the client''s party also included thepany''s vice president, a secretary, and the head of public rtions¡ªall men.


    Yvonne gasped, instinctively covering her chest.


    "The room next door is empty. Go over there, and I''ll have my assistant bring a change of clothes right away, Sandra said, handling the situation calmly as she pulled out her phone to call her assistant.


    Yvonne did as she was told and went to the empty room next door.


    She sat alone, pulling tissues from the box on the table to blot the water from her clothes, but it was no use. The damp fabric felt incredibly ufortable against her skin.


    Just as Yvonne was debating whether to take the dress off, there was a knock on the door.


    "That was fast," she said, standing up to open it, only to find Bet standing there, not the assistant.


    He was holding a shopping bag and smiling warmly at her.


    "Your clothes are here. Go on and change," Bet said, striding into the room and closing the door firmly behind him.


    "Give me the clothes. What are you doinging in here?" Yvonne demanded, ring at him.


    "I''m here to help you change, of course," Bet said with a lowugh, his arm naturally wrapping around her waist.


    Yvonne struggled instinctively, but he easily trapped her between his chest and the wall.


    His intense eyes gazed down at her, filled with a mix of desire and amusement. His


    long fingers began to unfasten the buttons of her blouse one by one.


    "Isn''t it ufortable being in wet clothes? I''ll help you out of them."


    "Bet! Don''t you dare," Yvonne hissed, her beautiful, fox-like eyes wide as she stared at him.


    "Shh, don''t shout. The


    soundproofing in these rooms isn''t


    the best, You wouldn''t want


    everyone to hear you, would y


    Bet whispered, pressing a long


    finger to her lips.


    Yvonne fell silent, giving him onest fierce re.


    Bet wasn''t bothered in the slightest. He held her close, slowly peeling the damp


    clothes from her body.


    "You''ll catch a cold if you stay in wet clothes for too long. I''m just helping you change. I won''t do anything else."

 Chapter 587

    But as it turned out, you can''t trust a man''s words. His idea of ''not doing anything else'' simply meant not going all the way.


    Yvonne bit her lip, trying her best not to make a sound.


    Seeing her struggle, Bet silenced her with a deep kiss.


    After their entanglement, her wet clothes were indeed off, but the smooth skin of her chest and neck was now covered in a tapestry of kiss marks.


    Bet walked over to the table, pulled a few tissues from a nearby box, and began wiping his hands.


    Watching him, Yvonne felt a deep blush spread across her cheeks.


    After cleaning his hands, Bet took the new clothes out of the bag: a white top, a striking red wrap skirt, and even a set of expensive jade jewelry to go with it.


    He personally dressed her, the high cor of the top perfectly concealing the marks on her skin.


    No wonder he had been so bold.


    He fastened the jade ne around her neck, his eyes crinkling with a smile. "There. It suits you perfectly."


    Yvonne was still annoyed, ring at him without a word.


    Bet''s smile didn''t waver. "I have to head back to the base tonight, so I can''t go


    back to Cherry Bay with you. You be a good girl."


    Yvonne pressed her lips together, refusing to look at him.


    "Answer me," Bet said with a sigh, using his long fingers to hook her chin.


    "Mm," Yvonne mumbled in response.


    "Good girl. Don''t be mad," he said, leaning down to give her a soft peck on the lips. He then added, "I was just apanying my mom to meet an old friend. Don''t get the wrong idea."


    "Was I the one getting the wrong idea?" Yvonne arched an eyebrow. A woman''s intuition was never wrong.


    Bet never hid things from her and shook his head with a helpless smile. "They were the ones with the wrong ideas. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded. She was just jealous, not that she didn''t trust him.


    She would always trust Bet.


    "This time you''re going back to the base... when will you be back?" she asked, looking up at him.


    "I don''t know yet," he replied with a sigh. Whenever he was on a mission, his return date was always uncertain.


    "I''lle back to see you whenever I have time. Don''t miss me too much," he said, his hand gently caressing her cheek.


    "Not a chance." Yvonne retorted, pushing him away and turning to leave the room.


    She paused at the door, then turned back, stood on her toes, and nted a quick kiss on the corner of his lips.


    It was a fleeting kiss, and she ran off immediately after.


    Bet watched her leave, a smile spreading across his face as he touched the spot she had just kissed.


    He then returned to his own room.


    Inside, Emma and Nelly were still engrossed in their meal and conversation, the atmosphere warm and lively.


    Mignon was being a perfect youngdy-poised and polite, and though she didn''t say much, she knew just how to charm Emma.


    After dinner, Emma held Mignon''s hand and spoke with her for a long time, even arranging to go shopping together soon.


    Bet pulled the car up to the restaurant entrance. As Emma gof in, she was still miling and waving goodbye to Nelly and Mignon


    As the car pulled away, Emma watched the two figures in the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but sigh Mignon is such a wonderful. girl Ah what a pity I don''t have a daughter."


    "What are you trying to say?" Bet asked, ncing at her while keeping his


    hands on the steering wheel.


    "What do you think of Mignon?" Emma asked tentatively.


    "What I think of her is irrelevant. If you want a daughter-inw who meets your approval, you should


    have her son," Bet replied


    tly. .


    IMS


    After all, since this son was a lost cause, she could always try again with a new one.

 Chapter 588

    "All you do is defy me. Some days I wonder why you were ever born." Emma snapped, turning her head away in a huff.


    Meanwhile, at the restaurant entrance.


    Mignon watched Bet''s car disappear from view, the smile on her face vanishing instantly.


    "Mom, you said you''d set us up if I was interested in the Thompson heir, but he has a girlfriend."


    "His mom already told you, she''s just some ything he''s toying with. Once Bet gets bored, they''ll be over," Nelly said calmly.


    "Really?" Mignon''s eyes lit up again.


    "Of course. Do you really think the heir to the Thompson family would marry a nobody? When he marries, it will be to ady from a prominent family, like you."


    Nelly gently poked Mignon''s forehead with a look of fond exasperation. "She''s just a ything. Your father has kept a few starlets and models on the side, hasn''t he? After a while, he gets tired of them. I''ve never paid them any mind."


    "So I can really marry Ben? That''s wonderful!" Mignon beamed.


    "Yes. Once you marry the Thompson heir, you''ll be the future matriarch of the family. The richest family in Istra, their wealth is immeasurable. Not only will you live in luxury for the rest of your life, but our Powell family can also use the Thompsons'' influence to secure our footing in Istra."


    Nelly then added a reminder, "You need to focus your efforts on Mrs. Moore. If you can win her over, marrying into the Thompson family is just a matter of time. In high society, feelings are the least important thing. Suitable family backgrounds and parental approval are what truly matter."


    "Don''t worry, Mom, I understand," Mignon nodded sweetly. "You saw how much Mrs. Moore liked me."


    "Of course. My Mignon is so smart, beautiful, and lovable. Who wouldn''t like you?" Nelly said, looking at her daughter with satisfaction.


    Just then, the Powell family''s car pulled up.


    Nelly and Mignon got in and drove away.


    A momentter, Yvonne and Sandra emerged from the restaurant with Ms. Lee and her team.


    Ms. Lee shook hands with them both, smiling. "Ms. Garcia, Yvonne, I hope we have a pleasant coboration."


    "Take care, Ms. Lee," Sandra and Yvonne replied in unison.


    They stood on the restaurant steps, watching Ms. Lee''s car drive off into the distance.


    Only then did Sandra turn to Yvonne, her eyes scanning the striking skirt and the priceless jade ne around her neck.


    "Where did the clothese from?" Sandra asked. "And don''t tell me the assistant brought them. She already messaged me saying you weren''t in the empty room. I sent her home."


    Sandra reached out and touched the jade ne. The imperial green was breathtakingly beautiful. Only the heir of the Thompson family would give away something so valuable so casually.


    "Can''t you and Mr.


    Mr. Bet


    Thompson exercise a bit restraint?


    What if you get photographed?


    You''re in a crucial stage of your set


    caree For you being in a


    rtionship is professional suicide Sandra dropped her hand from the ne and jabbed a finger at Yvonne''s forehead.


    Yvonne rubbed her forehead and asked tentatively, "What if I get married?"


    "Married? You''re not even twenty


    and you''re already thinking about marriage? I never took you for a


    lovestruck foot People


    thei


    thirties are still building their careers.


    What''s your rush?"


    Sandra grabbed her arm and led her down the steps, lecturing as they went. "The audition for ''The Cyan Fox'' is in two days. You''d better be on your best behavior and get your head out of the clouds. If youdontnd this role, you''ll see how deal with you."

 Chapter 589

    ...


    Most film and television auditions were held in hotels, but the audition for ''The Cyan Fox'' was taking ce in a theater.


    The director, York Vasquez, had been a stage actor in his youth. Although he had since be a renowned film director, he still held a special fondness for the


    theater and the stage.


    Since it was a crucial audition, Sandra personally apanied Yvonne to the grand theater in the city center.


    They arrived a bitte, and the street outside the theater was already lined with rows of luxury cars andrge, custom vans used by A-list celebrities.


    There was nowhere for them to park, so they had the driver drop them off at the entrance.


    "Looks like it''s quite a party in there," Sandra remarked, ncing at the surrounding vehicles.


    Yvonne followed Sandra into the theater, but it was surprisingly quiet inside. The actors and actresses who hade to audition, regardless of their fame, were all seated obediently in the audience, waiting for Director Vasquez to call their names. York sat in the front row with the screenwriter and producers of ''The Cyan Fox''.


    On stage, two actresses were in the middle of their audition. Both were familiar faces: one was a popr young starlet, and the other was the lead in a recent hit TV series. They were auditioning for the first and third female lead roles, respectively, making them fiercepetitors.


    And in the audience, there were two A-list actresses, three or four other popr starlets, and numerous other well-known actresses. With so many contenders and so few roles, thepetition was intense.


    "Yvonne, Yvonne, over here!" Shirley was also there. She was sitting in a back row and spotted Yvonne right away, waving enthusiastically.


    Yvonne and Sandra went over and sat with her.


    "I thought it was at ten? Did the audition start early?" Yvonne whispered to Shirley.


    Shirley exined, "See that young girl next to Director Vasquez? She''s the investor''s representative. She arrived early and demanded that the auditions start ahead of schedule. She even tried to disqualify anyone who arrivedter. Director Vasquez had to stepan and say it was against the rules. After some negotiation, they agreed to start early but still allowter arrivals to audition."


    Yvonne followed her gesture and looked toward the front row.


    York was in his fifties, with a small mustache that made him look rather serious Sitting next to him was the screenwriter for ''The Cyan Fox'', and to Yvonne''s surprise, it was Cynthia.


    No wonder this show had attracted so many big names. It had not only a great director like York, but also a famous screenwriter like Cynthia backing it.


    Cynthia was wearing a light gray power suit, looking sharp and professional. She waspletely different from the Cynthia Yvonne remembered.


    So many years had passed; no one ever stays the same. People change, and time moves on.


    Next to Cynthia sat a young woman in an elegant long dress, adorned


    with expensive jewelry. It was the


    same girl. Yvonne


    had seen on the


    ''blind date with Bet a few days


    ago.


    Even though it had been just a fleeting nce, Yvonne was sure she wasn''t mistaken.


    Beside the girl, whose name was Mignon, sat the film''s producer, a man in histe forties named Marshall. He was slightly overweight and a well-known figure in the industry.

 Chapter 590

    Marshall seemed to be doting on Mignon, offering her water and tissues. Whenever Mignon pointed at the actors on stage to critique them, Marshall would readily


    agree.


    Although Nelly had been away from Istra for many years, she had grown up there and still had many rtives, friends, and even old admirers.


    Marshall had been one of Nelly''s most ardent pursuers back in the day. But the Morris family was not particrly prominent among Istra''s elite, and as an illegitimate son, Marshall couldn''t inherit the family fortune, so Nelly had naturally looked down on him.


    Who would have thought that after all these years, Marshall would be a famous producer in the industry?


    It was a ssic male w: the one you can''t have is always the best. When Nelly returned to Istra, it only took a few words from her to have Marshall fawning over her like apdog.


    York''s films nevercked for funding. But for Nelly''s sake, Marshall had kicked out other investors and brought the Powell family on board.


    It was also Marshall who had arranged for Mignon to attend the audition as a representative of the investors.


    "Mr. Morris, these actresses are average-looking with average skills. Has the entertainment industry really fallen this far?"


    Mignon pouted.


    Her voice was just loud enough for Director York and screenwriter Cynthia, who were sitting nearby, to hear.


    York pretended he hadn''t heard anything. Cynthia shot her a disdainful nce but said nothing. Who would waste their time arguing with an idiot?


    Marshall looked embarrassed. He picked up a bottle of water and handed it to Mignon. "Mignon, you must be thirsty. Have some water."


    What he left unsaid was: Drink more water, talk less.


    Mignon clearly didn''t get the hint. After a small sip, she continued her critiques of the actors on stage.


    York ignored her and focused on directing the audition.


    Soon, it was Shirley''s turn.


    She had recently gained


    for her role as a supporting character in a hit drama, but


    status wasted, so she was aiming for the third female lead:


    That made her and Yvonnepetitors for the same role.


    The third female lead was a cute and naive Harengon.


    Shirley had the perfect innocent, harmless look for the part. Yvonne, on the other hand, had


    altuung and foxy appear


    more


    especially with her distinctive eyes.


    So, based on looks alone, Yvonne was at a disadvantagepared to Shirley.


    Their acting skills wereparable, which meant Yvonne had no clear edge and was even in a weaker position.


    But Yvonne had a good attitude about it. One had to recognize their own shorings.


    Shirley''s audition was excellent, bringing the Harengon to life with her performance.


    From her seat in the audience, Yvonne watched Shirley and whispered to Sandra, "Shirley is perfect for this role. I don''t think I have a chance."


    Sandra saw it too and noticed the satisfied expression on York''s face. He was clearly pleased with Shirley''s performance.


    "We''re out of options, and you''re not even worried? You''re unbelievablyid-back," Sandra hissed, ring at her.


    "Don''t be so stressed. We''re just ordinary people; we have to learn to bow to reality What''s meant to be Will be Yvonne Sard, pattingo Sandra''s shoulder sagely.


    Sandra irritably brushed her hand away.


    Just as Yvonne was about to say more, York called her name.


    Yvonne stood up and walked confidently onto the stage.


    "Director Vasquez, Ms. Scott, hello everyone. I''m Yvonne, and I''ll be auditioning for


    the role of the third female lead."


    York nodded as he flipped through Yvonne''s portfolio.

 Chapter 591

    Cynthia spun a pen in her hand, her gaze fixed on Yvonne with a flicker of interest.


    "You may begin," York said after he finished reviewing her portfolio.


    Yvonne''s portrayal of the Harengon was certainly cute and naive, but her fox-like eyes were simply too distracting.


    Who had ever seen a Harengon with the eyes of a fox? It would pull the audience right out of the story.


    Before Yvonne could even finish her scene, York cut her off with a polite smile. "That''s enough."


    Yvonne knew she didn''t have much of a chance. Unfazed, she thanked everyone and prepared to leave the stage.


    The auditions for the female roles were nearly finished, with the male actors up next. The actors auditioning this time were also highly suited for their roles.


    Director Vasquez had always had a sharp eye for casting.


    He had the actor auditioning for the male lead perform a scene opposite the female lead.


    York turned to look at the audience, about to call up one of the actresses who had auditioned for the lead role, when Cynthia suddenly spoke up, pointing at Yvonne.


    "You, Ms. Jones, could you please read with this actor?"


    Yvonne stopped in her tracks,staring nkly for a moment before nodding and returning to the stage.


    York was also taken aback. There were several A-list actresses who had auditioned for the lead role; even for a simple scene reading, the part wouldn''t normally go to Yvonne.


    But since Cynthia had spoken, York couldn''t openly disagree with her.


    Yvonne temporarily took on the role of the female lead to perform opposite the actor auditioning for the male lead.


    The female lead was named Jane. She was innocent and carefree in her youth, but after a cmity wiped out her entire n, she became consumed by revenge and transformed into a notorious viiness.


    vel.


    The male lead was a fox, Xavier. He was gentle, righteous, and proud. He unintentionally saved Jane, sparking a tumultuous love-hate rtionship between them in the end, Jane was redeemed by his love and sacrificed herself to save humanity, dying in his arms.


    York had chosen the most pivotal scene in the entire drama for the audition: the final moment when Jane dies in Xavier''s arms.


    Even though Yvonne was just a scene partner, she couldn''t afford to drag the actor down, so she poured her all into the performance.


    She hadn''t expected to audition for the lead role, so she wasn''t perfectly familiar with the lines, but she delivered the emotion wlessly.


    No one understood the feeling of sacrificing for the greater good better than Yvonne. And no one knew the despair of facing death better than she did.


    That despair wasn''t a fear of dying, but the fear of never seeing her family and loved ones again¡ªthe fear that her death would bring them sorrow.


    The actor opposite her was an A-list movie star, perhaps slightly less famous than Thomas, but a true powerhouse of acting talent.


    As he held her, his tears streamed down his cheeks, falling one by one onto


    Yvonne''s face. They were cold, yet they felt searing hot to her.


    In that moment, Yvonne felt as if she were back in the car, just before the explosion.


    She had stared desperately at the


    sealed windows, her vision blurred with tears. Through them, she thought she saw Bet. What was she thinking then? Oh, right. She was thinking how wonderful it would be to die in his arms.


    Yvonne gripped the actor''s hand, her eyes welling with tears, yet a faint smile touched her lips. She choked out her final line, "To leave this world wrapped in your embrace - I amplete."

 Chapter 592

    Yvonne''s hand, still clutching the actor''s, slowly went limp. A single tear finally escaped and traced a path down her temple.


    The actor held her tightly, his performance reaching its peak as he let out a heart- wrenching cry, "Jane!"


    After the scene ended, the actor gently let her go.


    It was the first time Yvonne and this actor had met, yet their chemistry was perfect.


    He bowed slightly with great humility and extended a hand. "A pleasure to meet you, Ms. Jones. I''m Booth Scott."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Scott. I''ve heard so much about you," Yvonne replied, shaking his hand with equal courtesy.


    Then, they both stood on stage, waiting for York''s critique.


    "OK," York nodded, offering no furtherment. He simply told them, "Go home and wait for our call."


    "Should I call the next person?" Cynthia asked York.


    York nodded. "Go ahead. Let''s not have everyone make the trip for nothing."


    "It''ll be for nothing in the end anyway," Cynthia murmured.


    Despite herment, she continued to call the other actors to audition.


    As expected, after such a ster performance, the subsequent auditions seemedckluster inparison.


    When it was all over, York and Cynthia remained seated, discussing the auditions in low voices.


    Marshall was sitting between them and Mignon, so she couldn''t hear what they were saying, nor did she care to.


    She had been cooped up in the theater all day and was beyond impatient. "Is the audition over? Can I go now? It was just scene after scene of messy acting. So boring."


    York and Cynthia ignored Mignon''sints. Arguing with someone unintelligent would only make them seem unintelligent themselves.


    Marshall cleared his throat awkwardly. "Mignon, you must be tired. Why don''t you have the driver take you home? I''ll call your mother with the results."


    then. I have an


    "Okay, I''ll leave th


    appointment with my aesthetician for a spa treatment. Goodbye, Mr


    Morris Manon said. She gave a


    wave only to Marshall, then grabbed her purse and strode out of the theater in her high heels.


    She didn''t spare York or Cynthia a second nce.


    "That Ms. Powell must have been abroad so long she''s forgotten her manners," York remarked coolly as he gathered his documents from the table.


    "I came back from abroad, and I don''tck manners," Cynthia replied, helping York tidy up.


    Marshall''s expression stiffened. He forced a smile and tried to exin, "Mignon is just a young girl, she doesn''t know any better."


    "If she doesn''t know any better, she


    should stay home and be taught by her elders instead ofing out here to embarrass herself," Cynthia retorted sharply. She then turned her


    attention back to York, ignoring


    Marshallpletely.


    "I don''t think there''s any debate about the male and female leads, is there?" Cynthia


    said, pulling out the files for Booth and Yvonne.


    There was no question about Booth, an A-list star, ying the male lead.


    From the moment ''The Cyan Fox'' was announced, Booth had been the fan favorite to y the part. His image was a perfect match for the character and his acting skills were undeniable.


    But when it came to Yvonne, York was clearly hesitant.


    "Her status isn''t high enough. I''m worried she can''t carry the role."


    "Do you have a better candidate?" Cynthia asked.


    That stopped him. York shook his head with a sigh. The other actresses, despite their high status, had delivered performances that were ultimately underwhelming.


    "I''ll have to think about it," York said.

 Chapter 593

    By now, the actors who had auditioned had all trickled out of the theater.


    York left as well. Cynthia was thest one to leave, holding a script with her assistant trailing behind her.


    Cynthia was giving instructions to her assistant as she descended the steps of the theater, and only then did she notice Yvonne standing there.


    Yvonne was wearing a white blouse and a skirt, really stunning. The gentle breeze lifted strands of her long hair, giving her an ethereal air.


    When Yvonne saw Cynthia approaching, she offered a smile.


    "Are you waiting for me, Ms. Jones?" Cynthia asked, pausing.


    "I wanted to thank you for giving me a second chance," Yvonne said sincerely.


    York''s auditions were notoriously swift, and he never gave actors a second try. The opportunity to audition for the female lead had been given to her by Cynthia.


    She knew that Cynthia had helped her today.


    Yvonne didn''t know why Cynthia had done it¡ªperhaps on a whim, or perhaps for some other reason. But she had received help, and it was only right to express her gratitude.


    "I just said a few words; it didn''t help you much. The most important thing is that you earned it yourself. However, the role isn''t necessarily yours yet. Anything can happen. Don''t thank me too soon, and don''t get your hopes up, youngdy."


    After her calm remarks, Cynthia left with her assistant.


    Just after Cynthia departed, Sandra''s car pulled up.


    "Get in, you can''t park here," Sandra said, leaning over to roll down the passenger window.


    Yvonne quickly got into the front seat.


    "Seatbelt," Sandra reminded her as she turned the steering wheel.


    The car merged smoothly into the main road.


    With a steady grip on the wheel, Sandra asked, "I saw you talking to Cynthia at the theater entrance just now."


    "Mm-hmm," Yvonne confirmed.


    "During the audition, if she hadn''t


    spoken up for me, I never would I


    have had the chance to would get


    female lead," Yvonne exined.


    the


    Sandra nodded, then asked with a hint of curiosity, "Cynthia is known for being


    aloof. Why would she speak up for you? Are you close?"


    "Not at all. We only met once at the Scott family''s party."


    "Cynthia is Noah''s ex-girlfriend, and you''re Bet''s current one," Sandra mused.


    "Could she be trying to get on your good side?"


    "Get on my good side?" Yvonne was confused.


    "Cynthia has been single all these years. Maybe she''s still hung up on Noah?"


    "But Noah is married with a child."


    "Noah''s marriage might not be rock-solid. And don''t underestimate the power of a first love."


    Yvonne sighed and pressed her fingers to her temples, a headache forming. "I hope there''s no more drama in the Thompson family."


    "Whether there''s drama or not isn''t up to you, nor is it your problem," Sandra said, turning the car at an intersection heading back toward thepany office.


    As she drove, she continued, "I watched everyone''s auditions. I''d Say the female fe role is pretty


    much in the bag for you. Of course,


    in the entertainment world, nothing is certain until the very end."


    "Well, all we can do is wait for the production team''s announcement," Yvonne sighed.


    The announcement from the production team was sent to the various talent agencies a weekter.


    The official website for ''The Cyan Fox'' simultaneously announced the full cast list.

 Chapter 594

    Booth was, unsurprisingly, the male lead. The supporting male roles were filled by a mix of popr young idols and seasoned character actors from the industry.


    Yvonne was the dark horse victor,nding the female lead role. The third female lead went to Shirley, as expected. The second female lead was a talented actress who was also enjoying a recent surge in poprity.


    York had wisely chosen not to cast an A-list actress for the second lead role. Making a top star y second fiddle to a neer like Yvonne would have undoubtedly caused a massive bacsh against her.


    As expected of an internationally acimed director, York was meticulous in his considerations.


    Yvonne had certainly exceeded expectations during her audition, but she and Sandra both knew the true extent of her acting abilities.


    Therefore, Sandra hired an acting coach for Yvonne and put her into intensive training to focus solely on her performance.


    York''s productions had zero tolerance for subpar acting.


    There had been instances in the past where he had fired an actor after filming had already begun because their performance wasn''t up to his standards.


    Yvonne, with her yful and active nature, felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown every day from being forced to study acting.


    She would call Bet toin, but since he was at the military base, her calls often went unanswered. When he did find a moment, he would patiently soothe her.


    It wasn''t until her twentieth birthday that Sandra finally took pity on her and gave her a day off.


    "I wish it were my birthday every day," Yvonne couldn''t help but sigh.


    "If it were your birthday every day, I''d go broke," Sandra retorted, cing a gift box on the vanity. "So, what''s the n for today? Do you want me to celebrate with you?"


    "I know you have to apany another artist to an audition today. You don''t have time for me. You''re just teasing," Yvonne said as she opened the gift.


    Sandra had given her an Herm¨¨s bag-a limited edition in a rare leather the kind that cost a fortune


    just to be eligible to buy. No wonder


    leto


    Sandra looked like she had made a


    huge sacrifice.


    A good bag can cure all ills. Yvonne loved it.


    "For the sake of this gift, I''ll forgive you for not being able to celebrate with me."


    "When it''s your birthday, it''s not my turn to celebrate with you anyway. Isn''t there Mr. Bet Thompson?" Sandra said, examining her nails.


    "Bet''s still at the base, so I don''t know if he can make it back. But Bruce said he''d celebrate with me," Yvonne replied with a smile.


    Today wasn''t her real birthday; she was celebrating the birthday of the body she now inhabited.


    But regardless of which birthday it was, she had her parents''pany, her lover''s presence, and her friends'' blessings. Yvonne couldn''t ask for more.


    Finally free for a day from her acting coach, Yvonne took her time with her makeup and chose a vibrant long dress, a rare a rare departure from her usual style.


    Her looks leaned toward the alluring, so she actually suited brighter colors better.


    She picked up her new bag and was about to head out when her phone, which was on the entryway cab, suddenly rang.


    She nced at the caller ID and frowned instinctively. After a moment''s hesitation, she answered.


    The voice on the other end was Jeffrey Spencer''s.


    "Yvonne, it''s your birthday. Mom has cooked a whole meal and is waiting for you toe home and celebrate."


    "I can''t..." Yvonne began to say she was busy, but Jeffrey cut her off.


    "You didn''t evene back for the


    even


    holidays. Mom doesn''t say anything, but I can see she misses you. Before the Spencer family fell, we always threwa birthday party for you every year Even though we''ve lost everything, Mom is still here She cooked herself, so please juste home and try some of her food."

 Chapter 595

    Jeffrey said with a sigh, his voice tinged with a sob.


    Yvonne didn''t know if Jeffrey was being sincere or just ying the sympathy card, but either way, she didn''t care.


    The way the Spencer family had treated her past self wasn''t something that could be erased by time.


    That poor girl had been driven to her death by her own rtives, by the Spencer family. Her body and soul were destroyed; the Spencers had no right to talk about regret or making amends.


    "When the Spencer family was thriving, the grand birthday parties were for Queena, not me. If Teresa is overflowing with motherly love, she should go find Queena. After all, Queena is the beloved daughter she doted on for nearly twenty years."


    Yvonne''s words left Jeffrey speechless, unable to form a rebuttal.


    Tired of wasting her breath on him, Yvonne ended the call.


    She was just trying to have a nice birthday, and of course, someone unpleasant had to ruin the mood. What a downer.


    Yvonne blocked and deleted Jeffrey''s number, then tossed her phone into her handbag, grabbed her purse, and walked out in her high heels.


    Bet had left a car for her in the Cherry Bay underground garage, though Yvonne rarely drove it. Today was one of those rare asions.


    Yvonne''s car moved at a steady, unhurried pace. The rare Herm¨¨s bag Sandra had given her sat on the passenger seat, and the phone inside began to ring again.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Yvonne fished the phone out of her bag. The caller ID showed Bet''s name.


    "On your way to the Joneses?" Bet''s deep, gentle voice asked.


    ¡°Still on the road, but I''m almost there," Yvonne replied.


    "Then I''ll head straight to the Joneses'' ce," Bet said warmly.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, then ended the call and put the phone back in her bag.


    Yvonne drove slowly. By the time she arrived at the Jones family home, Bet''s car was already parked in the yard.


    Yvonne parked her car next to Bet''s ck Mercedes and got out.


    "Yvonne, you''re here!" Monica called out from the house, waving at her with a smile.


    "Monica," Yvonne said, walking quickly to her side and linking her arm. "Where''s Bet?"


    Monica replied, "Bet was called upstairs to the study by Bruce. They''re I eing all secretive I have no


    what they''re discuss acl


    Yvonne said, "It''s probably about the case. It''s been so long, is there still no progress on the Riverbend case?"


    Monica shook her head. "Bruce is out from dawn till dusk and never talks to me about these things just hope the case can be solved soon, so that poor grandmother and her grandchild can rest in peace."


    Monica took Yvonne''s hand and led her inside, saying, "I bought a lot of your


    favorite dishes and snacks, and I even baked a cake..."


    Yvonne followed Monica into the


    living room. As was her custom, she first paid her respects to her own memorial portrait, bowing and lighting a stick of incense


    Having to pay respects to herself every time she came home was, Yvonne had to admit, a bit ridiculous.


    After lighting the incense for herself, Yvonne joined Monica in the kitchen, and they chatted andughed as they cooked.


    Meanwhile, in the study upstairs.


    Bet was standing by the window, watching Yvonne''s car pull into the yard.


    A lit cigarette was held between his fingers. He lightly tapped the ash away, a smile gracing his features.


    "What are you looking at?" Bruce asked from the sofa, holding a cup.


    "Nothing," Bet said, taking a drag from his cigarette and exhaling a faint trail of smoke as he turned around.

 Chapter 596

    Bruce looked up at him, frowning. "The investigation into the Riverbend case has stalledpletely. We''ve looked into the Walker family and Eden, and on the surface, there are no major issues. Without concrete evidence, mere suspicion only allows us to bring them in for questioning, and then we have to politely send them on their way."


    "For a crime this wless, it had to be an inside job. Since we''re not getting anywhere, why not change our approach? Keep a close watch on the Riverbendnd," Bet said, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    "What do you mean?" Bruce asked.


    "The wholemotion with the Riverbend case was just to clear the area for smuggling operations, wasn''t it? If you stake out thend and crack down on smuggling, the culprit will eventually reveal themselves."


    Bet spoke in a calm, unhurried tone.


    "I''m only in charge of this homicide case for now. I''ll need the customs enforcement unit to cooperate on any smuggling investigation," Bruce stated.


    Bet finished his cigarette, stubbing it out in the ashtray. "Mr. Jones, you''ve been interrogating me for a while now. Can I go downstairs?"


    "What for? It''s not like Monica needs yourpany," Bruce said, puzzled.


    "Monica might not, but Yvonne does," Bet replied with a faint smile.


    "Yvonne''s here?" Bruce craned his neck to look out the window and saw the extra car in the yard. He waved his hand dismissively. "Ah, Yvonne''s here. Go on, then, go on."


    Bet nodded and strode out of the study.


    He descended the staircase and, as he reached the ground floor, he could hear the sound of Yvonne and Monica''sughtering from the kitchen.


    Bet didn''t disturb them. He sat down alone in the living room, picked up the remote, and turned on the TV, idly watching the news.


    The news had recently stopped covering the Riverbend case, shifting its focus to the Thompson family''s projects.


    Because of the case, the Riverbend project had been put on hold. The funds of the transportpany Eden managed were all tied up in thatnd. With the property unable to be liquidated, operations were likely struggling.


    Thepany


    Bet wasn''t interested. He changed the channel.


    Yvonne was helping Monica bake a cake in the kitchen.


    In the past, Monica had always baked her a birthday cake by hand.


    The cake was simple: a baked sponge topped with white frosting, with "Happy Birthday, Yvonne" written in chocte sauce.


    Once the cake was ready, Yvonne carried it to the dining table. Turning around, she saw Bet sitting in


    the wing room his back straight, his gaze deep and serene.


    "Finished your chat with Mr. Jones?" Yvonne asked with a smile as she approached him.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded, standing up and moving to her side. "It''s been a while since I''ve had Mrs. Jones'' cake."


    "Then you''re in for a treat today, thanks to me," Yvonne said yfully, dabbing a bit


    of frosting from the cake onto Bet''s cheek.


    "Don''t mess around," Bet said, his gaze a mixture of helplessness and affection. He wiped the frosting off his cheek.


    Monica came out of the kitchen


    after finishing the cooking and saw


    them standing by the table "What


    are you two doing, just staring at


    each other? Come and help me with the dishes."


    "Coming!" Yvonne called back, then nudged Bet. "Go help Mrs. Jones with the food."


    "You''re good at bossing people around, aren''t you?" Bet chuckled, following Monica into the kitchen.


    Yvonne went upstairs to call Bruce for dinner.

 Chapter 597

    She entered the study and saw Bruce still poring over case files, his brow deeply furrowed.


    "Yvonne, you''re here," Bruce said, finally closing the file and cing it back on the desk when he saw her.


    "The food''s ready. Let''s go down and eat," Yvonne said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡± A rare smile touched Bruce''s serious face as he stood up from the sofa. "It''s your birthday today. She specifically told me toe home early to have dinner with you."


    "You''re so busy, yet you made time just for my birthday. I must be pretty important," Yvonne teased as they walked downstairs together.


    In the dining room, the food and cake were already on the table, along with some wine.


    "Are you heading back to the base tonight? If not, have a few drinks with me," Bruce said, gesturing for Bet to join him.


    "I took a day off," Bet replied, picking up a wine ss to pour for Bruce.


    "Sip, don''t drown. Your liver will thank you tomorrow." Monica couldn''t help but remind them.


    "Yes, yes, we know. You''re just getting old and naggy," Bruce replied with a helpless sigh.


    Yvonne ate the food her mother had cooked and the cake she had baked, listening to her parents'' cheerful banter. She felt a profound sense of peace and security.


    Inevitably, Yvonne ate too much again.


    Bet was drinking with Bruce, and Monica was cleaning up the kitchen, so Yvonne went out to the yard alone to walk off her meal.


    Nothing in the yard had changed. The tree she and her father had nted when she was little had grown tall and leafy. The flowers hadn''t bloomed yet, leaving the garden looking a bit bare and bleak.


    The wind blew, and it felt just like the wind from her childhood.


    Bet came out of the house and saw Yvonne squatting under the eaves, lost in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Bet walked over to her and naturally draped his coat over her shoulders.


    "I was just wondering when the


    flowers in the yard will bloom," Yvonne said, instinctively pulling the coat tighter it carried his fandir Scent and warmth  fo


    "They''ll bloom in the spring," Bet said, affectionately ruffling her hair. "If you like gardening, we can move to the vi downtown. I''ll have someone nt more flowers Roses, too?"


    Bet owned several properties, including a three-story vi in the city center that


    was always maintained and ready for them to move in.


    Yvonne shook her head. "No, moving


    is such a hassle. I''m busy with work, and you are too. We wouldn''t have time


    to take care of them. You can just bring me here to see them in the spring."


    "Okay," Bet agreed.


    "Are you and Dad-I mean, Mr. Jones-done drinking?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded. "Mr. Jones wanted to look at his case files tonight, so he didn''t drink much."


    "So, are we heading back now?" she asked.


    Bet replied, ¡°Yeah. We should go soon before the evening rush hour hits.¡±


    Since Bet had been drinking, Yvonne drove.


    Bruce and Monica watched their car drive away, only turning back inside reluctantly after it was out of sight.


    Yvonne drove slowly, her eyes fixed on the rearview mirror until her parents'' figures disappearedpletely.


    "Eyes on the road. You''re so distracted, you''re making me nervous," Bet said with a smile, cing his hand over hers on the steering wheel.


    Yvonne pulled her gaze away, sighing softly. "I just hate leaving them."

 Chapter 598

    Bet said, ¡°If we had gotten married back then, this is how it would be. We''d each be busy with our own lives and visit them during the holidays. And when we left, our parents would stand at the door watching us go. Vonnie, isn''t it good that everything is finally back on track?"


    Yvonne drove on in silence, thinking that what Bet said made sense.


    "But we''re not married," she mumbled after a moment.


    "Do you want to be? We can go get the license tomorrow," Bet offered.


    ¡°Sandra just warned me yesterday not to get love-struck and to focus on my career," Yvonne said, her hands tight on the steering wheel.


    Bet just smiled warmly without another word. He hadn''t expected to be able to tie her down so soon anyway.


    When it came to Yvonne, he had all the patience in the world.


    They drove back to Cherry Bay.


    As soon as she walked in, Yvonne kicked off her shoes and held out her hand to him. "Where''s my present?"


    Bet took her hand and pressed a kiss into her palm.


    "A kiss? Mr. Bet Thompson, you''re getting more and more perfunctory with me," Yvonne said, pouting her red lips.


    Bet ruffled her hair, then walked over to the TV console. He took out an exquisite gift box from a cab and handed it to her.


    Yvonne opened the box to reveal a beautiful wristwatch inside. It was a custom Patek Philippe, with her and Bet''s initials engraved on the back.


    "You still have this watch?" Yvonne looked at Bet, stunned.


    This was the watch he had given her for her eighteenth birthday. It had their names on it.


    Later, when she was on her undercover mission, during their worst fight, she had ripped the watch from her wrist and thrown it at him.


    The watch had hit the floor, and the strap had cracked.


    He must have been furious at the time because he picked it up and tossed it out the window.


    Yvonne had gone looking for itter but could never find it. She couldn''t believe it had been in Bet''s possession all this time.


    Thinking back now, he must have only pretended to throw it out the window. That liar.


    The watch was back on Yvonne''s wrist, but the strap had been reced with a priceless diamond-studded band.


    Bet took the watch from the box. It was a mechanical watch. After winding it, he fastened it around Yvonne''s wrist.


    "The time on this watch stopped the day you left me. Now, I''ve wound it again. I hope it never stops, and that you never leave me again."


    The watch felt cool against her wrist, but the sentiment behind it was warm.


    Bet had once told her that a watch represents time, and time, like love, is eternal.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Bet asked, his arm wrapping around her waist.


    "Not bad," Yvonne nodded, smiling as she looked at the watch on her wrist. It really wasn''t bad at all, having love back in her life.


    "You behaved well today, so here''s


    your reward." Yvonne wrapped


    her


    arms around Bet''s neck stood


    on her tiptoes, and gently kissed his lips.


    The man''s lips were cool, with a faint taste of alcohol and mint.


    As their lips met, Bet''s arm around her waist tightened uncontrobly.


    After the passionate kiss ended,


    ¨¦


    Bet''s breathing was heavy, the corners of his eyes flushed red He swept Yvonne into his arms and strode towards the bedroom.


    Just as Bet, holding Yvonne, tumbled onto therge bed in the master bedroom


    bedroom, the phone that had


    fallen to the floor with his coat


    began to buzz.


    Bet wanted to ignore it, but he couldn''t.


    He was a soldier, and a mission coulde up at any time. Even on leave, he had


    to be on call 24/7.

 Chapter 599

    Forcing down his desire, Bet put on a shirt, sat up, and leaned over to pick up the phone from the floor.


    He had no idea what the person on the other end said, but his sharp brows furrowed. After ending the call, he picked up his shirt and coat from the floor and quickly put them on.


    "Do you have to go back to the base?" Yvonne asked, sitting up and pulling the covers around herself. Her cheeks were flushed, and her breathing was still unsteady.


    ¡°To the hospital. The olddy is not going to make it. I have to go through the motions," Bet said tly.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded.


    "I probably won''t be back tonight. You be good," Bet said after he finished dressing. He leaned in, gave her a deep kiss on the cheek, and then left.


    Since Bet had been drinking, he couldn''t drive, so he called his aide, Simon James.


    Simon quickly brought the car around and drove Bet to the hospital.


    When he arrived, Mrs. Thompson Sr. was just being wheeled out of the emergency room and taken to the ICU.


    Frank, Eden, Vanessa, and Omar were all waiting at the hospital.


    No one else was there.


    Ynda was too delicate and frail to be troubled with a trip to the hospital in the middle of the night. What if she bumped into something? That would be a catastrophe.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Mrs. Thompson Sr. had never had a good rtionship. He probably wouldn''t even blink if she died.


    Tobias and his family were even less likely to show up. Mrs. Thompson Sr. had abused Tobias when he was young, and the fact that he hadn''t settled that score with her was already an act of immense grace.


    Moreover, Emma wasn''t there either. Not only was she absent, but Frank would likely face another huge fight with her when he got home.


    Bet didn''t want to be there either, but his position was unique. Whether he pursued a political career or not, he couldn''t afford any blemishes on his record.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was in the ICU, and Vanessa and her husband were wailing outside the door as if she were already dead.


    "How is Grandmother?" Bet asked, walking over to Frank.


    Frank seemed to have aged considerably, and hisplexion was pale.


    He shook his head with a sigh. "The doctors said your grandmother is old and her heart is failing. Even with the best medical team and the best medicine, she has a few months at most." Content befongs to


    Bet nodded. Mrs. Thompson Sr. did look like she was at death''s door; she certainly wasn''t faking it.


    "A hundred years is a long life, and


    few make it past seventy. Grandmother has lived a long life and enjoyed half a century of wealth and luxury. Even in death, it''s a peaceful passing


    Bet offered some words offort.


    Frank nodded, understanding the sentiment.


    Vanessa, however, became agitated and lunged at Bet.


    Simon was by Bet''s side and naturally wouldn''t let Vanessa get anywhere near


    him, easily blocking her.


    Vanessa, undeterred, pointed at


    Bet and screamed, "Bet, you


    can''t wait


    for Grandma to die, can


    you?! Even if she and your mother didn''t get along she is still Dad''s mother and your grandma! How dare you wish for her death! You disrespectful brat!"


    "Are you done yelling?" Bet''s voice was devoid of emotion, but his eyes were chillingly cold.


    "Vanessa, I suggest you choose your words carefully ¡ª my patience has its limits." Vanessa was so angry she wanted to say more, but Eden stopped her.

 Chapter 600

    "Vanessa, that''s enough," Eden said, then turned to Bet. ¡°Bet, I know you resent Grandmother for favoring me and Vanessa, but we grew up without a mother, so she naturally doted on us more. No one is perfect, and now that she''s on her deathbed, can''t you find it in your heart to forgive her? She''s had a hard life."


    By the end, Eden''s eyes were red, and his voice was choked with emotion.


    Bet just scoffed, not even bothering to nce at Eden''s performance. Although Eden was an illegitimate son of the Thompson family, he had been born luckier than most, with ess to countless advantages and resources.


    But instead of using his mind for something productive, he had only learned the petty scheming of Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Carol. He reeked of small-mindedness, his ambition far outstripping his ability.


    Eden thought his act of ying the victim was convincing, but Frank had fought his way through the business world for years; he could see right through his intentions. Frank was truly disappointed in this son who could never rise to the asion. "Alright, that''s enough from all of you. Your grandmother is still in intensive care.¡±


    Vanessa was terrified of her father. After being yelled at by Frank, she quieted down obediently.


    Eden also fell silent, but his downcast eyes were filled with resentment and discontent.


    He and Bet were both his father''s sons, yet Frank always, always sided with Bet.


    "Grandmother is in the ICU tonight, with doctors and nurses looking after her. There''s no point in you staying at the hospital. You should go home and get some rest, otherwise you might fall ill before she does," Bet added.


    Frank wasn''t old, but the years of working day and night to build his business had taken a toll on his health.


    ording to the checkup results, his health has clearly declined.


    Frank could see the concern in his son''s eyes and nodded in appreciation.


    Seeing this, Eden had no choice but


    to chime in, "Dad, you should go home and rest Vanessa and I stay here with Grandma. Well call you if anything happens."


    "Alright," Frank nodded and left with Bet.


    Only after they were gone did Vanessa dare to speak again.


    "Dad is so biased. All he sees is Bet. It''s like everything we say is wrong..."


    "You still have the nerve to


    impatiently. "You should be thinking


    about what we''re going to do when the old hay finally dies Do you want to be exiled abroad again?


    "Didn''t the doctor say Grandma has six more months? That''s plenty of time for you to be the heir of the Thompson family,"


    Vanessa muttered, "And when you do, you have to kick Bet and his mother out


    of the Thompson family and leave them like stray dogs."


    Eden shot her a cold re. "When I''m in charge of the Thompson family, I will make sure that bitch Emma and that bastard Bet suffer."


    Eden''s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into tight fists.


    ...


    The night was deep.


    Bet''s car sped down the road.


    Simon was driving, with Frank and Bet seated in the back.


    "Why did you have your aide drive today?¡± Frank asked.


    Bet replied, ¡°I had a few drinks with Mr. Jones."


    Frank nodded in understanding. "Yvonne passed away so many years ago, yet you still haven''t _forgotten her, till paying respect to


    her parents on her behalf. Her spirit in heaven can finally be at peace."

 Chapter 601

    "But, what''s done is done. You''re with that young woman now, so treat her well. It''s time you settled down," Frank added with another sigh.


    Bet was holding his phone, texting Yvonne. After he sent the message, there was no reply; she must have fallen asleep.


    Bet turned off his phone screen and finally looked up at Frank.


    "You should worry less about my affairs and more about your own," Bet reminded him. "You mom doesn''t have much time left, and who knows what kind of trouble she''ll stir up before she goes. I doubt she can die in peace without turning this family upside down first."


    "Bet, that''s your grandmother," Frank said wearily.


    Bet just scoffed. "The truth hurts. If you don''t want to hear it, there''s nothing I


    can do. If she causes another scene, your marriage will finally be over."


    The car slowly entered the estate and pulled up in front of the vi.


    Simon got out first and respectfully opened the door for Frank.


    "Aren''t youing in with me?" Frank asked, turning to Bet without getting out.


    "Don''t drag me into your mess," Bet said bluntly.


    "You brat. Wasn''t I the one who always shielded you whenever you got into


    trouble?" Frank grumbled before slowly stepping out of the car.


    Frank watched Bet''s car drive away before turning and heading into the vi.


    Despite thete hour, the vi was still brightly lit.


    Emma was sitting in the living room in her pajamas, waiting for him.


    ¡°Emma, why are you still awake?¡± Frank asked, clearing his throat.


    ¡°Waiting for you, of course,¡± Emma said coolly before asking, ¡°Is she only quiet when she''s six feet under?"


    Her words were sharp, and Frank could only sigh in resignation.


    "The doctor said Mom has six months at most."


    "She''s going to live that long? Just think of all the trouble she can cause in that time," Emma sneered.


    "Emma, no matter how bad she''s been, she''s at death''s door. Can you please not talk like that?" Frank pleaded.


    Emma retorted, ¡°Am I not speaking the truth? In your eyes, she''s a loving mother, but to me, she''s a vicious old hag who has done nothing but evil. I wish she''d die sooner."


    "Emma..."


    Emma had been fiddling with the remote. Now, she mmed it onto the floor.


    "Frank, from the day I married you, that old hag has made my life hell, finding fault with everything I do. I''d buy her gifts and supplements for the holidays, and shred throw them out in front of all our rtives. I''d buy her jewelry, and she''d sell it to send money back to her family. I put up with it, again and again, for you."


    "When your business was struggling, I was pregnant and taking acting gigs on the road, working until the middle of the night. But she''d lock the door and pretend she couldn''t hear me. I had to go back tommy parents'' house. The roads were ley and I slipped and fell. Tost the baby. It was five months along, already formed, and that old hag killed it."


    ¡°The miscarriage damaged my body. It took me years to recover, and I could never get pregnant again. And what did that old crone do? She drugged you and pushed her niece into your bed. Has she ever done a single decent thing?"


    "There''s no justice in this world if a wicked person like her gets to live to such an old age. Frank, don''t you dare think death absolves her of her sins. Someone like her deserves to be sent to the deepest circle of hell.¡±

 Chapter 602

    The more Emma spoke, the angrier she became, her eyes turning red. She truly wished she could go and strangle that old hag right now to avenge her unborn child. Seeing his wife''s eyes red-rimmed and filled with tears, Frank''s heart ached.


    To Frank, Mrs. Thompson Sr. was the mother who had carried him for nine months and raised him through hardship. Now that she was dying, he could only remember the good times, the days when they had only each other to rely on.


    But what Mrs. Thompson Sr. had done over the years had indeed caused Emma immense pain.


    "Alright, alright, I was wrong. I won''t bring up her again. Don''t be angry," Frank said, moving toward Emma and trying to pull her into his arms, but she forcefully pushed him away.


    "Don''t touch me!" Emma red at him. "I''ve already booked a flight abroad for tomorrow morning. I''lle back when she''s dead."


    With that, Emma left Frank standing there and hurried upstairs.


    Frank sat alone on the living room sofa, where he remained for the entire night.


    The next morning, the housekeeper was startled to find him there.


    "Sir, why are you sitting here? Are you not feeling well? Should I call for Madam?" the housekeeper asked timidly.


    "No need," Frank shook his head. "What time is it?"


    "It''s six o''clock. I was just about to start making breakfast," the housekeeper replied.


    "Prepare some nourishing supplements for her. Make sure to take good care of her,¡± Frank said before standing up and heading upstairs.


    He knew Emma didn''t want to see him, so he went to a guest room, quickly showered, changed his clothes, and left for the hospital.


    By the time he arrived, the doctors had just finished their morning rounds. Mrs. Thompson Sr. was awake and her condition was stable enough that she had been moved from the ICU to a VIP room.


    "Mom. You''re awake." Frank''s


    emotions wereplicated as he


    faced his mother. Lying on the hospital bed, she was so frail she looked like a bag of bones. Her face under the oxygen mask was pale and bloodless, and her old eyes, filled with tears, looked at him pleadingly.


    "Frank... Frank, my son," Mrs. Thompson Sr. rasped, reaching a withered hand toward him.


    Frank''s eyes immediately welled up. He rushed to the bedside and took her hand. "Mom, you''re awake."


    "Grandma just woke up a little while ago. She''s been calling your name ever since," Vanessa said, dabbing at her eyes and crying as if her heart was broken.


    The room was instantly filled with a sorrowful atmosphere, and even Frank couldn''t hold back his tears.


    "Mom, the doctor said that if you just rest and recover, you''ll be fine," Frank said, holding her handfortingly.


    "Oh, don''t you humor an old woman like me. I know my own body. I''m not going tost much longer."


    Her voice was extremely faint, muffled by the oxygen mask.


    "I know you love Bet more. But Eden is your son, too. He''s already lost his mother, and soon he''ll lose his grandmother. He can''t lose his father as well. After I''m gone, you have to look after Eden more."


    "Yes, I know. Don''t you worry. Mom, you just focus on getting better," Frank said.


    "Alright, I won''t worry." Mrs.


    Thompson Sr. managed a weak smile, then coughed a few times before continuing, "tve lived a long life, I have no regrets. Except... haven''t seen Eden get married. What a pity."

 Chapter 603

    Frank pressed his lips together, silent. The grief he''d felt just moments ago was instantly doused, as if by a bucket of ice water, leaving him cold to the bone.


    Bet and Emma were right. Mrs. Thompson Sr. was making trouble even on her deathbed.


    "Eden and the Walker girl have been seeing each other for some time now. Neither of them is getting any younger, so why don''t we settle their marriage?"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. said through her tears.


    Frank listened, silent for a moment, before finally nodding.


    The old woman was terminally ill, and as her son, he couldn''t bear to let her die with regrets.


    Besides, Bet and Ynda had broken up long ago. As for who Eden wanted to marry-be it Ynda or Una-Frank couldn''t be bothered to care.


    Seeing Frank nod, Mrs. Thompson Sr. let out a sigh of relief and continued.


    "Then you should go with Eden to the Walker family to formally ask for her hand. The Walkers are a respectable family; we can''t have them thinking weck manners."


    Frank replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it properly."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. nodded, then turned to Eden, her tone earnest and instructive. "Eden, once you''re married, you can''t be so reckless anymore. Have your father arrange a position for you at thepany so you can learn to manage it properly. Bet is a soldier; he knows nothing about business. And Noah isn''t your father''s biological son, so he can''t be trusted. In the future, your father will have to rely on you."


    After her speech, she tightened her grip on Frank''s hand. "Frank, Eden and Bet are both your sons. The Thompson Group and assets should be split equally between them. As their father, you have to be fair... cough, cough..."


    Frank''s brow furrowed, his expression turning cold.


    Eden remained silent, covertly observing his father''s reaction.


    In¨¦t


    Vanessa, however, couldn''t sit still. any longer. "Grandma, I''m Dad''s biological daughter too! I have


    right to inherit his assets you can''t be so sexist.


    "Enough," Frank cut her off, unwilling to hear another word. "If you''re so eager to get


    your hands on my fortune, you can wait until I''m dead."


    With that, he released Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s hand. "Mom, you need to rest. Stop


    worrying about it. They will make their own way."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was discharged from the hospital two weekster.


    The moment she was home, she began pressuring Frank to go to the Walker family and arrange Eden''s proposal. However, she didn''t dare bring up the matter of getting Eden a position at the Thompson Group again.


    Frank delegated everything to his assistant.


    UM


    He sat on the living room sofa, listening to his assistant report on the gifts being


    purchased, but grew impatient halfway through.


    "That''s enough. Just handle it


    yourself. Clear my schedule for the


    weekend. You''ll apany me to the Walker family. Frank trailed off as he saw Bet walk in through the front door.


    "Why are you back at this hour?" The coldness on Frank''s face softened slightly at


    the sight of his son. He waved his assistant away.


    The assistant, taking the hint, turned to leave. As he passed Bet, he bowed respectfully. "Mr. Bet Thompson."


    Bet gave a polite nod in return before striding into the living room.


    "What''s this? Not happy to see me home?"


    "You don''t show up unless you need something. Your mother isn''t even here, so what are you doing back from the base?" Frank asked.


    Despite his words, he was already instructing the staff to serve water and prepare lunch.


    "I remember Mom has a shooting star-shaped ne. Is it in the walk-in closet? Could you help me find it?" Bet asked.

 Chapter 604

    "You came all the way back just for a ne?" Frank asked, puzzled.


    "Yeah. I''m taking Yvonne to watch the meteor shower tonight. I thought the ne would be a nice touch, to fit the asion," Bet replied.


    The national observatory had forecast a once-in-a-century Leonid meteor shower for


    that night.


    All of Istra, from high society to themon folk, was setting up camp on the


    mountain, ready to witness the celestial event.


    Bet had a rare day off and had made ns with Yvonne.


    "I knew you wouldn''te back for no good reason. Always eyeing the things in this house," Frank grumbled, but still answered, "Your mother''s nes, except for the exceptionally valuable ones, are in a drawer in the walk-in closet. Go find it yourself."


    Emma had countless pieces of jewelry, most of which were stored in her closet. The pieces she wore frequently were in her vanity drawer, while the truly priceless ones, worth millions, were kept in a safe.


    After Frank spoke, Bet simply stood there, staring at him.


    "Don''t tell me you want me to get it for you. When your mother finds out, I''ll be the one to take the me. You little rascal, always using that cleverness of yours on your own father."


    Frank red at him.


    "I appreciate it. I''m going to take a shower first," Bet said, then turned and headed upstairs.


    Frank shook his head with a helpless sigh, but he still pushed himself up from the sofa and made his way to the upstairs closet.


    Emma''s walk-in closet was enormous, filled with an overwhelming amount of jewelry. It took Frank quite some time to finally locate the set designed to look like shooting stars.


    It was aplete diamond set, with earrings, a ne, and a pair of matching rings.


    Frank took the jewelry box from the drawer and brought it to Bet''s room.


    The door was closed, so Frank knocked a few times.


    Bet had just finished his shower and was wearing a loose-fitting robe, toweling the dripping ends of his hair.


    Frank handed him the jewelry box. "Dry your hair ande down for lunch."


    "Okay," Bet said, taking the box and nodding.


    He changed out of his military uniform into casual cks and a sweater before joining Frank for lunch.


    Emma was abroad for a magazine shoot and hadn''t returned yet.


    Only Frank and Bet sat at the dining table.


    Frank picked up his utensils and served Bet some food. "I made sure the staff prepared all your favorite dishes."


    "Thanks," Bet nodded, then asked as he ate, "I heard from Noah that you''ve cleared your schedule for the weekend."


    "Yes," Frank sighed. "Your


    grandmother wants to see Eden


    married before she passes. I''m


    nning to apany him to the .


    Walker family this weekend to settle


    his engagement to Ynda.


    Frank then added, "You and Ynda have already broken up, and I can tell you


    don''t have much feeling left for her."


    "Who Ynda marries is none of my business. But for you to go to the Walker family in your capacity as an elder is tantamount to


    acknowledging his status as the eldest son of the Thompson family. They have yed their cards well," Bet scoffed.


    Frank replied, "Your grandmother


    have


    much time left


    This is


    dish. can''t let her die


    her


    regrets."


    with


    Bet retorted, "Her wish is to have that illegitimate son of yours inherit the


    Thompson Group, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 605

    Bet had hit the nail on the head regarding her true intentions. Frank was taken aback for a second before sighing in resignation. "Aside from the shares held by other stakeholders and the small portion I''ve given to Noah, the vast majority of the Thompson Group''s shares are in your name. I''m basically just working for you. Even if your grandmother covets it, it''s all for nothing."


    From birth, Bet had been thergest shareholder of the Thompson Group. Frank, as thepany''s chairman, was merely holding the shares in his stead.


    Few people knew this, however. If Mrs. Thompson Sr. found out, she would probably roll over in her grave.


    After finishing dinner with Frank, Bet took the jewelry box and left.


    He drove back to Cherry Apartment.


    As his car pulled up, he saw Yvonne ying with Bullet on thewn downstairs.


    Bullet''s ears perked up, and upon seeing his master, he immediately bounded over, wagging his tail and circling Bet excitedly.


    Bet patted Bullet''s head and then strode toward Yvonne.


    "You''re back," she said with a smile.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded. "I just stopped by my parents'' ce. This shooting star set is nice; it should fit the asion tonight."


    Yvonne took the box and opened it to find aplete set of diamond jewelry.


    Bet didn''t have a clue about women''s clothes or jewelry. This set was exquisitely designed and incredibly ornate, suitable only for a formal g.


    Wearing such morous jewelry while camping would lookpletely out of ce; she''d be aughingstock.


    Still, Bet was being so thoughtful, and Yvonne didn''t want to dampen his enthusiasm.


    "It''s beautiful, thank you," she said, standing on her tiptoes to give him a light peck on the cheek.


    "I''m d you like it." Bet lightly touched the spot she had kissed. His smile was faint, but his mood had clearly brightened.


    "If there''s anything else you like, just let me know and I''ll get it for you," he said, taking her hand.


    "From your mother''s collection?" Yvonne couldn''t help but tease.


    "She has so much jewelry, it''s a waste to just let it sit there," Bet said nonchntly.


    He took her hand, cradling it in his. "All my assets are in the bottom drawer of the nightstand in the master


    master


    through them when you have time Keep them safe for me for now."


    bedroom. You can go 1.1


    "What do you mean, ''for now''?" Yvonne asked, blinking.


    Bet gently tapped the tip of nose. "While I''m alive, you''ll look after them


    Me And if die er


    day, they''ll all be yours..." >


    Before he could finish, Yvonne covered his mouth with her hand. "Bet, don''t say things like that."


    They were pressed close together, and the faint, sweet scent from her palm and hair filled his senses.


    Bet felt his head spin,


    mesmerized by the movement,


    met


    her pretty pink lips unable to quite


    register what she was saying.


    "It''s cold out here. Let''s go back inside," he said, taking her hand and turning toward the building.


    Bullet trotted behind them, his tail wagging leisurely.


    As soon as they were inside, Bet pressed her against the wall by the entryway.


    Yvonne looked up at him, but before she could speak, his lips were on hers.


    Helen heard the door and instinctively came out to check, only to find Bet and Yvonne kissing by the entrance.


    "Oh my, I didn''t see a thing! I saw absolutely nothing!" Helen immediately turned and scurried back to her room.


    The interruption broke the mood, and they pulled apart.

 Chapter 606

    "Have you had lunch?" Yvonne asked.


    "I ate at my parents'' house," Bet replied.


    Yvonne said, "Then I''ll go change now, and we can head out?"


    "Okay," Bet nodded.


    Yvonne went to her room and chose a casual outfit from her wardrobe: a white hoodie, with her hair pulled back in a high ponytail.


    The jewelry set Bet had brought was sitting on her vanity. Yvonne opened the box and put on the earrings.


    They didn''t really match her outfit, but she couldn''t disappoint Bet.


    Without any makeup, Yvonne grabbed her backpack and was ready to go.


    Bet was waiting for her by the door.


    Yvonne put on a face mask, took his hand, and they left together.


    Istra was mostly t terrain, with only one mountain range whose highest peak was just over two hundred meters.


    As it was the only natural mountain in Istra, it boasted over 90% green coverage. The peak offered scenic views, a park was built at its base, and hiking trails wound their way up the slopes.


    "The observatory''s forecast of a once-in-a-century Leonid meteor shower has caused such a stir in Istra. It seems like everyone in our circle is going to see it. Mount Crestview must be packed by now," Yvonne said, resting her chin on her hand as she watched the scenery fly by.


    "They''ve already cordoned off an area at the summit for us. The various families have set up their tents there. I had Simon go ahead earlier," Bet exined.


    Yvonne mused, "With all the families gathered in one ce, it''s going to be a lively night."


    "We''ll just do our own thing and not worry about anyone else," Bet said, turning the steering wheel.


    After nearly an hour''s drive, they reached the base of Mount Crestview.


    Therge, open park at the foot of the mountain was already swarming with people. It was easy to imagine that the crowd on the mountain itself would outnumber the meteors in the sky.


    The winding mountain road was too crowded, and as a public figure, Yvonne could easily be recognized.


    So, instead of hiking, they took the cable car up.


    After getting off the cable car, a short walk of about two hundred meters brought them to the summit.


    On the left side of the peak was arge, open area where the younger generations of the major families, those who enjoyed a bit of excitement, hade to set up camp.


    Bet led Yvonne by the hand, heading straight for the tent.


    The tent was still being set up and wasn''t fully assembled. Simon and the driver were busy at work.


    "We can take it from here. Thanks for your hard work," Bet told them.


    "Mr. Thompson, we''ll be on our way then." Simon and the driver could see that Bet wanted some private time with Yvonne, so they both took the hint and left.


    Simon had recently started seeing


    someone, and his girlfriend was waiting for him at the foot of the


    mountain to watch the meteor


    shower together, so he departedama hurry.


    After they left, Bet and Yvonne worked together to secure the tent, inte the air mattress, andy out the sheets and quilt.


    The air mattress wouldn''t be the mostfortable bed, but it would do for one night.


    Once everything was set up, Bet ced two simple chairs at the entrance of the tent, and they sat together, watching the sky.


    The observatory hadn''t specified a time for the meteor shower, likely due to the unpredictability of the forecast. So, all they could do was wait.


    Bet had hoped for some quiet time alone with Yvonne, but they had barely exchanged a few words before an unwee interruption came along.


    "Ben! I didn''t expect to see you here." Next to their tent was the one belonging to the Taylor family.

 Chapter 607

    Thomas'' cousin, Dominic Taylor, hade to hang out with a few of his friends.


    Dominic was the same age as Bet, just a few months younger. He was a smooth talker and always greeted Bet with a cheerful "Ben."


    "Ben, is this your girlfriend?" Dominic asked, subtly sizing up Yvonne.


    Yvonne offered Dominic a polite smile but didn''t say anything.


    Bet exchanged a few pleasantries with Dominic and then paid him no further mind.


    Dominic was sharp enough to take the hint. He politely asked if they wanted to join his group, and after Bet declined, he tactfully excused himself.


    Dominic returned to his tent, where his usual gang was waiting.


    "Where''d you go? A few beauties over here were waiting for you," one of Dominic''s childhood friends said, draping an arm around his shoulders.


    Dominic, busy texting on his phone, impatiently shrugged him off.


    "Don''t bother me, can''t you see I''m texting?"


    "Who are you texting? Flirting with some girl? There are so many pretty girls here tonight, and you''re not even looking. What''s so interesting on your phone?" his


    friend pressed.


    "Get lost. I''m texting my cousin. Stop bugging me," Dominic said, giving his friend a light kick before looking back at his phone.


    He sent two quick messages to Thomas.


    Dominic: The summit''s buzzing tonight. All the young heirs are here, but you''re missing. Kind of a buzzkill.


    Dominic: Ben''s here too, believe it or not. Brought a gorgeous girl with him. Must be his new me. She''s a real stunner.


    After a long pause, Thomas replied with a single word: Hmm.


    Dominic typed again: When that policewoman died, Ben almost followed her to the grave. We all thought he''d never move on,


    Jook dehim how just a fe Bu


    few year fater, he''s already with someone new, the old love long forgotten. Time really does heal everything, huh.


    Thomas: Hmm.


    Dominic: Can''t you type more than one word?


    Thomas: Mm-hmm.


    Dominic: ...Literally two words.


    Dominic: Just saw Eden and


    Ynda are here too, it seems. Ynda, Bet''s ex and Eden''s current girlfriend. The legitimate son and the legitimate one, the ex-boyfriend and the ex-girlfriend. This is going to be interesting.


    This message went unanswered for a long time.


    Dominic knew Thomas had seen it; he just didn''t want to reply.


    Dominic: Fine, I won''t bother you anymore.


    This time, Thomas replied, but he couldn''t even be bothered to type a word, sending only a ''bye'' sticker.


    Dominic slipped his phone into his jacket pocket and turned back to his friend.


    His friend said, "Ms. Bishop just came by, wants us to go hang out."


    Dominic scoffed, "No way. Who wants to hang with them? They''re not even that good-looking, and they y way too hard."


    "Alright, fine. I brought a few girls myself. A popr starlet, some young models, and


    a couple of fresh faces, new to the scene."


    The friend slung his arm around Dominic''s shoulder, and the two of them left the tent to party with the girls.


    Next to their tent was the one belonging to the James family.


    Caroline was


    as introverted and disliked socializing, so she wasn''t keen on this kind of event. But Mr. James Sr., knowing that the scions of all the major families would be there and that both Caroline and Letitia were stiff single, hadn''t given upon the idea of saving the James family through a strategic marriage.

 Chapter 608

    Letitia had invited the young master of the Taylor family to join them, only to be rebuffed.


    Furious, she sat in the tent with a long face.


    The James family''s tent wasrge, housing Letitia, Caroline, and Mignon.


    Caroline''s mother was a distant rtive of Nelly Zade. With the Powell family now trying to establish themselves in Istra, they wereworking everywhere they could.


    Nelly had instructed Mignon to socialize with the debutantes of high society and integrate into their circle as quickly as possible.


    "You''re such a stunning beauty, and Mr. Taylor still ignored you. Is there something wrong with him? I don''t know if he has bad taste, or... something else," Mignon said, blinking herrge eyes.


    Letitia, who had been seething, couldn''t help butugh. "You really know what to say."


    "I''m just telling the truth," Mignon replied with an earnest expression.


    Though Nelly had raised her to be spoiled and willful, Mignon had also inherited her mother''s knack for ttery. She could charm the likes of Emma, let alone Letitia.


    "You''re such a sweet-talker. Come on, I''ll take you out to have some fun," Letitia said, grabbing Mignon''s hand. But Caroline stopped them.


    "My mother told me to look after Mignon. Don''t you go introducing her to any shady characters."


    Letitia retorted, "I heard Mr. Bet Thompson is here. I''m just taking her to say hello."


    "Bet brought Yvonne with him. She can''t stand us, so let''s not go looking for trouble," Caroline sneered.


    "Why is that bitch Yvonne everywhere?" Letitia ground out through her teeth.


    "Yvonne? Is that the starlet Mr. Bet Thompson is keeping?" Mignon asked with feigned innocence.


    .n


    "She''s also my aunt''s daughter. But their family fell from grace long ago, and my grandfather can''t stand her or her mother. But Yvonne is resourceful. She''s on a date with Mr. Bet Thompson. He even broke up with the eldest daughter of the Walker family fortier... She''s only got a passable face. Why are all men so shallow?" Caroline said sourly.


    Letitia nced at Caroline''s exceptionally in face and scoffed, "What would a in Jane like you know? That bitch Yvonne has a pretty face and a nice figure. She must be amazing in bed, otherwise how could she have men wrapped around her finger?"


    Caroline added, "I heard Yvonne was switched at birth with Queena. She was raised by a nanny."


    Letitia sneered, "Living with thosemoners, she must have learned all their vulgar ways."


    "And Mr. Bet Thompson... doesn''t he find that dirty?" Mignon covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with shock.


    "Men are all the same. They''re just pigs," Letitia huffed. Then she looked at Caroline. "I just saw Steven is here too. He brought a girl with him who looks about seventy percent like that bitch Yvonne. He''s so devoted, it''s pathetic."


    Upon hearing this, Caroline''s hands clenched together tightly, her face twisting in a grimace.


    The observatory hadn''t predicted a specific time for the meteor shower. Everyone could only wait.


    Yvonne and Bet sat outside their tent, chatting idly.


    Bet held Yvonne''s hand. He could look up and see a sky full of stars, and when


    he looked down, he saw Yvonne''s eyes, which shone even brighter.


    In that moment, together and at peace, everything felt perfect.


    But of course, there''s always someone who just can''t read the room.


    Eden and Ynda walked over arm in arm. Eden, forever ying the role of the perfect elder brother, put on his usual polished smile. ¡°Bet, you came up to the mountain to watch the meteor shower and didn''t even tell me? We could''ve set up our


    tents together. It''s always nicer when family''s around, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 609

    "Us? What makes you think we''re family?" Bet scoffed, offering Eden no courtesy. "Your grandma doesn''t have much time left, yet you''re here on a mountain with your girlfriend watching for meteors. Doesn''t seem very filial of you."


    "Every time Grandma is hospitalized, I''m the one by her side. She was worried about me and told me toe out and rx. It was a good chance to spend more time with Ynda, too."


    As Eden spoke, he wrapped an arm around Ynda''s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    Ynda was clearly reluctant, her body stiffening as she leaned against him. Her eyes, filled with a sense of grievance, were fixed on Bet.


    But Bet didn''t spare her a single nce, his attention focused entirely on Yvonne.


    "Are you cold? I can get you a jacket," he asked.


    "A little," Yvonne nodded.


    Bet rose from his chair and turned to go into the tent.


    Yvonne remained seated, looking up at the sky, then at Eden and Ynda. She issued a cool dismissal, "Shouldn''t you two be getting back to your own tent? Bet and I prefer the quiet, so we won''t be entertaining guests."


    Eden''s lips tightened, but he said nothing.


    Ynda''s face twisted slightly. "Yvonne, I hope you can stay this smug forever."


    "I will. Thanks for the well wishes," Yvonne replied, tilting her chin up at her with a bold smile.


    Eden and Ynda left, fuming.


    After they were gone, Bet emerged from the tent with a thick jacket. He draped it over Yvonne''s shoulders and put his arm around her.


    "It gets cold at night. Don''t catch a chill."


    Yvonne pulled the jacket tighter, then rested her cheek on her hand, her patience wearing thin. "When is this meteor shower supposed to happen? I''m getting sleepy."


    Bet said, "Why don''t you go get some sleep? I''ll wait here, and I''ll wake you up when it starts."


    Yvonne shook her head. She held out until the early hours of the morning, but eventually, she was too exhausted to stay awake and let Bet carry her into the tent.


    Bet sat alone outside the tent entrance, gazing at the inky ck sky. He could faintly hear voices from other tents, most of them,ining about the no-show meteor shower. Many had already given up and gone to bed.


    But Bet faithfully kept watch outside Yvonne''s tent for the entire night.


    Yet, forget a meteor shower-by thetter half of the night, the sky had be overcast, and thick clouds obscured even the faintest star.


    Yvonne woke up in the morning just as Bet wasing into the tent.


    "Did I oversleep? Why didn''t you wake me?" Yvonne said, seeing the daylight outside. She tapped her forehead in frustration.


    "There was no


    meteor showerst


    night. The observatory really messed up this time. They''re probably going to get torn apart by same with


    the media," Bet said with


    Smile, walking over to the bed and


    gently stroking her hair.


    "Most people have already gone down the mountain. We should go back too."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded. She took the clothes Bet handed her, got dressed, and they headed down the mountain together.


    Bet was driving, nning to take Yvonne back to Cherry Bay.


    However, halfway there, a call came through from Sandra.


    "Finished with the meteor shower?"


    "What meteor shower? We just spent a night freezing on a mountaintop for nothing."


    "Freezing with Mr. Bet Thompson. I''m sure you loved every minute of it."


    Yvonne blushed and smiled shyly, ncing over at Bet.

 Chapter 610

    Bet was focused on driving, his eyes on the road. The sharp, defined lines of his profile were handsome from any angle.


    Yvonne''s lips curved into a soft, sweet smile. But Sandra''s next words wiped it right off her face.


    "Now that you''ve had your fun, it''s time to get back to work. I''ve already hired a dialogue coach for you. Starting today, you''ll be working with her on your lines. You need to have them down perfectly before filming begins."


    "But can''t they just use post-production dubbing?"


    "Director Vasquez rarely uses voice actors for his productions. Do you want to be the one exception and get ridiculed by everyone?"


    "Fine, I get it."


    After hanging up, Yvonne''s face fell. She asked Bet to drive her back to her downtown apartment, where the dialogue coach was already waiting.


    Bet listened, one hand on the steering wheel, the other reaching over to pat her head. "Be good now. Study hard."


    Yvonne pushed his hand away, pouting. "Am I a child to you?"


    "Well, when we have kids one day, this is how I''ll talk to them," he replied with augh.


    Bet drove Yvonne back to her downtown apartment. They shared a few tender moments in the car before she finally got out and went inside.


    When Yvonne arrived home, Sandra and the dialogue coach were already waiting.


    "Yvonne, you''re back. This is Ms. Audrey. Starting today, you''ll be studying with her. You must learn well, understand?"


    Sandra made the introductions.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Audrey. Thank you for your time and patience over theing weeks. I promise I''ll be a good student," Yvonne said, shaking Ms. Audrey''s hand with a humble and respectful attitude.


    While the thought of practicing acting and lines gave Yvonne a headache, she understood the importance of respecting her teachers.


    Ms. Audrey was a veteran in the


    industry who often coached celebrities on their lines. She''d encountered a few divas who made her job difficult, and while most actors were polite, it was rare to find someone as genumely humble as Yvonne.


    Because of this, Ms. Audrey taught Yvonne with great care, meticulously going over every line with her, striving for perfection.


    Yvonne was still an amateur, having only briefly attended film school, and both her acting and line delivery werecking.


    Previously, Sandra had chosen roles


    for Yvonne that suited her and didn''t demand much acting skill. But this was a Director Vasquez


    with, a


    production a major film. top-tier crew. Yvonne was the


    female lead, carrying the film on her shoulders. If she didn''t perform well, the good reputation and public favor she had built up would all be for nothing.


    Yvonne was a determined person. Once she set her mind to something, she would do her absolute best to achieve it.


    Her acting and line delivery gradually improved. While not perfect, they were more than presentable.


    Yvonne remained in seclusion, focused on her studies.


    A weekter, on a quiet night, the meteor shower she had waited for in vain on the mountaintop finally arrived.


    Most of Istra''s citizens missed it.


    Only a handful of dedicated


    astronomy enthusias


    who had


    stubbornly kept watch on the


    mountain every night, were there to record the romantic moment.


    The day after the meteor shower, Frank took Eden to the Walker family to formally propose.


    A ck Rolls-Royce drove into the Walker estate, followed by a long convoy of cars.


    It was a grand disy.


    Vincent and Belinda personally came out to greet them.


    "Mr. Thompson, it''s an honor to have you. Your presence brightens our humble home."


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Walker."


    Vincent and Frank shook hands with smiles. Eden stood behind Frank, respectfully greeting them, "Mr. Walker, Belinda."

 Chapter 611

    "Good morning," Vincent said with a smiling nod.


    Ynda kept her head down, her expression hidden from view. Everyone assumed she was simply being shy.


    "Please,e in. Let''s talk inside," Vincent and Belinda said, leading Frank and Eden into the house.


    Frank''s assistant directed staff to unload box after box of gifts from the cars, carrying them into the Walker home. Soon, half of the living room was filled with presents.


    Frank paid no mind to these details, but his assistant handled everything meticulously. After all, procuring impressive gifts only required money, and money was the one thing the Thompsons had in abundance.


    The Thompsons had put on an impressive show of respect. Vincent and Belinda were quite satisfied as they surveyed the valuable gifts filling their living room.


    A maid brought in a tray of tea and served everyone.


    Vincent was the first to pick up his cup, smiling at Frank. "It seems we were fated to be inws after all. Look at us, finally bing one family."


    Frank nodded, his smile not reaching his eyes.


    "Guess Eden and Ynda were just meant to be. They haven''t known each other long, but look at them already talking marriage."


    His tone was calm, but his eyes were sharp as des.


    Eden and Ynda, two people who had little to do with each other, were now being bound together in such a short time. Frank wasn''t a fool; he knew exactly what the Walkers and Eden were scheming.


    But their ns were ultimately futile, so Frank couldn''t be bothered to argue with them.


    The atmosphere grew palpably tense for a moment. Belinda cleared her throat, trying to smooth things over. "Eden and Ynda may not have known each other long, but their bond is deep."


    "Is that so? How rare," Frank said, his eyes flicking between Eden and Ynda.


    Both of them looked slightly stiff, showing no signs of any deep emotional connection.


    Frank withdrew his gaze and picked up his cup from the coffee table.


    Ene


    The tea had cooled a bit, but it was excellent quality, and he took a small Sip


    Afterward, Vincent and Frank exchanged a few more pleasantries.


    Frank''s presence alone was a significant gesture of respect to the Walker family, and he didn''t act dismissively.


    Before he left, Mrs. Thompson Sr. had given him strict instructions, even entrusting him with a family treasure: a bracelet.


    he insisted


    that Frank give it to Ynda.


    The bracelet was an antique, made de, with


    of


    forming the auspicious phoenix.


    estold threads


    "This is from your grandmother. A token of her affection," Frank said, handing the


    jewelry box to Ynda.


    Ynda took it and said, "Thank you, Mr. Thompson."


    Then, she casually ced the box on the coffee table beside her without even opening it, lookingpletely uninterested.


    Frank frowned slightly but said nothing more.


    Belinda saw this and sighed inwardly at her daughter''sck of tact. She had been truly spoiled.


    "Gina, is lunch ready?" Belinda called out, changing the subject.


    "Madam, the food is ready. Shall we be seated now?" Gina asked, emerging from the kitchen.


    "Since the food is ready, let''s go to the dining room before it gets cold," Belinda said with a smile.

 Chapter 612

    Vincent walked ahead with Frank and Eden, while Belinda and Ynda followed behind.


    Ynda''s expression was indifferent. Annoyed, Belinda pinched her arm hard, giving her a warning look.


    At the dining table, Ynda behaved herself. She was quiet, but she said the right things when she needed to.


    Vincent and Belinda were reasonably satisfied with her performance.


    Frank had a few drinks with Vincent.


    The two families reached a preliminary agreement on the marriage arrangements.


    A union between their families was a major event, and preparing for a wedding would take at least a year. After some discussion, Frank and Vincent decided that Eden and Ynda would get engaged first.


    The discussion was amicable, and they quickly came to a consensus.


    After the meal, Frank prepared to leave.


    Vincent and Belinda respectfully saw him to the door. Eden bent down to open the car door for Frank, saying, "Dad, let the assistant take you home first. I have a few more things to discuss with Mr. Walker."


    With the engagement imminent, there were surely many details to sort out.


    Frank settled into the car, and the side window rolled down. He nodded at Eden, then waved to Vincent and Belinda.


    After observing all the proper courtesies, he instructed the driver to leave.


    Eden stood and watched Frank''s car disappear from view before turning to the Walkers and asking coolly, "Where''s Ynda?"


    Just moments ago, Ynda had been by their side. But when they turned around after seeing Frank off, she was gone.


    Belinda hadn''t noticed when Ynda had slipped away and could only try to smooth things over. "Ynda wasn''t feeling well, so I told her to go to her room and rest."


    "Not feeling well? Then I should go check on her," Eden said, heading back into the vi. As he passed through the living room, he spotted the jewelry box on the coffee table.


    Ynda hadn''t even taken it with her. She truly had no regard for the Thompson family.


    When Vincent and Belinda saw it, they couldn''t hide their embarrassment.


    Eden walked over, picked up the jewelry box from the table, and said calmly, "Ynda forgot her bracelet. I''ll take it up to her."


    He headed upstairs with the box, Vincent and Belinda following close behind.


    Fortunately, Ynda was indeed in her room.


    She was leaning against the headboard, looking listless as they entered.


    "Ynda, are you still not feeling well? Should I call a doctor?" Belinda hurried to the


    bedside, shooting her daughter a meaningful look.


    Ynda ignored her mother''s signal and said nothing.


    Eden also approached the bed, feigning concern as he reached out to touch her forehead.


    Ynda frowned and instinctively leaned back.


    "Your temperature is normal, but we


    should still have a doctor take a look. You have a delicate so


    constitution, s6 you musthe


    careful" Eden said. He then ced the jewelry box on the nightstand and opened it.


    Inside was the exquisite bracelet.


    "This bracelet was originally part of a pair. It was a gift from my


    great-grandmother to my


    grandmother when she married my


    grandfather. Even though my


    grandmother was unworldly back then, she knew this bracelet was valuable and treasured it My own mother always wanted it, but my grandmother wouldn''t part with it. Later, after my mother passed away, my grandmother felt guilty and had one of the bracelets buried with her."


    "Now that we''re engaged, she''s given the only one left to you. She thinks very highly of you," Eden exined He tried to put the


    bracelet on Ynda''s wrist, but she yanked her hand away.

 Chapter 613

    ¡°Wearing something a dead person wore? That''s bad luck. Get it away from me," Ynda said impatiently.


    Her words cast a chill over the room.


    Belinda felt a headacheing on but forced herself to intervene. "Eden, this bracelet is an antique. I''ve heard that old things can carry a certain... weight, which isn''t good for people with delicate constitutions. Since it''s been passed down through the generations, it''s a Thompson family heirloom. I''ll keep it safe for Ynda, and we can pass it down to your child.....¡±


    Eden stared at her in silence, his gaze cold and sharp. Belinda''s voice faltered, eventually trailing offpletely under his stare.


    "Alright, let''s all go out and let Ynda rest," Vincent said, seizing the moment. "You,e with me to the study."


    Eden followed Vincent upstairs to the study.


    A maid knocked and entered, serving them coffee before discreetly leaving.


    Vincent took a sip and spoke to Eden in a slow, deliberate tone. "Get your people ready. We have another shipment going out next week. Be careful. No mistakes."


    Vincent''s tone was condescending, an order from on high, and Eden''s brow furrowed in annoyance.


    He also picked up his cup, and took a few tentative sips.


    After finishing, he set the cup down and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr. Walker, I''ll handle it perfectly. There''s just one thing¡ªI''ll be taking a 20% cut of the profits from this shipment."


    "What did you say?" Vincent nearly dropped his cup.


    "Don''t y games with me. I was speaking in English, surely you understood," Eden said, still holding his cup, a smile fixed on his face as he watched Vincent.


    Vincent''s expression darkened. He felt like a pawn on his chessboard had just moved on its own.


    He suppressed his anger and forced a smile. ¡°Eden, you and Ynda are about to be engaged. From now on we''re all family. Let''s not bring money into it and ruin a good thing."


    Eden let out a coldugh. "Ms. Walker won''t even let me hold her hand, and she scoffs at the heirloom my grandmother gave me. Isn''t it a bit early to be talking about family?"


    Ynda had indeed gone too far, and for a moment, Vincent was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I took over the shippingpany and that plot ofnd in Riverbend for you. You had a wrongful deathwsuit on that property, and now it can''t be developed. It''s be a dead end project, and I''m being dragged down with it. You keep saying we''re family. Well, in a family, profits should be shared. That''s only fair. Surely you wouldn''t just stand by and watch me struggle, would you?"


    Eden''s ownpany, while running smoothly, was small and didn''t generate much profit.


    The shippingpany''s funds were almost entirely tied up in the Riverbendnd, making operations extremely difficult. The financial pressure was genuinely suffocating him.


    But Vincent was furious at Eden''s audacious demand. He retorted sarcastically, "The eldest son of the Thompson family, short on cash? Isn''t that a joke?"


    "Yes, sometimes I think I''m a joke myself," Eden said with self-deprecation before his tone shifted.


    "The Thompsons are the wealthiest


    family in Istra. Once I be the heir, I certainly won''t be short on cash. After Ynda and I are married and have a child, everything the Thompson family owns will betong to our child then, we''ll truly be family."


    "But as long as Bet is around, I''ll never be the heir. I hope you''ll make a


    decision soon. Dragging this out won''t do anyone any good."

 Chapter 614

    With that, Eden ced his cup on the coffee table. The soft clink of porcin against wood sounded unusually sharp in the quiet study.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today. I might be busy for a while, so contact me when you''ve made up your mind." Eden then stood up and walked out of the study.


    He paused at the door, turned back, and added, ¡°Just a reminder, make your decision quickly. My patience has its limits."


    Leaving that final warning hanging in the air, Eden left.


    As he descended the stairs, he saw Belinda still sitting in the living room on the first floor.


    "Oh, Eden, the chef made your favorite dishes. Why don''t you stay for dinner?" Belinda said with a smile.


    "No, thank you. I have other things to do. I''lle see you again when I have time.¡± With that, Eden left without another word.


    Belinda watched until he was out of sight before hurrying upstairs.


    She knocked on the study door and then pushed it open to enter.


    "Vincent."


    "Yes," Vincent nodded. "Has Eden left?"


    "He just left," Belinda replied. She sighed and added, "Ynda seems genuinely upset. I can tell she really doesn''t like Eden..."


    "Who does she like, then?" Vincent snapped, cutting her off.


    He had been bottling up his anger, and Belinda had just walked right into the line of fire.


    Vincent mmed his cup onto the coffee table and pointed at his wife, furious. "What have you been teaching your daughter? No ss at all! Both families are here¡ªwho''s she trying to embarrass with this little tantrum?¡±


    "Who does she like? Oscar? Bet? The Rogers family rejected her because of her health, and Oscar obeyed his family and broke up with her. She has a thing for Bet, but does Bet like her back? If she could find a way to get pregnant with Bet''s child I wouldn''t be in this passive position, being threatened by an illegitimate son.


    Belinda: "Eden threatened you?"


    Vincent shot her a look, barely containing his fury. "Stay out of what doesn''t concern you. Focus on raising your daughter right-get her health in order so she can have a child with Eden soon. Once the Thompson inheritance is secure she''ll have her pick of men for the rest of her life."


    Eden had a point about one thing: his child with Ynda would indeed be a legitimate heir to the Thompson fortune.


    If Eden himself proved uncooperative, they could always just keep the child and get rid of the father.


    "Everyone knows Frank only acknowledges Bet as his son. If there''s a will, the inheritance won''t go to Eden, even if Ynda risks having a child. Vincent, are you nning to make a move against Bet?"


    Having been with Vincent for years, Belinda knew him well and understood the situation clearly.


    "I need more time to think. This won''t be easy," Vincent said, leaning back on the sofa and pressing his fingers to his forehead.


    A week before filming for The Cyan Fox was set to begin, the cast started shooting their promotional photos.


    Yvonne and Shirley were in the makeup room together.


    Director Vasquez''s set was egalitarian; all the actors shared onerge dressing


    room, with no special treatment for anyone, regardless of their fame.


    A makeup artist was working on Yvonne''s eyes. She kept them closed, listening to Shirley''s voice.


    "I just saw Thomas'' van outside. I think he''s ying the third male lead, a special guest role. There''s been no official announcement yet so they''re probably saving it as a big reveal to generat? buzz when filming starts."

 Chapter 615

    "Which Mr. Taylor?" Yvonne asked casually, her eyes still closed.


    "The A-list superstar, the award-winning actor, Thomas Taylor!" Shirley said.


    "Oh," Yvonne replied, unconcerned.


    "You know, I just realized, it seems like Thomas has been in a lot of your projects," Shirley added.


    "Really? I hadn''t noticed. It''s probably just a coincidence," Yvonne replied absently, her eye makeup now finished as she looked at her reflection.


    "Yeah. You have a boyfriend, so of course you wouldn''t have anything going on with an award-winning actor like him." Shirley nodded, not giving it much thought. She sighed wistfully.


    "I''m so jealous. You''re your own boss, so no one can tell you who to date. My agency forbids its talent from dating. Anyone who gets caught with a boyfriend or girlfriend gets cklisted."


    Yvonne just smiled without saying anything.


    After her makeup and costume change wereplete, she waited with Shirley in the photo studio.


    Yvonne yed a serpentine water spirit. Dressed in a shimmering silver gown with a matching silver cor, she glittered like a sprite in the sunlight, absolutely


    dazzling.


    The promotional photos, once released, received unanimous praise.


    "Bob is the perfect choice for the high god, Xavier!"


    "I was worried a B-list actress wouldn''t be a match for Bob''s star power, but this girl is gorgeous. I''m sold."


    "It''s stunning, and the way Xavier looks at her is so intense and full of longing!"


    "An interspecies romance, I''m so here for it!"


    "Begging Director Vasquez to film and release this ASAP!"


    The Cyan Fox was a top-tier production from a powerhouse studio and a renowned


    director, so it had already garnered significant attention.


    The release of the promotional photos ignited a firestorm of


    discussion online. Yvonne had great chemistry with everyone, and inter


    photos with Booth Scott, the two looked like a perfect match, a handsome couple.


    Overnight, it exploded in poprity, with the buzz growing hotter by the day.


    With filming for The Cyan Fox about


    to begin, the production needed all the buzz it could get. As the male and female leads, Booth and Wonne with the


    were expected to cooperate promotional efforts.


    Therefore, they both remained silent on the matter.


    On the first day of filming for The Cyan Fox, all the actors arrived early at the location.


    Yvonne did indeed see Thomas there. He was ying the third male lead in a special guest role, so his part wasn''t veryrge.


    But with a top-tier, award-winning actor like Thomas on board, the show''s hype and public interest soared even higher.


    Reporters and fans swarmed the location, forming an imprable crowd around the set.


    Yvonne ran into Thomas in the makeup room and greeted him politely. "Hello, Mr. Taylor."


    "Hello," Thomas nodded, smiling at her warmly. "The script for The Cyan Fox is excellent, and Director


    Vasquez''s projects are always high-quality. Work hard, and this could be your big break."


    "I hope you''re right," Yvonne replied.


    She then took her seat and politely asked the makeup artist to begin.


    Thomas watched her for a moment until his assistant urged him to get his own makeup done, at which point he went to his station.


    Yvonne only had a few scenes scheduled for the afternoon on the first day of filming.


    She changed into a vibrant red costume with a golden cor, which made her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes look even more captivating and alluring.


    Today, Yvonne was filming a grand wedding scene. It was her first time wearing a wedding gown for a role, and she found it novel. She took a selfie and sent it to Bet.


    Unexpectedly, Bet called her right back.

 Chapter 616

    Yvonne checked the caller ID, then took her phone and stepped out of the makeup room, finding a quiet corner to sit down and take the call.


    ¡°Started filming?" Bet''s voice came through the phone, warm and deep, though there was some background noise.


    "Yeah," Yvonne answered. "Are you at training?"


    "Training just finished. I''ve got a half-hour break,¡± Bet said. "Is that a wedding dress you''re wearing?"


    ¡°Mhm. I''m shooting the wedding scene this afternoon. It''s the costume."


    "Even if it''s fake, you still look beautiful."


    "Why, thank you for thepliment, Mr. Thompson," Yvonne said, her eyes crinkling with amusement.


    "Since you look so beautiful in it, how about wearing a real one?" Bet asked tentatively.


    "Are you offering to buy me one?" Yvonne asked lightly.


    "Yes. I''ll buy you one," Bet replied seriously.


    Yvonne paused for a moment before saying, "Mr. Thompson, are you trying to trap me into something?"


    "And would you be willing to be trapped?" Bet asked.


    Just as Yvonne was about to answer, she saw Booth walk over.


    As a veteran and a talented, award-winning actor, Booth had Yvonne''s respect.


    Seeing him approach, she stood up and greeted him politely, "Mr. Scott."


    "Hi," Booth nodded courteously. He had no airs about him and seemed quite approachable. "On the phone with a friend?"


    "Yes," Yvonne replied.


    "I just came out to find a spot for a cigarette. I''ll leave you to it," Booth said before turning to walk away.


    Yvonne watched him leave before sitting back down to continue her call.


    "Who was that?"


    "Mr. Scott, the male lead."


    "The one they''re linking you with in the tabloids?"


    "Mr. Thompson is such a busy man, I''m surprised you have time to keep up with celebrity gossip," Yvonne teased.


    "You''reughing? Aren''t you worried I''ll get jealous?¡±


    "Do you have that little faith in our rtionship?¡±


    "Why don''t you give me some reassurance, then?"


    "How?" Yvonne asked.


    "For instance, by making it official?"


    "You''ve really been pushing for marriagetely, Mr. Thompson.¡±


    "So, will you consider it?"


    "If you can ept a private marriage, I might consider it," Yvonne said, half-joking, half-serious.


    On the other end of the line, Bet was silent for a moment Just as he was about to speak an assistant hurried over. ¡°Yvonne, the director is calling for you."


    "My scene is next, I have to go,"


    Yvonne said hastily and hung up et She gathered the long hem of


    Costume and ran


    ck to f


    her


    set.


    For this role, Yvonne had put in a tremendous amount of effort, and her line delivery and acting were solid.


    As a result, the first day of shooting went smoothly. While Director Vasquez didn''t praise her outright, he seemed satisfied.


    For the next while, Yvonne dedicated herself to filming.


    Acting required abination of hard work and talent; it wasn''t something you could master overnight.


    The cast was filled with seasoned actors, and Yvonne had to work even harder just to keep up.


    She spent all her free time running lines with other cast members.


    As the female lead, most of her scenes were with Booth.


    Fortunately, he was easygoing and down-to-earth evenplimenting herby saying it was rare to see a young idol-turned-actress work as hard as she did in this age of assembly-line celebrities


    Yvonne filmed for two months straight, with long days andte nights, until she finally got a day off.


    On this particr day, the scenes all centered on the male lead, so neither Yvonne nor Shirley were needed on set.

 Chapter 617

    On her rare day off, Yvonne sent a text to Bet that morning.


    He didn''t reply, so she figured he must be busy.


    "The agency booked me a gig as a bridesmaid today. If you don''t have ns, want toe with me?" Shirley asked.


    ¡°Being a bridesmaid is a job?" Yvonne asked, confused.


    "Some rich families are all about appearances. They hire celebrities as bridesmaids to make the bride look more important," Shirley said with a shrug.


    ¡°Actresses are all so beautiful, one more than the next. The bride must be pretty confident not to be afraid of being upstaged," Yvonne said with a chuckle.


    "Who knows what goes through their heads." Shirley had already changed into a pink bridesmaid dress. It was a ghastly hot pink that even a celebrity would struggle to pull off.


    ¡°Ugh, it''s not easy earning money from these capitalists. Always with these petty games.¡± Shirley scoffed, then grabbed Yvonne''s arm. ¡°You said you didn''t have ns, right? Come on, let''s go check it out together."


    Shirley dragged Yvonne along to the wedding reception.


    It was being held at a seven-star hotel in Istra, where they had booked two entire floors an extravagant affair.


    The venue itself was decorated with opulent luxury, giving off the impression that the hosts wanted to ster money on the walls just to show off their wealth.


    It wasn''t until Yvonne arrived at the reception that she realized it was Eden and Ynda''s engagement party.


    Great, she thought. This was going to be a massive headache.


    The engagement party hadn''t started yet, and neither the bride nor the groom had arrived.


    Shirley pulled Yvonne to a random table and they sat down. The table wasden with various snacks and desserts. Shirley helped herself and handed some to Yvonne.


    "The food is pretty good. You should try some," Shirley said.


    Yvonne picked up a delicate silver spoon and took small, slow bites of her dessert. Most of the people at their table were young women.


    The two girls sitting across from Yvonne were huddled together, whispering.


    "What do you think is going on in the head of the Walker family''s daughter? She used to date the Thompson heir, and now she''s getting engaged to the illegitimate son. Talk about a downgrade."


    "Well, that''s because Bet


    dumped her. My uncle heard Mr.


    Walker''s promotion fell


    through stalled somewhere in the process. Ynda isn''t getting any younger. Since she couldn''tnd the heir, she had to settle for the illegitimate one. If she waited few more years, probably even he wouldn''t want her."


    "I heard she has health problems, something about two kidney transnts. After a major surgery like that she probably cant even have dren she and Oscar were madly in love, but the Rogers refused to let her marry in because she couldn''t conceive."


    "Oh, god, don''t even mention the Rogers family anymore. They''re all rotten to the core."


    "My bad. Sorry."


    "I knew it was never going to work out when Ynda started dating Bet. The Rogers family didn''t want her, and it''s not like Bet is a scavenger See In the end, was just a fling. He got tired of her and kicked her to the curb."


    "When she was with him, she acted so high and mighty, as if she were already Mrs. Thompson. Then he dumped her for some actress. It''s hrious.¡±


    "Serves her right!"

 Chapter 618

    The two girls huddled together,ughing smugly.


    Across the table, Yvonne continued to eat her cake, listening to their gossip.


    Shirley had been sitting with her, but just as the ceremony was about to start, the event coordinator called all the bridesmaids over for photos.


    "This dress is hideous, and now we have to take pictures in it? If these get online, we''ll be roasted. It''s so hard to make a living these days."


    Shirley, who had also been eating cake, dropped her spoon and couldn''t help butin.


    "Aren''t there four bridesmaids today? I saw two of them are bigger stars than you. No one will even notice you."


    "You''ve got a point." Shirley nodded in agreement, standing up and smoothing down her dress. She nced at the color again and winced.


    "Is it really that ugly? Am I going to look ridiculous?¡± she asked, unable to let it go.


    "Sweetie, remember this: if you don''t feel awkward, they will." Yvonne told her earnestly.


    "Alright, then." With a look of grim determination, Shirley followed the coordinator.


    Shirley joined the other three bridesmaids for group photos and pictures with the guests.


    She wasn''t the only oneining.


    ¡°I can''t believe they''re making us wear these awful dresses. And we have to take pictures with guests? If they post these ugly photos, what''s that going to do to our image?"


    "I just heard a guest say we celebrities don''t look all that special in person, that we''re not even as good-looking as them. Seriously?"


    "Ugh, let''s just get this over with. We have to go see the bride now."


    Shirley and the other three bridesmaids went to the dressing room to attend to the bride, but they were stopped at the door.


    ¡°The bride isn''t finished with her makeup yet. Please wait out here for a bit,¡± a young woman, likely one of the bride''s rtives, told them coolly.


    Left waiting in the hallway, they had no choice but to stand there.


    "She''s really full of herself. Marrying an illegitimate son and she''s already putting on such airs."


    ¡°Alright, that''s enough. The agency sent us here, so let''s not make enemies,¡± two of the bridesmaids muttered to each other.


    Shirley stood to the side, wisely keeping quiet.


    On the other side of the door.


    Ynda was sitting at the vanity, her makeup just finished, but she was still in her regr clothes, a cold expression on her face.


    Belinda sat beside her, pleading patiently.


    "Ynda, the guests have arrived, and both our families are here. The party is about to start. This is not the time for a tantrum Listen to me, let''s just get you dressed first. If there''s anything you''re unhappy about, can we talk it out after the engagement party? Please?"


    "Family elders? Where are they?" Ynda shot up from her chair, pointing toward the door. "Where''s Frank? Even Noah, the CEO of the Thompson Group, didn''t show up! Everyone in our circle isughing me right now,ughing at me for marrying the Thompson''s unwanted, illegitimate son!"


    "Ynda, calm down." Belinda took her daughter''s hand and sighed wearily.


    Ynda remained silent, her face stony.


    Belinda continued to plead,


    "Ynda, you need to look at the


    bigger picture. We''re your parents


    would we ever do anything to harm


    you? Ifyour father wants you to marry Eden, it''s because he''s confident he can make Eden the heir to the Thompson fortun¨¦? You''ll be the future matriarch of the wealthiest family in Istra. Thoseughing at you now will live to regret it."

 Chapter 619

    After much persuasion from Belinda, Ynda reluctantly allowed herself to be helped into her wedding gown.


    Although it was only an engagement party, Ynda''s gown was a custom design from a famous couturier, worth a fortune.


    Once she was in the gown, the stylist finished her hair, cing a cor on her head and adorning her with a matching set of jewelry. She looked radiant, dripping with pearls and gems.


    Belinda took Ynda''s hand, her eyes welling up as she looked at her daughter in the wedding gown.


    "Oh, my Ynda. When you were born, you were so tiny. In the blink of an eye, all these years have passed, and now you''re grown up and getting married. I''m so happy I get to see you in a wedding dress."


    "Mom, it''s just an engagement. If Eden doesn''t treat me well, I won''t marry him. You can''t force me," Ynda stated.


    "I know, I know. You''re our precious daughter. We will never let you be wronged," Belinda nodded repeatedly.


    Just then, the dressing room door was knocked on, and Vincent walked in, looking impatient.


    "Aren''t you ready yet? The guests have arrived, and the party is about to start.¡±


    "We''re ready now. Vincent, look, doesn''t our daughter look beautiful today?" Belinda said with a smile.


    ¡°Beautiful. My daughter is the most beautiful girl in the world," Vincent said, patting Ynda''s head before taking her hand.


    "Come on, let''s go. The bridesmaids are waiting for you."


    Ynda forced a smile and took Vincent''s arm, and they walked out of the dressing


    room.


    Outside the door, the bridesmaids were still waiting. When they saw the bride emerge, they immediately flocked to her side.


    Despite their privateints, they were professionals who had navigated the industry for years. Not one of them was foolish enough to show their true feelings. They showered Ynda withpliments, telling her how beautiful she looked, how she and the groom were a perfect match, and what a powerful union their families would make.


    In short, no one wanted to offend the Walker family, so the ttery flowed freely. Bathed in their praise, Ynda''s expression finally softened into a genuine smile. In the ballroom, the guests were assembled.


    Although only Frank and his mother represented the Thompson family, the allure of an event hosted by Istra''s wealthiest family was enough to draw a crowd of the city''s political


    and business elite.


    The Walkers had chosen the hotel and venue, and thevish decorations were all


    ording to Belinda and Ynda''s tastes.


    The Thompson family just footed the bill.


    Vincent led Ynda into the ballroom, where Eden was already waiting by the entrance.


    "You look beautiful today," Eden said with a smile as he looked at Ynda.


    "Thank you," she replied, her face impassive.


    Vincent, however, was beaming as he ced their hands together.


    "Eden, I''m entrusting Ynda to you. She''s my only precious daughter. If you dare mistreat her, I won''t forgive you."


    Eden responded with perfect humility.


    "Mr. Walker, you have my word. I will


    "Mr. Wanda and never let here?


    treasure Y


    suffer even the slightest,grievance, he said solemnly.


    "I''m d to hear that," Vincent replied, patting Eden''s hand.


    Then, Eden took Ynda''s hand and gently tucked it into the crook of his arm, smiling at her. "Come on, the party''s starting. We have to go through the formalities and greet the guests."


    "Okay," Ynda nodded, murmuring her assent.

 Chapter 620

    As the party began, music filled the ballroom and lights danced across the room.


    Yvonne was still sitting at her corner table in the back. Feeling bored, she was contemting leaving when her phone, lying on the table, suddenly rang.


    Yvonne picked it up and saw Bet''s name on the screen.


    Standing up, she took her phone and quickly walked out of the ballroom into the quiet hallway to answer the call.


    "Took you a while to answer. Are you busy?"


    "I''m at your family''s party."


    There was a brief silence on Bet''s end before he said, "You''re at Eden''s engagement party?"


    Yvonne nodded, though he couldn''t see her. ¡°An actress from my show dragged me here for fun. The Walkers hired a few celebrities to be Ynda''s bridesmaids, and she''s one of them. I didn''t know it was their engagement party before I came, or I wouldn''t have."


    "Since the party is so boring, I''lle pick you up."


    Yvonne teased, "Does the ever-busy Mr. Thompson have the time?"


    "I can always make time for my girlfriend," Bet said with augh. "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "You said it yourself, it''s my family''s party. Of course, I know," Bet replied with a hint of self-mockery.


    Though Bet spent most of his time in the military, as the Thompson heir, he would never let the family''s affairs fall out of his control.


    He received immediate updates on any developments, whether from his grandfather, Tobias, Noah, or even Frank.


    An engagement party that was the talk of the town was certainly no exception.


    Bet truly didn''t understand Frank. Being filial didn''t mean being foolishly obedient.


    By throwing such a grand party for Eden just to appease his mother, Frank had made the family aughingstock in high society.


    It was hardly news for a wealthy family to have a few illegitimate children.


    ????


    But such matters were typically scandals to be covered up, not broadcast for all to see Only the Thompsons seemed unafraid of airing their dirtyundry.


    Aside from Frank and his mother, no other members of the Thompson family had attended, mostly because they found it humiliating.


    After hanging up with Bet, Yvonne remained in the quiet, empty hallway.


    Bet would be there in half an hour, so she leaned against the wall and yed game on her phone to pass the time.


    She had just cleared a few levels when she heard the sound of hurried footsteps in the corridor.


    ncing up, she was surprised to see members of the James family rushing in.


    Marcia and Mrs. James, along with Caroline and Letitia, hurried into the ballroom, clearlyte.


    It was a well-known secret that the James family was rife with internal conflict yet they always maintained a facade of family harmony at public events. It was rather ridiculous.


    As the group entered, they came face-to-face with Yvonne.


    "What are you doing here?" Marcia demanded, her tone usatory.


    Yvonne remained leaningzily against the wall. She gave the Jameses a brief indifferent nc before her attention returned to her phone. She replied coolly.


    ¡°It''s a public ce. If you can be here, so can I.¡±


    "Why are you at an engagement party?" Mrs. James asked, her curiosity piqued.


    After all, Yvonne was the reason Ynda and Bet had broken up.


    "Is that any of your business?" Yvonne''s reply was just as cold.

 Chapter 621

    "Is that any way to speak to your elders? You have no manners at all. I see Teresa failed to raise you properly," Marcia snapped.


    "Age doesn''t automatically grant you the title of an elder. Some people could live to be a hundred and still have learned nothing.¡± Yvonne had just beaten a level. She closed the game and slipped her phone into her pocket.


    Marcia was always infuriated by Yvonne. She pointed a finger at her and said angrily, "So what if you''re good at seducing men? Ynda still managed to marry into the Thompson family. She may have only married the illegitimate son, but fortunes can change. Who knows who will be in charge of the Thompson family in the end."


    Why would an unwanted illegitimate son like Eden win the favor of Ms. Walker? The Walkers'' motive for marrying Ynda to Eden was obvious to anyone: they wanted to oust the rightful heir, Bet, and install Eden in his ce.


    Yvonne casually stuck her hands in her pockets, her posture rxed. "Are you done? The Thompson family''s affairs are not for you toment on so lightly. Be careful what you say."


    Just as she finished speaking, Yvonne looked up toward the hotel entrance and saw Bet striding up the steps.


    His deep eyes softened when he saw her, a smile touching his lips. He walked straight to her, oblivious to everyone else around them.


    "Been waiting long?" Bet asked, his arm naturally wrapping around her slim waist.


    "No," Yvonne shook her head, then added yfully, "There were so many of us here talking. We were having such a nice chat, and you interrupted."


    "Is that so?" Bet chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the members of the James family with an intimidating pressure. "My apologies for the interruption."


    "No, no, not at all," Marcia, Mrs. James, and the others stammered, shaking their heads.


    Letitia''s eyes lit up at the sight of Bet, and she instinctively struck a pose, but her efforts were wasted on him.


    Caroline, being the shy type, was too intimidated by Bet''s powerful presence to even lift her head, keeping her eyes fixed on the floor.


    "Are you hungry? I booked a restaurant. Let''s go get something to eat Bet''s eyes were still only on Yvonne, his deep voiceced with unmistakable tenderness.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded.


    Then, Bet took her hand, and the two of them walked away.


    Marcia watched them leave, then pursed her lips and pinched her daughter''s arm.


    "Mom, what was that for?" Letitia whined, stamping her foot.


    "That tramp raised by a nobody managed to snag Bet, yet you, a pampered youngdy, don''t even. know how to try," Marcia said, her voice filled with disappointment.


    "Letitia, your mother is right. You do need to make an effort. You have to


    fight for the man you want. Your


    §ç§à§Û


    father was engaged to Teresa, know but he ended up marrying your mother. If your mother could steal Teresa''s man, then surely you,


    her daughter, can steal Teresa''s daughter''s man."


    After delivering her backhandedpliments, Mrs. James took Caroline''s hand and led her into the ballroom.


    Meanwhile.


    Bet was leading Yvonne by the hand down the empty corridor.


    On the other side of the wall, the wedding march was ying in the ballroom. Bet''s grip on her hand tightened. As they passed a room, he pulled her inside. The door opened and closed in a sh, and Yvonne found herself pressed against it.

 Chapter 622

    "Did you miss me?" Bet asked, his warm hand cupping her chin.


    They had been apart for over two months. Absence had indeed made the heart grow fonder. As their bodies pressed together, Yvonne could clearly feel his burning body heat and the hardness of his arousal.


    The hotel room lights were off. In the dimness, desire bloomed, and the air around them seemed to crackle with heat.


    Yvonne''s mouth suddenly felt dry. Her hand rested on Bet''s chest as she whispered, ¡°Weren''t we going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I want you first,¡± Bet murmured before lowering his head to kiss her.


    Perhaps because they had been apart for so long, Bet''s kiss was almost savage, leaving Yvonne breathless. His hot hands roamed her body.


    The sensations made her whole body ache with need, her limbs going weak as she leaned into his embrace.


    Fortunately, Bet still had some self-control and didn''t dare go too far while they were out.


    "I''ve missed you," he breathed, pinning her against the door. His lips brushed her ear, his breathing in hot, heavy pants.


    "Mmm," Yvonne murmured, her eyes half-closed, as she fumbled with the buttons on her shirt that he had pulled open.


    "Was the wedding march nice just now?" Bet asked, holding her close.


    "Mhm," Yvonne mumbled, still focused on buttoning her shirt.


    "So, what have you decided?" he asked.


    "About what?" Yvonne looked up, confused.


    "Is your memory that bad?" Bet gently tapped her nose. "Last time, you said you would consider marrying me if I agreed to a private wedding."


    "Well, I''ve thought about it, and I can ept that. So, what about you? Have you made up your mind?"


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before remembering that she had indeed said that. But she had only said it casually, never expecting Bet to actually agree.


    Bet was a man of principle, yet for her, he kept bending his own rules.


    If she hadn''t sacrificed herself all those years ago, she thought, she and Bet would probably have been married long ago.


    ¡°Is this a proposal, Mr. Thompson? There''s no ring, no flowers, no balloons, no cake, and you''re not even on one knee. Are you trying to be this perfunctory?"


    Bet chuckled softly at her words and nodded. ¡°Right. I understand. A proposal needs to be a proper event."


    With that, they had reached a preliminary agreement. Bet would need time to n a proper proposal, and Yvonne needed to talk to Sandra. After all, her career was on the rise. No matter how carefully they kept th? marriage ¨¤ secret, secret was impossible to guarantee there wouldn''t be any leaks. They would need to prepare a contingency n in case the news ever got out.


    After they had straightened their clothes, they left the room.


    By the time they emerged, the engagement party was over.


    As luck would have it, just as Bet walked out of the hotel hand-in-hand with


    Yvonne, they ran right into both families.


    The engagement party was over.


    Frank was pushing his mother out of the hotel in her wheelchair.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s health was declining rapidly; she now struggled to even walk


    and needed the chair to get around.


    After the party, Frank had to take her back to the nursing home.


    Vincent and Belinda were there with Ynda and Eden. The two families were saying their goodbyes.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. held Ynda''s


    hand, a loving smile on her face. "My


    dear, you two take good care of


    each other, and try to have a baby soon That let me grow old in peace."


    Ynda''s expression was stiff as the old woman held her hand.


    "Dear, where is the bracelet I gave you? Why aren''t you wearing it?" Mrs. Thompson


    Sr. asked, looking at Ynda''s bare wrist.


    "What stupid bracelet? It''s tacky and ugly," Ynda muttered under her breath. Fortunately, Mrs. Thompson Sr. was old and a bit hard of bearing, so she didn''t catch it.

 Chapter 623

    But Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s rough hands gripped her, hurting her delicate skin.


    Ynda''s face showed clear impatience, and she was struggling to hold back her temper.


    Seeing this, Belinda quickly pulled her daughter aside and exined to Mrs. Thompson Sr. with a smile, "Ma''am, that bracelet is pretty vintage-it didn''t really match her dress today, so she decided not to wear it."


    "Who cares? People make such a fuss over weddings these days. When I got married, all I wore was a new dress, and that was that."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. grumbled, clearly displeased.


    "Grandma, times have changed. We have so many distinguished guests here today. If Ynda wears mismatched jewelry, people might talk," Eden chimed in, trying to smooth things over.


    "Fine," Mrs. Thompson Sr. grunted, still not happy about it.


    "Grandma, let me take you home," Eden offered.


    "No, no, let your father take me," Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, waving her hands. She nced at Ynda, then back at Eden, grabbing his hand and saying with a grin, "You and your wife should head home early. Don''t worry about me. Give me a great- grandson soon, so I can close my eyes in peace when my timees."


    "Grandma, it''s a happy asion. Don''t say things like that," Eden said, squeezing the old woman''s hand gently.


    "Hmph, some people can''t wait for me to be gone," Mrs. Thompson Sr. muttered, shooting a cold re at Frank.


    Just as Eden was about to mediate, he looked up and saw Bet walking down the hotel steps, hand in hand with Yvonne.


    "Bet!" Eden called out with a smile, waving him over.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to them. Bound by politeness and his upbringing, Bet had no choice but to walk over and greet them.


    "Bet, I''m so d you could make it to my and Ynda''s engagement party," Eden said, his arm tightening possessively around Ynda''s waist his eyes glinting with


    challenge


    In Eden''s mind, Bet would never have attended his party. His presence here


    could only mean one thing: he still had feelings for Ynda.


    This thought filled Eden with a strange sense of pride.


    "Bet, what are you doing here?" Frank asked, equally surprised. He also hadn''t expected Bet to show up for Eden''s engagement.


    "He''s probably here to cause trouble," Mrs. Thompson Sr. snorted.


    Bet ignored them, answering Frank in a calm voice, "I''m here to pick up my girlfriend. We''re leaving now."


    "Alright, you two head home then," Frank said, ncing at Yvonne.


    Bet nodded, and after a brief farewell to the elders, he led Yvonne away.


    After they left, Frank instructed his bodyguards to help Mrs. Thompson Sr. into the


    car.


    Eden watched Frank''s and Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s car drive away, the smile on his face fading as his expression darkened.


    "Let''s go home too," Ynda said, her patience worn thin. She grabbed Belinda''s arm, ready to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Belinda


    asked, taking Ynda''s hand. She


    smiled You and Eden are engaged


    now. You''re practically married. From now on your home is with him."


    "Mom, it''s just an engagement! I''m not actually married yet. Are you and Dad kicking me out already?


    AQUMS


    Ynda sard, a note of panic in her voice.

 Chapter 624

    Throughout their courtship, Ynda had always kept Eden at a distance.


    She couldn''t help but feel repulsed by him. He was an illegitimate son, born to some country bumpkin, which she found disgusting. He wasn''t particrly handsome or capable, and she looked down on himpletely.


    But now they were engaged, a new house was ready, and both families clearly expected them to start living together.


    "Ynda, let''s go home," Eden said with a gentle smile, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. "Everyone''s had a long day and must be tired. They need to get some rest too."


    Ynda was forced into a car with Eden and taken to their new house.


    Their new home was a three-story vi on the edge of the inner city, a wedding gift from Frank.


    Although Frank had little affection for Eden or his mother, Vanessa, he had never been stingy with them when it came to money.


    Ynda''s belongings had already been moved in. She had a lot of things, but the vi was sorge that her walk-in closet was only half-full, looking rather empty.


    "It''s been a long day. Go get cleaned up," Eden said to her.


    "Okay," Ynda nodded and quickly headed upstairs.


    She went into the master bedroom and immediately locked the door behind her. Only then did she rx, remove her makeup, and take a long,fortable bath.


    After her bath, Ynda dried her hair and stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in a robe, only to find Eden sitting on the edge of her bed, a cigarette between his fingers.


    The room was filled with the smell of tobo smoke, which made her cough violently.


    "How did you get in?" she demanded, her eyes wide with indignation.


    "It''s my house. Of course I have a key," Eden replied, exhaling a plume of smoke.


    Covering her mouth, Ynda coughed again and went to the window, pushing it open for some fresh air.


    "Don''t smoke in my room again. The smell is disgusting."


    Eden flicked his ash, then looked up at her, a wicked glint in his eyes. "Were you this high-maintenance when you were with Bet?"


    "He never smoked in front of me," Ynda retorted instinctively.


    It was true. Bet was a gentleman from a prominent family, with impable manners ingrained in him. Besides, knowing that Yvonne disliked the smell of smoke he had long made it a habit not to smoke around women.


    Eden didn''t say anything. He just stubbed out his half-finished cigarette in the ashtray.


    With the window open, the air in the room circted and the smoke quickly dissipated.


    But she was still frowning, looking at Eden with displeasure. "I''m a light sleeper Having someone else in the room will ruin my rest. We should sleep in separate rooms from now. on


    "Fine," Eden agreed without hesitation.


    It''s not like Ynda was some great prize. He didn''t love her, so there was no point in forcing it.


    Ynda was quite pleased with his agreeable attitude. She pointed to the door and said, "I''m going to bed now. Please leave."


    Eden stood up, but instead of heading for the door, he walked over to her.


    "I don''t like sharing a bed either. Don''t worry, as soon as we''re done, I''ll go to the


    guest room," he said, before pulling her onto the bed.


    Caught off guard, Ynda stumbled and fell onto the mattress.


    Her body instinctively recoiled from his touch.


    Ynda had dated two men before. Oscar was her childhood sweetheart, the heir to


    a top-tier family, handsome, gentle, and deeply in love with her.


    And Bet was in a league of his own; any woman would feel her heart flutter in his presence.


    Compared to them, Eden was utterly


    mediocre. Worse, he reeked of


    alcohol from th


    party and


    stale


    cigarette smoke, abination that


    Ynda found absolutely repulsive.

 Chapter 625

    But Ynda was engaged to Eden now, and both their families were pushing for a child as soon as possible. She had no right to refuse, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it.


    Pinned beneath him, her robe torn open, Ynda felt his rough kisses on her skin. He showed no tenderness. But even so, she could tell he wasn''t ready.


    "Eden, can''t you get it up?" she sneered, her eyes filled with undisguised contempt.


    Eden''s face instantly darkened. No man could tolerate a woman questioning his performance in bed.


    The women he''d been with before, thoughcking her pedigree, were all stunningly beautiful and passionate in bed, capable of driving a man wild.


    But without her makeup, Ynda was rather in. She just lies there like a log- Eden''spletely turned off.


    "It''s you I can''t get it up for," Eden snarled. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her up.


    Ynda cried out in pain, tears streaming down her face.


    He showed no mercy, pinning her by the shoulders. His tone wasmanding. "You''re going to help me."


    The prized daughter of the Walker family had never been so humiliated. She screamed and struggled with all her might.


    Eden pulled Ynda back into his arms, kissing her cheek...


    When it was over, Ynda''s throat was hoarse and her eyes were swollen. Shey motionless on the bed, wrapped in a nket, her eyes staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Eden stood on the floor, already dressed.


    He lit another cigarette, taking a long, deep drag as if savoring it. The room once again filled with thick smoke.


    "You were so pretentious before, wouldn''t even let me hold your hand. I thought you were a virgin, but I guess not," Eden said, sitting on the edge of the bed and toying with a strand of her hair.


    "Who have you been with? Oscar? Bet? Both of them? Or were there others?" he asked with a cruel smirk.


    Ynda red at him with her swollen eyes, biting her lip in silence.


    Bet had never touched her. Their rtionship had been proper and restrained, with almost no physical intimacy.


    Oscar was her first love and her first man. After they broke up, and before she started dating Bet, she had a brief fling with a moderately famous actor. He was impably handsome and built, and very


    attentive in bed.


    But his family background was poor, and Vincent would never allow his daughter to marry an actor, so they quickly parted ways.


    When Ynda remained silent, Eden grew annoyed at being ignored. He was still


    toying with her hair and gave it a sharp tug.


    Ynda cried out in pain as fresh tears fell.


    "I don''t care how many men you''ve


    slept with, but the child you bear-


    must be mine. I have a short temper, so you''d better learn to behave. Understand?


    With her hair pulled back, she was forced into a humiliating posture, her head tilted


    up in pain. She nodded, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Only then did Eden release her. He threw on his clothes and left the room.


    He went to the guest room, and when he came out of the shower, he found a maid waiting at the door.


    "What is it?" he asked, toweling his hair dry.


    "Sir, your wife just drove off. I asked where she was going, but she didn''t say," the maid said worriedly.


    "Probably running home to Mommy and Daddy toin," Eden scoffed.


    The maid asked, "Aren''t you going to go after her and try to smooth things over?"


    "Just leave her," Eden snapped impatiently, turning back into his room.


    He hadn''t hit her or left a single scratch. And what happened between a husband and wife in the bedroom was their own business Even txrda had the nerve to tell them, the Walkers wouldn''t have the face to intervene.

 Chapter 626

    Meanwhile, Bet and Yvonne were at a ssic barbecue joint.


    Yvonne had been filming on set recently, and her assistant, following Sandra''s instructions, had been preparing her low-fat meals three times a day: vegetables, chicken breast, and shrimp.


    She was so sick of it she could practically see green.


    "If Sandra finds out I''m eating barbecue while filming, she''s going to kill me," Yvonne said, but it didn''t stop her.


    Grilled beef,mb, fish fillets... she didn''t hold back on anything.


    "Then we just won''t let her know," Bet said with a warm smile, using the tongs


    to ce a piece of grilled meat onto her te.


    As expected, Yvonne ate until she was stuffed.


    Instead of heading straight home, they drove to a spot by the river not far from Cherry Bay to walk off their meal.


    It was evening, and the river shimmered under the glittering neon lights of the skyscrapers that lined its banks.


    Yvonne wore a trench coat and a mask, her long hair hanging loosely. Her casual, low-key outfit made her look nothing like a celebrity.


    Bet was out of his uniform and in casual clothes. He held Yvonne''s hand as they strolled slowly along the riverbank.


    "Quiet all of a sudden. What are you thinking about?" Bet asked, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.


    Yvonne replied, "A phrase just came to mind."


    "What phrase?" he asked.


    "It reminds me of a peaceful evening song by the water," Yvonne answered, her gaze fixed on the shimmering river. "It feels so warm andforting, like the feeling of home."


    "Hmm," Bet smiled faintly. He casually wrapped an arm around her shoulder and, through her mask, gave her a light kiss on the corner of her lips.


    But Yvonne instinctively frowned, her eyes darting towards a shadowy area nearby. "I think someone''s taking pictures of us."


    "Just noticed? Looks like your senses are getting dull," Bet chuckled.


    "You already knew?" Yvonne ced a hand on his firm chest and gave it a light tap. "You knew and you still kissed me? Are you trying to get us on the front page?"  fo


    "It''s fine. I''ve had someone take care of it. Nothing will be leaked," Bet said, ruffling her hair. Then he took her hand and they continued walking.


    Although Bet had parked the car by the river, they walked all the way back to Cherry Bay.


    Having just eaten, they both smelled faintly of barbecue smoke.


    The first thing Yvonne did when she got home was take a shower.


    Yvonne used the master bathroom, while Bet used the other one.


    After showering and drying her hair, Yvonne emerged from her room in a nightgown.


    Bet was already done, standing tall and straight by the living room''s floor-to-ceiling windows. Night had fallen outside, and the river''s surface reflected the city lights still Shimmering.


    Yvonne walked up and hugged him from behind.


    Bet turned around, his eyes softening as a smile touched his lips. "Barefoot again?"


    "Yeah, I forgot," she replied casually, standing barefoot on the cool floor.


    "Naughty girl," Bet said, lightly tapping her nose with his finger. Then he swept her up off the floor, pressing her against the window as he Rissed her.


    Helen had stayed in her room, only greeting them briefly when they first came in.


    She tactfully remained out of sight, not wanting to disturb them.


    But while the humans were considerate, their dog was not.


    As Bet and Yvonne kissed, Bullet sat at Bet''s feet, wagging his tail, his big


    head tilted up, watching them with his wide doggy eyes.


    Therge dog, almost waist-high, was impossible to ignore.

 Chapter 627

    Yvonne instinctively turned her head away, cing a hand over Bet''s lips. "Someone''s watching... well, some dog."


    Bet was speechless.


    He nced down at Bullet, man and dog locking eyes. Then, Bet gave Bullet a gentle nudge with his foot.


    "Go on, get out of here."


    Bullet let out a soft whine and looked up at Yvonne pitifully, as if tattling on Bet.


    Yvonneughed, bending down to hug Bullet and pat his big head. "Oh, you poor thing, did he bully you?"


    While Yvonne was ying with Bullet, Bet''s phone rang.


    He strode over to the coffee table and answered it.


    The person on the other end said something that made Bet''s expression turn serious.


    After hanging up, he turned to Yvonne. "I have to go out. You should get some sleep."


    "Is it for work?" Yvonne asked, her smile vanishing.


    "Yeah," he answered vaguely, heading straight to the bedroom to change.


    He didn''t put on his uniform, instead changing into a ck sweatsuit before leaving in a hurry.


    Yvonne knew better than to ask about his work. She stood by the window with Bullet, watching a ck van pull up downstairs. Bet got in, and the vehicle quickly drove away.


    "Come on, Bullet, let''s go to bed," Yvonne said, patting the dog''s head, a hint of loneliness in her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes.


    By now, the ck van carrying Bet had already left the Cherry Apartmentplex.


    Bet was in the passenger seat. Driving was his personal bodyguard, Gordon, a retired Special Forces soldier.


    As he drove, Gordon briefed Bet on the night''s operation at Riverbend.


    "Mr. Jones and the customs enforcement team have had their eyes on that Riverbend property. For the past month, there''s been a lot ofte-night activity, and a noticeable increase in boats at the estu tuary. W didn''t want to tip them off, so we kept a low profile. After over a month of surveince, we finally hooked a big one."


    Wer


    Although Gordon was retired and now worked as Bet''s bodyguard, he was still a soldier at heart, and the thrill of busting a major smuggling ring was palpable.


    "A whole shipload of contraband. Enough to get them the death penalty. The nerve


    of these guys, acting like Istra is somewless wastnd."


    "They have powerful people protecting them, so they feel untouchable," Bet said with a cold smile.


    "Things got a little chaotic at the scene. We had officers from the Municipal Bureau, customs agents and our guys. Luckily, we managed to apprehend all the suspects mos one got away. Mr. Jones wants you toe by and get a debriefing," Gordon continued. Cont¨¦nt


    Bet nodded.


    His bodyguards were officially employees of the Thompson Group. Even though they had done a good thing, they still had to go through the proper channels and give a statement.


    The van finally pulled up in front of the Municipal Bureau headquarters.


    Gordon parked the car, and they both got out.


    A detective from the bureau was waiting at the entrance. Seeing them, he extended


    a hand warmly. "Mr. Thompson."


    Bet shook his hand, and the detective led them inside.


    "This way, Mr. Thompson. Mr. Jones


    is waiting for you in the surveince room. Our colleagues are


    interrogating the suspects we


    apprehended tonight," the detective


    exined as they walked.


    They had arrested sixteen suspects at Riverbend. They were likely just the grunts;


    the masterminds rarely showed up at the actual drop-off.

 Chapter 628

    Right now, it was a race against time to interrogate them and gather as much useful information as possible before their bosses could react.


    The detective led Bet and Gordon to a door and knocked.


    Instead of a e in," the door swung open. Bruce stood inside, dressed in his police uniform.


    "Bet, you''re here. Come in," Bruce said, his stern face softening slightly at the sight of him.


    "Mr. Jones," Bet greeted him politely.


    "We owe your men a lot for tonight. I didn''t realize the scale of their operation was thisrge. We were understaffed. If your men hadn''t stepped in, the ringleaders would have escaped. We would have wasted our efforts and tipped them off."


    "Riverbend is Thompson family territory, after all. I had my men keeping an eye on things to make sure Eden didn''t cause any trouble. I''m just d we could be of assistance to the team."


    Bet said modestly.


    Bruce nodded and led Bet over to the surveince monitors.


    Bet focused on the screens, which showed feeds from several interrogation


    rooms.


    His eyes were sharp and intense. After watching for a moment, he spoke. "Number Two and Number Eleven... they look strange."


    Bruce smiled. "You''ve got a sharp eye. It''s a shame you didn''t be a detective."


    Bruce had been watching the suspects all night and had also noticed something off about Two and Eleven.


    But Bruce was a veteran detective with decades of experience. He''d spent a lifetime reading criminals; he could tell what they were thinking just from the way they blinked.


    Bet, on the other hand, had been a musician before joining the military a few years ago, yet his powers of observation were just as keen.


    "We caught fifteen people tonight. So far, only three have confessed But they clearly don''t know much. They were just and lowing orders, they thought they were smuggling* regr goods, not contraband."


    "All three who confessed identified Number Eleven as their leader," Bruce continued.


    "Number Eleven lookspletely unfazed," Bet remarked, frowning at the monitor.


    Bruce nodded. "That''s Drew Lee. He used to be a department manager at the Gonzalez Group''s shipping


    illegal goods in one of their shipments, Drew took the falt Confess ssed to everything and made sure Colin wasn''t implicated. He was sentenced to eighteen years but was out in just seven-not even half his sentence. Now he''s back to his old tricks, acting like a big shot."


    "With someone powerful pulling strings for him, even a prison sentence is just a temporary setback. No wonder he''s so arrogant," Bet sneered.


    "As for Number Two, he''s refused to answer any questions since we brought him in. But he looks incredibly nervous, clearly terrified of something," Bruce added.


    "Could he be involved in another case?" Bet suggested.


    Bruce''s eyes lit up. If only the detectives under hismand were this sharp.


    "I''ve already brought in some vigers from near Riverbend to identify him. Two of them said they saw this man loitering around the vige right before and after the murder."


    To pull off a perfect crime, you have to scout the location beforehand, get familiar with the surroundings to ensure there are no surprises.


    Scouting has to be done during the day when you can see clearly, not at night. But during the day, there are people around, so someone in the


    vige was bound to have seen him.


    If the vige hadn''t had a power and water outage, and if there had been security


    cameras, the police would have identified the suspect long ago.

 Chapter 629

    "I''ve already sent a sample of Suspect Number Two''s DNA for testing. If it matches the DNA found on the victim, we can finally close this case."


    The murder of ra and her grandmother had remained a cold case. Bruce was in charge of the investigation but had made no progress. Now, they finally had a suspect.


    But DNA testing takes time. The earliest they could get results was tomorrow morning. All they could do now was wait.


    Bet nodded.


    He stayed in the surveince room with Bruce. The initial round of interrogations in the other rooms had mostly concluded with no new breakthroughs.


    "Mr. Jones, it''s gettingte. Let me drive you home so you can get some rest," Bet said, ncing at his watch.


    "Alright," Bruce agreed. The two of them walked out of the Municipal Bureau together.


    Bet drove, taking Bruce home at a steady, unhurried pace.


    Bruce looked exhausted. He wasn''t young anymore, and this case had him working around the clock with very little rest.


    "You need to take care of yourself, Mr. Jones," Bet said with concern, his hands on the steering wheel.


    Bruce nodded and sighed. "Back when Drew was first arrested, the higher-ups suspected Colin and his shippingpany of illegal activities, but theycked hard evidence. That''s why they sent in an undercover agent. Vonnie dropped out of school for that mission. That girl... she was so stubborn, always trying to prove she was a better cop than me."


    "She was an outstanding officer. A martyr, a hero. As her father, I''m incredibly proud of her. But... as a father, I now wish she had been ordinary. I wish she had just stayed with me and her mother, lived a normal life, gotten married, had children."


    Bet tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He wasn''t good at offeringfort, so he could only say, rather stiffly, "Everyone has their own path and their own choices. her family, we should respect and understand the choice she made."


    Bruce listened and then nodded with a smile. "The fact that you can say that means you''ve truly moved on from the past. That''s good."


    Bet''s feelings for Yvonne had been so deep that after her death, he fell into a severe depression that required years of treatment.


    In the past, even Bruce and his wife were hesitant to mention Yvonne in front of him.


    But ever since the young woman also named Yvonne appeared, Bet seemed to have finally emerged from the shadows of his past and started living a normal life again.


    Bet''s hands tightened on the wheel, his long fingers pressing into the leather.


    He couldn''t exin to Bruce and Monica that Yvonne''s soul had returned in another body.


    Bruce was a veteran detective, a staunch materialist. If Bet told him that this Yvonne was their daughter, he wouldnt believe it. He''d robably have het arrested as a fraud.


    "Yes," Bet could only manage a vague reply.


    "Vonnie went undercover to investigate Colin''s case. Over the years, I''ve meticulously reviewed the files on Colin, the Spencer family, and Oscar. Ive followed every lead. There has to be a mastermind behind all of them. I swear, before I die, I will see that person brought to justice. Only then can Vonnie rest in peace."


    Bruce continued.


    As a father, after his daughter''s sacrifice, the only thing he felt he could do was to


    finish what she started, to bring her soul peace.


    "You will," Bet said with certainty.

 Chapter 630

    Yvonne spent the night at Cherry Bay and returned to the film set the next morning after breakfast.


    She was in the makeup room getting ready when Shirley, who was already finished, sat down beside her and started chattering away.


    "Friends before beaus, huh? You ditched me at that party yesterday to run off with your boyfriend."


    "But I''m back to keep youpany today, aren''t I?" Yvonne replied with augh.


    "Alright, fine. Since you''re here now, I''ll forgive you... barely," Shirley joked, then pulled out her phone.


    "Did you see the news online? Pictures from the party yesterday are trending."


    Yvonne hadn''t had time to check her phone, so she took Shirley''s and looked at the trending photos.


    The photos... were something else.


    The pepto-bismol pink dresses were a bold choice¡ªthe kind that looks terrible on ny-five percent of people. The bridesmaids were all wearing them, and the photos werepletely unedited.


    Only Ynda, in the center wearing a white couture gown, was perfectly photoshopped from her face and figure down to every single strand of hair.


    Thement section was filled with praise for Ynda.


    "Is the bride one of those legendary heiresses? She looks so ssy and elegant."


    "A union of politics and business, a high-society belle marrying a tycoon''s son. It''s like a romance noveling to life! So jealous."


    "Congrattions! Wishing them a lifetime of happiness."


    "Guess celebrities are just normal people after all. The bride is gorgeous."


    "Why does she look so bad in this photo? I don''t believe it."


    "Photographer here. Speaking from a professional standpoint, only the bride in the middle has been retouched. The others are raw photos. And that shade of pink universally unttering."


    "Someone''s just jealous."


    "Born into a prominent family, beautiful and smart, marrying a man of equal status for a perfect marriage... She''s living the dream..."


    Yvonne couldn''t look anymore and handed the phone back to Shirley.


    "Thements are flooded with bots. Anytime a real fan or a random person tries


    to say something honest, they get drowned out. Does Ms. Walker really think she''s fooling anyone?"


    Shirley continued toin.


    Yvonne just smiled, offering noment.


    Shirley tossed her phone onto the makeup counter and changed the subject to other gossip.


    "So, I heard one of the guest actors had a family emergency and had to drop out. They reced her with some investor''s precious daughter, aplete amateur with zero acting experience. And her part, which was originally just three scenes, 1 somehow been expanded to over a dozen."


    "Director Vasquez agreed to that?" Yvonne, who had been applying her eye makeup, opened her eyes wide.


    "Even an internationally acimed director has to bow to money," Shirleymented.


    "I just hope I don''t have any scenes with her."


    Acting opposite someone who can''t act means endless retakes. It''s exhausting. "Me too," Yvonne agreed.


    Unfortunately, their wishes did note true. Just after they finished their morning shoot, during the lunch break the producer, Marshall, arrived with the screenwriter


    Cynthia Scott, and Mignon


    Since it was lunch break, there was no filming. Director Vasquez and the assistant director were both present.


    Marshall exchanged a few pleasantries with Director Vasquez before introducing Mignon.


    Director Vasquez didn''t even nce at Mignon. He just gave a curt nod, said he had something to do, and walked away.

 Chapter 631

    Marshall was slightly annoyed that Director Vasquez hadn''t shown him more


    respect, but given the director''s standing in the industry, the fact that he''d even agreed to let Marshall shoehorn in apletely clueless nepo baby was already a hugepromise.


    Marshall had no choice but to have the assistant director gather the rest of the cast and crew so he could introduce Mignon.


    "This is Mignon. She''s new to this, so I hope you''ll all help her out."


    Although Marshall asked everyone to look after Mignon, his underlying message was clear: she had his financial backing, and no one was to give her a hard time.


    "Mignon, say hello to everyone," Marshall prompted.


    Mignon, with an air of arrogant superiority, barely bothered to lift her eyes. "Hello, everyone. I''m Mignon. I imagine most of you already know me; I was one of the judges at your auditions. I''ll be on set for a while starting today. I look forward to working with you."


    A dead silence fell over the room after she spoke. Not a single cast or crew member said a word. The atmosphere was incredibly awkward.


    Cynthia, feeling helpless, had to break the silence. "Alright, everyone, let''s break for lunch. For those of you who have scenes with Mignon, I''ll be sending you the revised script."


    Only then did the crowd disperse.


    Yvonne and Shirley walked towards their dressing room. On the way, Shirley muttered under her breath, "The power of a first love is truly something else. Is Marshall trying so hard because he wants to be her new stepfather?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I heard Mignon''s actual father is healthier than Mr. Morris," Yvonne replied with a straight face.


    The two of themughed and chatted as they went back to their dressing room to eat their lunch.


    They had just finished eating when there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Yvonne called out, and Cynthia opened the door and entered.


    "Ms. Jones, we meet again," Cynthia said with a polite smile on her elegant, gentle face.


    "Ms. Scott," Yvonne greeted her just as politely and gestured for her to sit down.


    Cynthia had brought Yvonne the


    revised script. "Here''s the new script. Please take a look Two of these scenes are scheduled to shoot tomorrow afternoon, so you''ll need to learn your lines as quickly as possible. Sorry for the trouble."


    Yvonne opened the new script and saw three extra scenes. The thought of doing


    them with Mignon gave her a headache.


    Mignon''s character was originally just background filler.


    But the investor''s daughter wasn''t satisfied and insisted on having more screen time. Her part was expanded to over a dozen scenes, including some with the male fead


    The actor ying the male lead, Booth, probably felt even worse about it than Yvonne did.


    "I understand. Thank you for bringing the script yourself, Ms. Scott. I appreciate it," Yvonne replied politely.


    "It''s no trouble at all, it''s my job," Cynthia said. "Well, I''ll let you get back to it. I''ll be heading off."


    Although Cynthia had finished


    revising the script, she didn''t leave the set. With Mignon''s acting being aplete unknown, Cynthia, as the screenwriter, needed to be on hand to make any necessary changes on the fly.


    The next day, Yvonne had the morning off from filming and spent the time memorizing her new lines.


    The added scenes didn''t have too many lines, and with her excellent memory, Yvonne learned them quickly.


    When she arrived on set for the afternoon shoot, she noticed that many of the cast and crew members looked miserable.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, confused.

 Chapter 632

    "The morning shoot was a disaster. They couldn''t even get through two scenes. She was throwing a fit about everything. Sheined her makeup wasn''t morous enough, making the makeup artist and stylist redo it several times before she was finally satisfied."


    Normally, the hair and makeup are designed to fit the character. Mignon was supposed to be ying a pure, ethereal fairy, but she ended up looking more like a seductive femme fatale.


    "They finally got her look sorted out, but when they started filming, it turned out she doesn''t even know basic blocking. Then she had the gall to use the director of being unprofessional. Director Vasquez lost it right there on the spot."


    Shirley recounted this with a hint of glee.


    Because so much time was wasted in the morning, Yvonne''s scene was pushed to that evening.


    Yvonne felt like crying, but no tears woulde.


    And just as expected, Mignon kept messing up her lines. No matter how much Director Vasquez coached her, she remained stiff and artificial.


    In the end, Director Vasquez was so angry he stopped talking altogether.


    Mignon, tired from her own antics, waved her hand dismissively. "Let''s just call it a day. It''s gettingte."


    This time, Director Vasquez actually let out a humorlessugh. "Fine. Since Ms. Powell has spoken, let''s wrap for the day."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Yvonne.


    In today''s scene, Mignon''s character was supposed to push Yvonne''s character to the ground. Because of the endless retakes, Yvonne had fallen over and over, and she looked a bit disheveled.


    Yvonne''s rtionship with Bet wasn''t public knowledge, but anyone with connections in the industry knew about them.


    Yvonne had fame and powerful backing, yet she was always diligent and


    professional on set, never acting like a diva. People with a strong work ethic always earned respect.


    Director Vasquez looked at Yvonne with sincere appreciation. "You worked hard today. Go home and get some rest."


    "You worked hard too, sir," Yvonne


    replied politely and humbly. She then


    turned to the crew and bowed


    slightly. "Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Drinks are on me."


    "Thanks, Ms. Jones!"


    Yvonne asked her assistant to order the drinks and was about to leave the set when Mignon called out from behind her.


    "Hey, Yvonne, wait a second."


    Yvonne stopped and turned, looking at her with confusion. "Ms. Powell, can I help you?"


    Mignon didn''t answer right away. Instead, she looked Yvonne up and down with a disdainful arrogant gaze So you''re the mistress Ben keeps on the side. You''re not all that special."


    Mignon was a quarter German, with sharper, more defined features than most locals. She was undoubtedly beautiful and didn''t consider Yvonne to be anypetition.


    "You stopped me just to say that?" Yvonne scoffed impatiently, then turned and walked away with her assistant.


    Normally, with Yvonne''s temper, she would have fired back with aeback so sharp it would make the other person question their existence.


    But this was a film set, and the crew hadn''t left yet. Yvonne was now a popr actress, and as the lead in a Director Vasquez film, she was


    under intense scrutiny Countles eyes were on her. ''


    Arguing with a brainless idiot on set would only make her look foolish as well.


    "Did I say you could leave? Yvonne!"


    "Get back here!" Mignon stamped her foot in frustration, furious at being ignored.


    She was about to chase after her when Cynthia called her name. "Mignon, they''ve wrapped for the day. Why aren''t you heading back to the hotel?" "That bitch Yvonne..." Mignon began, but Cynthia cut her off again.

 Chapter 633

    "Mignon, this is a film set. People talk. Don''t cause a scene. Be good and go back to the hotel for now," Cynthia said.


    Mignon was surprisingly willing to listen. She turned and headed back to the hotel with her assistant.


    Once she was back in her room, she was still fuming.


    She grabbed her phone and made a video call to her mother, Nelly.


    The call connected quickly. On the other end, Nelly was sitting in her car, having just returned from afternoon tea with some of Istra''s wealthy socialites.


    "What is it, darling? Did you miss me?" Nelly asked with a smile.


    Mignon''s face was sullen, her lips pursed in a pout as she remained silent.


    Nelly knew instantly that she was upset.


    "My dear girl, who''s upset you now?" Nelly asked with a sigh.


    "I''ve been on set all day, and I''m so exhausted I could copse. The crew here ispletely unprofessional and incredibly unfriendly. Mom, you said those actresses were just lowly performers. Why did you have Mr. Morris put me on this production?"


    Mignon continued her rant.


    Nelly sighed in resignation.


    Mignon had obviously gotten the role through connections, so it was no surprise the crew wasn''t warming up to her. It was only for a dozen scenes or so; she just had to endure it. Even if they disliked Mignon, they wouldn''t dare offend her.


    She had truly spoiled Mignon.


    "Those actressese frommon backgrounds. They''ve slept with countless men just to get famous. No respectable, wealthy family would ever let one of them through the door."


    "You''re different. You''re doing this to build your profile, to let all the prominent families and eligible young men know that the Powell family has an elegant youngdy like you It will make them allpete to ask for your hand."


    "But Mom, I thought you wanted to arrange a marriage with the Thompson family and have me marry Ben. Why do we need other families to propose?" Mignon asked, confused.


    "You silly girl, you don''t understand. Men arepetitive creatures. They only want something more when they see other men fighting for it. It ignites their desire to win," Nelly said, speaking from experience.


    "Oh." Mignon nodded, understanding. "I saw that woman Ben is keeping on set. She has such a sly, seductive look about her."


    Nelly heard this but dismissed it


    entirely. "She''s just a ything. Don''t waste your time. I''ve spoken with Mrs. Thompson several times recently, and she absolutely does not approve of Bet being with that actress, Mrs.


    Thomas the shots in the Thompson family. As long as she says no, that woman will never marry into their family."


    "You, on the other hand, should spend more time focusing on Mrs. Thompson. After


    this show is done filming, go visit her more often."


    "I know," Mignon nodded. Then she added, "Mom, I want Ben to visit me on set."


    "Visit you on set?" Nelly seemed hesitant.


    ¡°If the great heir of the Thompson familyes to visit me, we''ll see who dares to give me the cold shoulder then," Mignon huffed.


    Nelly fell silent for a moment before replying, "Alright, I''ll mention it to Mrs. Thompson. But Bet''s in the military and very busy, so it might not be possible.¡±


    Bet''s work in the military was demanding. He was genuinely busy most of the time, but even when he wasn''t, all he had to do was im he was, and not even his own mother, Emma, could do anything about it.


    Nelly doubted it would happen, but


    she didn''t want to crush her daughter''s spirits, so she gave a nomittal answer. "Alright now,


    get some rest. You can''t miss your beauty sleep, or you won''t look your best."


    Mignon was very particr about her appearance. Hearing this, she immediately ended the call, took a shower, put on a face mask, and went to bed.

 Chapter 634

    Meanwhile, in another room in the hotel.


    Yvonne returned and went straight to the bathroom for a shower. As she was drying her hair, her phone, resting on the vanity, suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and answered. Bet''s handsome face filled the screen.


    He was in his barracks room, wearing an army-green tank top that showed off his muscr physique.


    Yvonne put down the hair dryer and carried the phone into the bedroom. She propped it up on a stand on her nightstand andy back against the pillows.


    "Your hair is still wet," Bet reminded her.


    "I wanted to talk to you. It''ll air dry," Yvonne replied, her voice a little hoarse. Having showered and removed her makeup, the exhaustion on her face was in to see.


    The day''s scenes had required countless takes. Yvonne had fallen to the ground more times than she could count, her throat was raw from delivering her lines, and her arms and knees were bruised.


    She lookedpletely drained.


    "What''s wrong? Bad mood?" Bet asked.


    "No, just tired," she answered.


    "Then you should get some rest," he said.


    Yvonne shook her head. "I don''t want to sleep yet. I want to talk to you a little longer."


    Bet let out a softugh. ¡°I need to rest too. Be good, go to sleep.¡±


    "Okay,¡± Yvonne said, looking reluctant as she waited for him to end the call.


    Bet raised his hand but didn''t hang up right away. Instead, he smiled warmly and said, "Vonnie, I miss you." His voice was filled with tender affection.


    That night, as Yvonne slept curled up under the covers, Bet''s words seemed to echo in her ears: Vonnie, I miss you.


    The next morning, her assistant knocked and entered bright and early.


    Yvonne had a full day of shooting ahead, which meant makeup started at five a.m.


    She sat at the vanity with her es et


    closed while the makeup artist


    worked, who asked with concern,


    "Ma Jones, do you have any mete scenes with her today?"


    ''Her'' was Mignon, who was genuinely disliked by everyone on set.


    "Two more, and then that''s it," Yvonne said.


    "Well, you''re almost free. I feel sorry for Mr. Scott, though. He still has seven or eight scenes left with her," the makeup artist sighed.


    Yvonne said a silent prayer for Booth.


    After her makeup was done, Yvonne headed to the set. She had three morning


    scenes with Booth, and they all went smoothly.


    After those, it was time for her scenes with Mignon.


    But they waited, and waited, and Mignon never showed up.


    Director Vasquez was visibly annoyed and sent the assistant director to find out what was going on. It turned out that Ms. Powell needed her beauty sleep and had only just arrived at the set to start her makeup.


    The entire production waited for three hours before Mignon, makeup finallyplete, sauntered onto the set with her assistant.


    She was once again adorned with borate jewelry, her costume and makeup dazzlingly ornate.


    Director Vasquez nced at her but said nothing, didn''t lose his temper, and simply instructed the departments to get ready.


    Yvonne braced herself for another torturous shoot, but to her surprise, the scenes went incredibly smoothly.


    It was as if Director Vasquez had either undergone a personality transnt or been possessed. Normally a perfectionist, he didn''t even finch when Mignon forgot her lines, just stated tly, "Okay let''s


    move on to the next scene.


    Yvonne thought she must have misheard. The performance was a disaster. Was Director Vasquez really okay with that?!


    Because the director was letting everything slide, all of Mignon''s morning scenes were finished without a hitch.

 Chapter 635

    During the lunch break, Yvonne was eating with Shirley in the break room, still puzzled by the morning''s events.


    Shirley had worked her way up from the bottom, spending years as an extra on hundreds of sets, so she''d seen and heard a lot.


    ¡°Director Vasquez can''t be bothered to deal with her anymore. He''s just letting her do whatever she wants, and he''ll cut her scenes in post-production," Shirley said, making a snipping motion with her hand.


    "I was an extra on one of his sets before. There was a supporting actor whose performance was terrible. At first, the director was really strict, correcting him constantly. But when he realized the guy wasn''t going to improve, he started approving all his takes on the first try. When the film came out, almost all of that actor''s scenes had been cut."


    Shirley exined further.


    Yvonne nodded in understanding. ssic Director Vasquez, she thought.


    After finishing her lunch, Yvonne habitually picked up her script to review her lines.


    Shirley had the afternoon off and was about to head home.


    A few minutester, however, Shirley returned, carrying snacks and drinks.


    "For me?" Yvonne asked, setting down her script and instinctively taking them. "Imported snacks? Feeling generous today?"


    "Not from me. The heiress''s boyfriend came to visit the set and bought treats for everyone,¡± Shirley said, tearing open a bag of chips. ¡°She''s a real piece of work, but hey, it''s free food. Everyone else was grabbing some, so I figured, why not?"


    ¡°Mignon has a boyfriend?" Yvonne was genuinely confused. Wasn''t the Powell family trying to marry her off to Bet? Had they already found a new candidate?


    "Who knows? + didn''t see the guy himself. His bodyguards brought in all the snacks and drinks. It was a pretty big disy. She''s over there crowing about it like peacock You know what they say, don''t bite the hand that feeds you, but even with all this free food, nobody''s saying anything nice about her."


    Yvonne opened a bag of snacks and started eating.


    The food was innocent, and it was actually quite good.


    Just as Yvonne and Shirley were enjoying themselves, Yvonne''s assistant walked


    in, holding arge bag filled with snacks and a box of cut fruit.


    "You''ve already started?" the assistant asked, surprised to see Yvonne eating.


    "I''m quick, Shirley said. Then, eyeing the massive bag in the a


    hands she gave that


    you really scored. You got a ton.


    "I didn''t grab it. A bodyguard gave it to me specifically," the assistant said, turning to Yvonne. "Yvonne, didn''t you check your phone?


    Bet Thompson had snackin


    drinks sent over for you to treat the entire crew."


    Yvonne picked up her phone and saw several unread messages.


    She opened them and found they were from Bet.


    "I sent snacks for you to treat the crew. I had the bodyguards put together a special


    bag of your favorites and give it to your assistant."


    ¡°You probably have to film this afternoon, so I won''t disturb you. I''ll wait for you at the hotel."


    Yvonne put down her phone, still looking bewildered.


    If Bet sent the snacks and drinks, how did they be Mignon''s?

 Chapter 636

    "The snacks were from Mr. Bet Thompson? Then how dare she shamelessly im her boyfriend sent them? Are you two dating the same guy?" Shirley asked, just as confused.


    "I don''t know. Maybe," Yvonne shrugged with a cold smirk.


    After the lunch break, Yvonne went to the makeup room for a touch-up before the afternoon shoot.


    When she walked in, she found Mignon was there too.


    Mignon was busy handing out snacks and drinks to the makeup artists and staff.


    As they received the treats, everyone offered polite thanks and a few ttering


    "Ms. Powell, you''ve just joined the cast and your boyfriend is already here showing his support. You two must be so in love."


    "These are all imported snacks! I''ve seen them in stores; they''re so expensive I could never afford them. Thank you, Ms. Powell."


    "Ms. Powell''s boyfriend must be a young master from a wealthy family of equal standing."


    ¡°Ms. Powell, why haven''t we seen your boyfriend in person? Is he too handsome? Afraid we''d get jealous?"


    Basking in the attention, Mignon tilted her chin up proudly.


    "In Istra, my boyfriend''s family is the most prominent. It might be a strategic marriage, a union of two powerful families, but our feelings are real. It was love at first sight."


    "His identity is sensitive, so he can''t be seen publicly. But when we get engaged, we''ll be sure to celebrate with you all."


    "Congrattions in advance, Ms. Powell," everyone chimed in.


    Mignon happily epted their congrattions. Just then, she looked up and saw Yvonne walk in.


    "My boyfriend sent snacks for the whole crew. Would you like some, Ms. Jones?" Mignon asked, her voiceced with provocation.


    "No, thank you," Yvonne replied, shaking her head. ¡°What a coincidence, though. My boyfriend sent snacks over too."


    "Is that so? Funny, none of us saw them," Mignon sneered. "Some people just love to put on a brave face when they have nothing."


    With that, Mignon stood up and walked toward the door. As she passed Yvonne, she intentionally tried to bump into her.


    But with Yvonne''s reflexes, there was no way she would let Mignon seed.


    Seeing Mignon''s intent, she deftly sidestepped.


    Caught off guard, Mignon stumbled into empty space, lost her bnce, and fell to the floor in a very undignified heap.


    "Be careful when you walk, Ms. Powell," Yvonne remarked with false concern before sitting down at the vanity to have her makeup touched up.


    Her assistant helped Mignon to her feet, her face twisted with rage.


    "She''s just jealous. Jealousy makes a woman so ugly. Ms. Powell, you can''t lower yourself to her level the assistant whispered, trying to prevent a bigger scene.


    Perhaps the thought of Bet''s visit had put Mignon in a good enough mood, because she merely shot Yvonne a venomous re and left the makeup room with her assistant without another word.


    Once they were outside, Mignon eagerly asked her assistant, "Where''s Ben? He


    came to visit, but I haven''t seen him."


    "I saw him talking to Director


    Vasquez. I''m not sure what they said, but the director personally


    walked him out of the studio," then et assistant replied, adding her on


    interpretation. W


    Thompson must have heard


    Director Vasquez was giving you a hard time and came to back you up.


    No wonder the director hasn''t dared to pick on youtely."

 Chapter 637

    Mignon beamed. ¡°Mom said yesterday that Ben was too busy with his military duties to visit. I can''t believe he came today."


    "Mr. Bet Thompson is so attentive to you. He must be falling for you. The Thompson and Powell families are a perfect match, and you''re both in love. It''s a fairy tale," the assistant continued to tter her.


    A blush crept onto Mignon''s cheeks, and the unpleasant encounter with Yvonne waspletely forgotten.


    Mignon had no scenes that afternoon, and the set seemed to return to normal, with everything proceeding in an orderly fashion.


    The afternoon was mostly filled with scenes between Yvonne and Booth.


    Booth''s acting was highly regarded in the industry, and he had a knack for drawing out Yvonne''s emotions.


    Yvonne had worked hard to polish her lines and acting, but she was still developing andcked a certain spark.


    In addition to Director Vasquez''s guidance, Booth would also help Yvonne hone her skills, pointing out her weaknesses.


    Yvonne was a receptive student and improved quickly.


    The afternoon shoot went smoothly, and they wrapped up on time.


    After filming, Yvonne didn''t even bother to take off her makeup. She threw on a coat and hurried back to the hotel.


    She pushed open the door to her room and saw Bet sitting on the living room sofa.


    He was in his military uniform. His jacket was off, hanging on a nearby rack, but he still wore a crisp, light green shirt with a perfectly knotted tie.


    No wonder he hadn''te onto the set; in that uniform, he would have been far too conspicuous.


    "Did youe straight from the base?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yeah," Bet confirmed. He stood up, walked over to her, and naturally reached out to ruffle her hair. "You missed me, didn''t you came over as finished up." Content Soon?


    "You''re the one who missed me," Yvonne said, tilting her face up to look at him.


    "You''re right. I missed you," Bet admitted with a smile, his gaze fixed on her. Yvonne wrapped her arms around his waist.


    She loved the way he looked in his uniform. It was devastatingly handsome.


    In contrast, she was still in her costume, dressed as a mischievous sprite with rather dramatic makeup.


    The sight of Yvonne in her fantastical costume embracing Bet in his formal military attire should have been jarring, but somehow, it felt perfectly harmonious.


    ¡°Did you get the snacks and fruit? I picked them out myself," Bet asked with a smile, his arms encircling her slender waist.


    The bag of fruit and snacks Yvonne had received had been personally selected and packed by Bet before he''d had his bodyguards deliver it to her assistant.


    Bet''s position was unique-he was not only a Thompson but also held a military rank. It would have been too high-profile for him to visit the set, so he''d sent ms men instead.


    "Really?" Yvonne looked up at him, raising a beautiful eyebrow and drawing out her words yfully.


    "Because Ms. Powell was telling


    everyone that all the shacks and treats today were from hero boyfriend."


    ¡°Ms. Powell?¡± Bet looked utterly baffled.


    He had all but forgotten Mignon, let alone that she was on the same set as Yvonne.


    "Is this Ms. Powell an actress you''re working with? She must have been mistaken," Bet added, his expressionpletely serious.


    Yvonne stopped teasing him and exined, "Mignon must have misunderstood. She probably thought you were there to visit her."


    Given Bet''s status, if he had appeared on set, everyone would have interpreted it as a public disy of support for Yvonne.

 Chapter 638

    Yvonne had worked her way up in the entertainment industry on her own merits.


    She didn''t want to bebeled as someone coasting on connections. So, even though many in their social circle knew about their rtionship, it was very different from going public.


    Bet couldn''t openly visit her on set, so he had his bodyguards deliver the snacks and fruit.


    The bodyguards gave everything to Yvonne''s assistant, who nned to give Yvonne her personal bag first and then distribute the rest.


    However, before the assistant could rify anything, Mignon had jumped in.


    She must have recognized the Thompson family''s bodyguards and immediately assumed Bet was there for her, to back her up.


    She took it upon herself to distribute the food to the cast and crew, iming it was all from her boyfriend.


    As Yvonne finished exining, Bet looked as though he''d swallowed a fly-he couldn''t spit it out or swallow it down, just sit with the disgusting feeling.


    Now, there was no room for them to even exin. Any attempt would only make things messier and drag Yvonne into an awkward rivalry.


    "I can''t believe such a ridiculous mix-up happened," Bet said with a sigh, reaching out to stroke Yvonne''s head. "I''ll handle this."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded with a smile, showing herplete trust in him.


    "You haven''t had dinner, have you? Go get your makeup off, and I''ll take you out," he said.


    Yvonne replied, "I usually skip dinner."


    Bet smiled. ¡°Make an exception for me?"


    Yvonne''s own smile widened as she nodded and skipped cheerfully into the bathroom.


    She stood at the vanity, using makeup remover and cotton pads to wipe away the heavy foundation, quickly revealing her smooth, clean face.


    After washing her face, Yvonne took down her borate hairdo, removing the pins and ornaments. As she wasbing through her hair, a tall figure suddenly appeared behind her in the mirror.


    Bet wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    "Removing makeup takes a while. Were you getting impatient?"


    asked leaning her body into tole


    chest and looking up at him content >


    "Yes. A little," Bet replied, his voice low and husky.


    He turned her to face him and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Yvonne had just taken off her makeup, and the faint, sweet scent of the remover was surprisingly alluring.


    They became entangled, kissing deeply and passionately.


    The cor of Yvonne''s costume was loose, which proved convenient; it came open with a simple tug.


    Bet buried his face in the crook of her neck, kissing her wildly, while Yvonne''s arms wrapped around his neck Her body went lime, and she had to cling to him to keep from copsing.


    He was clearly losing control. He swept everything off the vanity.


    with


    a single motion, pressing her back against the counter.


    The temperature in the small bathroom began to rise steadily.


    Suddenly, the jarring vibration of a phone shattered the moment, instantly cooling the heated atmosphere.


    Bet''s eyes were flushed, his belt already unbuckled, but for a moment, he didn''t move to answer the call.


    Yvonne''s breathing was uneven. Her hand slid limply into his pocket, retrieved the phone, and held it up for him to see.


    "It looks like a work call," she said, her voice breathy.


    Bet quickly reined in his emotions, though the flush in his eyes lingered.


    He took the phone and answered. His voice was calm and cool, but his unsteady breath betrayed a hint of his previous state.


    They were so close that Yvonne could make out a few words: "the Walker family," "captured."


    By the time the call ended, Bet had returned to his usualposed and self- possessed demeanor.

 Chapter 639

    He buckled his belt and then reached out to straighten Yvonne''s disheveled costume.


    "You have to go again?" Yvonne asked, a feeling she couldn''t quite name¡ª disappointment or sadness-settling in.


    "Yeah," Bet''s voice was strained. "Tim Walker has been captured. I need to go help Mr. Jones review the case."


    "Tim?" Yvonne was confused.


    Before she died in her past life, her investigation had only led her to the Spencer family. Since she''de back, the Spencer and Rogers families had fallen one after the other, leading her to the Walkers, but her knowledge of them was still


    iplete.


    "He''s Vincent''s cousin. After Colin died, Tim took over the smuggling and trafficking business,¡± Bet exined briefly. Since the case was still under investigation, he couldn''t reveal too much.


    Yvonne understood and didn''t press further. ¡°Go on, then. I''ll be good."


    "Okay." Bet gave her a firm kiss on the lips before turning and leaving the room. As the door opened and closed, an inexplicable emptiness washed over Yvonne. She wondered if this was how he felt all those times she had left him, abandoning him again and again.


    He used to argue with her, worried sick, and she had always thought he was being unreasonable.


    Now that their roles were reversed, Yvonne finally understood what it felt like to be the one waiting.


    ...


    Bet left the hotel and drove directly to the Municipal Bureau.


    A young detective who worked under Bruce met him and led him straight to the station''s surveince room.


    Bruce was sitting in front of aputer, watching the monitor and sipping coffee, looking to be in a good mood.


    The case must have seen a major breakthrough.


    ¡°Bet, you''re here." Bruce smiled and waved him over to the seat across from him.


    "Mr. Jones." Bet walked over and sat down naturally.


    Someone from the station thoughtfully poured him a cup of coffee as well. The


    coffee was good-it must have been from Bruce''s private stash.


    Bet took a sip before turning his attention to the surveince feed on the screen.


    In the video, Tim was in an interrogation room, restrained in a chair with cold handcuffs on his wrists.


    He appeared rtively calm¡ªhe was a Walker, after all, and had seen his share of turmoil. But this storm was different, big enough to swallow a man whole.


    Because of that, a flicker of panic was visible in Tim''s eyes.


    ¡°How did you get to him?" Bet asked.


    "Among thest batch of suspects we brought in, a DNA test confirmed one of them was the killer from the Riverbend familicide case. Home invasion, rape, and murder-he''s facing a definite death sentence. got scared and ratted Tim out."


    "}


    With two counts of premeditated murder, under the country''sws, the death penalty was certain. If he had been acting under orders, a full confession and a cooperative attitude might earn him a


    suspended death sentence, giving him a sliver of hope to live.


    When faced with death, everyone is afraid.


    And just like that, Tim was implicated. The police then broke down the other


    suspects one by one, and they confessed everything they knew.


    With testimony pointing to Tim''s crimes of smuggling and inciting murder the policeunched a swift investigation, quickly gathering concrete evidence and arresting him.


    Bet sat with Bruce in the surveince room for nearly an hour.


    Tim was holding his ground, evading the important questions from the police.


    "Looks like Tim isn''t going to confess," Bruce said, frowning at the screen as he sipped his coffee.

 Chapter 640

    "The chain of evidence against Tim isplete and airtight. Whether he confesses or not, he can be convicted," Bet stated impassively.


    "We''ve already handed the case over to the prosecutor''s office. The sentence will likely be either death or a suspended death sentence," Bruce said. "But it doesn''t look like he''ll implicate Vincent."¡±


    Bet nodded in agreement. "It''s a death sentence for Tim whether he talks or not. He has a wife and kids. If he dies, Vincent might take care of them out of some sense of loyalty. But if the entire Walker family falls, his own family will go down with them."


    Bruce''s expression darkened. The investigation would likely end with Tim.


    It was frustrating, but there was nothing they could do.


    "The arm of thew is long. As long as Vincent continues tomit crimes, we''ll find the evidence eventually," Bet offered as a word offort.


    "I know," Bruce nodded, well aware that some things couldn''t be rushed.


    "Calling you out thiste... you probably haven''t eaten. Come on, have a drink with me,¡± Bruce said, pping Bet on the shoulder.


    Bet stood up and followed Bruce out.


    As Bruce and Bet walked out of the station, a car with prominent government tes pulled up to the curb.


    Bet frowned slightly as the car door opened and Vincent hurried out, his secretary trailing behind him.


    Vincent still held a high-ranking position, several levels above Bruce, who had no choice but to adopt a deferential tone and greet him first. "Mr. Walker."


    "Mr. Walker," Bet echoed politely.


    Vincent nodded at Bet before


    turning his full, anxious atten


    Bruce Bruce my family told me my cousin Tim was brought in for questioning by your people."


    "Not questioning. He''s been arrested,¡± Bruce replied.


    "Arrested? Do you have evidence to just arrest someone like that? I''ve known Tim since he was a boy. He''s timid and cautious, a man whe barely even speaks out of turn. How could he possiblymit a crime? Are you sure you haven''t made a mistake?" Vincent said urgently.


    Tim''s arrest could easily lead back to him; it was no wonder Vincent was so frantic.


    He had been out of town on an inspection tour and had rushed back the moment he heard the news.


    "Whether there''s been a mistake or not, wouldn''t you know best, Mr. Walker?" Bruce asked with a cold smile.


    Vincent''s face hardened. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Just a joke," Bruce said, his respectful demeanor returning. "The arrest was carried out ording to proper procedure, and the case is currently under investigation Family members are not yet permitted to see the suspect. However, if you would like a briefing on the situation, I can have one of my men report to you."


    With that, Bruce handed Vincent off to one of the detectives on the case.


    Vincent''s focus was entirely on Tim, so he didn''t argue further with Bruce and quickly followed the detective into the police station.


    After watching Vincent disappear inside, Bet and Bruce found a mid-range restaurant nearby.


    Bruce was clearly a regr. The waiter showed them to a small private room and served them the restaurant''s specialties along with a bottle of strong liquor.


    Bet sat with Bruce, drinking and chatting.

 Chapter 641

    "Did I interrupt a date, calling you over so suddenly?" Bruce asked abruptly, sipping his drink.


    Bet''s hand, holding his utensils, paused. He looked at Bruce, confused as to how he knew.


    Bruce chuckled, ncing at him. ¡°I may be old, but I''ve been around. You were in such a hurry when you left her that your buttons weren''t even done up properly."


    Bet instinctively reached for the cor of his shirt, his fingers brushing against his neck.


    He didn''t need a mirror to know Yvonne had left a mark. She had probably done it on purpose.


    A faint smile touched his lips, softening his entire expression.


    Seeing this, Bruce smiled and nodded. "Looks like wedding bells might be in the future."


    Bet didn''t reply, but his smile was a silent confirmation. Seeing Bruce''s empty ss, he picked up the bottle and refilled it.


    Bruce took a drink before returning to the Walker case.


    "With Tim''s arrest, this line of investigation into the smuggling will probably go cold. Vincent will only be more cautious from now on. He''s been operating in Istra for years; getting ahold of anything incriminating on him will be incredibly difficult."


    Bet listened in silence, his expression grim.


    "Starting with Colin''s case, the Gonzalez, Spencer, and Rogers families have all fallen, yet Vincent is still breaking thew-smuggling, trafficking, treating human lives as if they were nothing. The Walker family is a cancer. If we don''t bring them to justice, who knows how many more people will be harmed," Brucemented, the seasoned detective in him sighing with frustration.


    ¡°Bet,¡± Bruce said suddenly, clutching his ss, ¡°Leonard''s daughter, Flora... was she killed because of Ynda?"


    Yvonne had died in the line of duty, and for years, Bruce had never stopped investigating her case.


    With the downfall of the Spencer and Rogers families, the truth was slowlying to light.


    When the Rogers family copsed and their organ trafficking scandal was exposed, Bruce''s sharp instincts had immediately drawn a line between Ynda and Flora.


    The timing of Ynda''s kidney transnt almost perfectly matched Flora''s death. Further investigation revealed that both women had the same rare blood type.


    Bet looked at Bruce. He didn''t have to answer; his expression said it all.


    Bruce''s suspicions were confirmed. He nodded heavily. "Flora was pregnant when she died. Oscar was a monster, willing to sacrifice his own wife and child. Thank God he parents don''t know the truth The guilt would destroy them."


    Flora had been a model daughter, obedient and dutiful her whole life. Her education,


    her career, her marriage¡ªall were arranged by her parents.


    Oscar had been hand-picked by Moores. The Rogers were a


    prestigious family, one of itstrate four great ns, and Oscar was young, sessful, handsome, and talented.


    The perfect marriage they had envisioned for their daughter had ultimately led to her death.


    Bet remained silent, his eyes dark and frighteningly deep. He lifted his ss and downed the liquor in one go.


    The fiery liquid burned its way down his throat, finally managing to quell the rage simmering inside him.


    Oscar was dead, but it wasn''t enough. The Walker family, and Ynda, would all pay the price.


    "Bet, were you dating Ynda to investigate Flora''s death?" Bruce asked suddenly.


    Bet''s hand flinched. He met Bruce''s gaze. Even with the alcohol, Bruce''s eyes were as sharp as ever.


    "Nothing gets past you, sir,¡± Bet admitted frankly.

 Chapter 642

    Bruce nodded, not saying much more, only offering a word of caution. "Don''t do anything that dangerous again. The Walkers are ruthless; they won''t care about your family name."


    Bet acknowledged with a nod. "Vincent is extremely cautious. I was never able to get close to the core of his operations. Continuing to y with fire would have risked dragging the entire Thompson family into it, so I got out when I could."


    Yvonne''s appearance had been timely. She had provided him with the perfect excuse to ''fall for someone else,'' break up with Ynda, and withdraw from the Walker family''s orbit unscathed.


    "You''re a smart man; you know when to pull back. But that Eden boy... he just dove right in. Frank is so sharp, how did he end up with such a foolish son?"


    Bruce shook his head with a sigh.


    Bet continued to drink and talk with Bruce, losing all track of time.


    Finally, a call came from Monica, urging Bruce to drink less ande home soon.


    "Mrs. Jones is getting worried. Mr. Jones, let me drive you home,¡± Bet offered.


    But Bruce waved him off with a smile. ¡°You should get back to your girl. I''m not drunk yet. I can get home myself.¡±


    Despite Bruce''s protests, Bet insisted on driving him back to the Jones residence.


    As the car pulled into the small courtyard of the Jones family home, Monica was already standing at the gate, craning her neck. When the car stopped, she hurried over, taking Bruce''s arm and chiding him gently, "Why do you always drink so much? Don''t you know how old you are? You''re such a worry."


    "I didn''t drink that much, really, I didn''t," Bruce exined good-naturedly.


    The couple walked toward the house together, their figures creating a scene of quiet warmth.


    Bet sat in the back of the car. In the dim light, the soft glow from his phone screen illuminated his handsome profile.


    At this hour, Bet wasn''t sure if Yvonne was asleep, so he sent her a text.


    [Asleep?]


    The reply came almost instantly.


    [Yes.]


    Bet couldn''t help but smile at the screen.


    His long fingers moved, dialing her number.


    The call connected quickly, and Yvonne''s voice came through,zy and rxed.


    "Are you done with your business?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°Have you been drinking?"


    Bet''s voice was a little hoarse and Yvonne knew immediately. They were se familiar with each other that there


    were no secrets between them.


    Bet chuckled softly. "I had a few drinks with Mr. Jones."


    "How''s my dad?" Yvonne asked.


    "I dropped him off at home safely."


    Yvonne nodded, then asked, ¡°Are youing back to me?"


    "Is that alright?¡± Bet asked with a smile in his voice.


    "Just don''t get caught by any photographers."


    "Alright," Bet agreed.


    In truth, it wouldn''t matter if he was photographed. The Thompson family had more than enough power to suppress any story. In Istra, media outlet would dare to cross


    them.


    no...


    After hanging up, Bet instructed the driver to take him back to the hotel.


    It was past eleven at night, and the hotel was quiet.


    He walked down the hallway to Yvonne''s room.


    The doorbell rang only once before


    the


    i was pulled open from the


    Yvonne had clearly been


    waiting for him.


    As Bet stepped into the room, Yvonneunched herself at him, clinging to him


    like she was glued to his body.


    She stood on her tiptoes, tilting her head up to kiss the corner of his lips.


    "I''m cold," Bet said, instinctively turning his head slightly. He gently pulled her off of him.

 Chapter 643

    He still carried the deep chill of the outdoors on him, and Yvonne was only in a nightgown, so she could easily catch a cold.


    "Why don''t you take a shower first? There''s a bathrobe in the bathroom," Yvonne


    said.


    Hotels usually provide two bathrobes, one for men and one for women. The hotel the cast was staying at was quite high-end.


    Bet showered, changed into the bathrobe, and came out of the bathroom.


    Yvonne was sitting on the sofa. On the coffee table in front of her was a steaming cup of sober-up soup.


    "Drink it first."


    "Okay." Bet walked over and sat down beside her.


    He picked up the soup with one hand and wrapped his other arm around Yvonne, pulling her into his embrace.


    Yvonne sat on hisp, watching him finish the soup. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him.


    The soup had a slightly sweet taste, like a type of candy from his childhood.


    "Feeling bold tonight?" Bet asked after the kiss, holding her close and gently stroking her back.


    "I''m always bold," Yvonne said, batting her thick eyshes, her eyes sparkling. "Oh?" Bet chuckled, then scooped her up from the sofa and strode towards the bedroom.


    They tumbled onto the bed, kissing passionately.


    When the kiss ended, Bet simply held her, ready to sleep.


    That''s it? We''re just going to sleep?


    Yvonne blinked at him, her beautiful, fox-like eyes filled with questions.


    "We''re sleeping now?"


    "What else did you have in mind, Vonnie?" Bet chuckled, his deep eyes filled with amusement.


    "Oh. Then let''s just sleep," Yvonne said, turning her back to him.


    So much for making the first move.


    Yvonne only offered Bet her cold back, but he wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    His chest was warm, an intense heat that enveloped herpletely.


    "Don''t you have an early makeup call tomorrow? If I started something, you wouldn''t be getting out of bed at all," Bet whispered, his lips brushing against her ear, his breath hot


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but the timing was wrong.


    "Oh," Yvonne mumbled, letting him hold her obediently.


    Yvonne was already used to his embrace and fell asleep quickly.


    After she was sound asleep, Bet slipped out of bed and took a cold shower.


    Yvonne slept soundly and was woken up the next morning by the doorbell.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and saw Bet, already dressed in a shirt and pants, heading to the door.


    She couldn''t hear what Bet said to the assistant, but the assistant


    left, and Bet closed the door and


    losed th


    returned to the bedside.


    "Did I wake you?" Bet asked.


    "Was that the assistant, here for makeup call?" Yvonne murmured


    my


    rubbing her eyes and leaning


    bonelessly against him.


    "Yeah." Bet ruffled her hair. "The assistant said your makeup is scheduled in half an hour."


    "Then I need to get up now." Yvonne threw back the covers and slowly got out of bed.


    She had to get up, wash, and have a quick breakfast. Half an hour was actually quite tight.


    Bet had already filled her rinsing cup with warm water and put toothpaste on her brush.


    Yvonne stood at the mirror brushing her teeth and asked, "Are you heading back to the base today?"


    "Yeah." Bet had already put on his military jacket and was about to leave.

 Chapter 644

    Soon, other cast members would be heading to makeup, and it would be crowded. Bet leaving then would be too conspicuous.


    So he had to leave early.


    By the time Yvonne finished washing up, Bet was fully dressed.


    She walked over and threw herself into his arms, not wanting him to go.


    "I''lle see you when I have time." Bet bent down and gave her a firm kiss on


    the lips.


    Despite his reluctance, Bet released her, opened the door, and left.


    The hotel hallway was still empty.


    Bet strode towards the elevators.


    Suddenly, the door to a room right next to the elevators opened, and Mignon walked out, followed by her assistant.


    She was saying something to her assistant, her attitude clearly unpleasant, while the assistant kept her head down, looking like she was enduring it.


    After snapping at her assistant, Mignon looked up and saw Bet walking towards her.


    Her eyes lit up instantly. She subconsciously smoothed her long hair and hurried over in her high heels.


    "Ben!"


    Bet had a good memory and remembered who Mignon was. He gave her a polite nod in greeting.


    "Ben, you..." Mignon started to say as she got close to him, but Bet had already walked past her without stopping and entered the elevator.


    Before Mignon could react, the elevator doors slowly closed, and Bet was gone.


    Mignon froze, stunned for a long moment.


    "Ms. Powell," the assistant called out cautiously.


    "Ben... did he not see me just now?" Mignon asked nkly.


    The assistant remained silent.


    Mr. Bet Thompson isn''t blind. How could he have missed someone standing right there? He obviously just ignored her.


    "Mr. Thompson seemed to be


    came front her room, could hea


    the assistant analyzed.


    Mignon''s face turned pale with fury upon hearing this.


    Ignoring her assistant''s attempts to stop her, she rushed towards Yvonne''s room.


    Inside, Yvonne had just finished washing up when she heard a loud banging on her door.


    Yvonne went to the door, and the moment she opened it, Mignon''s hand came flying at her face.


    Yvonne reacted instantly, grabbing Mignon''s wrist and forcefully flinging her away. Mignon stumbled back, saved from falling only because her assistant caught her.


    "Bitch, you dare to fight back!"


    Mignon shrieked, her eyes red with


    anger, pointing at Yvonne. "Ben


    came to the set to see me and you shamelessly seduced him into your room! You throw yourself at any man you see. If you''re that desperate, why don''t you just


    be a hooker... aah!"


    Mignon''s words were so vile that Yvonne couldn''t stand to hear any more. Before


    she could finish, Yvonne pped her across the face.


    It was the first time in her life Mignon had ever been pped, and she was


    She clutched her swelling cheek, taking a moment to process what happened before screaming and lunging forward. You bitch you hit me? Do you know who I am could I crush you with a flick of my finger!"


    "Ms. Powell, please calm down," the assistant said, getting between them to try and


    stop her.


    But she was clearly taking sides. While yelling for Mignon to calm down, she blocked Yvonne, allowing Mignon to grab and tear at her.


    Against two people, an ordinary girl would have been at a serious disadvantage.


    But with Yvonne''s skills, even twenty Mignons wouldn''t be a match for her, let alone two.


    Yvonne didn''t hold back. She grabbed the assistant''s hair and kicked her out of the way.

 Chapter 645

    "Aah!" The assistant was kicked out the door, her back mming against the wall. She crumpled to the ground in pain.


    "Trying to pull such childish tricks on me? You''re overestimating yourself," Yvonne said impatiently.


    The sight of her assistant being sent flying was probably too shocking, and Mignon, the pampered princess, was terrified.


    Afraid she''d be the next one sent flying, she turned and ran, shouting a warning over her shoulder, "You just wait! I''m not letting you get away with this!"


    Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with her and mmed the door shut.


    Yvonne didn''t give the incident with Mignon a second thought. She went to makeup on time and filmed her scenes as scheduled.


    She didn''t see Mignon all day and figured she''d run home to mommy for backup.


    After wrapping up for the night, Yvonne removed her makeup and returned to the hotel with her assistant.


    As they entered the lobby, a young woman approached them. Yvonne recognized her as Cynthia''s assistant.


    "Ms. Jones, Ms. Scott would like to see you," Cynthia''s assistant said politely with a smile.


    Yvonne couldn''t guess why Cynthia wanted to see her, but she followed the assistant to her room.


    "Ms. Jones, pleasee in." The assistant gestured for Yvonne to enter.


    Cynthia''s room was on a different floor from Yvonne''s, but it was the same type of business suite.


    In the living room, Cynthia was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. Across from her sat a middle-aged woman, exquisitely made-up and fashionably dressed.


    "Yvonne, you''re here! Come in," Cynthia said with a smile, waving her over.


    "Ms. Scott." Yvonne walked in, and Cynthia affectionately took her hand, pulling her down to sit beside her.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Mrs. Powell, Mignon''s mother," Cynthia said.


    Yvonne looked at Nelly. It all clicked.


    So, after she''d dealt with the daughter in the morning, the mother came looking for her at night.


    Nelly sat there, looking perfectly


    elegant and poised. Based on


    Mignon''s age, Nelly had to be in her fifties, but she was so


    well-preserved she looked the


    in


    in


    herearly forties. Her demeanor was gentle, and it was no wonder she could still have Marshall wrapped around her finger at her age.


    Though she was sitting, Nelly looked Yvonne up and down with a condescending air.


    It was her first time seeing Yvonne. The girl was indeed beautiful, with those stunning fox-like eyes that had even captivated Mr. Thompson.


    After a moment, Nelly gave a faint smile. "I''m Mignon''s mother. That child... her father and I have spoiled her rotten. I don''t know what happened between you two, but she ran home crying her eyes out."


    Nelly''s voice was soft, but every word wasced with usation.


    If Yvonne were just an ordinary twenty-year-old, perhaps a shy and introverted one, she would probably be too flustered to even exin herself and would just have to take the me.


    But Yvonne was a police officer


    meticulously trained at the academy,


    mentally tough, who had survived


    the most dangerous undercover


    tt of


    missions. She had crawled ou pites of dead bodies, Nelly''s act wasn''t going to intimidate her.


    "You''re right, Ms. Powell. Your daughter came banging on my door first thing in the morning, calling me a bitof and trying to p me if i had done something that disgraceful, probably would have cried myself into a faint, too."


    Yvonne finished, then added with mock concern, "Ms. Powell, I think Mignon''s mental state seems a bit... off. You might want to take her to see a doctor. You shouldn''t dy."

 Chapter 646

    Cynthia was silent.


    Yvonne''s words had clearly caught Nellypletely off guard. A flicker of bewilderment crossed her face before sheposed herself.


    Nelly had been the matriarch of the Powell family for many years; she wasn''t someone who could be rattled by a few words. Mignon might be a fool, but that didn''t mean Nelly was.


    Nelly maintained her decorous smile, unruffled and calm.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood, Ms. Jones. Mignon is perfectly healthy, mentally and physically, and has always been emotionally stable. She was just very angry today. You may not know this, but Bet''s mother and I are good friends. Emma is very fond of Mignon and has always wanted her as a daughter-inw. It''s a match we''d all be happy to see."


    "This morning, someone whispered in Mignon''s ear that they saw Bet leaving your room. Any girl would lose herposure if she heard her fianc¨¦ was having an improper rtionship with another woman. I''m sure you can understand that, Ms. Jones."


    "Are the Thompsons and the Powells officially engaged? How could I have not heard about something so major?" Yvonne replied with feigned shock, even turning to Cynthia for confirmation.


    "Ms. Scott, have you heard anything? Or received an invitation?"


    "No," Cynthia said. She certainly wasn''t going to lie for Nelly. Cynthia had only arranged this meeting as a favor to Marshall.


    "Ms. Powell, a marriage alliance between two families is a serious matter. You can''t just make things up," Yvonne warned gravely. She continued, "I understand your maternal concern. And don''t worry won''t hold what happened this.. morning against your daughter."


    With that, Yvonne stood up. "Ms. Scott, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going back. It was a long day of filming, and I''d like to rest."


    "I''m so sorry to have taken up your time." Cynthia nodded and politely stood up as well. "I''ll walk you out."


    Yvonne started to leave with Cynthia, but Nelly''s voice stopped her.


    "Ms. Jones, you''re certainly... different. No wonder you''ve caught Mr. Thompson''s eye," Nelly said, her voice still calm and measured, but she knew exactly how to make her words sting.


    "It''s a shame that in high society, marriage is about matching status and strengthening alliances. A pretty young girl like you might be a fun distraction, but the Thompsons elders would never allow you to marry into the family."


    "I''m only telling you this because I''ve taken a liking to you, Ms. Jones. A woman''s


    youth is finite. Don''t waste it on a man who can''t give you a future."


    Yvonne stopped, turned back to


    Nelly, and smiled. "Thank you for your kind advice, Ms. Powell. But I''m dating Bet, not his mother.. Since you and Emma are such good friends, didn''t she ever tell you that her previous che for a


    daughter-inw was Ms. Walker?


    Bet didn''t like her, and they still


    broke up. Now Emma likes your


    daughter. Do you really think a Powell is more distinguished than a Walker?!"


    The Walkers have been influential in Istra for years. Even though Vincent failed to


    get his promotion, he''s still the second-inmand, holding real power.


    The Powells may have been a notable family in the past, but they''ve been abroad for years. With the recent economic downturn overseas, they''ve only just moved back to Istra and haven''t even found their footing yet.


    There''s simply noparison between the Powells and the Walkers. And if Bet dumped a Walker, he''s certainly not going to give a Powell the time of day.

 Chapter 647

    The Powells really thought too highly of themselves.


    Nelly understood Yvonne''s implication, and her face went pale with rage.


    Before Nelly could explode, Cynthia stepped in. "Yvonne, I''ll see you out."


    Yvonne nodded and left the room with Cynthia.


    Since they were on different floors, Cynthia, ever polite, walked Yvonne all the way to the elevator.


    Yvonne pressed the button, but the elevators were on other floors, so she had to wait.


    While they waited, Yvonne looked at Cynthia. "Ms. Scott, I didn''t expect you to get involved in the Powells'' affairs."


    Cynthia smiled and answered honestly, "I have no connection to the Powells, but Mr. Morris is an old friend. When he asked for my help, I had to oblige. Marshall is actually a good man, just stubborn. No one can change his mind. For men, a first love can be devastatingly powerful."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. She felt there was a hidden meaning in Cynthia''s words.


    Just then, the elevator arrived, and the doors opened. Yvonne said nothing more and stepped inside.


    As the elevator ascended, Yvonne watched the numbers change on the disy screen. Suddenly, the phone in her jacket pocket started ringing.


    She took out her phone and saw it was Bet calling.


    "Wrapped up for the day?"


    "Yeah," Yvonne replied. "Are you back at the base? Are you busy?"


    "It''s been fely. No urgent missions, just routine training," Bet replied.


    "Oh," Yvonne answered distractedly. The elevator doors opened, and she stepped out, heading for her room.


    "What''s wrong? You sound a little down," Bet suddenly asked.


    Yvonne didn''t hide it. "Did you run into Mignon when you left this morning?"


    "I did. Why?" Bet asked, confused.


    "Well, Mignon came and caused a


    huge


    ne. When she didn''t get her


    way, she brought her mother to


    cause another one tonight" Yvonne


    said with a scoff.


    On the other end of the line, Bet frowned, his expression darkening. "I''ll handle the Powells."


    "It''s a small matter, I can handle it myself. Don''t underestimate me. I won''t let myself be taken advantage of," Yvonne said.


    The Powells haven''t even found their footing in stra, yet they''re already causing trouble. Emma must be the one giving them the confidence. If Bet gets involved, he''ll end up in a direct conflict with her.


    Yvonne didn''t want Bet to be caught in the middle between her and his own mother.


    "I just came from Cynthia''s room. She said something to me," Yvonne said, changing the subject.


    "What did she say?" Bet asked.


    "That a first love can be devastatingly powerful for a man," Yvonne repeated.


    Bet chuckled softly. "Well, she''s not wrong."


    Yvonne was the first love that never faded from Bet''s heart. He could only truly live when her light shon?


    on him. Otherwise, he was just a walking corpse.


    "But Cynthia is Noah''s first love. By telling me that, was she hinting that she still has feelings for him?"


    "Yeah. It''s possible," Bet replied matter-of-factly.


    "But Noah is married with a child. If Cynthia decides to go after him, what do you


    think her chances of winning are?" Yvonne asked.


    "One hundred percent, I''d say," Bet said after a moment of thought.


    "Huh?" Yvonne was surprised by his answer.

 Chapter 648

    "Noah is a sentimental person. If his wife could just be a decent wife and mother, he would never abandon them for Nic''s sake. But for years, the Whites have been causing one problem after another, and it''s only a matter of time before they create another mess. Cynthia must know this, which is why she came back. You don''t know her, but she never makes a move unless she''s sure of it."


    "Then the Thompson family is in for more drama."


    "That''s their problem to worry about, not ours," Bet said with a sigh.


    Yvonne was back in her room by now. After a full day of filming and dealing with Mignon and Nelly, she was exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    She and Bet exchanged a few more sweet nothings before ending the call and going to bed early.


    Tim''s case moved quickly. The relevant personnel and case files were transferred to the court, and the trial began as scheduled.


    In the first trial, Tim was sentenced to immediate execution. The killer who murdered ra and her grandmother received a suspended death sentence due to his good attitude in confessing and his significant cooperation. The other individuals involved received sentences of fifteen, ten, and five years in prison, respectively.


    Although Tim''swyer filed an immediate appeal after the first verdict, it was highly likely the second trial would uphold the original sentence.


    Tim knew he was doomed and nearly copsed in the courtroom.


    Unlike Vincent, Tim had a wife and son, as well as a mistress who had borne him a pair of children.


    After Tim''s sentence was announced, the courtroom filled with the sound of weeping.


    Tim''s wife cried while holding their son, but his mistress wailed even louder than his wife. Her two children were young and couldn''t survive without Tim''s financial support.


    After Tim''s sentencing, the Walker household became much more chaotic.


    His wife and mistress took turns showing up at the Walker residence to cry and plead.


    Tim''s wife also worked in a


    government department. She was a loyal person, begging Vincent to do everything he could to save Tim''


    life, even if it meant he''d spend the


    rest of it in prison.


    She was also worried about how Tim''s situation would affect her job and her son''s future.


    Vincent couldn''t guarantee that


    Tim''s life would be spared in the


    second trial: After all, with Tim''s


    case, all eyes were on the Walkers. If Vincent dared to help Tim evade, ustice, he would be dragged down with him.


    While Vincent couldn''t help Tim, as long as he remained in his position, he could protect Tim''s wife and child.


    Tim''s mistress, however, was not as dignified as his wife. She dragged her two young children to the Walker house to cause a scene, with only one goal: to get money.


    Vincent had to pay her five million to get rid of her.


    Dealing with the two women left Vincent mentally exhausted, and he had been suffering from insomnia and headaches recently.


    Belinda had the maid prepare a calming soup for him and, like a dutiful wife, gave him a head massage.


    "Tim is loyal, at least. He didn''t implicate us," Belinda sighed.


    "He''s not an idiot. If he exposed me, he''d still die, and then there would be no one to look after his wife and children," Vincent scoffed.


    "Now that Tim is gone, you''re even more short-staffed. What about letting Eden take Tim''s ce?" Belinda asked tentatively.


    Eden and Ynda were engaged and living together. In Belinda''s eyes, Eden was family.


    Vincent frowned and waved his


    hand dismissively. "Eden''s not ready. He''s too young and impulsive. He panicked after being summoned by the police just a few times. If hiswyer hadn''t been there, the police could have scared him into confessing everything."

 Chapter 649

    "Young people need to be tested."


    "He''ll have plenty of chances for thatter. The heat from Tim''s case hasn''t died down yet. Who knows how many eyes are on the Walker family right now. We can''t make any moves for the time being."


    "But if we stop the business, where will the moneye from? How are we supposed to live?" Belinda couldn''t help but say.


    Over the years, the Walkers had many illegal businesses, and their lifestyle was extremely extravagant. If those were shut down, Vincent''s sry alone wouldn''t be nearly enough to support it.


    It''s always hard to go fromvish spending to a frugal life.


    If Ynda were still Mr. Thompson''s girlfriend, they could have leveraged that connection. At the very least, she and her mother used to be able to charge everything at all the malls, hotels, and high-end establishments owned by the Thompson Group.


    But Eden was just the Thompsons'' unwee illegitimate son; he didn''t have those kinds of privileges.


    "What if... we sell a couple of the properties you''re not using?" Belinda suggested. They couldn''t possibly downgrade their standard of living.


    But Vincent refused without a second thought.


    He had already secretly transferred the properties to April''s name, ensuring that she and their son would be provided for, even if something happened to him.


    Belinda had always been obedient to her husband. Since Vincent said not to sell the houses, she dropped the subject, though she still worried about their future.


    "So, what about our future..."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t starve," Vincent said, impatiently pushing her hand away and getting up from the sofa.


    "I''m going out." Vincent grabbed his coat and headed for the door.


    "But it''s your day off. Where are you going?" Belinda asked.


    "To the office," Vincent replied dismissively.


    Vincent''s car was waiting at themunity gate.


    His secretary was standing outside the car, bending slightly to open the door for him.


    Vincent got into the car, looked at the driver, and said quietly, "To the hospital." "Yes, sir." The driver stepped on the gas, and the car sped off.


    The car eventually stopped outside the maternity hospital, without pulling into the driveway.


    A government car was quite conspicuous, and Vincent''s rtionship with April had to be kept secret, so he couldn''t be too brazen.


    Vincent got out of the car, took a bag of nutritional supplements from the trunk, and walked into the hospital.


    It was early spring, and the weather was unpredictable, so many children were sick with colds the hospital lobby was bustling filled with the constant sound of crying children.


    Vincent walked through the lobby and went straight to the elevator. The elevator went up and stopped at the twelfth floor.


    Vincent entered the hospital room to find a doctor examining April.


    April was over five months pregnant, her belly showing. A female doctor was listening to the baby''s heartbeat with a stethoscope.


    "Mm, the fetus is fine. But you''re a bit anemic, so you need to take good care of yourself," the doctor advised.


    Vincent walked in, saw the doctor holding April''s medical report, and immediately asked, "How are they? Mother and child?"


    ?


    "The fetus is developing normally, but the mother is anemic and needs careful attention At her age sh?s considered a high-risk pregnancy, so you can''t be careless."


    Vincent took the report and carefully examined the baby''s ultrasound images, the


    corners of his mouth lifting in a smile.


    April had suffered several


    miscarriages, so this pregnancy,


    which she had struggled to


    maintain, was precious-and it was


    a boy. As long as he was bom, the Walker family would have an heir.


    After finishing the examination and giving a few more instructions, the doctor left.

 Chapter 650

    Vincent sat by the bed and took April''s hand. "Has the morning sickness still been bad? This baby is quite a handful."


    "After five months, the morning sickness isn''t as bad, but I just don''t have much of an appetite," April said.


    "You have to eat even if you don''t have an appetite. You''re eating for two now." Vincent reached out and gently stroked her baby bump.


    With the pregnancy, April seemed to radiate a maternal glow. She smiled gently and ced her hand over Vincent''s.


    "He''s been moving a lottely. I can''t eat or sleep well."


    "Boys are just mischievous. When he''s born, I''ll spank his bottom to get back at him for you," Vincent cooed.


    "Hmph, as if you''d have the heart," April said, giving him a yful re.


    "Since he''s yours, of course I couldn''t," Vincentughed.


    Just then, a caregiver came in with April''s nutritional meal.


    "April, time to eat."


    April frowned at the mention of food. She really had no appetite.


    Vincent was worried her not eating would hurt the baby, so he took the bowl and fed


    her himself, spoon by spoon.


    April''s eyes filled with affection. "If you fed me like this every day, I''d have an appetite. And your son would get enough to eat, too."


    "Alright, I''ll try toe every day and make sure both you and our son are well-fed," Vincent said, continuing to feed her.


    For once, April finished the entire bowl.


    After the meal, Vincent helped April up, and they went for a walk downstairs in the hospital grounds.


    "I heard the verdict came down in Tim''s case," April said, stopping.


    "Yeah." Vincent''s expression grew heavy. "He got the death penalty in the first trial. They''ve appealed, but there''s not much hope."


    "The evidence is solid. The best they can hope for is a suspended sentence," April sighed.


    "Living your whole life in prison is worse than death," Vincent said.


    Tim hadn''t betrayed him yet, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t in the future. Only the dead can keep secrets forever.


    Back when Colin was arrested, if Vincent hadn''t threatened him and promised to get him out, he wouldn''t have resorted to such a ruthless measure as having Colin killed.


    After all, getting someone killed in a detention center had taken a great deal of effort.


    Having been with Vincent for so many years, April naturally understood how his mind worked.


    She nodded. "Yes. The dead are more reliable than the living. But Tim is your cousin, after all. You should still take good care of his family."


    "I''ve already taken care of it, don''t worry," Vincent said, putting an arm around her.


    "How can I not worry?" April nced at him. "We''ve been together for so many years, and now we have a son. We rise and fall together now."


    "With what happened to Tim, all your political enemies must be watching you. Vincent, you should put a pause on your business for now it''ll trouble if they find any leverage against you."


    "I know you need money in your position to grease the wheels. Why don''t you sell


    the house I''m living in? It can help you out for the time being."


    "You''re the best to me." Vincent


    ruffled her hair, his gaze full of affection. "Don''t worry, it hasn''t gotten to the point where I need to


    _sell oroperty can still provide


    for you and our son:"


    Vincent stroked her belly again and continued, "As long as Eden can secure the Thompson family inheritance and we get control of their fortune, we won''t have to worry about money."


    "Eden?" April frowned. "Everyone in


    our circle knows Frank is biased. He only has eyes for Bet. As long as Bet is around the Thompson family fortune will never fall into the hands of an illegitimate son like Eden..."

 Chapter 651

    April trailed off, then suddenly realized what he was implying. "You''re not... nning to go after Bet, are you?" she asked, shocked.


    Vincent sighed. To be honest, he actually admired Bet. It was a shame the young man didn''t know what was good for him.


    "I have no choice. He''s in our way."


    April: "With Bet''s skills, it''s nearly impossible to kill him. Besides, if we make a move and something goes wrong, the Thompsons will never let us get away with it."


    "You''re right. It would be too risky for us to do it ourselves," Vincent said. "But Bet is a soldier. If he were to have some kind of... ident during a mission, he''d be hailed as a hero who died for his country, and it would have nothing to do with us."


    "You want to do it while he''s on a mission?" April was stunned for a moment, but after thinking it over, she realized it was indeed the safest way.


    "April, I recall your cousin is in the same unit as Bet," Vincent added.


    April had a cousin who was a political officer in Bet''s unit. They were on pretty good terms.


    April: "We have a good rtionship, but asking him to help me assassinate the heir to the Thompson family? That''s a huge risk. I doubt he''d agree to it."


    Vincent: "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it."


    Whether in politics or the military, no one''s hands arepletely clean. Once you find some leverage and add a little financial incentive, anyone can be controlled.


    ...


    Yvonne didn''t see Thomas again until herst day of filming.


    He was the third male lead in the series, so his part wasn''t huge. He hadn''t been able to join the cast of *The Cyan Fox* because filming for his previous project ran long. By the time he finally arrived on set, Yvonne had already finished all her


    scenes.


    "I can''t believe you''ve already wrapped. Congrattions," Thomas said. He had just finished his makeup and was wearing a wig cap but hadn''t changed into his costume yet.


    He was holding arge bouquet of flowers, which he offered to Yvonne.


    "Thank you," Yvonne replied with a smile politely epting the


    the


    but deliberately keepingowers


    distance from him.


    "I pulled a lot of strings to get this role, thinking we''d get to be in the same cast again. But myst project dragged on, and by the time I finally already


    made it here you were


    done."


    Thomas shrugged, looking disappointed.


    "I hope we''ll have a chance to work together again in the future," Yvonne said politely.


    Thomas raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I''ll make sure that hopees true."


    Yvonne: "..." That''s really not necessary.


    Yvonne: "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Taylor, I''m going to go find the director."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Thomas watched her leave, the smile slowly fading from his face.


    Ever since she had rejected his confession, all that seemed to remain between them was politeness and distance.


    Thomas felt an indescribable sense of loss, and also... resentment.


    "Yvonne, why is it that even with a second chance, you still don''t choose me?"


    Yvonne froze and turned to look at him.


    "What... did you say?"


    Thomas looked at her, his handsome eyes filled with


    bitterness. "Bet... what does he I don''t in two lifetimes,


    have the


    you chose him both times.


    Yvonne stared at him in shock, her expression full of disbelief. "You..."


    "I know you''re back, Vonnie."

 Chapter 652

    Yvonne: "How... how did you find out?"


    Thomas: "It wasn''t that hard to figure out. You may have a different body, but a person''s habits don''t change. Two or even three simr habits between different people might be a coincidence, but when *all* the little habits are the same, it can''t be a coincidence."


    "Besides, even if I didn''t know you that well, I know Bet. He''s hopelessly devoted. He could never love anyone else but you."


    Thomas was smart and observant. That''s why, after Bet, he was the second person to realize that Yvonne was Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t deny it. Instead, she smiled and nodded.


    "Thomas, thank you for still remembering me."


    "I always remembered you," Thomas said with a bitter smile. "Everything Bet remembers, I remember too. He loves you, and I love you, no less than he does. Yvonne, why can''t you see me?"


    Yvonne turned, walked back to Thomas, and looked at him earnestly. "I have always seen you. And I''ve always thought of you as a dear brother."


    "But I don''t want to be your brother," Thomas said.


    Yvonne: "But in my heart, you are a brother, and only a brother."


    "So, I lost just because of that one word, ''brother''?" Thomas gave another bitter smile.


    "To each their own, I guess," Yvonne replied helplessly.


    "Yvonne, I don''t want to be your brother," Thomas repeated stubbornly.


    "Well, I can''t just keep you around as a backup n. I do have some basic moral principles."


    "Yvonne, you really know how to twist the knife," Thomas chuckled, his smile full of self-mockery.


    Yvonne pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    A harsh rejection was better than stringing him along. Better to rip the band-aid off quickly.


    "Mr. Taylor, there you are. The


    director needs you. Your scene in et


    Hurrying over and speakinget


    next," the assistant director said,


    respectfully to Thomas.


    "Okay. I know." Thomas gave Yvonne onest deep look before following the assistant director away.


    Yvonne watched him go and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yvonne, the luggage is all packed, and the car is waiting outside," her assistant said, walking over.


    Yvonne nodded and followed her assistant. They went back to the hotel to get her luggage and then left by car.


    The car was on its way to Cherry Bay.


    Yvonne was in the back seat, resting with her eyes closed. Her purse was beside her, and the phone inside suddenly started vibrating.


    Yvonne reached for her purse, took out her phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered.


    "Wrapped up?" Bet''s voice was deep and warm, with a hint of a smile. "Yeah. Just finished today," Yvonne replied, her lips curving into a smile.


    Bet: "Good. Saves you from being in the same cast as Thomas."


    Yvonne: "You have that little faith in me?"


    Bet: "It''s Thomas I don''t have faith in."


    Yvonne: "..." This conversation had to stop.


    She wondered if Bet knew that Thomas had figured out who she was. If he found out Thomas had confessed to her again today, he would definitely fly to a jealous rage.


    "I didn''t schedule any work this month, so I can spend some proper time with you,"


    Yvonne said, quickly changing the subject.


    But there was a moment of silence


    on the other end before Bet spoke, his voice tinged with regret "Vonnie, have to go to Chano for a mission, I might not be back for a I


    month, so won''t be able to spend time with you."


    Yvonne felt a pang of disappointment, but she understood and supported his work.

 Chapter 653

    "It''s okay. You just focus on your work. When you''re done, I''ll spend all my time with


    you."


    "You''re so good to me, Vonnie," Bet said with a smile.


    Yvonne replied, "You make it sound like you''re talking to a child."


    "Well, I''m great with kids. When are you going to have one for me?" Bet asked, half-joking, half-serious.


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Mr. Bet Thompson, I think you need to propose first."


    Bet replied, "Alright. Wait for me toe back."


    They exchanged a few more sweet nothings before ending the call.


    By then, the car had already pulled into Cherry Bay.


    Yvonne opened the door and got out, her assistant following behind with her suitcase.


    ¡°I can take it upstairs myself. You should head home early, too. You''ve worked hard these past few weeks," Yvonne said to her assistant.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll head out then. You get some rest too, Yvonne,¡± the assistant said with a smile before getting back into the car.


    Who wouldn''t be happy to get off work early?


    After her assistant left, Yvonne wheeled her suitcase upstairs.


    With Bet away, only Helen and Bullet were home.


    When Bullet saw his mistress return, he bounded over to her excitedly.


    "Bullet, I missed you so much! Did you miss me?" Yvonne dropped her suitcase to


    the side, bent down, and wrapped her arms around the dog.


    Bullet tilted his big head back and barked as if in response.


    "Yvonne, you''re back." Helen took Yvonne''s luggage and then bent down to retrieve


    a pair of slippers from the shoe cab, cing them at Yvonne''s feet.


    "Thank you, Helen,¡± Yvonne said politely as she changed her shoes.


    "Have you eaten? We have plenty of groceries, so I can make whatever you''d like," Helen offered.


    "I''m craving your egg fried noodles," Yvonne replied.


    "I''ll go make them right now. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Helen went into the kitchen, and soon the sound of sizzling oil filled the air, creating a warm, homey atmosphere.


    Yvonne went to her room, quickly washed up, and changed into a set


    offortable loungewea


    When she came out, the noodles and side


    dishes were already on the table.


    Besides the fried noodles, Helen had also prepared a couple of fresh vegetable side dishes that looked incredibly appetizing.


    Yvonne sat at the dining table eating her noodles, while Bullety at her feet,zy and content.


    After dinner, she took Bullet for a walk around the neighborhood.


    Yvonne had been away filming for a while and hadn''t been back in a long time. Bullet was especially affectionate, sticking close to her side the entire walk.


    After walking Bullet, Yvonne had a wonderful night''s sleep.


    Life on set was exhausting, with early morning shoots,te wraps, and sometimes even overnight filming.


    Now that it was over, she could finally get some proper rest.


    Yvonne had the week off after filming wrapped.


    She stayed at Cherry Bay, spending her days walking the dog, shopping, or getting spa treatments at a beauty salon: Helen took care of all a her meals, so she didn''t have a care in the world.


    Life was blissfullyfortable.


    Bet had already left for Chano. At first, he managed to send a few texts, but soon, allmunication stopped.


    However, for a soldier, no news was good news.


    Yvonne was thoroughly enjoying her vacation when a call from Sandra brought it to an abrupt end.


    Sandra said, ¡°Get ready. You''reing with me this afternoon to meet Director Ward about a new project."


    Yvonne protested, "But I''m on vacation! What happened to the month off you promised me?"


    gave you a month off to spend with your boyfriend. But he''s away on a mission, so who are you going to romance? Get back to work An actors golden years are sport, so we have to make the most of them."


    Yvonne''s resistance was futile. She obediently put on her makeup and headed out.

 Chapter 654

    Sandra''s car wasn''t allowed into Cherry Bay, so she had to park at the entrance.


    Yvonne, wearing a mask, walked briskly out of theplex, went to Sandra''s car, opened the passenger door, and slid inside.


    Once in the car, Yvonne took off her mask and nced at Sandra in the driver''s seat.


    "Seatbelt first," Sandra reminded her.


    Yvonne buckled up, and Sandra hit the gas, pulling the car onto the main road.


    Sandra began, ¡°This is a project with Director Ward. It''s a web series, so it won''t air on a majorwork, but the script is excellent. I''ve already read it. A lot of big-budget series have been floppingtely, while many smaller web series have be huge hits. Director Ward has a track record of producing blockbusters, so his quality is guaranteed."


    Yvonne asked, "But I haven''t even seen the script. How can I meet the director?"


    "Today is just a preliminary meeting with Director Ward, just to chat. He wants to see if your look and presence fit the part. The script and your acting willeter, during the audition," Sandra exined.


    Yvonne nodded in understanding.


    Sandra drove to a five-star hotel and parked in the underground garage.


    Yvonne and Sandra got out and took an express elevator upstairs.


    At this time of day, the hotel was bustling with people. Yvonne put her mask back on and stood with Sandra in a corner of the elevator.


    The elevator made several stops, with people constantly getting on and off.


    Yvonne and Sandra were standing at the back, shielded by the crowd. So, when Marshall Morris and Nelly stepped in, they didn''t see them.


    Marshall''s hand was resting on Nelly''s shoulder. Nelly, impably made up and dripping with jewels as always, was also wearing a mask, clearly trying to avoid being recognized.


    She kept her head slightly lowered and instinctively pushed Marshall''s hand off her shoulder.


    Marshall wasn''t annoyed; he just chuckled and stood respectfully beside her.


    They got off on the eleventh floor, while Yvonne and Sandra were going to the twenty-first. Because of this, Marshall and Nelly never saw them.


    "What are Marshall and Nelly doing at a hotel together?" Yvonne asked Sandra as they stepped out of the elevator.


    Sandra stopped and gave her a faint smile. "You''re still young. You don''t understand the ways of men and women. Do you think Marshall would go to at this trouble for Nelly and Mignon without getting O Something in return?"


    "So, Marshall and Nelly are here for a ''date''?" Yvonne asked, stunned.


    "What else? You don''t need a hotel room just to have tea and chat," Sandra said with a sideways nce.


    "But Nelly''s married," Yvonne pointed out.


    "Even thew doesn''t stop a married woman from seeing other men. It''s none of your business. Now let''s go. When you meet Director Ward, you better be on your best behavior, or you''ll have me to answer to "


    Sandra grabbed Yvonne''s hand and hurried her toward Director Ward''s room.


    Director Ward was a young man in his early thirties.


    The web series he had directed in recent years had all been well-received, with


    good ratings, and one had even be a massive hit.


    Despite his youth, Director Ward was polite and well-mannered.


    Sandra and Yvonne chatted with him for half an hour, and they got along splendidly.


    Director Ward was nning to shoot a period drama about court intrigue. The female lead was a seemingly innocent but deeply maniptives character, a role that was very appealing. Sandra had read the script and was immediately captivated.


    Yvonne was a rising star, but she was still one hit show away from bing an A-


    list actress.


    Sandra had high hopes for Director Ward''s new series.

 Chapter 655

    Yvonne might not have a natural gift for acting, but she had high emotional


    intelligence. During her time as an undercover agent, she had mastered the art of telling people exactly what they wanted to hear.


    If Director Ward hadn''t had other ns for the evening, he would have invited Yvonne and Sandra to dinner.


    "Ms. Garcia, Ms. Jones, it''s unfortunate I have another engagement tonight. We''ll have to do this again sometime," Director Ward said, personally seeing them to the door, looking as though he wished they could stay longer.


    If he had known they would get along so well, he wouldn''t have scheduled anything else for the evening.


    "Please, don''t trouble yourself, Director Ward. We''ll see you again soon," Sandra said, politely shaking his hand as she and Yvonne left the hotel room.


    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief once they were out of the hotel.


    "I think Director Ward has a good impression of you. I''ll email you the script tonight. Read it carefully. Don''t mess up the audition," Sandra reminded her.


    "So my vacation is officially over now?" Yvonne''s face fell.


    "Life is short, we have to make money. Be good," Sandra said, patting Yvonne''s shoulder earnestly. "Alright, don''t look so down. My treat for dinner."


    The two of them then walked into a steakhouse across the street from the hotel.


    They were seated in a private room on the second floor with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a wide view of the hotel''s main entrance.


    Yvonne looked down at her well-done steak, cutting and eating as she went.


    Without Bet there to cut her steak for her, even eating felt like a chore. She was a little annoyed.


    "Why did you insist on a well-done steak? Don''t you think it''s tough?¡± Sandra asked, elegantly slicing into her medium-rare steak.


    ¡°I don''t like eating raw meat," Yvonne replied, continuing to saw at her steak with great effort.


    "Do you want me to cut it for you?" Sandra asked, ncing at Yvonne''s te.


    "Thank you, Sandra, that would be great." Yvonne put down her knife and fork and slid her te over to Sandra.


    "You really don''t stand on ceremony, do you?" Sandra shot her a look but began to diligently cut the steak.


    "I''m not good at this. A military


    dagger is more u


    than this,


    knife, Yvonne sand, resting her chin


    on her hand as she watched Sandra.


    "You know, Vonnie never liked cutting her steak either. Whoever she was eating with


    had to do it for her," Sandra reminisced as she worked.


    Yvonne paused for a moment, thinking: Thomas was right. Even in a new body,


    some small habits are impossible to change.


    If the idea of reincarnation weren''t so unbelievable, her parents and Sandra would have probably recognized her by now.


    Sandra cut the well-done filet mignon into simr-sized pieces and ced the te back in front of Yvonne.


    Yvonne picked up her fork and ate slowly, gazing out the window absentmindedly. Just then, she saw Nelly and Marshall walking out of the hotel entrance.


    Nelly still had her mask on,pletely covered up as if terrified of being recognized. But anyone who knew her would still be able to tell it was her.


    Marshall, on the other hand, was beaming, his arm wrapped around Nelly.


    The Zade family''s car was parked at the entrance. As Nelly bent down to get in, Marshall leaned in, wrapped his an around her, and gave fer a


    kiss on the cheek content belongs fo


    Nelly pushed him away, said a few perfunctory words, and then urged the driver to leave quickly.


    "Is that it? The battle is over already?" Yvonne nced at Sandra, then at her watch.

 Chapter 656

    From the time they entered the hotel to now, it had only been about an hour. Factoring in showering and changing, Marshall was certainly a fast worker.


    "If you ount for showering, getting dressed and undressed, and walking in and out of the hotel, that leaves twenty minutes at most. For a man Marshall''s age, if he''s not on medication, that''s about as long as he canst."


    Sandra continued cutting her steak, adding casually, "Marshall is in his fifties. Of course he can''tpare to a man like Mr. Bet Thompson in the prime of his life."


    Yvonne froze.


    Her face turned an uncontroble shade of red, and she coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sandra, don''t say things like that.¡±


    "Did I say something wrong?" Sandra stopped cutting her steak and looked at Yvonne''s flushed face. "Don''t tell me you and Bet haven''t... you know?"


    Yvonne was silent.


    Could they please skip this topic?


    Seeing Yvonne''s face as red as a lobster, Sandra chuckled and decided to stop teasing her.


    "Alright. You''re not a teenager, a healthy sex life is normal. Just make sure you use protection. Don''t get pregnant. I have a lot of promotions and events lined up for you."


    Sandra reminded her.


    Yvonne stabbed a piece of steak with her fork and quickly changed the subject. "Aren''t Nelly and Marshall afraid her husband will find out about their affair? It would be a huge scandal."


    "The men in the Powell family are impotent. He couldn''t make it abroad, so he came back here. Now he has to rely on Nelly''s social skills to maintain their standing in Istra. The Powell family probably knows what she''s doing, but when a man is powerless, all he can do is turn a blind eye."


    Sandra said with a cold, mockingugh.


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Nelly was bothughable and tragic.


    After dinner, Sandra drove Yvonne back to Cherry Bay.


    As the car stopped at the entrance, Yvonne unbuckled her seatbelt, ready to get out.


    "I''ve emailed the script to you. Print it out yourself," Sandra reminded her, looking at her.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, acknowledging.


    Sandra looked through the front windshield at the upscaleplex ahead and teased, "Looks like that apartment you bought downt was a waste of money." penthouse in Cherry Bay is much morefortable."


    "Want to move in with me and see for yourself?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    "Forget it. I''m not interested in being a third wheel," Sandra said, waving her hand.


    Yvonne replied, "He''s not even home. It''s just me, Helen, and Bullet.¡±


    Sandra still shook her head. "I would never leave my home. My husband and my child are there."


    "Right," Yvonne''s smile faded, and she nodded solemnly.


    Back at Cherry Bay, Yvonne printed out the script from her email and tossed it on the sofa in her bedroom.


    After a shower, she dried her hair and curled up on the sofa to read.


    Sandra was right-the script was


    excellent


    Yvonne was engrossed et


    when her phone, sitting on the


    coffee table, suddenly rang. >


    Yvonne picked it up and was surprised to see it was Bet calling.


    A smile instinctively formed on her lips as she answered. ¡°So you finally


    remembered to call me. Did you miss me...?"


    However, before she could finish,


    she was interrupted by the voice et


    the other end. It wasn''t Bet.


    was his aide, Simon. Content Simon


    "Ms. Jones."


    Yvonne''s heart sank the moment she heard Simon''s voice.


    Bet would never let anyone else handle his phone unless something had happened to him.

 Chapter 657

    "Ms. Jones, Mr. Thompson is injured. The local clinic can''t handle it, so he''s being transferred to the provincial hospital in Chano. Could you... could youe see


    him?"


    Simon was trying his best to stay calm, but his voice was choked with an


    uncontroble sob.


    Yvonne''s mind went nk for a moment. All she could hear was a loud ringing in her ears, drowning out everything else.


    "Ms. Jones? Ms. Jones, are you there?"


    Simon''s voice finally pulled Yvonne back to reality.


    She forced herself to remain calm. "I understand. I''m on my way."


    After hanging up, Yvonne immediately changed her clothes and rushed out the door.


    "Yvonne, where are you going sote at night?" Helen, who was cleaning the living room, asked in confusion as she saw Yvonne heading out.


    "Helen, I have to go out of town. I''ll be back in a while," Yvonne managed to say before mming the door behind her.


    Bullet, seeing his mistress leave, instinctively tried to follow her out, but the door was already closed.


    He sat by the entrance, whining with a sense of grievance.


    "It''s okay, Bullet. Yvonne will be back soon," Helen said, walking over and stroking his fur tofort him.


    Yvonne drove to the airport, speeding and even running a red light.


    Fortunately, traffic was light at night.


    She had already booked a flight while driving over. Upon arriving at the airport, she went straight to her gate.


    The flight from Istra to Chano was three hours.


    Afternding, Yvonne rushed directly to the provincial hospital. But when she arrived, Bet wasn''t there yet.


    The mission had taken ce in a mountainous region with no airport or train station. Some areas were so remote they were in


    by


    road and could only be reached on foot.


    So, even though Yvonne had already made it to Chano, Bet was still on his way.


    Yvonne stood motionless at the hospital entrance, her gaze fixed on the road, her


    heart feeling like it had stopped beating.


    She didn''t know how severe his injuries were or how long he could hold on.


    The longer it took, the worse his chances became.


    "They''re here! The ambnce is here!" The wail of a siren shattered the quiet night as an ambnce sped toward the entrance.


    Medical staff immediately swarmed around it, methodically transferring the patient from the ambnce and rushing him into the hospital.


    "Ben... Ben," Yvonne''s voice was hoarse, as if something was caught in her throat.


    Her legs felt numb, moving mechanically as she followed the medical team.


    She couldn''t tell where he was


    injured all she could see was


    that he


    was in blood, his eyeser


    tightly shut,pletely lifeless.


    The operating room and surgeons were ready. Bet was wheeled directly into surgery.


    "Ben... Ben!" Tears streamed down Yvonne''s face as she reached for his hand.


    His hand was grimy, stained with dried blood.


    Her fingertips barely grazed the back of his hand. His hands, usually warm and dry, were now as cold as ice.


    Before she could grasp it, the


    operating room doors swung shut in


    her face. The only thing visible was the ringly bright light above the door indicating surgery


    was in


    progress.


    Simon and several other soldiers in camouge were also left outside the closed doors.

 Chapter 658

    A group of tough men who wouldn''t flinch at bloodshed now stood with red-rimmed eyes.


    Yvonne recognized a couple of them, besides Simon, from the military-themed reality show she had participated in at Bet''s base.


    But no one was in the mood for pleasantries.


    "Where... where is he hurt?" she asked, her voice raspy.


    "Mostly superficial wounds..." Simon began evasively, but he couldn''t bring himself to continue as he looked into Yvonne''s eyes.


    A soldier in camouge suddenly squatted down, his sobs suppressed. "It''s all my fault. Mr. Thompson was injured trying to save me.¡±


    The atmosphere outside the operating room was suffocating, broken only by the soldier''s quiet weeping.


    "Shut up! Yourmander isn''t dead yet, so stop your damn crying!" a man in his forties, Colonel Andrew Lee, Bet''s superior, barked, kicking the soldier lightly.


    Instantly, even the sound of crying vanished, leaving a silence so profound it was almost unbearable.


    Yvonne clutched her chest, struggling to breathe.


    Then, she heard hurried footstepsing down the hallway. Frank and Emma had arrived.


    As was procedure, Bet''s parents had been notified.


    Frank and Emma''s estate was far from the airport, so they had missed the earlier flight Yvonne had taken.


    But the Thompson family had a private jet and could arrange their own flight path, so they arrived in Chano not long after Yvonne.


    "Bet? Where''s Bet?" Emma cried out as she approached.


    Emma had been the picture of elegance and dignity her entire life, always poised and noble. This was the first time Yvonne had ever seen her so disheveled. Her face, bare of makeup, was deathly pale, and her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Over the years, Bet had suffered numerous injuries in the line of duty, but Emma and Frank were always told after the fact.


    He never wanted them to worry.


    This was the first time the military had notified them directly, which meant Bet''s injuries were truly severe, possibly life-threatening.


    As Bet''s aide, Simon immediately went to report to Frank and Emma.


    There was no way to hide the truth now.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson has mostly superficial wounds, but the critical injury is to his chest. A bullet went through his left side, we don''t know, if it hit his heart," Simon said his voice trembling.


    After speaking, he instinctively nced at Yvonne.


    Before losing consciousness, Bet had told him not to notify Yvonne, afraid of scaring her, afraid of making her worry.


    But after a great deal of internal struggle, Simon had called her anyway.


    He was afraid that if Bet never woke up, Yvonne would not even get to see him onest time.


    "Bet! My son!" Emma screamed upon hearing the news, her body going limp as she fainted.


    Frank was not in good shape either, but with his wife copsed, he had to hold himself together.


    He caught Emma in his arms and immediately had a doctor attend to her and admit her to the hospital.


    Emma''s health had always been delicate, and now she had suffered such a severe shock. If both his wit and son were lost, their family would be shattered.


    Bet remained in the operating room. Hours passed, but the surgery showed no signs of ending.


    Yvonne sat on a bench outside, waiting quietly.


    "Ms. Jones, you should get some rest. We''ll stay here and let you know as soon as the surgery is over," Simon said.


    Yvonne didn''t speak, just shook her head, her neck feeling stiff.


    Her gaze was fixed on the window at the end of the hall. A sliver of dawn was breaking outside. The sky was turning a pale white. It was morning.

 Chapter 659

    After dawn, military leaders began to arrive one after another.


    Bet held a high rank in the army, and since he was injured in the line of duty, it was standard for his superiors to visit.


    Moreover, he was Mr. Thompson Sr.''s grandson and the heir to the wealthy Thompson family. An incident involving him on a mission was a major event.


    In addition to the military leaders, Tobias and Noah also arrived, waiting outside the operating room.


    ¡°Bet is a good man; he''ll pull through,¡± said a high-ranking officer from Bet''s unit, an old subordinate of Mr. Thompson Sr. and a formerrade of Tobias.


    "How has the old man been? Maybe we should keep this from him for now, to spare him the worry."


    Tobias shook his head. "There''s no hiding it from him. He already knows. His blood pressure has been a bit hightely. It took a lot of convincing to keep him froming here himself."


    ¡°Bet is the grandson he values most,¡± the officer said with a sigh.


    "The old man has seen it all in his lifetime. He''ll be fine," Tobias said, though his expression betrayed his own concern.


    The surgery didn''t end untilte morning.


    The light above the operating room door suddenly went out, a moment that felt almost surreal.


    The doors opened, and a surgeon wearing a sterile mask walked out first.


    The crowd immediately surged forward. They were all prominent figures, and the doctor instinctively took a step back.


    Yvonne was stuck at the back, watching the doctor with bated breath, terrified of what he might say.


    "Doctor, how is my son?" Frank was the first to ask, while the others remained silent.


    The surgeon removed his mask, his face looking worn. His hair was damp with sweat after nearly ten hours of surgery.


    "The bullet has been removed. But he is not out of danger yet. We''ll need to continue monitoring him."


    With that, the doctor instructed the medical staff to transfer Bet to the ICU.


    The Intensive Care Unit prohibited family visits, so Yvonne could only wait outside the doors.


    "Ms. Jones, you haven''t rested all night. Please go to a hotel and get some sleep,¡± Simon said, approaching her.


    Yvonne''s eyes were bloodshot fromck of sleep. She looked up at


    "No, thank you, I''m not tired


    Simon, her movements sluggi 1. ne?


    "Then at least have something to eat," Simon offered, cing a bag of breakfast on the chair next to her.


    bet


    "Thank you," Yvonne said politely, ncing at the bag but not moving to touch it. She remained sitting


    rigidly in her chair.


    Unable to persuade her, Simon sighed and walked away.


    Bet remained in the ICU for three days, unconscious.


    There was a constant stream of people outside the unit''s doors: members of the Thompson family soldiers and leaders from the militarying to pay their


    respects and medica theiet


    flown


    in from all over the country.


    But Bet never woke up, and he never left the ICU.


    In stark contrast to the gloom hanging over the Thompson family, the Walker family was in high spirits.


    That weekend, their dining table wasden with delicious food and expensive red wine.


    "Mr. Walker, a toast to you," Eden said, personally pouring Vincent a ss of wine with an air of profound respect.


    Tim''s ident had unexpectedly solidified Vincent''s resolve to eliminate Bet, removing a major thorn in his side.


    Without Bet, Eden would be the Thompson family''s only son, and everything they owned would be his.

 Chapter 660

    Eden held up his ss, clinked it against Vincent''s, and drank it down in one go.


    As Eden and Vincent drank, Mrs. Walker used serving utensils to ce food on their tes.


    "Eden, now that the obstacle is gone, shouldn''t you and Ynda start nning the wedding?" Mrs. Walker asked as she served the food.


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Eden nodded with a smile. ¡°As soon as my father returns from Chano, I''ll bring up my marriage to Ynda with him."


    Mrs. Walker asked, "Mr. Thompson isn''t back yet?"


    Eden replied, ¡°Bet was shot in the chest and is still in aa. He''s lying in the ICU and hasn''t been dered out of danger. I expect my father wille back once Bet finally kicks the bucket.¡±


    "Good," Vincent nodded. April''s cousin, a soldier, had proven to be very reliable. A bullet through the chest would either kill a man or leave him crippled.


    Now, Frank only had Eden as a son. He had no other choice; the Thompson Group would have to be inherited by Eden.


    And if the Thompson Group belonged to Eden, it might as well belong to the Walker family.


    At his age, Vincent had no intention of quietly waiting for retirement. Besides, with a son on the way, he wanted to pave a path for him.


    But climbing higher required immense financial backing. With the Thompson Group in his grasp, he would never have to worry about money again.


    Bet''s misfortune was a source of great satisfaction for Eden and the entire Walker family.


    Only Ynda remained silent, picking at her food.


    She seemedpletely detached from the conversation between her parents and Eden.


    When she first heard the news about Bet, she felt a sense of vindication. After all, she had never gotten over the fact that Bet had fallen for that little tramp Yvonne and dumped her.


    But soon after, a wave of sadness washed over her. It was the same feeling she''d had when she learned Oscar had died.


    After all, she had genuinely loved Bet once.


    After the meal, Vincent called Eden into his study.


    Bet wasn''t even dead yet, but Vincent and Eden were already


    eagerly plotting how to carvel


    Thompson Group


    Ynda sat with Mrs. Walker in the living room, watching television.


    Mrs. Walker sipped her tea elegantly and tried to make conversation, but Ynda waspletely unresponsive.


    "Ynda? Ynda?" Seeing her staring into space, Mrs. Walker waved a hand in front of her face.


    ¡°Mom, what is it?" Ynda snapped back to reality, looking at her mother.


    "What are you thinking about? You didn''t hear a word I said."


    "What did you say?"


    Mrs. Walker sighed and repeated herself. "Now that Bet''s life is hanging by a thread, the Thompson family will be Eden''s sooner orter. I spoke with the doctorst time, and he said you''ve recovered well and there''s no reasoft you can''t have children. You need to have a child with Eden as soon as possible. In the future, the Thompson fortune will belong to you and your child."


    Mrs. Walker spoke with heartfelt earnestness, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    "Mom, can you please stop pressuring me? I''ve told you so many times I don''tlike Eden and certainly don''t want to have his children."


    "Ynda, why are you being so stubborn? Everything I say is for your own good!" Mrs. Walker said, exasperated.


    "He''s not good to me, Mom! I don''t want to marry him!" Ynda retorted, her own anger rising.


    "He''s not good to you? Did he hurt you?" Mrs. Walker asked with concern.


    But no matter how much she pressed, Ynda couldn''t bring herself to exin how Eden had hurt her.

 Chapter 661

    The things that happened in bed were too humiliating to speak of. Besides, shortly after their engagement, Ynda had swallowed her shame and tried to tell her parents about it once.


    But Vincent and Mrs. Walker had dismissed her concerns, evenughing that she was overreacting. They said Eden was just so fond of her that he lost control in bed.


    After that, she never wanted to bring it up again.


    Unable to get a clear answer, Mrs. Walker just assumed Ynda was being willful.


    When Eden and Vincent came down from the study, Mrs. Walker told Ynda to go home with Eden.


    "You two should head back. I''ll bring Ynda over again next time," Eden said, taking Ynda''s hand. His gentle and polite demeanor gave the Walkers no reason to find fault.


    Ynda passively let herself be led into Eden''s car.


    She was silent the entire ride, not saying a single word.


    When they arrived at their marital home, Ynda ignored Eden, went straight to her room, showered, and changed into her pajamas, ready for bed.


    As she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Eden sitting on the sofa in her room, smoking.


    Ynda''s expression changed, and she instinctively took a step back. "What are you doing in my room?"


    "What do you think?" Eden sneered, stubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray. He stood up, walked over to Ynda, wrapped an arm around her waist, and pulled her into his arms.


    "Once Bet is dead, the Thompson family will be mine. Your parents have been nagging me to work harder and get you pregnant sooner."


    With that, Eden tightened his grip on Ynda.


    Ynda screamed until her throat was raw.


    Eden showed no tenderness. Afterward, he sat on the edge of the bed, cursing with an impatient look on his face.


    "We''re just having sex, and you''re screaming like you''re being tortured Are you trying to jinx me on purpose?!" Eden finished dressing and


    turned to look back at Ynda.


    Ynda was huddled under the nkets, her face pale.


    "You''ve had a sour look on your face all day. Who are you trying to impress?" Eden said, grabbing her chin.


    Ynda was forced to look up at him, ring without a word.


    "What''s the matter? Bet''s about to die. Are you heartbroken?"


    Ynda continued to re at him in silence.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re sad. Bet is destined to die. The Thompson family is destined to be mine And whether you like it or not, that belly of yours is only going to bear my children."


    Eden released her chin, stood up, and walked out of the room with a smirk.


    "Young Master," a maid cleaning the hallway greeted him respectfully when she saw him leave the room.


    "Yes. I''m going out. I won''t be back tonight," Eden said casually, loosening his tie as he headed out.


    After leaving the house, he drove directly to the nursing home where Mrs. Thompson Sr. was staying.


    Vanessa and her husband, Omar Bishop, had been taking care of Mrs. Thompson Sr. at the facility.


    When Mrs. Thompson Sr. heard the news of Bet''s grave injury, she was so delighted that her health seemed to improve by half.


    Vanessa sat by the bedside, peeling an apple for her.


    ??


    "I heard a bullet went right through Bet''s heart. He''s still stuck in the ICU. Father flew in experts from all over the country, but it was all for nothing. Bet is still in aa. I don''t think he''s ever waking up.


    Vanessa finished peeling the apple, cut it into small pieces, and offered one to Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. bit into the apple, her smile stretching from ear to ear.

 Chapter 662

    ¡°That little bitch Emma, always so high and mighty, looking down on us country folk. Now her only son is dying. That woman won''t even have anyone to mourn her when she''s dead. It''s truly gratifying, hahaha.¡±


    "Grandma, what''s so funny?" Eden asked with a smile as he pushed the door open and walked in.


    "We were just talking about that unlucky brat Bet, guessing when he''s finally going to kick the bucket,¡± Vanessa said, covering her mouth as sheughed.


    Vanessa and her brother Eden, being illegitimate children, had always been treated as inferior to Bet. They had been waiting for him to die for a long time.


    "It shouldn''t be long now," Eden said, pulling a chair over to Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s bedside. He crossed his legs, looking thoroughly pleased with himself.


    "Experts from all over have flown to Chano, but it''s no use. Grandpa flew over this morning too, probably to see Bet onest time. Otherwise, he''d be looking at a corpse."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. nodded, her eyes filled with satisfaction. "Once Bet is dead, you''ll be your father''s sole heir. Ah, even if this old body of mine were to die now, I could rest in peace. When I see your mother in the afterlife, I''ll have something good to tell her."


    "Eden made the right choice marrying the Walkers'' eldest daughter. Now that he''s Mr. Walker''s son-inw, Mr. Walker will naturally look out for him. Bet offended the Walker family for some actress and ended up losing his life over it. Serves him right," Vanessa added.


    ¡°Grandfather went to Chano? Will they investigate what happened to Bet? Could it be traced back to us?" Mrs. Thompson Sr. suddenly asked, a hint of worry on her face.


    She knew Mr. Thompson Sr. well. If he found out that Eden had orchestrated Bet''s ¡®ident,'' he would show no mercy, regardless of family ties. He would never let Eden off the hook.


    "Bet was injured during a mission. What does that have to do with us? Besides, even if they do investigate, it was the Walker family who carried it out. It won''t lead back to us. Don''t worry, Grandma."


    Eden said withplete confidence.


    ¡°Good, that''s good,¡± Mrs. Thompson Sr. said with augh.


    "With Bet on his deathbed, Grandma''s health has improved by half. The doctor came this morning for a check-up and said her recovery is going very well," Vanessa Chimed in with a smile.


    "Ah, if I can live a few more days, and if I can hold on until Eden has a child of his own, I can truly die- without regrets," Mrs. Thompson Sr. Taking Eden''s hand and


    speaking earnestly. ''


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. Ynda and I are trying. You just focus on getting better, and hopefully, you''ll be holding a great-grandson next year," Eden replied.


    "But I heard Ms. Walker''s health isn''t good. Can she even have children?" Vanessa suddenly asked.


    Eden replied, ¡°She can, it''s just risky. At worst, we save the baby, not the mother. As long as there''s a child with Walker blood, Vincent will have to stay on my side."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. nodded in


    agreement. "Eden is right. That


    Ynda is not only sickly but she


    just like that bitch Emma. Born into


    good family and acts all high and mighty. If she dies, you can find someone more suitable."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr., Vanessa, and Eden chatted andughed, just short of popping champagne to celebrate.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the hospital in Chano, Bet had just been moved out of the ICU


    and into a high-dependency ward.

 Chapter 663

    The doctor had justpleted a thorough examination of Bet, whose condition was being kept confidential. The public only knew he''d been shot and was in critical condition, under intensive care.


    "Mr. Thompson''s condition is stable for now, but we can''t be certain about his long- term recovery," the doctor told the family.


    "So when will my son wake up?" Frank asked urgently.


    "After such a major surgery, it''s impossible to say when the patient will regain consciousness," the doctor replied, shaking his head.


    Upon hearing this, Emma staggered, nearly copsing. She choked out, "Bet... what if he never wakes up?"


    "At this point, we can''t rule out that possibility," the doctor responded.


    Emma burst into tears before the doctor could even finish. Frank had to hold his


    wife,forting her and fearing she might faint again.


    "Mr. Thompson is a soldier with a strong constitution. He''ll pull through. You have to have faith in him," the doctor said before leaving the room.


    When the doctor left, he saw Yvonne waiting by the door.


    Yvonne, who had been sitting on a chair, immediately stood up, her eyes slightly red as she looked at him.


    "The patient''s condition has stabilized. You can go in and see him now," the doctor said to Yvonne with a gentle sigh.


    The poor girl had been keeping a constant vigil at the hospital ever since Bet was admitted.


    "Thank you, Doctor." Yvonne thanked him politely, her gaze fixed on the room.


    Inside, Bety on the bed, looking as if he were simply in a deep sleep, just like she saw him every morning when she woke up.


    Frank and Emma stood by the bedside.


    Emma wiped her tears while tucking the nket around Bet.


    "Don''t cry, Bet will get through this. Our son isn''t that fragile Bank said, tofort her.


    Emma to


    "Alright, let me take you home. You¡¢ need to take care of yourself.


    you copse by the time B


    wakes up? Frank urged


    Emma dabbed the tears from her eyes and nodded.


    Frank put his arm around Emma and led her out of the room, where they saw Yvonne.


    Emma shot her a cold nce and said nothing. Frank, however, gave her a polite nod, also without speaking.


    Yvonne bowed her head respectfully, her delicate face calm and expressionless. Only after Emma and Frank left did Yvonne enter the room.


    She sat by the bed and took his hand.


    His hand was so cold. Yvonne instinctively squeezed it tighter and pressed it against her cheek.


    "Ben, are you tired? You''ve been sleeping for so long this time," she murmured, pressing her cheek into his palm. She didn''t want to cry, but tears streamed


    down her face one


    after another.


    "Bet, I worked so hard toe back to you. You can''t leave me."


    Yvonne''s tears fell onto Bet''s arm.


    The hand against her cheek seemed to move ever so slightly.


    Yvonne froze, her eyes fixed on his hand. It was really moving.


    "Doctor! Doctor!" Yvonne cried, running frantically out of the room to get help.


    Hearing that Bet might be waking up, the doctor hurried into the room and performed another check.


    But after the doctor arrived, Bet''s hand didn''t move again, and there were no other signs of him waking.

 Chapter 664

    "His hand really moved. I''m sure of it," Yvonne exined.


    "I see." The doctor nodded, seemingly believing her. "If his hand moved, it means he''s aware of his surroundings. You should talk to him more, or touch him. It might help him wake up sooner."


    "Okay, I understand. Thank you, Doctor," Yvonne said, lowering her head, a little disappointed.


    Emma''s health was poor, so Frank was almost always by her side.


    Bet didn''t need much worrying over, with guards and medical staff attending to him.


    However, Yvonne stayed in the room constantly. Simon, ever considerate, stood guard outside without disturbing them.


    With Yvonne there, she took care of everything-giving him water, feeding him, and washing him-without needing the nursing staff.


    Yvonne stood by the bed, wiping Bet''s face and hands with a warm towel while talking to him.


    "Is the towel too hot?"


    Naturally, Bet didn''t answer.


    Yvonne sighed and continued, "You''re tough-skinned. You probably don''t mind the heat."


    "Is this okay? Does it feel ufortable? If you don''t say anything, I''ll take that as a yes."


    "You said you''d propose to me when you got back from your mission. I guess you can''t trust a word men say," she rambled on, wiping his fingertips. Suddenly, she noticed his fingers twitch again.


    "Bet, can you hear me? Do you want to argue? Then wake up and prove me wrong."


    Still, Bet''s eyes remained closed, and he gave no response.


    Yvonne sighed again. She ced the towel back in the basin, took it to the private bathroom in the room, poured out the water, wrung out the towel, and hung it up.


    After quickly washing up, she came back out.


    Yvonne returned to Bet''s bedside, drying her hair with a towel and pulling a script out of her bag.


    "Sandra''s getting me a new role in a period drama-one of those pce shows. I''ll have to wear


    intrigcourbet


    traditional dresses


    look amazing in them." She then


    opened the script and began reading it aloud to Bet.


    Yvonne read the scriptte into the night until her throat was dry,


    eventually falling asleep


    head resting on the edge of his bed.


    She had been keeping a sleepless vigil outside the ICU for days and was utterly exhausted.


    She slept soundly, slumped over the bed.


    The next morning, the bright sunlight streaming through the window woke her.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and noticed a light nket draped over her.


    Confused, she then heard a low,


    raspy male voice say, "My mom


    came bytest night. She saw you


    asleep like that and was afraid you''d catch a cold so she put a nker on, you."


    "Oh," Yvonne nodded, the words sinking in. Then it hit her the person speaking was Bet.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at the man on the bed.


    Bet was sitting up, his face a little pale, but his gaze was calm as he watched her.


    "Bet, you''re finally awake!" Yvonne cried, ovee with emotion, and threw her arms around him.


    The impact jostled his chest wound, and he winced slightly.


    "Did I hurt you?" Yvonne immediately pulled back. But Bet''s arm wrapped


    around her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace.


    "It doesn''t hurt. I''m fine," Bet said with a warm smile, leaning in to give her a soft peck on the lips.

 Chapter 665

    "Bet, when did you wake up?" Yvonne asked, leaning against him.


    "This morning," Bet replied, looking a bit weak but in good spirits. "But I was conscious when they moved me out of the ICU. You''ve been really chatty these past two days. And that script is pretty good, just... a little childish."


    "You think I talk too much? Fine, I won''t talk to you anymore," Yvonne pouted, tilting her chin up and brushing her lips against his.


    "I''m not exactly... at my best right now. You''d better not tempt me. Hmm?" Bet''s hand gently squeezed her chin. The air in the hospital room grew charged as they drew closer.


    "Ahem." A soft cough came from the doorway.


    Yvonne instinctively turned toward the door and found it was quite crowded.


    Medical staff, Frank, Emma, Tobias, and even Mr. Thompson Sr. were all there.


    And there she was, draped over Bet in an intimate,promising position.


    It was a scene straight out of a car crash, an absolute disaster.


    Yvonne scrambled off Bet and stood awkwardly by the bed.


    She wanted to greet everyone, but her tongue felt tied in knots from the embarrassment.


    The room was full of elders, and she couldn''t believe what a fool she''d just made of herself.


    In stark contrast to Yvonne''s flustered state, Bet remained perfectlyposed.


    He sat on the bed, nced coolly at the crowd, and thought to himself: Their timing is terrible.


    "Yvonne, why don''t you go out for a bit? Have Simon take you to get some breakfast."


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, eager to escape the disaster zone.


    To leave, she had to walk past the medical staff and the Thompson family.


    She still managed a polite greeting. "Grandpa Ted, Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Moore."


    "Hmm."


    Mr. Thompson Sr. replied, his usually stern gaze softening. He''d heard from his eldest son how Yvonne had stayed by Bet''s side without leaving.


    The girl was sincere.


    "You''ve worked hard these past few days. Go get some breakfast."


    "I will. Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Ted," Yvonne replied before practically fleeing.


    Bet watched her go, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "How can you be smiling? You


    scared me to death," Emma said et


    rushing to his bedside. She touched his face, then his chest, her hands trembling with cautious relief.


    "Mom, I''m fine. See? I''m alright," Bet said, taking her hand.


    "How are you fine? Do you know the bullet missed your heart by a hair''s breadth? You were inches from death only have one son. If y something happened to you how a could I go on?"


    With that, she began to cry again.


    "Mom, I''m tough. I''m not going to die," Bet said, wiping away her tears.


    "Alright, alright, stop crying. Our Bet has luck on his side. He''ll be fine," Frank chimed in.


    "That''s enough. What''s all this crying about so early in the morning? Don''t get in the way of the doctor''s


    Mr. Thompson Sr


    examination doctor''s lo


    said sternly.


    Subsequently, the doctors began their examination.


    Despite the major surgery, Bet''s military conditioning meant his recovery was progressing well.

 Chapter 666

    "The surgery was a sess. Mr. Thompson is out of danger, but he''ll still need a period of rest," the doctor said, giving the family a few more instructions before leaving with the nurses.


    Emma sat by the bed, holding Bet''s hand and starting to nag.


    Bet was surprisingly patient, nodding along as he listened.


    "That''s enough. Bet just woke up. Spare him the useless chatter," Mr. Thompson Sr. interrupted, annoyed.


    Frank noticed his father''s impatience and gently tugged on Emma''s arm.


    Emma let Frank lead her out of the room.


    Suddenly, only Mr. Thompson Sr., Tobias, and Bet were left in the room.


    Tobias helped Mr. Thompson Sr. to a seat by the bed.


    "I''m sorry to have worried you," Bet said to his grandfather.


    "As long as you''re awake. What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger," Mr. Thompson


    Sr. said, patting Bet''s shoulder.


    Bet''s pale face grew serious.


    "I don''t think what happened to me was an ident. I suspect it was an inside job."


    "What do you mean?" Tobias asked sternly.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. remained silent, but his eyes darkened.


    Bet wouldn''t have risen to his current position in just a few years without being exceptionally capable.


    During the final phase of the mission, he knew the exact number of hostiles and their positions. The bullet that hit him came from the direction of his own men.


    He could have dodged it, but one of his men had let his guard down and walked into the line of fire. Bet took the bullet to protect him.


    He had tried to avoid a fatal hit, but the shot was aimed directly at


    heart the shooter was skifter


    clearly a well-trained soldier like himself.


    "The bullet they removed was from one of the hostiles'' weapons," Tobias said.


    "Someone must have picked up a discarded weapon at the scene to make it look like it was the enemy Bet reasoned methodically see two possibilities: either someone on our side was bought off, or I was specifically targeted.


    After Bet finished, both Mr. Thompson Sr. and Tobias fell into deep thought.


    After a moment, Tobias spoke. "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone start investigating as soon as I get back."


    "Find out who did this. If someone is targeting Bet, I want them found, no matter who it is," Mr. Thompson Sr. said gravely.


    Bet was the most promising of the younger generation of Thompsons. Attacking him was like poking a lion.


    "Rest assured, I''ll handle it," Tobias


    replied. He had spent years in the militar if he couldn''t solve


    Something like this his career would have been for nothing.


    "Until this is resolved, keep the news of Bet''s recovery quiet. We don''t need any


    moreplications," Mr. Thompson Sr. added.


    Tobias: "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Tobias spoke with Bet for a little longer before preparing to leave.


    "Yvonne should be nearby. Could you ask her toe in?" Bet requested. Tobias just pointed a finger at him, a silent, knowing gesture.


    Mr. Thompson Sr., however, spoke up unexpectedly. "I like her. You''re not getting


    any younger. If you''re serious about her, it''s time to settle down."


    Mr. Thompson Sr. didn''t care much for social status; he just wanted to see his grandson build a family.

 Chapter 667

    "Alright," Bet nodded with a smile. "If you approve, then that''s all that matters."


    "Don''t get smart with me, you brat," Mr. Thompson Sr. grumbled, ring at him good-naturedly.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. and Tobias left the room.


    Outside the door, Yvonne wasn''t there, but Frank and Emma were still waiting.


    "Dad, was Bet really targeted? Is he still in danger?" Frank asked worriedly.


    "It must have been that old woman and her bastard son, Eden! If anything happens to Bet, that brat will inherit the entire Thompson fortune," Emma said heatedly. One had to admit, a woman''s intuition was often scarily urate.


    "Bet was injured on a mission. Mom and Eden''s reach doesn''t extend into the military. Emma, I know you''re worried, but you can''t me everything on my mother," Frank said, his tone one of weary resignation.


    "I knew you''d defend that bastard. Let me tell you, Frank, even if my son and I both die, I''ll donate every penny of my assets to charity before I let that brat see a single cent."


    Emma grew more agitated, nearly starting a full-blown argument with Frank in the hallway.


    "That''s enough, both of you. Don''t stir up more trouble before we know the facts," Mr. Thompson Sr. scolded them before leaving with Tobias.


    ...


    Bet recovered well. A weekter, he was discharged from Chano General and secretly transferred to Istra Military Hospital to continue his treatment.


    The shooting was still under investigation, so the public remained unaware of his recovery, believing he was still in aa and close to death.


    Yvonne apanied Bet from Chano General to the military hospital, staying with him the entire time.


    "Helen made a nourishing porridge this morning, with lean pork, and some simple sauteed vegetables, Here try it Yvonne said, unpacking v containers from an insted bag onto the table.


    "Mmm, smells good," Bet said warmly, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Then you should eat a lot. The doctor said you''re in recovery and need to build up your strength," Yvonne said, handing him the bowl.


    But Bet didn''t take it. Instead, he clutched his chest where he''d been shot. "My wound is hurting a bit today."


    "But it was healing so well. Why


    does it hurt again? I''ll get the doctor,"


    Yvonne said, her eyes filled with


    wory. She turned to leave ready to call for help.


    She knew that sometimes patients with severe injuries could suddenly take a turn


    for the worse, even when they seemed to be recovering.


    Bet''s injury had been so grave, the surgerysting nearly ten hours. She was terrified something else would go wrong.


    But Bet grabbed her hand, feigning weakness. "I think I just need more test Movi


    ????"


    my lighte


    arm too much seems to pull at the wound... Why don''t you feed me?"


    Yvonne sat back down, holding the bowl. She carefully blew on each spoonful to


    cool it before feeding it to Bet.


    "Are you sure we don''t need a doctor?" she asked, still worried.


    "I''m fine." Bet had nearly finished the bowl. "The porridge is delicious. And so are you."


    With that, he leaned in and pecked her on the lips.


    "Bet, I''m being serious," Yvonne said, pushing him away lightly, a hint of annoyance in her voice.

 Chapter 668

    "Bet, I''m being serious," Yvonne said, pushing him away lightly, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    "So am I." Bet''s arm snaked around her slim waist, pulling her into hisp as he kissed her again.


    Just as they were lost in their passionate kiss, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    "Bet, you..." Emma began as she walked in carrying a thermos, only to find Bet and Yvonne locked in a kiss. They broke apart in a fluster at her sudden intrusion.


    Yvonne''s face turned beet red, and she wished the floor would swallow her whole.


    Bet, sitting on the edge of the bed, remained rtively calm, though a flicker of annoyance crossed his face. Being interrupted was never pleasant.


    "Could you please knock next time?"


    "Fine," Emma replied coolly, walking into the room with her thermos.


    "Mrs. Moore," Yvonne greeted her politely.


    Emma gave her a cold nod and ignored her.


    Yvonne had been by Bet''s side constantly, while Emma only visited asionally.


    She never gave Yvonne a hard time, but her attitude was always frosty.


    Yvonne knew Emma didn''t like her and would find an excuse to leave whenever she arrived. This time was no different.


    "I''ll go get his medication from the nurse," Yvonne said, quickly exiting the room.


    Once again, the room was left to just Emma and Bet.


    Emma opened the thermos, releasing a fragrant aroma.


    "The cook at home made some ginseng and chicken soup. It''s very nourishing. You should drink plenty."


    Bet: "I''m not hungry. Just leave it for now."


    "You have no appetite for what I bring. What would give you an


    appetife? Should I call your I


    sweetheart back to feed ytle


    Emma said irritably.


    To her surprise, Bet replied matter-of-factly, "Yes, that would be great. She can''t


    have gone far. Would you mind asking her toe back?"


    "Bet!" Emma eximed, annoyed. "It''s like that Yvonne has you under a spell. I really don''t know what you see in her."


    "And I don''t know what you dislike about her," Bet retorted.


    The question caught Emma off guard.


    In truth, there was little to dislike about Yvonne.


    She was young, beautiful, and intelligent. While her family background wasn''t as prominent, she was still the granddaughter of the James family, which made her part of high society. Besides the Thompsons were powerful enough... not to need a strategic marriage to secure their status.


    As the heir to the Thompson family, Bet had the freedom to marry whomever he pleased.


    Emma''s dislike for Yvonne probably stemmed from just how much Bet loved her.


    Years ago, Bet had nearly destroyed himself over a woman, and Emma, as his mother, never wanted to see that happen again.


    A whirlwind romance sounded beautiful, but it was a double-edged sword that could leave one scarred.


    More than love, Emma wanted a


    stable, warm marriage for Bet with a wife from a simr


    background, someone


    well-mannered with whom he could share a life.


    They could have a child or two and support each other through life.


    Emma knew Bet wouldn''t listen to her, so she didn''t bother pressing the issue.


    She didn''t dare argue with him, not after his major surgery.

 Chapter 669

    She sighed, her voice softening. "I can''t be bothered with you. Just drink the soup. I have afternoon tea with some friendster and can''t stay here all day."


    Bet picked up the bowl and began sipping the soup. "You''re not meeting with that Mrs. Zade again, are you?" he asked. "I''d advise you to stay away from her. She''s a bad influence."


    "What nonsense. Mrs. Zade and I have been friends for years, and Mignon is a delightful girl. They''ve been visiting me often to offer support ever since they heard about your ident."


    Emma retorted.


    Just as Bet wouldn''t listen to Emma, she wouldn''t listen to him.


    Bet didn''t want to waste his breath. "Fine. Whatever makes you happy," he said simply.


    After watching Bet finish a small bowl of soup, Emma left, satisfied.


    As she left the room, she ran into Yvonne in the hallway.


    Yvonne was holding arge bouquet of flowers, a smile lighting up her eyes. A girl in her early twenties, so fresh and vibrant, her smile was dazzling. It was no wonder Bet liked her.


    "Mrs. Moore." Yvonne''s demeanor became more reserved upon seeing Emma. "Hmm," Emma acknowledged with a curt nod before walking past her.


    Yvonne had always known Emma disliked her. It was true then, and it was true now. She was used to it and didn''t let it bother her. She couldn''t please everyone.


    Yvonne carried the flowers and hurried into the room.


    "You''re back?" Bet smiled at her.


    "Mmm-hmm," Yvonne nodded, walking over to the windowsill with the flowers.


    There was an empty ss vase on the sill. Yvonne unwrapped the bouquet and began arranging the flowers in it, one by one.


    She hummed a cheerful tune as she worked.


    Bet sat on the bed, his gaze soft as he watched her. The sunlight bathed her in a warm glow.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Yvonne asked, turning to him after she finished with the flowers.


    "Vonnie, let''s get married," Bet said suddenly.


    Yvonne paused for a second, then broke into a smile and nodded. "Okay."


    Years ago, they were on the verge of marriage, but Yvonne took an undercover assignment and was presumed dead in a fire.


    This time, Bet was shot and nearly lost his life.


    After two near-death experiences, Yvonne hade to a realization. You never know if tomorrow wille so if there''s something. you want to do or someone you want to be with, you shouldn''t wait. You


    shouldn''t live with regrets.


    Bet hadn''t expected her to agree so quickly. He looked at her, slightly stunned, then chuckled softly.


    "I thought you might say no. After all,


    I haven''t prepared anything this time


    either no romantic proposal, no guests. You even bought the flowers yourself."


    "That''s okay. As long as there''s a ring,"


    Hin said, walking over to..


    hip and holding out her band, her eyes fixed on his chest.


    Bet smiled and took the chain from around his neck. A sparkling diamond ring hung from it.


    When he was unconscious, Yvonne had washed him every day. She must have seen the ne then.


    Bet took Yvonne''s hand and slipped the ring onto the fourth finger of her right hand.

 Chapter 670

    "This ring is custom-made. I got it back just before the mission but never found the right moment to give it to you, so I kept it with me."


    "Is this ring... exactly the same as the first one?" Yvonne asked, admiring the diamond on her finger.


    "Yes," Bet nodded. "The original was destroyed in the fire, so I had a new one made. It doesn''t matter¡ªpast life or present, no matter what you be, you will always be my wife."


    With that, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace.


    Yvonne sat on hisp, looking startled.


    "Bet, let me go! What if you tear your stitches?"


    But he only held her tighter. "I''m not letting go. Not ever again. Vonnie, you''re wearing my ring now. You''re mine."


    He took her hand, the one with the ring, and gently caressed the back of it.


    "The ring is beautiful. Is this diamond five carats?" Yvonne asked, still admiring her hand.


    "5.20 carats," Bet smiled. "It means I love you."


    "5.2 carats? That must have been expensive. It''s such a shame the first one was destroyed. I spent so long looking for it in that pond," Yvonne said sadly.


    Bet''s arm around her waist tightened, his eyes darkening.


    "The water must have been freezing that time of year. You foolish girl, don''t ever do something like that again. Rings can be reced. You can''t."


    Bet could barely stand to think about the past.


    She had spent a whole night searching for a ring in the icy water, bearing all the misunderstandings and pain alone. She must have felt so helpless, so desperate.


    And he hadn''t been there for her. Damn it, why hadn''t he stood by her side, unwavering?


    "Well, it''s a rare day when Mr. Bet Thompson says something so sweet," Yvonne murmured, her arms wrapping softly around his neck. Her hand with the ring rested on his shoulder.


    The diamond was brilliant, sparkling in the light.


    "Finding a diamond of this size and quality must not have been


    have been easy bo


    that''s why you tookset


    ontent belongs to


    propose."


    Bet just smiled warmly and ruffled her hair.


    Having epted Bet''s proposal, the first thing Yvonne wanted to do was tell Sandra.


    She took a picture of her right hand with the ring and sent it to her.


    The photo had barely been sent when Sandra called.


    101


    "My dear girl, have you lost your mind? Why are you in such a hurry


    vered so young?" Sandra''s


    vajce bogmed over the phone


    Yvonne instinctively held the phone away from her ear.


    She held the phone in one hand while admiring the ring on the other, a smile on her face.


    Such a beautiful hand, such a beautiful ring.


    Sandra could hear Yvonne''s silly giggling through the phone.


    Sandra put a hand to her forehead. Sigh. There was no cure for being love-struck.


    "Fine, you can get married. But you have to keep it a secret for now. And it can''t interfere with your work."


    "Got it. I promise," Yvonne said, raising her right hand as if taking an oath.


    "Alright, at least you''re not a


    week, Sandra said.


    "Next week? I can''t. I have to take care of Bet," Yvonne replied without a second thought.


    Sandra: "..."


    She took back her previous words. This was a terminal case of being love-struck. Utterly incurable.

 Chapter 671

    "I definitely can''t join the cast next week. Tell Director Ward to find a recement as soon as possible. And deduct the penalty for breaking the contract from my earnings," Yvonne continued.


    "I know. I''ll handle it. In the meantime, youy low. Don''t let anyone know about the marriage. If you lose a massive number of fans, you''ll have me to answer to."


    With that, Sandra hung up.


    She put her phone back in her purse and turned to enter the banquet hall.


    There was an industry dinner tonight, and Sandra had brought two new talents from her agency.


    Being an industry event, she inevitably ran into Director Ward.


    Director Ward approached her with a smile, a ss of wine in his hand.


    Sandra raised her ss to meet his. Director Ward casually asked when Yvonne would be able to join the production.


    Sandra said honestly, "I''m very sorry, Director Ward, but it looks like our Yvonne won''t be able to join the cast on schedule."


    Director Ward''s expression faltered, his face darkening.


    Director Ward directed online series, a far cry from the big-name international directors.


    This wasn''t the first time an actor had bailed on him.


    "It seems Ms. Jones has found a better opportunity. Well, I won''t stand in the way of her career. I''ll find a new lead, and as for the breach of contract fee, we''ll just stick to the terms."


    Sandra smiled. "Thepensation is easy to discuss. But I still believe that the lead role in your series is perfect for my Yvonne, and no one else."


    "What are you trying to say, Ms. Garcia?" Director Ward''s face grew stern.


    Sandra had been in the business long enough to know a good script was a rare find.


    After reading Director Ward''s script, her gut told her it would be a hit. And Yvonne was just one step away from bing a top-tier star.


    This show could be herdder to the top, and Sandra wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    "I''ve seen the cast list for your


    series. There aren''t any big names,


    so they should all have flexible


    the


    schedules fimagine dying t


    start of filming wouldn''t be a huge issue."


    As she spoke, Sandra ced a ck credit card on the table in front of him.


    "Are you trying to buy me off, Ms. Garcia?" Director Ward sneered.


    Sandra: "I know your series is on a tight budget. Consider this an additional investment from ourpany. The only condition is that you dy filming for one month."


    Director Ward: "Why go to all this trouble, Ms. Garcia? With Ms. Jones''s current poprity, she shouldn''t have any trouble finding scripts."


    "There''s no shortage of scripts, but good ones are hard toe by," Sandra sighed.


    "If Ms. Jones truly cared about this script and this role, she wouldn''t be ditching me," Director Ward snorted.


    "Our Yvonne has her reasons,"


    Sandra sighed again. "Yvonne is Mr.


    Thompson''s girlfriend. I''m sure you''ve heard the rumors. Thompson has suffered a minor injury, and Yvonne needs to be with him. All we''re asking is for you to dy the shoot a little."


    "I..." Director Ward''s expression shifted several times. Before he could speak, Sandra cut him off.


    "Director Ward, sometimes you have to be flexible in life and in business. If you just dy the start date a tiny bit, I''ll owe you a favor, the Thompson family will remember your kindness and everyone will be happy. Why make things unpleasant for everyone?"

 Chapter 672

    With Sandra dropping the name of the wealthiest family in Istra, what could Director Ward say?


    He was just an online series director. Offending Mr. Thompson''s girlfriend wasn''t just career suicide-it was suicide, period.


    "Ms. Garcia, since you''ve put it that way, it would be foolish of me to refuse," Director Ward said, picking up the card from the table.


    Seeing this, Sandra smiled in satisfaction. "Then it''s a pleasure doing business with you, Director Ward. I have high hopes for you."


    "Thank you for your high praise, Ms. Garcia. The honor is all mine," Director Ward replied coolly, then turned and left with the card.


    "Sandra, did you just offend Director Ward? He didn''t look very happy," one of the new talents from her agency whispered as she approached.


    "Director Ward is probably just constipated. It has nothing to do with us," Sandra said with a shrug and a smile.


    The neer lookedpletely baffled.


    "Alright, don''t worry about things that don''t concern you. Come on, I''ll introduce you to Mr. Turner. The lead in his new series is a top-tier star, a huge draw. If you cannd any role in it, even a small one, it''ll be great exposure."


    With that, Sandra led the young actress off to meet the prominent director.


    Meanwhile, Emma left the hospital and had her driver take her to Istra''s most exclusive beauty salon.


    She had an appointment for a spa day with Nelly.


    When Emma arrived, Nelly had already been waiting for some time.


    She would never make the matriarch of the Thompson family wait for her.


    "Emma!" Nelly, who was sipping tea in the salon''s lounge, greeted her with a bright smile.


    Emma, carrying an expensive, limited-edition exotic leather handbag and wearing soft leather heels, walked leisurely over to Nelly. "Have you been waiting long?"


    "No, I just arrived myself," Nelly said with a smile, her eyes flicking over Emma''s eight-figure ne and her six-figure handbag.


    Nelly truly envied Emma''s luck.


    Back in the day, Frank had been a man from a prominent family with a bright future ahead of him. He was handsome and dashing, and every woman was smitten.


    But Frank only had eyes for Emma,pletely captivated by her.


    Later, when Frank insisted on going into business for himself and failed repeatedly, they all secretlyughed at Emma for not having the good fortune to be the wife of a government official.


    But who could have predicted that


    fortunes would turn so dramatically? Frank''s business had grown


    exponentially and now he was the


    wealthiest manstra, someone


    everyone wanted to curry favor with.


    In the past, the Zade family''s status had been higher than the Moore family''s, and


    she never had to defer to Emma. Now, she had no choice but to tter her.


    "This year''s new chrysanthemum tea. I know you like it, so I had the salon prepare it especially for you," Nelly said, personally pouring a cup for Emma.


    The tea was indeed excellent. Emma''s eyes narrowed slightly in pleasure. As she drank, she asked, "Where''s Mignon? Why didn''t shee with you?"


    "Mignon has an audition for a new series today. Ah, that girl. I''ve spoiled her rotten. She does whatever she fancies. She thought acting looked like funk so she insisted on trying it, Luckily, she has some talent and is quite charming, so she''s already


    making a name for herself."


    Nelly replied with a smile.


    "Mignon is so lively and adorable. You''ve raised her so well. Who wouldn''t like her?" Emma said, ying along.


    Nelly: "Oh, don''t praise her too much. It''ll go straight to her head."


    Emma: "Mignon is smart and beautiful, and you and your husband dote on her. She has every right to be proud."


    Nelly was thrilled to hear Emma say this. She was about to promote her daughter further when she heard Emma let out a heavy sigh.


    "What''s wrong? Is Bet''s condition not improving?" Nelly asked.

 Chapter 673

    If Bet was really dying, she couldn''t let her daughter get roped into that.


    As wonderful as the Thompson family was, she couldn''t allow her daughter to be a widow.


    "Bet''s the same, still in aa," Emma said casually.


    Bet''s condition was kept under wraps; even family members weren''t supposed to discuss it freely.


    "Don''t worry, Bet is a lucky man. I''m sure he''ll be fine," Nelly consoled.


    "Mm," Emma mumbled nomittally. She thought to herself: *My son woke up a long time ago. Of course he''s lucky; there''s nothing wrong with him.*


    What she was truly worried about was that woman, Yvonne.


    "Ever since Bet was hospitalized, that Yvonne has been glued to the hospital. She just won''t leave. Every time I see her, my heart just sinks."


    As Emma finished speaking, she instinctively pressed a hand to her chest.


    Nelly immediately chimed in, "Girls from those humble backgrounds have no manners or ss. They''re not presentable at all. How could she possibly be a match for the heir of the Thompson family? I''ve seen plenty of those little starlets; they just use their pretty faces to seduce men. That kind of woman is fine for a fling, but you can never marry her into the family."


    "It''s not that I dislike her because of her family background. It''s just that whenever I see her, I get this heavy feeling in my chest. Maybe we were enemies in a past life."


    Emma said with a frown.


    That woman Yvonne had her sonpletely wrapped around her finger. If they actually got married, would he even be her son anymore?


    "Yes, her background is secondary. What''s most important is her character and education. Your Bet should find a well-behaved, sensible, and understanding girl for a wife. Then after they''re married, she can give you a chubby, healthy grandson."


    Nelly added with a smile.


    "You always know just what to say to make me happy," Emma said, lifting her teacup for another sip.


    Nelly also lifted her cup, which conveniently hid her face, so Emma didn''t see her roll her eyes.


    Nelly set down her cup just as her phone, which was on the table, started to ring.


    "Mignon, darling, Mommy is having


    after me after your interview


    tea with Mrs. Moore.


    Head


    over Yes, I know, I''ll say hello to Mrs. Moore for you.


    After hanging up, Nelly looked at Emma with a smile.


    "Mignon asked me to say hello to you."


    "Mignon is such a well-mannered child," Emma smiled.


    Nelly continued, "Mignon really is a good girl; she''s never given me a moment''s worry. She''s home by ten every night and never stays out Girls these days they have no self-respect. They get a hotel room with a man they''ve only known for a


    few days. Ugh, society is really going downhill."


    "Mignon really is a good girl. Any family that gets her as a daughter-inw would be very fortunate," Emma said politely.


    Hearing this, Nelly''s eyes darted


    around as she said tentatively, "No, it''s a blessing for anyone to marry into your Thompson family. Bet is so young and sessful, and he has such a reasonable mother. My Mignon... if she could have a mother-inw like you someday, *she would be the truly blessed one."


    Emma''s hand, holding the teacup, paused. No matter how dense she might be, she understood Nelly''s intention.


    Emma held her teacup in silence, contemting the possibility.


    Mignon was indeed a good candidate for marriage. If she could rece Yvonne as


    her daughter-inw, it didn''t seem like a bad idea at all.


    At the very least, a girl like Mignon would be much easier to handle than Yvonne.

 Chapter 674

    "I do like Mignon. But my Bet is very strong-willed; he doesn''t listen to me. He''ll never marry a girl he doesn''t like. However, your Mignon is pretty and smart. If they spend more time together, maybe feelings will develop."


    Nelly nodded eagerly. "That''s what I was thinking too. Emma, we''ve been friends for years, we know each other inside and out. If our families could be joined by marriage, it would be a joyous asion for everyone. Nothing could be better."


    Emma took a sip of tea and gave a nomittal smile.


    Emma and Nelly spent the rest of the day at a beauty salon getting a full spa treatment before heading home in the evening.


    As her car pulled into the vi''s driveway, she noticed another vehicle parked there.


    "That looks like... the old madam''s car." The driver parked in the designated spot and leaned over to look at the car next to them.


    The car beside them was indeed the extended Rolls-Royce that Frank had arranged for Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    Emma got out, nced at the ck Rolls-Royce with a sneer, and then walked towards the vi in her high heels.


    "Ma''am."


    "Ma''am, you''re back."


    "Ma''am."


    As Emma walked into the vi, the staff she passed bowed respectfully and greeted her.


    "Ma''am, the old madam and the young master... oh, no, the old madam and Mr. Monroe are here. They''re in the living room speaking with the master," the butler hurried over and said to Emma in a low voice.


    "Mm. I see. Their timing is perfect," Emma sneered, quickening her pace towards the main hall.


    In the ground-floor hall.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was in a wheelchair, which Eden was pushing towards Frank.


    Frank, seated on arge leather sofa, watched them approach and instinctively frowned.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not toe looking for me here?"


    If Emma found out Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Eden were here, she would throw a fit.


    "What? Am I not allowed to visit my own son''s home anymore?" Mrs. Thompson Sr. fumed, thumping her chest. "It''s true what they say, a wife makes a son forget his


    mother 14


    What kind of spell did that bitch


    Emma cast on you to make you disown your own mother?"


    "Grandma, please calm down. The doctor said you shouldn''t get upset," Eden quickly soothed her, then turned to Frank. "Dad, please don''t upset Grandma anymore. You know her health is very poor. She doesn''t have much time left."


    Frank looked at his mother''s old, wrinkled face, and his expression softened. He sighed and asked, "Mom, what did youe here for?"


    Remembering her grandson''s wedding, Mrs. Thompson Sr. managed to suppress her temper and said to Frank, "Eden is getting married. As his father, you have to help him arrange the wedding."


    "Dad, Ynda and I are already


    engaged and have been living


    together for a while. We''re


    each other and


    we''ve decided to build a lifes


    together. Ynda could get O


    pregnant at any time. If we don''t get


    married soon, we can''t let our child be born out of wedlock and get a bad reputation like me," Eden added.


    Frank didn''t really care whether Eden got married or not. If he wanted to, then so be


    it.


    "Since you and Ynda have


    decided, then go ahead," Frank nodded. "When Noah got married, the wedding gift was ten million. We''ll do the same for Eden. You can choose the


    enue yourselves bra.


    wedding nner, and as for the wedding jewelry, gowns, and any other essories, I''ll have my


    secretary arrange them."

 Chapter 675

    Although Frank disliked Eden, he was still his biological son, and he couldn''tpletely ignore him.


    Frank had paid for all of Noah''s wedding expenses. Money wasn''t an issue for Frank, so he decided to treat Eden like any other junior family member. Once he was married, Frank wouldn''t have to worry about him anymore.


    "Noah is the son of the main branch, and that couple is broke. That''s why they were so stingy with a ten-million gift. Eden is your biological son! The Thompson family will be his one day. His wedding has to be grand, so everyone in Istra knows that Eden is the future heir of the Thompson family."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. said excitedly.


    "Who says the Thompson family belongs to Eden! The only heir to the Thompson family is Bet," Frank dered loudly.


    "Don''t think we don''t know. Bet is half-dead in the ICU and could breathe hisst at any moment. You''ll only have Eden left. Of course, everything in the Thompson family will be his. Frank, Eden is the only son you have left! In the future, he''ll be the only one to take care of you in your old age!"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. said as if it were a matter of course.


    Bet''s condition was kept secret, so Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Eden both assumed his injuries were fatal and were just waiting for him to die.


    After hearing his mother''s words, Frank''s face turned ashen with anger, and his body trembled uncontrobly. Just as he was about to erupt, he saw Emma striding in on her high heels.


    She walked right up to Mrs. Thompson Sr. and, without a word, raised her hand and pped her hard across the face, nearly knocking her out of the wheelchair.


    "You old hag, how dare you curse my son to die! I''ll kill you first and send you to hell!"


    Emma went berserk, grabbing Mrs. Thompson Sr. by the hair, pping, punching, and kicking her.


    "Ah! You dare hit me! Emma, you bitch, how dare you strike your mother-inw! Aren''t you afraid of divine retribution?" Mrs. Thompson Sr. copsed on the floor,


    "You''re the one who''ll face divine retribution, you old witch! Don''t think I don''t know. You must be the ones. who harmed Bet. I''m telling you," when I find evidence, I''ll destroy you!"


    "Ah, stop hitting me! Frank, Eden, help!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. was being beaten so


    badly she could barely breathe.


    Seeing this, Eden rushed forward to intervene.


    "Let go of my grandmother!" Eden shoved Emma hard.


    The push sent Emma stumbling, and she fell to the floor.


    "Emma!" Frank saw what happened and immediately went to help her up.


    Emma, looking disheveled from the fall, pointed a finger at Eden''s face and yelled, "My son isn''t dead yet, and you, you little bastard, are already eager to seize the


    Thompson family''s fortune tet me tell you, dream of I''d rather donate the family''s money than give you a single penny!"


    Eden''s face turned livid. His hands, hanging at his sides, clenched into fists so tight his knuckles cracked.


    But he didn''t dare react in front of Frank.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was still slumped on the floor, groaning in pain.


    Eden lifted her from the floor, his eyes filled with worry and concern. "Grandma, how are you? Are you okay?"


    "Do I look okay to you?" Mrs. Thompson Sr. clutched her chest and roared, "That bitch nearly beat me to death! Call the police! Have them take her away and execute her!"

 Chapter 676

    Emma retorted, "Call the police? Fine. The matter of you harming Bet should indeed be properly investigated by the police."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s expression clearly became flustered. A guilty conscience needs no user.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! What proof do you have that I harmed that bastard Bet? Maybe heaven itself finds you and your son displeasing and hase to im you."


    The more guilty she felt, the more self-righteous she acted.


    Hearing this, Emma pped her again without hesitation.


    "You old hag, if you dare curse my son again, I''ll rip your mouth off. Your old life isn''t worth much, but you still have these two little bastards. If anything happens to my son, I''ll kill them both to apany him."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s face was swollen from the ps.


    She was his mother, after all. Frank couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity and tried to mediate. "Emma, calm down. There''s really no evidence that Mom or Eden had anything to do with what happened to Bet."


    "Frank, you''re still defending them!" Emma angrily shook off Frank''s hand. "That bastard is the biggest beneficiary of Bet''s ident. You''re telling me they had nothing to do with it? Do you believe that?"


    For a moment, Frank''s face darkened, and he said nothing.


    He had also suspected his mother and Eden, but there was indeed no proof.


    Seeing Frank''s silence, Eden immediately yed the victim. "Dad, I''m your son too. Can''t you choose to believe me? Why have you always treated me and Bet so differently? Your blood runs in my veins too."


    "Want to know why? Because your mother is a slut who climbed into my husband''s bed. You are an unwanted bastard who should never have been born. What right do you have topare yourself to Bet?"


    Emma sneered.


    "Emma, that''s enough," Frank said, embarrassed and mortified.


    "What, you can do all sorts of filthy things, but now you''re afraid of me talking about it? Frank, you''re rotten to the core Just looking at you makes me sick.


    With that, Emma turned and hurried upstairs.


    The m of her door was loud enough to be heard clearly downstairs.


    Eden helped Mrs. Thompson Sr. back into her wheelchair. She clutched her chest, groaning in pain.


    "Look at the fine wife you married!


    ¨¦t


    So disrespectful, daring to raise a


    hand against her mother-inw


    Divorce her! Divorce her right now, or Twon''t be able to rest in peace."


    Frank didn''t speak, but instead stared at her with a sharp, profound gaze.


    The look made her hair stand on end.


    Frank said, "Mom, what happened to Bet had better have nothing to do with you. Otherwise, you won''t have to wait for Emma. I''ll finish you myself."


    "You... you unfilial son," Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, clutching her chest with one hand and pointing a trembling finger at Frank with the other.


    "Grandma, don''t get worked up. The doctor said you can''t get agitated, or something might happen," Eden said nervously before turning to Frank.


    "Dad, please stop upsetting her. The doctor said she doesn''t have much time left..."


    ?


    "Butler, take the old madam back to the nursing home. I wouldn''t want her to die here then I''d truly be unfifial, Frank cut Eden off coldly instructing the butler. He then turned and headed upstairs.


    He went to Emma''s bedroom door and knocked several times, but there was no answer.


    "Emma, I''ve had the butler send them away. Have you had dinner? Should I have the maids make you a special broth?" Frank said, softening his tone.

 Chapter 677

    Inside the bedroom, Emma sat on the sofa, her face grim.


    She listened to the knocking at the door, her brow furrowed in silence.


    Every time they fought, Frank was like this: a p, then a sweet treat.


    After so many years, Emma had grown numb to it.


    She should have left Frank back when she lost their first child. But he had knelt, cried his heart out, and she had softened.


    Emma knew that Frank truly loved her, and she loved him too. But love wasn''t enough to sustain a marriage. It had taken her half a lifetime to understand that.


    After Mrs. Thompson Sr. caused her to lose her first child, she had been quiet for a while.


    During that time, she and Frank enjoyed a rare period of peaceful, warm days. She was busy with her acting career, Frank was busy running hispany, and whenever they could find the time, they would travel abroad together.


    Later, as Frank''s business grewrger, he felt bad about how hard she worked. So Emma gradually cut back on her work to be a full-time Mrs. Thompson and focus on trying for a baby.


    But Emma''sst miscarriage had beente in the pregnancy, and it had taken a toll on her body.


    She and Frank tried for a long time, but she never got pregnant again.


    Emma grew anxious. Frank, on the other hand, constantlyforted her, saying, "As long as I have you, that''s all that matters. As for children, let''s leave it to fate. If we have one, it''s my fortune; if not, it''s my destiny."


    Back then, Emma had been moved beyond words.


    But as they remained childless, Mrs. Thompson Sr. grew restless again.


    She actually drugged Frank during a trip back to Megna Hamlet for ancestral rites and put her distant niece in his bed.


    When Frank woke up, he was furious and almost disowned his mother.


    He gave Carol Monroe a sum of money to send her away.


    Frank thought that was the end of it. He assumed that by sending Carol away, Emma would never find out.


    He had clearly given Carol the morning-after pill, but he never expected her to go to the hospital to have her stomach pumped.


    Nor did he expect that from just one time, Carol would get pregnant and give birth to fraternal twins.


    Carol quietly raised the children until they were six before bringing them to Frank.


    When Frank saw the two children, he waspletely stunned. But a paternity test confirmed that Vanessa and Eden were indeed his.


    Frank''s first instinct was to send Carol and the children away.


    He knew Emma. She didn''t tolerate betrayal. If Emma found out about these children, she would definitely divorce him.


    There was no way Frank would ever divorce Emma.


    But Mrs. Thompson Sr. had long wanted to get rid of Emma. She appeared before Emma, smugly holding her grandson''s hand with one hand and her granddaughter''s with the other.


    Emma stared at the two six-year-old children in front of her, whose features bore a slight resemnce. to her husband, and she felto


    Setely numb.


    fo


    When Emma learned that her


    husband had two illegitimate


    children with another woman, she


    cried her heart out. Heartbroken, she resolutely filed for divorce from


    Frank.


    Naturally, Frank refused.


    He cried and tried to exin, but Emma wouldn''t listen.


    With two six-year-old illegitimate children standing right there, what was there to exin?


    Because Frank refused to divorce, Emma had no choice but to sue and go through legal proceedings.


    At the time, the divorce case of the Thompson Group''s CEO was a massive scandal.

 Chapter 678

    At the time, the divorce case of the Thompson Group''s CEO was a massive scandal.


    Because Frank had cheated and had illegitimate children, he was the at-fault party in the marriage. Emma demanded seventy percent of their marital assets.


    When Mrs. Thompson Sr. found out Emma was demanding a share of her son''s fortune, she flew into a rage. Like an agitated mother hen, she marched over to confront Emma, bringing her niece Carol and her grandchildren, Eden and Vanessa, with her.


    "Emma, you bitch! All thepany''s money was earned by my son alone! It will all belong to my grandson one day. You won''t get a single penny!"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. said arrogantly, pointing a finger at Emma''s face.


    "You''re a barren hen who can''t eveny an egg! Why should my son waste his money supporting you? At least an old hen cany eggs. What''s the use of him spending so much money on you?"


    After she finished, she pulled Carol over and put her arms around her grandchildren, Eden and Vanessa.


    "Carol''s womb is much more useful. She slept with Frank just once and gave me this pair of precious grandchildren. If she were my daughter-inw, it wouldn''t take long for her to give me a whole litter of grandchildren."


    Emma looked at Carol and the two children she had with Frank, and the sight was incredibly jarring.


    "Since you''re so fertile, you can have Frank. A stud and a sow like you are a perfect match. I wish you many litters of piglets."


    "It''s smart of you to step aside, but if you think you''re getting my son''s money, you''ve got another thinging," Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, her hands on her hips like a shrew.


    "Frank''s money is marital property. Without my support, he never would have achieved his current sess. I have every right to my share."


    After speaking, Emma gave Carol and the two children a cold look.


    "Infidelity during the marriage, plus illegitimate children... If it weren''t for our years together, I could sue Frank for bigamy and send him to prison."


    Emma didn''t want to waste her breath on them. She turned to leave but was grabbed by Mrs. Thompson Sr.


    "You bitch! Not only do you want my son''s money, but you also want to send film to prison! I''ll kill you, you bitch! If you''re dead, you wont need his money!"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. was a legally illiterate woman from the countryside who only knew how to throw tantrums.


    She grabbed Emma''s hair and raised her hand to p her, but fortunately, Frank arrived just in time to protect Emma.


    "Emma, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "Don''t touch me! Stop pretending to care!" Emma raised her hand and pped Frank across the face.


    "Frank, take your mother, your little mistress, and these two bastards of yours, and get out of my house," Emma said furiously.


    "Frank, are you okay? Does your face hurt?" Carol rushed to Frank''s side, looking concerned, and reached out to touch his face but he pushed her away in disgust


    "Bitch, how dare you hit my son! I''ll kill you!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. tried to attack again but was stopped by Frank.


    "Have you all made enough of a


    scene? Get out!" Frank yelled. Then he turned back to Emma, asking with concern if she had hurt.ber


    Swe


    hand.  t


    Emma ignored him and walked straight upstairs.


    Frank had no choice but to send Mrs. Thompson Sr., Carol, and the others away first.


    As Mrs. Thompson Sr. left Emma''s vi, she was still cursing under her breath.


    Carol kept trying to get close to Frank, but he ruthlessly pushed her away each time.

 Chapter 679

    "I''m giving you two choices now. Either take the children and leave the country, or go back to your hometown. In short, never appear in front of me and Emma again.¡±


    Frank pointed at her as he spoke.


    Carol put on a deeply wronged expression, feigning to wipe away tears that weren''t there.


    "Frank, I genuinely love you, and our children are so grown up now. They need a father, they need aplete family. That woman Emma doesn''t love you at all¡ªshe even hits you! Just divorce her, and our family of four can live happily together. I can even give you more children in the future..."


    "Shut up!" Frank shoved her away forcefully.


    "Carol, you''re a woman who drugged me and crawled into my bed, and you dare to dream of bing Mrs. Thompson? You''ve got some nerve," Frank said, his eyes filled with disgust as he pointed at her.


    The thought of having been with a woman like her made him feel sick to his


    stomach.


    "Frank, how can you say that about me? I''ve raised our two children all by myself all these years. If it wasn''t because they needed a father, I..."


    Carol was about to start crying again, but Frank cut her off.


    "Enough. Cut the act. The money I gave you back then was enough to raise ten children. You''ve squandered it all over the years and now you''re eyeing mypany. Carol, it seems the money I gave you has made you greedy."


    "That''s not it, Frank, I really do love you..."


    "Whether you love me or my money, you know the answer to that," Frank said, then shot a cold nce at Eden and Vanessa.


    Seeing this, Carol immediately gave her children a push.


    The two children rushed forward and clung to Frank''s legs.


    "Daddy, Daddy, please don''t leave us, don''t leave us!" Eden and Vanessa cried.


    But Frank heartlessly shook them off.


    "I have only one wife, Emma, and only the children she bears are mine."


    ?


    "Frank! What kind of spell has that woman Emma cast on you that you won''t even acknowledge your own


    Son''t care. I will only ept


    Carol as my daughter-inw."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. dered, holding onto Carol.


    "Fine, then you can all live together.


    From non


    on, you won''t get another


    penny from the," Frank said and


    turned to leave content


    After dealing with Mrs. Thompson Sr., Carol, and the others, he returned home.


    ¡°Emma, Emma!" Frank couldn''t find Emma downstairs. He ran upstairs and found her copsed at the bedroom door.


    "Emma, Emma!" Frank''s face turned pale with fear. He lifted her from the floor and rushed her to the hospital in a panic.


    As Emma was wheeled into the emergency room, Frank stood at the door, his heart pounding.


    It wasn''t long before a doctor came out.


    "Doctor, how is my wife? Why did she suddenly faint?" Frank asked anxiously.


    "Mrs. Thompson is five weeks


    pregnant. She''s a bit anemic. Also,


    you must ensure she manages her emotions and gets plenty of rest. A


    pregnant woman''s mood


    naffect


    the stability of the pregnancy the doctor advised.


    Frank was first stunned, then overjoyed to hear that Emma was pregnant.


    After her examination, Emma was moved to a VIP room.


    Frank stayed by her side, never leaving for a moment.


    When Emma woke up and learned she was pregnant, her first reaction was to get an abortion.

 Chapter 680

    For years, she had longed for a child with Frank. She had seen countless doctors, taken all sorts of medicine, and even undergone two rounds of IVF, all of which failed.


    Emma had felt disappointment, pain, and despair. She had be obsessed, dreaming of having a child, only to be met with emptiness time and again.


    And now, just as she was about to divorce Frank, she was pregnant.


    This child hade at the worst possible time. She couldn''t keep it.


    Emma insisted on an abortion, but without Frank''s consent, no hospital would perform the procedure.


    Frank, on the other hand, was so happy about the pregnancy that he would wake up smiling in his sleep.


    He practically bought out the entire baby store. The vi was filled with piles of baby clothes, shoes, supplies, toys, and a crib.


    ¡°Emma, look at this little pink outfit. Isn''t it adorable? If our baby is a girl, she''ll look so beautiful in it."


    Frank proudly held up the tiny clothes for Emma to see.


    She just looked at him with cold eyes. "Frank, do you think I can''t get rid of this baby just because no doctor will perform an abortion? It''s just an embryo, not even two months old. All I have to do is take a little tumble down the stairs, and it''ll be gone."


    Frank was speechless for a long moment. Then, his eyes slowly turned red.


    "Emma, he''s our child. Haven''t you always wanted a child? We''ve waited so long for him. How could you bear to hurt him?"


    "Someone else has already given you children. You have a son and a daughter now, you don''t need the one in my belly," Emma sneered.


    Frank was at a loss for words. Those two children had be the biggest stain on his life, one he could never wash away.


    But the baby in Emma''s womb was the fruit of their love, the child they had yearned for for so many years. He couldn''t give it up.


    "I only want our child. Please don''t hurt him. Name your terms," Frank said, his voice hoarse.


    "I want a divorce," Emma insisted.


    "If we divorce, you''ll agree to have the baby?" Frank asked.


    Emma''s lips tightened in silence. Married or not, she had never intended to have this child.


    Frank clearly understood. Without another word, he turned and left.


    Outside the room stood medical staff and Frank''s bodyguards.


    ¡°Take good care of my wife and the child in her womb. I don''t want any idents, do you understand?" Frank said coldly.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Thompson. I


    guarantee that your wife and young master will be


    "


    in our hospital," the


    Half the obstetrics and gynecology department was dedicated to Mrs. Thompson


    alone; they wouldn''t dare let anything happen to her.


    "Good," Frank said before leaving.


    He didn''t go home. Instead, he drove


    to the entertainmentpany he had founded specifically for Enima a subsidiary of the Thompson Group.


    Upon arriving, Frank went straight to see Emma''s agent, Harriet Turner.


    Harriet was not only Emma''s agent but also a close friend for many years; they were


    as thick as thieves.


    "What brings the great Mr.


    Thompson here? I thought you''d be


    too busy taking care of your mistress and illegitimate children to grace my humble office with your presence Harriet didn''t even offer him a coffee, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    Frank remained unfazed by her taunts and calmly stated his terms.

 Chapter 681

    "Emma is very unstable right now. She''s being irrational and wants to terminate the pregnancy. If you can convince her not to divorce me and to carry the baby to term, I''ll give you 15% of thispany''s shares."


    "Fifteen percent? You''re certainly generous, Mr. Thompson,¡± Harriet scoffed.


    "Do we have a deal?" Frank asked coolly.


    Harriet thought for a moment, then smiled. "Of course, we do. Fifteen percent of thispany is worth hundreds of millions. I''d be a fool to turn that down."


    Frank nodded. ¡°Good. I hope you can persuade her quickly. The doctor says her emotional state is affecting the baby."


    "No problem," Harriet replied with a grin.


    Harriet was always efficient. The very next day, she showed up at the hospital with a fruit basket to visit Emma.


    "Sweetheart, how have you managed to get thinner while resting in bed? Frank hasn''t gone bankrupt, has he? Can''t he even afford to feed his wife properly?" Harriet set the basket down and walked to the bed, gently pinching Emma''s cheek.


    Emma, still in low spirits, brushed her hand away.


    Unfazed, Harriet reached out and gently touched Emma''s stomach.


    Emma was less than two months along, so her belly was still t. The little life inside was no bigger than a soybean.


    "Your husband came to see me yesterday," Harriet said, pulling her hand back. "What did he want? To hire you as his mouthpiece?¡± Emma frowned.


    "Yep," Harriet admitted honestly. "Your husband made a grand gesture-gave me 15% of thepany''s shares. Yesterday, I was stressing about buying a new Herm¨¨s bag, and today I''m a rich woman."


    "So, you''re going to sell out our friendship for money and convince me not to get a divorce?" Emma was clearly angry.


    "Even if your husband hadn''te to me, I would still advise you not to get a divorce and to have this baby," Harriet said.


    Emma protested, "Harriet, we''ve been friends for years."


    "It''s because we''ve been friends for years that I''m giving you this sincere advice."


    Emma frowned, looking at her with a mixture of anger and confusion.


    Harriet sighed and exined.


    ¡°Emma, did the doctor tell you that thest miscarriage did serious damage to your body? If you have another one, you''ll never be able to have children."


    "So what? I don''t care," Emma said.


    Harriet almostughed in exasperation.


    "We''ve been friends for so long, how did I never realize you could be so dense? If you get rid of this baby you''ll end up old and alone, w with no children. And Frank? He''ll have his son and daughter, and when he dies, those two bastards will inherit his massive fortune."


    "Emma, you worked yourself to the bone to support Frank''s career. Now that he''s sessful, you''re just going to take a small settlement and get kicked to the curb That''s


    exactly what that That''s


    wretched old h?o


    wants, to make way for her


    bed-hopping distant niece."


    "So I''m just supposed to swallow my pride?"


    "And what good will your pride do you?" Harriet retorted.


    Emma was struck speechless.


    Harriet sighed. "Frank wouldn''t be where he is today without your support. There are plenty of men who discard the wives that helped them @limb to the top While Frank still has a conscience, you need to lock him down. Get a hold of hispany and his money, and don''t let that woman and her bastards get a single penny."


    Emma remained silent, listening.

 Chapter 682

    Harriet reached out and patted Emma''s belly again, smiling. "You tried for so many years, even went through two rounds of IVF, and suffered so much without getting pregnant. This baby is a gift from heaven. If you reject him, aren''t you afraid of divine retribution?"


    "If you don''t want him, give him to me after he''s born. I''ll raise him. I promise, little one, your godmother will make sure you''re plump and happy."


    Emma couldn''t stand it anymore and impatiently swatted her hand away.


    Harriet knew Emma wasn''t stupid, just blinded by love and temporarily irrational.


    She sat up straight, picked arge, ripe orange from the fruit basket, and began peeling it nonchntly.


    ¡°Emma, think carefully about what I''ve said. We''ve been friends for years; I''ve never led you astray."


    Harriet finished peeling the orange and handed a slice to Emma.


    Emma chewed on the fruit in silence, clearly contemting Harriet''s words.


    Truthfully, Harriet was right. Divorcing now would just be handing everything over to that woman, Carol.


    Although Frank currently refused to acknowledge Eden and Vanessa, they were still his biological children. If he had no other heirs, he would eventually have to recognize them.


    She had worked so hard alongside Frank all these years. Why should another woman and her illegitimate children get to reap the rewards?


    Harriet stayed with Emma at the hospital all afternoon.


    Emma''s mood visibly stabilized, and she even cooperated with the doctors for an ultrasound.


    When Frank received the ultrasound report, his hands trembled with excitement.


    "The baby isn''t even the size of a soybean yet. Save the excitement for when it''s actually born," Harriet remarked dryly.


    Frankposed himself, set the report aside, and handed her a share transfer agreement.


    "Here''s the 15% I promised you."


    Harriet merely nced at the document held out to her but didn''t take it.


    "It''s still uncertain whether Emma will carry the baby to term. I can''t ept payment just yet."


    Frank frowned instinctively. "You didn''t convince her? I thought she always listened to you."


    "I''m her agent. She listens to me about work. But when ites to matters between a husband and wife, you two need to sort it out yourselves."


    Harriet then checked her watch. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Thompson, I have another appointment. I have to go."


    After Harriet left, Frank took the ultrasound report and returned to the hospital room.


    Inside, Emma was sitting on the bed, idly flipping through a script.


    She remained expressionless when she saw him enter.


    Frank sat down beside the bed and reached for her hand.


    "The doctor did an ultrasound today. The baby is very healthy. In another two months, we''ll be able to know if it''s a boy or a girl. Emma, would you prefer a boy or a girl?


    Emma instinctively pulled her hand away, her face cold. ¡°I haven''t decided if I''m keeping this child yet."


    Frank''s expression changed abruptly.


    His body began to tremble


    uncontrobly. He fought to control


    himself, trying to keep his voice


    steady, Emma, what will it take for you to have our baby?"


    Emma said, ¡°You already have a son and a daughter. You don''t need this one.¡±


    "I only want our child," Frank''s voice cracked.


    "Fine. Then give him all the assets under your name," Emma said sarcastically.


    "If I transfer all my assets to the


    baby''s name, you''ll have him? Is that it?" Frank grabbed Emma''s hand excitedly nodding repeatedly. Okay, I have mywyer handle it immediately."

 Chapter 683

    Emma was stunned that Frank had actually agreed. "Are you sure? Frank, don''t you regret this."


    Frank replied, "I won''t regret it. As long as you don''t."


    Perhaps fearing Emma would change her mind and refuse to have the baby, Frank had hiswyers and ountants work around the clock.


    He transferred all hispany shares and personal assets to the name of his unborn child. Until the child turned eighteen, Frank would hold the shares in trust, and Emma would manage the other assets.


    With the agreement in ce, Emma decided to keep the baby.


    She settled into a peaceful pregnancy, her belly growing day by day. At six months,


    a check-up revealed she was having a boy.


    This news finally spurred Carol and her children into action.


    Carol brazenly showed up at the vi, holding Eden and Vanessa by the hand.


    When Carol saw Emma''srge, pregnant belly, her face twisted into a vicious scowl. "Who let you in? Get out," Emma said, frowning at the sight of them.


    But Carol ignored her, leading her children straight into the vi and looking around as if she owned the ce.


    "This is Frank''s home, which means it''s my home and my children''s home. Eden and Vanessa are Frank''s biological children," Carol dered, then pointed at Emma''s stomach.


    ¡°That thing in your belly is just an unborn fetus. Who knows if it''s even Frank''s? I''ve heard you actresses are all so promiscuous, sleeping with who knows how many men! Ah!"


    Before Carol could finish her sentence, Emma pped her across the face.


    "You bitch, you dare to hit me!" Carol clutched her cheek, ring venomously at Emma.


    "Get out of my house right now, or I''ll do more than just hit you. I''ll call the police," Emma said coldly.


    "Don''t you bully my mommy!" Eden stepped in front of Carol, spreading his arms protectively.


    Emma didn''t want to deal with them. She turned to go upstairs, instructing the housekeeper to throw the three of them out.


    The housekeeper approached and politely but firmly asked Carol to leave.


    Carol refused to go and argued with the housekeeper. Eden started struggling with a security guard white frantically signaling to Vanessa  t


    Vanessa understood. She darted behind Emma and, when Emma wasn''t looking, gave her a hard shove.


    Her mother and brother had told her that if this woman had a baby boy, their daddy wouldn''t want them anymore. They would be sent to the countryside where there would be no more tasty food no pretty dresses, and no big house.


    Vanessa didn''t want to go back to the countryside. She wasn''t going to let this woman have the baby in her belly.


    Emma tumbled down the stairs. The impact caused her water to break, and she started bleeding.


    She screamed, clutching her stomach in a panic.


    The housekeeper was terrified. She immediately called for an ambnce and notified Frank.


    Seeing Emma fall down the stairs, covered in blood, Carol felt a surge of satisfaction. The Thompson household erupted into chaos. She used the confusion to quickly grab her children and flee.

 Chapter 684

    Due to the ident, Emma hemorrhaged and the baby was born prematurely.


    But Mrs. Thompson Sr. protected Carol and her children, threatening to kill herself if anyone touched them.


    In the end, Frank only managed to send Vanessa abroad, and the matter was dropped.


    Although Vanessa was sent away, she lived a life of luxury. Frank had given his shares and assets to Bet, but the money he gave his mother for her expenses was still used to support Carol and her children.


    When Eden started his own business, wasn''t it Frank who provided the startup capital and a logisticspany worth over a billion?


    Emma should never have been so soft. She should have divorced Frank right then and there, after she was pushed and nearly bled to death.


    ...


    Emma stood up from the sofa, walked to the nightstand, and bent down to open the bottom drawer.


    Tucked away inside was a divorce agreement.


    Emma took it out and walked to the door.


    She pulled the door open.


    Frank was standing right outside, holding a bowl of warm soup. ¡°Emma, I had the housekeeper make you some soup, you should have it while it''s warm..."


    Before Frank could finish, the divorce papers pped him across the face, sending the bowl of soup crashing to the floor. It sttered everywhere.


    "Frank, let''s get a divorce. You can leave with nothing and go live with your mother and your illegitimate children."


    Frank frowned, looking at the divorce agreement lying on the floor, stained with soup.


    ¡°Emma, I''m not divorcing you. Don''t worry, if Eden is really involved in Bet''s ident this time, I won''t spare him.¡±


    "How will you hot spare him? By sending him abroad to live a life of luxury?" Emma sneered. "Frank, you once promised 1 would never see Vanessa again, but isn''t she back now, parading her husband and chifa in front of my face?"


    Frank said, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll force Vanessa and her family to leave the country immediately."


    "Come talk to me when you''ve actually done it,¡± Emma said before mming the door in his face.


    Two weekster, Bet''s medical report showed that all his vitals were normal. However, the investigation into his ident had stalled. To avoid wasting hospital resources, Bet was secretly discharged and returned to Cherry Bay to continue his recovery.


    While the world thought Bet was still in aa in the ICU, he was happily


    walking his dog in the neighborhood with Yvonne.


    To avoid being recognized, both Bet and Yvonne wore face masks.


    Bullet ran around on the newly greenwn while Yvonne and Bet sat on a nearby bench, soaking up the sun.


    Yvonne''s beautiful, almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to look at him.


    "Why are you staring at me? Do I look weird in a mask?" Bet asked.


    "No, you still look very handsome," Yvonne said, tilting her chin up, her lovely eyes crinkling with a smile. ¡°We both have m???s on it makes us look even more like a couple."


    With that, she leaned in and kissed him through their masks.


    "Stop fooling around,¡± Bet said, ruffling her hair. His gaze and touch were fond and gentle.


    Bullet frolicked on thewn until his owner called him, at which point he trotted back to her side.


    "Time to go home, Bullet," Yvonne said, patting hisrge head. She clipped on his leash and started walking back toward their apartment.

 Chapter 685

    Yvonne walked ahead with the dog, and Bet followed behind them.


    The afternoon sun stretched their shadows, one dog and two people, long across the pavement.


    They returned to the apartment with the dog.


    Helen had just finished cleaning and had changed her clothes, ready to leave.


    "Are you going out shopping?" Yvonne asked.


    "Oh, the young master gave me the afternoon off," Helen said with a smile, ncing at Bet.


    "Oh. Well, when youe back tomorrow, we can bake something together," Yvonne said cheerfully.


    Helen nodded, then took Bullet''s leash. "Come on, Bullet."


    ¡°Helen, where are you taking Bullet? I thought you had the day off," Yvonne asked, confused.


    "Oh, the young master gave Bullet the afternoon off too," Helen said with a grin before leading the dog out the door.


    The door clicked shut, leaving Yvonne and Bet alone in the spacious, two- hundred-square-meter apartment.


    ¡°Helen already prepared dinner. Let''s wash up and eat,¡± Bet said, taking off his jacket and hanging it on a nearby rack before striding toward the dining room.


    Yvonne washed her hands, changed into afortable set of loungewear, and joined Bet for dinner.


    After they ate, Bet did the dishes while Yvonne watched TV in the living room.


    By the time Bet finished in the kitchen, dusk had settled outside.


    Yvonne was flipping through channels with the remote when Bet came over and took it from her hand.


    "What''s so interesting about soap operas? Let''s go watch the stars on the balcony." "Watch the stars? Alright, I guess," Yvonne agreed after a moment''s hesitation.


    Bet led her by the hand out onto the open-air balcony.


    She was wearing a long, loose-fitting cream-colored nightgown, her long hair cascading freely over her shoulders. She looked cozy and


    Yvonne and Bet stood side by side on the balcony.


    The view of the river at night was breathtaking, with glittering city lights and the


    asional sound of a ship''s horn.


    "First you send Helen and Bullet


    away,


    let


    end now you''re dragging r


    out to the balcony to look at stars,


    Bewhat are you up to?


    "You''re too smart, Vonnie. It''s no fun trying to surprise you,¡± Bet chuckled, ruffling her hair.


    He dropped his arm, nced at his watch, and then took Yvonne''s right hand, the one with the ring on it.


    "The ring is already on your finger,


    but I


    Owe you a proper proposal,"


    said, then knelt before her,


    her hand. ...


    "Vonnie, I love you. Marry me."


    "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang echoed from the distance, and fireworks suddenly erupted over the river.


    "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you," Yvonne asked with a yful grin, her eyes sparkling. She was clearly teasing him.


    "Yvonne, I love you, marry me!" Bet raised his voice, shouting over the noise. "Okay!" Yvonne shouted back.


    Their voices mingled with the continuous explosions of the fireworks.


    The entire river was illuminated, turning the night sky as bright as day.


    Bet pulled Yvonne into his arms, and they kissed under the brilliant light of the fireworks.


    Their passionate kiss continued from the balcony all the way into the bedroom.


    The temperature in the room rose, their clothes bing disheveled.


    Bet pressed her down onto the bed. After a long, intense kiss, he pulled up the covers and wrapped Yvonne tightly within them.

 Chapter 686

    "Bet, are you trying to suffocate me? You''ve wrapped me up like a burrito," Yvonne grumbled, wriggling inside the nket.


    "Don''t move," Bet let out a low groan, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "I''ll move if I want to." Yvonne pushed the nket away, her soft arms winding around his neck as she gave him a teasing peck on the corner of his lips.


    Bet gave a helplessugh. He could see she was doing it on purpose.


    "Not afraid of the pain anymore? Yvonne, my self-control isn''t that strong." His dark eyes seemed to burn with fire, and his breath was hot against her skin.


    ¡°Bet, I''ve never been the one who''s afraid. You are," Yvonne said, kissing him again.


    Her current body was highly sensitive, especially to pain.


    But Yvonne had a high tolerance for it; she wasn''t the one who couldn''t handle it. Bet was the one who thought she couldn''t.


    All along, it had been him who was afraid, not her.


    He was afraid of hurting her, afraid of causing her pain, afraid of making her unhappy or sad.


    The nket that had been wrapped around Yvonne was now somewhere on the floor.


    "If it hurts too much, just tell me."


    But Yvonne wasn''t in the mood for talking. She simply kissed him.


    Yvonne noticed beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    "What''s... what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" she asked, confused, reaching up to feel his forehead.


    Bet grabbed her hand and instinctively pulled it away.


    He must have used too much force, because the sudden movement left Yvonne a little stunned.


    "Did I hurt you?" Bet reached for her hand to check, but Yvonne turned her back to him in a huff, ignoring him.


    Bet sighed and wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Be good It''s not a good idea to provoke


    me right now. Let me carry you to the bath first."


    With that, he scooped her up, nket and all, and carried her into the bathroom.


    Bet had already drawn a bath. He gently lowered Yvonne into the tub.


    "Is the water temperature okay?" he asked.


    "It''s great. Get in with me," Yvonne said, tilting her chin up to look at him.


    "Don''t tease," Bet said with a look of exasperation, about to stand up and leave. But Yvonne wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him right into the tub with her


    "Is that an invitation? Don''t you regret it." Bet''s long fingers gently pinched her chin, and then he kissed her.


    Most of the water from the tub sloshed onto the floor.


    Yvonne was starting to have some regrets. Why did she bring this on herself? It was a perfect case of ''you reap what you sow.''


    When they were finished, Bet lifted Yvonne out of the tub.


    She leaned limply against him, her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes half-closed, too tired to even move an eyelid.


    Bet carefully dried her off and helped her into a nightgown.


    Yvonne rolled over, hugged the covers, and immediately fell into a deep sleep, not wanting to say another word.


    Bet, bare-chested, leaned down and ced a light kiss on her cheek.


    "Next time, will you still ask for trouble?¡±


    He sat by the bed for a while,


    watching her peaceful expression as she slept. Then he stood up, walked out to the balcony, and in a cigarette,


    taking a deep drag content


    Bet was likely too worked up to sleep. His mind was wide awake. He stood on


    the open-air balcony, smoking for half the night.

 Chapter 687

    Yvonne must have been exhausted, because she slept soundly through the night.


    She slept until noon the next day, only waking up because she was hungry.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and instinctively called out, "Bet. Ben."


    When no one answered, she realized she was alone in the bedroom.


    Yvonne frowned slightly. As she threw back the covers and was about to get out of bed, the bedroom door opened.


    Bet walked in, holding a ss of warm milk.


    "You''re awake? I thought you were going to sleep until the afternoon. I was just debating whether to wake you," Bet said, sitting on the edge of the bed and ruffling her hair.


    "Have some milk first. Then get up and eat. I made some soup and fried an egg," he added.


    For Mr. Bet Thompson, a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth, making soup, frying an egg, and warming up milk was probably the extent of his culinary skills.


    Yvonne took the ss and drank most of it in one go.


    After drinking most of the milk, Yvonne ced the ss on the bedside table.


    "I''ll carry you to breakfast." Bet scooped her up into his arms and carried her to the dining room.


    On the dining table, the soup and golden-fried egg were alreadyid out, along with a few side dishes. However, the side dishes were leftovers Helen had made the day before and stored in the fridge.


    Bet took the soup bowl and spoon and began feeding Yvonne spoonful by spoonful.


    Yvonne ate while scrolling through her phone.


    "How is it?" Bet asked nonchntly as he fed her.


    "It''s pretty good," Yvonne mumbled, her eyes still on her phone.


    Bet chuckled softly. "You mean, *I''m* pretty good? Should we continue this afternoon?"


    "Yeah! Huh?" Yvonne''s gaze shifted


    from her phone to Bet. Whem et Realized what he meant, her


    she


    cheeks instantly flushed red.


    "Bet, that''s enough. My back still hurts," Yvonne said, annoyed.


    "Your back hurts? Let me rub it for you. Does anywhere else hurt?


    you want me to buy you some


    his band reaching for her waist


    medicine? Bet said meet


    Before Yvonne could react, he had pulled her onto hisp. His warm palm rested on


    her lower back, gently massaging it.


    The ache in her back eased


    considerably. She rxed against


    Bet''s firm chest, her eyes half-closed, and murmured, "Bet, as punishment for you overindulgericest night, you''re sleeping in the guest room for the rest of the week."


    "My dear, that''s not fair. Weren''t you the one who started itst night?" Bet said helplessly.


    "I''m not being fair. What are you going to do about it?" Yvonne asked, looking up at him with wide, innocent eyes.


    Bet shook his head with a resigned smile. He picked up the soup bowl again. "More?"


    Yvonne shook her head. "No more. Go buy me some medicine."


    "Did I really hurt you?" Bet asked, his eyes instinctively ncing towards the hem of her dress.


    Yvonne replied, "No. The morning-after pill. You didn''t use anythingst night. What if I get pregnant?"


    "If you do, we''ll have it. I can afford to raise a child," Bet said quite seriously. Yvonne was speechless.

 Chapter 688

    Yvonne was at a loss for words. She wasn''t against having children, but she was only twenty, in the prime of her life, with her career on the rise. A baby right now would be veryplicated.


    Seeing her conflicted expression, Bet shook his head and chuckled. "I pulled outst night. And it''s your safe period, so you shouldn''t get pregnant under normal circumstances. The morning-after pill has a lot of side effects. I''ll be more careful from now on."


    "Oh," Yvonne said, nodding.


    She decided to let nature take its course. If she still got pregnant, then it was a gift from heaven.


    After breakfast, Bet cleared the dishes.


    Yvonne lounged on the living room sofa, basking in the sun and reading a script. After finishing the dishes, Bet came over and sat down opposite her.


    He picked an orange from the fruit bowl on the coffee table. With long, slow fingers, he peeled it, carefully removing all the white pith before handing the segments to Yvonne.


    Yvonne took it and ate slowly, then asked just as leisurely.


    "Does Mr. Bet Thompson n to stay cooped up at home forever?"


    "I need to rest for a while, at least until the investigation isplete. What''s wrong? Don''t you like me spending more time with you?"


    "Director Ward''s production starts filming next week at thetest. I''ll probably have to be on set, so I won''t be able to keep youpany," Yvonne said.


    "My situation should be resolved by the end of the month. They''ll have to find a scapegoat to close the case," Bet sneered.


    "Do you know who was behind it?" Yvonne frowned.


    "It was a clean job; there''s no evidence. But whoever took such a big risk toe after me must have a lot to gain. If I die, the biggest beneficiary would be that illegitimate son, Eden. But he doesn''t have the power to meddle in military affairs on his own. The Walker family must have pulled some strings."


    Bet analyzed methodically.


    Yvonne listened, a small smile ying on her lips.


    "Ben, no wonder Mr. Walker was so determined to have you as a son-inw. Who wouldn''t want such a shrewd son-inw?"


    Bet chuckled and pinched her chin.


    "Vincent doesn''t like a son-inw


    who''s too shrewd. He prefers Eden, who''s easier to control heard Ynda is actively trying to get pregnant, preparing to give birth to the heir of the Thompson family."


    "Ynda''s had two kidney transnts, and she still dares to have a child? Does she have a death wish?" Yvonne said, stunned.


    "She probably feels invincible. Even if


    something happens, she can just get another transnt It''s as if at kidneys in Istra belong to the Walker family," Bet sneered.


    Yvonne pressed her lips together, saying nothing. The thought that the kidney inside


    Ynda belonged to Flora made her fists clench.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about them. The weather is nice today. Want to go out for a walk?"


    "No, I''m too tired," Yvonne said, not moving from the sofa.


    "You''re sure?" Bet raised an eyebrow, a hint of heat in his eyes.


    "Mmm," Yvonne mumbled, then asked, "When are Helen and Bulleting back?"


    "Tomorrow, probably." Bet stood up, bent down to lift Yvonne from the sofa, and strode towards the bedroom.


    Bet ced Yvonne on therge bed in the bedroom and then lowered himself on top of her.


    "Bet, I''m tired. Don''t start anything," Yvonne said, her hands against his chest.


    "I was nning to go out to get some air, blow off some steam.


    Since you don''t want to go out, we have to find another way to blow off steam, Bet said slowly, his fingers unhurriedly unbuttoning her shirt.  s?novels


    "No, I''m tired," Yvonne protested.

 Chapter 689

    "You don''t have to do anything. We can sleep together when we''re done." Bet''s arm wrapped around her slender waist, their bodies tangling together.


    However, Yvonne fell asleep before they were finished.


    She was nestled in his arms, soft and fragrant, looking very docile.


    Bet carried her to the bathroom, gently cleaned her up, changed her clothes, and then carried her back to bed.


    He tucked her in and then sat on the edge of the bed, just watching her.


    His phone was in the living room, but Bet still heard it vibrate.


    Bet carefully got off the bed, left the bedroom, and picked up the phone from the coffee table.


    It was Tobias, calling to update him on the investigation.


    Bet: "Uncle."


    Tobias: "Mm."


    Bet: "It''s been several days. You must have found something."


    Tobias: "We tracked down a battalionmander from the military district. We have him in custody, but he''s not talking."


    Bet sneered. "They must have something on him. Talking won''t do him any good, but staying quiet might save his family."


    Tobias: "You probably have a good idea of who''s behind this. The investigation has likely hit a dead end here. Once you''ve recovered, get back to the base as soon as possible. Yourmanding officer is retiring in the second half of the year. Your record is a bit thin, so you''ll need to n carefully if you want to take his position."


    Bet: "I know. Don''t worry, I have a n."


    Tobias: "Good. You''re a calcting man; I''m not worried."


    After hanging up with Tobias, Bet called his aide, Simon, and gave him some instructions.


    After a huge fight with Frank, Emma threw him out of the house.


    With what had happened to Bet, Emma was clearly serious this time.


    Frank definitely didn''t want a divorce, so he had his men forcibly deport Vanessa and her family.


    Bodyguards escorted Vanessa and her husband, Omar, to the airport, with their son, Andy, trailing behind them, crying.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. naturally refused to let her granddaughter and great-grandson leave.


    She clung to Andy, wailing and refusing to let go.


    "Frank, you bastard, how can you be so cruel? Vanessa was away from home for so many years and she finally came back to me. How can you have the heart to send her away again?"


    "Vanessa was just a child back then! She didn''t know any better. She just gave that woman Emma little


    push Emma and Bet were both


    fin''t they? Why must you


    hurt my Vanessa!"


    "Grandma, save me! Save me! I don''t want to go abroad again. I don''t want to leave my home! Vanessa cried hysterically, struggling to break free from the bodyguards.


    But Frank remained unmoved. He waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards to force them into the car.


    Vanessa shrieked and Omar struggled, but they were still forced into the car by the bodyguards, and Andy was tossed in after them.


    Eden wheeled Mrs. Thompson Sr. out after them. She beat her chest. "Frank, if you dare to send them abroad, I''ll kill myself right here!"


    Frank looked at her coldly. Her contorted expression was utterly hideous.


    "Call the funeral home. Tell them to prepare for the old madam''s arrangements," Frank ordered coldly.


    The bodyguard nodded in understanding, then took out his phone to call the funeral home.

 Chapter 690

    Mrs. Thompson Sr. never imagined Frank would actually disregard her life. She was so angry her eyes nearly rolled back in her head. Eden stood beside her, able to do nothing but watch as Vanessa''s family was forcibly deported.


    "Dad, do you have to do this? Vanessa is your daughter too."


    "Just worry about yourself. If I find out you had anything to do with what happened to Bet, I won''t spare you," Frank said before leaving with his bodyguards.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. looked half-dead, so Eden had no choice but to take her back to her room.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. leaned back on the hospital bed, beating her chest and groaning.


    "Eden, your sister... they sent her abroad, just like that. And Andy, my great- grandson."


    "Grandma, don''t be sad. As soon as I be the heir to the Thompson family, the first thing I''ll do is bring Vanessa and Andy back," Edenforted her.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. Eden, once you''re the heir, you can bring your sister, her husband, and Andy back." Mrs. Thompson Sr. gripped Eden''s hand and asked urgently, "That little monster, Bet, isn''t he dead yet?"


    "Bet has been in the ICU for so long, he''s probably not going to recover. Once he breathes hisst, Dad will only have me. No one but me can inherit the Thompson family''s assets."


    Eden''s expression turned sinister as he gritted his teeth. "I''m just waiting for Dad toe begging me-begging me to inherit the family business, begging me to take care of him in his old age."


    Eden was not in a good mood when he left the nursing home.


    His car, a ck Mercedes with tinted windows, was parked at the entrance.


    Eden opened the door and got in. In the back seat sat a beautiful young woman in a short red skirt, with long legs and a curvy figure.


    As soon as Eden was inside, the woman coiled around him like a snake.


    "Who upset Mr. Monroe? You seem so angry," the woman purred, her hand stroking his chest.


    "Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t. If you know I''m angry, then help me blow off some steam." Eden grabbed her chin and kissed her


    fiercely.


    The car started moving slowly as the woman straddled Eden, moving up and down.


    The car drove through the quiet night,


    the building where Eden:


    how only stoppingBret


    and


    Ynda''s marital home was. maritakbome


    Eden, having straightened his clothes, opened the door and got out.


    The woman in the car rolled down a window and blew him a kiss.


    Eden nced at her once before heading upstairs without a second look.


    Inside their home, Ynda was in her pajamas, watching TV in the living room.


    When Eden walked in, she acted as if she hadn''t seen him and continued flipping through the channels.


    Eden walked over and snatched the remote from her hand. "Didn''t you see mee in? You were much more enthusiastic when you were with Bet


    Ynda looked up at him and sneered. "Eden, you''re just a bastard. What right do you have topare yourself to Bet?"


    The word ''bastard'' clearly struck a nerve. He suddenly lunged, grabbing Ynda''s neck with a fierce grip.


    Ynda''s face turned purple as she iled, hitting and kicking at him.


    "Mr. Monroe, what are you doing? Let go of Miss!" a maid cried out in panic, terrified by the scene.


    Eden regained his senses and slowly loosened his grip, but his eyes remained fixed on her with a vicious re.


    "Of course I can''tpare to Bet. He''s a dead man walking. You just wait to collect his corpse."


    With that, Eden turned and strode upstairs.

 Chapter 691

    He walked to thending of the stairs, then seemed to remember something and stopped, turning back to look at Ynda. "The wedding at the end of the month- prepare for it properly. Don''t you dare embarrass the Thompson family."


    ...


    Director Ward''s series, dyed by a month, had finally started filming.


    Yvonne arrived on set on time with her assistant.


    Director Ward''s project was a low-budget web series without any A-list stars, so the opening ceremony was quite low-key, with only a few reporters invited.


    Knowing Yvonne had Mr. Thompson as her powerful backer, Director Ward didn''t dare to be neglectful. He had arranged a private dressing room for her and even booked her into the best business suite at the hotel.


    Yvonne had just finished her makeup and changed into her costume to attend the opening ceremony.


    Surprisingly, at the ceremony, Yvonne saw Cynthia and Mignon again.


    Cynthia was with Mignon, talking to Director Ward.


    As the eldest daughter of the Scott family and a well-known editor in the industry, Cynthiamanded respect, and Director Ward was very polite to her, extending the same courtesy to the person she brought along.


    Although most directors disliked actors who were pushed on them through connections, Mignon was only appearing in a few scenes just to get some screen time. Director Ward was willing to grant Ms. Scott this small favor.


    Yvonne saw Director Ward speaking with Cynthia and Mignon and didn''t want to interrupt, but Director Ward noticed her and gestured for her toe over.


    Yvonne walked up to them and greeted them with a smile, "Director Ward, Ms. Scott."


    After speaking, her gaze swept past Mignon, and out of politeness, she gave a slight nod.


    Mignon, however, just tilted her chin up, looking down her nose with an arrogant air. Yvonne couldn''t be bothered with her and instead spoke to Cynthia. "Ms. Scott, we meet again. Are you also a screenwriter for this series?"


    "Not at all. Director Ward''s script is already perfect; there''s no need for me to add anything unnecessary. I''m the producer for this series," Cynthia replied then smiled at Mignon and introduced her. "Mignon, youcand Ms. Jones seem to be fated to work together. Since you''re on the same set again, you should look out for each other."


    Mignon scoffed disdainfully and walked away with her assistant.


    Yvonne ignored her.


    Cynthia shook her head helplessly and exined to Director Ward, "Mignon is


    young and immature, spoiled by her family. I hope you''ll be patient with her, Director Ward."


    "Mm," Director Ward nodded nomittally.


    Just then, the assistant director came over to inform them that the opening


    ceremony was about to begin.


    Yvonne joined Director Ward for the ceremony and took a group photo with the cast and crew.


    Since it was a low-budget web


    series with no major stars, Yvonne''s status was high enough to take the center spot, but she remained humble and low-key giving the prime position to two veteran actors.


    After the ceremony, she had no scenes scheduled for the morning.


    Yvonne sat bored in the lounge area, sipping the herbal tea her assistant had prepared watching the shoot. Mignon''s affected performance was so bad it made Director Ward look utterly exasperated.


    Cynthia came over and sat down beside her, joining Yvonne in watching Mignon act.


    Honestly, Mignon''s acting was painful to watch. And it wasn''t just that she was bad; her attitude was terrible too.


    "Director, I''ve done this scene ten times already. Can we move on?" Mignon whined.


    "If you think it''s good enough, then it''s good enough," Director Ward replied, having run out of patience.


    Yvonne slowly sipped her herbal tea and turned to Cynthia. "What do you think of Ms. Powell''s acting, Ms. Scott?"

 Chapter 692

    Yvonne slowly sipped her herbal tea and turned to Cynthia. "What do you think of Ms. Powell''s acting, Ms. Scott?"


    "Mignon''s acting is indeed not very good. However, I''m just doing someone a favor. Ms. Powell''s performance is not within my scope of concern."


    Cynthia replied with a smile.


    Yvonne: "Another favor for Mr. Morris?"


    Cynthia nodded with a smile, not bothering to hide it. "Marshall has deep roots and extensive connections in the industry. I''ve just returned to the country, and if I want to establish myself here, it''s better not to make an enemy of him."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow at that.


    It seemed Nelly had really gotten Marshall wrapped around her finger for him to be trying so hard to get Mignon screen time in various productions.


    "Surely Ms. Scott isn''t afraid of offending people?"


    "It''s not about fear, but necessity," Cynthia said calmly. "The Scott family is prosperous now, but no one can guarantee that willst forever. Even among Istra''s four great families, the Rogers family copsed just like that, and the James family has been reduced to a mere shell. It''s wise to make fewer enemies when you''re on top, so people won''t kick you when you''re down. It''s a lesson someone will teach you once you be Mrs. Thompson."


    Yvonne listened, her beautiful eyes narrowing thoughtfully as she studied Cynthia.


    Cynthia truly lived up to her name as Ms. Scott, the chosen matriarch meticulously groomed by her family.


    Back then, the Thompson family had chosen Cynthia because they wanted a Mrs. Thompson who could uphold their family''s prestige. They just hadn''t expected Noah''s ident, which ruined his future.


    "Thank you for telling me this, Ms. Scott. I''ve learned a lot," Yvonne said with a polite smile.


    "Ms. Jones, Director Ward asked me to call you to the set," the assistant director said as he walked over. He greeted Cynthia first, then addressed Yvonne.


    "Is Ms. Powell done with her scene so quickly?" Yvonne was surprised.


    On Director Vasquez''s set, Mignon had to shoot a single scene dozens, if not hundreds of times Now dice she pass so easily with Director Ward?


    Could it be that Director Ward was even better at coaching actors than the internationally acimed Director Vasquez?


    The assistant director nced


    subconsciously at Cynthia, then lowered


    voice to tell yvonne


    "With Ms. Powell''s acting, it wouldn''t make a difference even if she did it ten thousand times. Why waste the time and energy?"


    Yvonne heard this and thought Director Ward was brilliant. Director Vasquez was just too much of a perfectionist.


    "Ms. Scott, I''ll head to the set then. Please, make yourselffortable," Yvonne said politely to Cynthia.


    "Goodbye. It was interesting talking to you. I hope we''ll have the chance again," Cynthia replied with a warm smile.


    Yvonne nodded and left with the assistant director.


    "Yvonne,e here. We''re shooting your scene early. Let me walk you through it," Director Ward said, appearing calm andposed.


    Yvonne sat down next to him and listened attentively as he exined the scene.


    Director Ward had produced several hit series in recent years; he clearly had real talent.


    On the first day of shooting, Yvonne''s scenes went smoothly.


    Since it was a pce intrigue drama, plots filled with rivalries among women were inevitable.


    On her very first day, Yvonne was pped twice by the actress in her e. Although it was just acting the other actress''s nails scratched her face, and it stung.


    The actress was a neer and had hurt Yvonne by ident, her face turning


    pale with fright. She bowed repeatedly, apologizing profusely.


    Yvonne couldn''t very well hold it against a rookie, so she just went back to her hotel to apply some ointment.


    She was dabbing the scratch on her cheek with a disinfectant swab when a video call from Bet came through.

 Chapter 693

    Yvonne ced her phone on a stand and epted the call. As soon as the video connected, Bet immediately noticed the scratch on her face.


    "What happened? Are you hurt?" His voice instantly deepened.


    "An actress identally scratched me during a scene. It''s not serious, it''ll probably be gone by tomorrow," Yvonne exined casually after cleaning the wound on her cheek.


    "Alright." Seeing that she was fine, Bet didn''t press the matter.


    He knew that when Yvonne set her mind to something, she''d see it through to the very end. Just like when she was a cop, and then an undercover agent-he couldn''t stop her then, and he couldn''t stop her now.


    "What have you been doing at home alone all day?" Yvonne asked.


    "Reading. Walking the dog," Bet replied.


    "So, are you bored without me?" Yvonne rested her chin on her hand, smiling at Bet on the screen.


    "Yeah. Very bored. When are youing back to keep mepany?" Bet asked.


    "Once I''m on set, I''ll be busy filming. I won''t be back for at least a month. Mr. Bet Thompson, you should get back to work soon. Having something to do will distract you, and you won''t miss me as much," Yvonne said with a grin.


    "Alright. I''ll find more things to do then, so I don''t lie awake thinking about you," Bet chuckled, then continued, "The investigation at the military is almost wrapped up. I expect to be back at work soon."


    "Is the investigationplete? I doubt Mr. Walker and Eden will confess so easily," Yvonne frowned.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded. "They''ve caught the mole in the military, but he didn''t rat out Vincent or Eden. This is as far as it goes for now."


    "Haste makes waste. A fox can''t hide its tail forever," Yvonneforted him.


    Bet nodded in understanding.


    "Oh, I saw Cynthia and that Ms. Powell on set again today," Yvonne said, changing the subject.


    "Stay away from Cynthia. She''s tog shrewd, and I''m worried you''ll be at a disadvantage. As for whatever feelings she has for Noah, that''s none of our business," Bet said.


    "What about Mignon?" Yvonne asked again.


    "What does Mignon have to do with us?" Bet replied matter-of-factly.


    "The Powell family is desperate to make their precious daughter Mrs. Taylor, you


    know," Yvonne said with a raised eyebrow.


    Bet replied, "In their dreams."


    Yvonne couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    "Eden and Ynda''s wedding is at the end of the month. Do you want to go with me?" Bet asked.


    "You''re going to attend Eden''s wedding?" Yvonne was confused.


    na


    "Yes, for the entertainment. Just to make sure Eden doesn''t get too happy thinking dead Bet said with a casual smile. He asked again, "Want toe along?"


    Yvonne replied, "Of course I want in on the fun. I''ll ask Director Ward for a day off."


    Eden''s wedding was an incredibly grand affair. After all, it was a union with the Walker family and they couldn''t afford to be careless, both families would lose face.


    One of the Thompson family''s five-star hotels waspletely cleared out to host the wedding.


    Furthermore, after the wedding, the hotel would be transferred to Eden''s name as a wedding gift from Frank.


    However, after the wedding, Frank would no longer be responsible for him.


    The Thompson family''s gifts to the Walkers were also incredibly generous. Cash, gold, and jewels¡ªthey spared no expense, making sure the Walker family looked good.


    As a convoy of luxury cars drove up to the Walker family''s gate, the smiles on Vincent and Mrs. Walker''s faces never wavered.

 Chapter 694

    Ynda was reasonably cooperative today, waking up early for exquisite makeup and changing into a custom-made wedding gown worth a million dors.


    Her bridesmaids were popr female celebrities, and the groomsmen were all young masters from Istra''s elite families. The bridal and groom parties were a dazzling sight together.


    As the bride and the undisputed star of the day, Ynda was the center of attention the moment she appeared.


    She reveled in the feeling of being admired and sought after.


    The guests all chimed in, showering Ynda withpliments.


    "Go on, everyone, praise her well. Whoever gives the bestpliment gets a big red envelope!" Vincentughed heartily.


    "Vincent, be more discreet," Mrs. Walker reminded him with a smile.


    "No need for discretion. Today, our Ynda is the main character. Who else should we be celebrating?"


    Vincent was unusually cheerful. With Bet dead, Eden was Frank''s only son. After the wedding, it wouldn''t be long before the Thompson family fell into their hands.


    Eden arrived to pick up the bride with great fanfare.


    Vincent greeted him with a warm embrace, as if they had already conquered the world.


    "Eden, I''m entrusting Ynda to you. From now on, we are truly one family."


    "Father, Mother, you can rest assured. I will treat Ynda well and be a good son to you both," Eden remained polite and humble, almost deferential.


    Vincent was pleased with his attitude and patted his shoulder with a smile.


    The procession of cars arrived in a grand disy and left just as spectacrly.


    The wedding ceremony was held in the morning.


    By noon, guests had begun arriving at the hotel.


    Yvonne, enjoying a rare day off, had slept in and only woke up around noon.


    Bet''s car had been waiting downstairs at her hotel all along.


    Yvonne knew she waste, so she rushed through her morning routine, skipping makeup and a formal gown, and got straight into Bet''s car.


    "My assistant didn''t wake me, and you didn''t either. I''m sorry, I overslept," Yvonne said apologetically from the passenger seat.


    "I told your assistant not to wake you," Bet said, ncing at his watch. "There''s


    no rush. We just need to get there before the reception ends."


    Instead of heading straight to the wedding, Bet drove Yvonne to a luxury boutique first.


    Yvonne chose a rose-pink dress, a gentle and elegant color, which she paired with a pearl ne, giving her the refined look of a highesocietydy.


    "It seems a bit too proper," Yvonne said with a smile, looking at Bet''s reflection


    behind her after she had changed and done her makeup.


    "You look beautiful no matter what Bet smiled warmly, reaching out to stroke her hair. Then, he took her hand, and they left the boutique together.


    Bet''s car pulled into the hotel''s underground parking garage. From there, they took a direct elevator up.


    Yvonne and Bet stood side by side in the ss elevator. The higher it rose, the better the view.


    Bet rested one hand on the elevator''s handrail, casually gazing outside.


    Yvonne stood beside him, looking at his profile and teasing, "Mr. Bet Thompson, you look like you''re here to crash the party."


    Bet chuckled. "You''re not the bride. They''re not worthy of me crashing their party."


    "So if I were marrying someone else, you would crash it?" Yvonne quipped.


    Before the words were even out of her mouth, Bet''s arm wrapped around her slender waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    Yvonne''s body collided with his hard chest, her forehead and nose aching from the impact. She raised a hand to yfully punch his chest in protest.


    Bet caught her hand, holding her tightly. "If it were you, I''d steal you from the altar. But that ''if''. doesnt exist would never let you marry anyone else."  fo

 Chapter 695

    Yvonne looked up at him, her beautiful, foxy eyes sparkling. Bet''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he irresistibly lowered his head and kissed her.


    They kissed in the empty elevator until a ''ding'' sounded, and the doors slowly slid open, ending their embrace.


    "My lipstick is all smudged," Yvonneined, her cheeks flushed.


    "No, it''s not. It''s even more beautiful," Bet''s long fingers gently brushed against her lips before he took her hand and led her out of the elevator.


    Bet led her into the banquet hall.


    The hall, capable of holding over a thousand people, wasvishly decorated to the point of absurdity. It was just... a bit tacky.


    The Walker family''s sense of aesthetics was truly questionable.


    They had arrivedte. The wedding ceremony was already over; the exchanging of rings, the kiss, and the reading of the vows were allpleted.


    When Yvonne and Bet arrived, the groom, Eden, was leading his bride by the hand, making toasts at the head table.


    "We''rete?" Yvonne said.


    "Everyone''s still here. Our timing is perfect," Bet smiled, leading Yvonne toward the head table.


    A stir followed Bet wherever he went.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson? Am I seeing things?"


    "It really is Mr. Bet Thompson! Wasn''t he in aa after being injured on a mission?"


    "Has Mr. Bet Thompson recovered? And he''s attending his illegitimate brother''s wedding?"


    "With Mr. Bet Thompson recovered, it looks like Eden''s chances of inheriting the Thompson Group are slim to none."


    "Looks like there''s going to be a lot of drama in the Thompson family."


    "The drama might just start today." Everyone looked on, ready for a show.


    "The woman with Mr. Thompson, isn''t that the actress Yvonne?"


    "There have been rumors that Mr. Bet Thompson dumped Ms. Walker for a


    minor actress. I can''t believe it''s true."


    "They do look good together, though."


    ...


    Yvonne held Bet''s arm as they walked, whispers trailing behind them.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson is the center of attention wherever he goes."


    "You''ll get used to it. Why bother with what others say?" Bet turned to Yvonne, his gaze gentle.


    By the time he finished speaking, he had led Yvonne to the head table.


    Eden and Ynda were proposing a toast to Mrs. Thompson Sr. and Frank.


    "Grandmother, Dad. Ynda and I


    would like to toast you Eden said, Foffe one arm


    Oround Ynda''s waist, t


    other holding a wine ss.


    "Eden, now that you''re married,


    you''re a man. You and Ynda


    should build a good life together.


    Also, my health is failing day by day You two need to give me aTM great-grandchild soon, so I can rest in peace."


    ?


    Eden replied, "Grandmother, on such a happy day, don''t say such things. You will live a long and healthy life."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. nodded andmented, "If only Vanessa hadn''t gone abroad. Then our whole family would be together."


    Frank sat beside her, his expression dark, remaining silent.


    "Ynda, offer a toast to Dad," Eden prompted, nudging her. But Ynda stood frozen, her gaze fixed and vacant.


    "Ynda, what are you looking at?" Eden followed her gaze and saw Bet, dressed in a bespoke- all-ck suit, exuding an aura of cool hobility, walking towards him


    step by step.

 Chapter 696

    Eden''s first reaction was that his eyes were ying tricks on him. He rubbed them hard, only to see Bet standing right in front of him.


    "You, you, you..." Eden''s voice trembled uncontrobly.


    "What''s wrong? The groom doesn''t seem very happy to see me," Bet said with a slight, humorless raise of his eyebrow.


    He then took a wine ss from a passing waiter''s tray, swirled it elegantly, and said to Eden, "Mr. Monroe, congrattions on your wedding."


    Eden lookedpletely stunned, dazed and lost. The ss in his hand slipped, shattering on the floor with a crash.


    As the ss broke, a sudden silence seemed to fall over the massive banquet hall.


    "Bet, weren''t you on your deathbed! Are you a man or a ghost!" Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s shriek broke the silence.


    Bet just smiled faintly. "It seems the old woman was hoping I would die. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    "You!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. started to speak but was silenced by a cold re from Frank.


    To prevent her from making a scene, Frank immediately instructed his assistant, "The madam is not feeling well. Please escort her back to rest."


    "I, I''m not unwell..." Mrs. Thompson Sr. began to protest but was quickly escorted away by the assistant and bodyguards.


    Ynda''s face was ashen, her expression one of someone who had seen a ghost. If Bet wasn''t dead, what chance did an illegitimate son like Eden have of


    inheriting the Thompson family''spany and assets?


    Ynda looked helplessly toward her father.


    Vincent and Mrs. Walker were also seated at the head table.


    Vincent''s face showed shock and disbelief, even a flicker of panic. But as a man who had been in politics for years and weathered many storms, he quicklyposed himself.


    "Bet, what a rare pleasure to have you here," Vincent said, greeting Bet with a smile.


    Bet smiled back, returning the polite gesture.


    The head table was filled with distinguished guests, and Bet greeted each of them with impable courtesy. Finally, his eyesnded on Frank, and he said coolly, "Dad."


    "Yes," Frank nodded, his gaze toward Bet warm and fatherly. "Since you''re here, have a seat."


    Frank then instructed the hotel manager to add two seats to the head table.


    The hotel staff moved quickly, cing two chairs at the VIP table.


    Bet took Yvonne''s hand and sat down beside Frank.


    Bet swirled the wine in his ss. Frank noticed and couldn''t help but advise, "You''ve just recovered. Go easy on the alcohol."


    "Mm, I know," Bet agreed, for once being obedient.


    @t


    "Mr. Bet Thompson, I heard you were seriously injured some time ago. It''s good to see you''ve made full recovery," said a high-ranking provincial official who had been myited to the wedding. He smiled at Bet inquiringly.


    "Oh, him? He''s a lucky one. After cheating death, he''s destined for great things," Frank said with a chuckle.


    "Indeed. Bet clearly has the look


    of a man destined for wealth and honor," Mr. Staley continued, his gaze shifting to Yvonne beside Bet. And this must be your lovely girlfriend. She''s so charming."


    Hearing an elder praise his girlfriend, Bet''s lips curved into a slight smile. He nced at Yvonne before replying to Mr. Staley, "Mr Staley you have a discerning eye.


    "You rascal, still as immodest as ever," Mr. Staleyughed. "Bet, when are you


    going to treat us old-timers to a drink?"

 Chapter 697

    "As soon as possible," Bet replied with a smile, his hand under the table subconsciously finding and holding Yvonne''s.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow but let him hold her hand obediently.


    Bet was, after all, the heir apparent of the Thompson family. He was the center


    of attention no matter where he went. His arrivalpletely stole the thunder from the newlyweds, Eden and Ynda.


    Noticing this, Vincent cleared his throat and reminded them, "Eden, Ynda, it''s time to toast the elders."


    Eden and Ynda finally snapped out of their daze and proceeded with the wedding reception, toasting the guests.


    However, both of their faces were grim; they looked more like they were at a funeral than a wedding.


    The VIP table was filled with influential figures discussing politics and business. Fearing Yvonne would be bored, Bet stood up to leave after a short while.


    "Leaving so soon?" Frank asked, puzzled.


    "I''m moving to another table. It''s too dull here with you all," Bet said, standing up and taking Yvonne''s hand to leave.


    "That rascal. Let''s just ignore him," Frank said with augh.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson is young and aplished, the most promising of his generation. Frank, you don''t need to be so modest," Mr. Staley teased, and the others chimed in with agreement.


    Bet had already led Yvonne to the table for the younger generation.


    Noah and Karina White were there too.


    Seeing Bet, Karina was not only shocked but also a little embarrassed.


    During Bet''s recent injury, his condition had been kept secret. The outside world, Karina included, believed he was on the verge of death.


    If Bet died, Eden would be Frank''s only son and sole heir.


    A new king brings new courtiers. Once Eden inherited the Thompson family, Noah''s position as president of the Thompson Group would be uncertain.


    Recently, Karina had been diligently trying to ingratiate herself with Eden, the illegitimate son. She had even gone shopping and had meals with Ynda, showering her with expensive gifts.


    Latk


    Noah had warned her not to be so transparently opportunistic, but Karina had gotten into a huge fight with him over it. She was doing, this for Noah''s sake, and instead of appreciating it, he argued with her.


    It was a ssic case of no good deed goes unpunished.


    Karina had also been a great help with the wedding preparations, running around to make a good impression on the future heir.


    But now, before the wedding was even over, Bet had reappeared as if by magic, alive and well.


    With Bet around, Eden, the illegitimate son, would always be just that¡ªan illegitimate son who could never take center stage.


    Now, in Bet''s presence, Karina was on pins and needles, terrified that Bet knew what she''d been up to and would hold it against her.


    Bet pulled Yvonne to sit next to Noah.


    "Are you all better?" Noah turned to Bet, looking him up and down.


    During Bet''s hospitalization, his condition had been kept confidential, so even Noah didn''t know the truth.


    Noah had often visited the hospital


    l.ne


    but could never see him, so he would just sit outside the ICU for


    white which made Bet feel


    dibly guilty.


    "I''m fine. I''m lucky, didn''t die. But I did disappoint some people," Bet said, his cold gaze sweeping over Karina.


    The smile on Karina''s exquisitely made-up face was so stiff it was about to crack.


    Noah felt a pang of embarrassment and cleared his throat, changing the subject.

 Chapter 698

    Noah: "What are you doing here anyway? Trying to cause a scene?"


    "This whole affair was a mess to begin with. It has nothing to do with me," Bet said, picking up a ss from the table and swirling it nonchntly.


    "You just recovered. Drink less," Noah warned him.


    Bet''s hand paused for a moment. "You sound just like my old man. Too much nagging."


    "And you still don''t listen," Noah said, exasperated.


    "Yeah," Bet replied absently, taking a sip of wine anyway.


    "You guys chat. I need to go to the restroom," Yvonne said. She was bored and wanted to get some fresh air.


    "To touch up your lipstick?" Bet said with a lowugh, taking her hand and rubbing his thumb sensuously over the back of it.


    Yvonne froze for a second, remembering their passionate kiss in the elevator, and her cheeks flushed uncontrobly.


    She shot him an annoyed re, but with her beautiful, foxy eyes, even her res looked like flirtatious nces.


    If it weren''t for the setting, Bet would have pulled her into his arms for another fierce kiss.


    But Yvonne had already pulled her hand away and quickly walked off.


    "Made your little girlfriend mad again?" Noah teased.


    "Yeah," Bet shrugged helplessly, though he couldn''t suppress the smile on his lips. "It''s fine. I''ll just have to sweet-talk herter."


    After saying that, Bet took another sip of wine. He happened to look up and saw a staff member leading Cynthia into the hall.


    Cynthia didn''t sit at their table but joined the rest of the Scott family.


    After sitting down, her gaze instinctively drifted to the Thompson family''s table. Her eyes met Bet''s, and she showed no sign of panic, simply nodding with a warm smile.


    Bet, ever the gentleman, raised his ss in acknowledgment.


    Seeing Bet raise his ss, Noah asked, confused, "Who are you toasting?"


    "An old friend," Bet replied casually, a slight curve to his lips. "Today''s wedding is full of entertainment."


    Noah assumed he was talking about Eden and Ynda and nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Yvonne had left the banquet hall and was standing in the empty corridor, getting some air. Bored, she took out her phone to scroll through the news.


    The entertainment industry had been unusually quiettely, with no major scandals. Yvonne was standing in a spot that happened to be on the way to the restrooms. Teresa and Caroline were justing out of the restroom after touching up their makeup when they saw Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing here? Are you here for the wedding too?" Teresa asked, walking quickly toward her.


    Yvonne looked upzily, nced at Teresa, and gave a faint, "Yeah."


    "You came to the wedding?" Caroline stood beside Teresa, looking at Yvonne with disdain.


    Yvonne was wearing a high-end designer dress, her hair adorned with a priceless imperial green jade hairpin. She was so beautifulshe looked like a socialite from a bygone era, plucked right out of a painting.


    Caroline''s own looks were her least remarkable feature. Her gaze on Yvonne shifted


    from disdain to jealousy, her face contorting slightly.


    She wasn''t young anymore, and her parents were growing increasingly anxious


    about her marriage prospects.


    The most suitable match was still


    the Hughes family. The Hughes and James families had business


    partnerships, making it a powerful


    affiance. Steven himself was


    talented, handsome, and sessful.


    For the sake of their daughter''s future happiness, her parents had swallowed their pride and personally visited the Hughes family to discuss the marriage, even offering many concessions and a substantial dowry.

 Chapter 699

    But Steven had tly refused. He was still hung up on that bitch Yvonne. What was so great about that little tramp besides her pretty face?


    "Dressed so mboyantly, are you trying to seduce Mr. Monroe? Yvonne, you went to such great lengths to seduce Mr. Thompson and steal him from Ms. Walker, forcing Ms. Walker to marry down to an illegitimate son like Mr. Monroe. A pity all your scheming was for nothing. Mr. Bet Thompson is now half-dead, barely clinging to life, and the Thompson family will one day belong to Mr. Monroe.


    "It just goes to show, some people are born into wealth, destined to bring their husbands good fortune, no matter who they marry. And then there are others who are just born unlucky."


    "Are you done?" Yvonne put her phone away, then, without warning, raised her arm and pped Caroline hard across the face.


    "Ah!" Caroline was stunned by the p, clutching her cheek and staring at Yvonne in disbelief.


    "Yvonne, how could you hit your sister? Can''t you talk things out?" Teresa immediately went to check on Caroline.


    Yvonne hadn''t held back. Caroline''s cheek was already swelling.


    Teresa had brought Caroline out today to be seen by several influentialdies, and now with her face swollen, how was that possible? This Yvonne was as thoughtless


    as ever.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear her running her mouth first?" Yvonne snapped impatiently at Teresa, then pointed at Caroline. "I''m warning you, if you don''t learn how to speak like a decent human being, next time it won''t be just a p."


    "You!" Caroline clutched her face, about to retort, when a deep, maic male voice came from nearby.


    "Yvonne."


    Teresa and Caroline both turned instinctively at the sound of the voice, their expressions turning to ones of sheer shock as they looked at Bet.


    They had been in the restroom and had no idea Bet hade to the wedding.


    Because Bet''s condition had been kept secret, everyone, including the James family, thought he was a dying man.


    Joshua James and Marcia had even gloated, mocking Jerome James and Teresa,ughing about how they had no luck Yvonne had finally shagged the Thompson her only to jinx him to his death.


    The James family was now fully focused on currying favor with the illegitimate son Eden But who could have imagined that at Eden and Ynda''s wedding, Bet would suddenly appear.


    "Mr. Bet Thompson," Teresa stammered.


    Bet merely gave Teresa a polite nod before his gaze shifted back to Yvonne.


    "Ready to go back?" Bet asked, his voice naturally low, maic and gentle. "Are you done socializing?" Yvonne asked.


    "There''s nothing to socialize about," Bet said nonchntly.


    With the Thompson family''s status in Istra, a mere stomp of their foot could make the entire city tremble. The heir of the Thompson family didn''t need to socialize with anyone if he didn''t want to.


    "The food isn''t great anyway. Want me to take you for Japanese?" Bet


    habitually reached out and ruffled Yvonne''s hair.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded.


    Bet took Yvonne''s hand, and they started walking toward the exit.


    "Yvonne," Teresa called out instinctively.


    Yvonne paused for a slight moment.


    "Yvonne, you haven''t been home in a long time. If you have time,e back and see us. They all miss you," Teresa said timidly.


    Yvonne just nced back at her, said nothing, and left with her arm linked through Bet''s.

 Chapter 700

    They talked as they walked.


    Yvonne: The reception was so boring.


    Bet: Other people''s parties might be boring, but when we have our wedding reception, you''ll have plenty to keep you busy.


    Yvonne: Who said I''m having a wedding reception with you?


    Bet stopped, his arm wrapping around Yvonne''s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. "If not a reception, then let''s get the license first. Ms. Jones, you''ve already slept with me. You have to take some responsibility. At least give me a title?"


    "If you y your cards right, I''ll consider it," Yvonne said, reaching out to tug on Bet''s tie.


    Bet caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and gave it a suggestive peck. "Alright, I''ll be on my best behavior tonight."


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed slightly. She pulled her hand back and hurried to the car, pulling open the door.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go get Japanese food first."


    Bet chuckled, then walked around to the driver''s side and got in.


    After Bet and Yvonne left, the wedding reception began to wind down.


    The bride and groom, exhausted from the long day, left early.


    Frank couldn''t be bothered with the guests either and left after making an excuse. Vincent and Mrs. Walker stayed behind to manage the remaining guests.


    The couple couldn''t possibly handle everyone, so Mrs. Walker asked someone to get Karina to help. But Karina made up ame excuse and refused.


    Noah looked at Karina''s rather foolish disy and found it somewhat amusing.


    Karina had been fawning over the Monroe and Walker families for


    while. If she had seen it to


    the end the Walker family might have remembered her efforts.


    But the moment Bet showed up, she was eager to draw a line between herself and the Walkers. Now not only would no one appreciate what she''d done, but the


    Walker family would likely resent her


    for it.


    At times like this, Noah couldn''t help but think of Cynthia. If Cynthia were here, she


    would have handled everything perfectly.


    Cynthia was a well-breddy, meticulously groomed by the Scott family. Any man who married her would be fortunate.


    Unfortunately, he was not that fortunate.


    "Noah, let''s go home too. Nic''s dance ss is about to end. Let''s go pick her up together," Karina said.


    Noah''s expression darkened slightly, but since it involved his daughter, he nodded.


    "I''m going to the restroom first," Noah said, getting up from his seat and walking out of the banquet hall.


    He walked through the long corridor and into the restroom. After washing his hands and tidying his clothes, he came out, only to run straight into Cynthia.


    She was standing to the side of the corridor, wearing a purple dress. Purple was a difficult color to pull off, but on Cynthia, it looked


    perfectly natural. She appear


    noble and radiant seemingly unchanged from how Noah


    remembered her.


    Noah hadn''t expected to see Cynthia so suddenly; after all, he had been actively avoiding her at many events.


    His hands, hanging at his sides, trembled uncontrobly, and he instinctively stopped in his tracks.


    Cynthia, however, was perfectly calm upon seeing him.


    "Noah, it''s been a long time," she greeted him with a smile, as if he were an old friend she hadn''t seen in ages.


    "Yeah," Noah''s voice choked for a moment before he regained hisposure. "It has been a long time. When did you get back?"


    Cynthia: "Not too long ago."


    After that, a brief silence fell between them. They stood facing each other; Cynthia''s smile never wavered, while Noah''s expression was stiff and awkward.

 Chapter 701

    "How have you been, all these years abroad?"


    "Can''tin." Cynthia Scott shrugged, affecting an air of indifference. "Professionally, things have been great. Personally, a total mess. I caught my fianc¨¦ cheating on me red-handed, but the silver lining is that I walked away with a hefty settlement. You know me, I don''t like to lose."


    Noah Thompson listened and nodded, unsure of what to say.


    "I''ve been tied up with family matterstely," Cynthia added. "How about we get some of the old gang together for a drink sometime soon?"


    "Yeah, okay," Noah agreed.


    "Well, I should get going. See you next time." With that, Cynthia turned and started walking away in her high heels.


    As she passed Noah, one of her heels suddenly gave way, and she nearly stumbled to the ground.


    Noah instinctively reached out and caught her, and Cynthia leaned against him to keep from falling.


    ¡°Did I just make a fool of myself again? I can''t believe thesembskin heels are so flimsy." Cynthia steadied herself and looked down at her feet. The heel waspletely broken.


    Without thinking, Noah bent down to check her ankle and the shoe.


    The heel was ruined, and Cynthia had twisted her ankle.


    "You''ve hurt your foot. Don''t move around too much or you''ll make it worse," Noah said with a frown, then asked, "Where''s your driver?"


    "I''ll call him and have him bring the car to the hotel entrance." Cynthia took her phone out of her purse and dialed her driver''s number.


    Because Cynthia couldn''t stand steadily on her injured ankle, Noah kept his arm around her while she made the call.


    Karina White had been waiting for Noah at the entrance to the banquet hall. When he didn''t show up after a long while, she went looking for him.


    She immediately spotted Noah and Cynthia standing together, looking far too close forfort.


    Fury red in Karina. She stormed over and gave Cynthia a hard shove.


    Already unsteady from her sprained ankle, Cynthia lost her bncepletely and fell to the floor.


    "Cynthia!" Noah instinctively moved to help her up.


    Seeing Noah rush to Cynthia''s side was thest straw for Karina.


    ¡°Noah, what do you think you''re doing, getting handsy with your ex-girlfriend in public? Are you trying to rekindle an old me?!"


    ????


    Cynthia staggered to her feet and instinctively put some distance between herself and Noah. Though her fall had been clumsy, she maintained her elegance and dignity.


    "Mrs. Thompson, you''ve misunderstood. I just identally


    twisted my ankle, and Mr.


    Thompson was only helping me Cynthia exined in a soft, gentle voice.


    "You can spare me the fake excuses. Who knows if you did it on purpose? I''ve heard the Scotts are a prominent family. The heiress of the Scott family wouldn''t stoop so low as to be a homewrecker, would she...?"


    "Karina, that''s enough," Noah cut in sharply, stopping her before she could say anything more venomous.


    "I''m sorry to have caused you trouble. My driver is here, so I''ll be leaving now." As Cynthia spoke, her driver appeared at the end of the hallway.


    He hurried over, took Cynthia''s bag, and helped her leave.


    From her entrance to her exit, Cynthia remained perfectlyposed and dignified, which only made Karina look like a raving lunatic.


    Not wanting to argue with Karina in public, Noah strode toward the hotel exit.


    Karina rushed after him, still not ready to let it go.

 Chapter 702

    Karina rushed after him, still not ready to let it go.


    "Your first love is back in the country, and suddenly you''re getting ideas, is that it? Let me remind you, Noah, you''re a married man with a child! If you dare to cheat on me, I won''t let either of you get away with it."


    Faced with Karina''s outburst, Noah felt that even an exnation would be a waste of breath.


    A car pulled up, and he yanked the door open and got inside.


    The car sped away, leaving Karina standing there alone.


    As he watched Karina''s figure shrink in the rearview mirror, Noah felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    He raised a hand and massaged his throbbing temples.


    For the first time, Noah truly regretted his impulsive decision to marry Karina.


    A marriage of convenience rarely ends well.


    At the time, his family had been pressuring him to get married, and he was disheartened to learn that Cynthia had gotten engaged overseas.


    Karina, meanwhile, came from a family that prized sons over daughters, and her parents were trying to force her to marry a man nearly her father''s age.


    Noah had felt a pang of sympathy. If he couldn''t marry the woman he loved, then it didn''t matter who he married. At least he could save a poor soul and pull her out of a miserable situation.


    Noah thought he could give Karina a hand and lift her out of the toxic environment of her family.


    But after they married, Karina never drew a line with her family. Instead, she constantly used the Thompson family''s resources to support them, letting them leech off of her.


    Noah could never understand her thinking or her actions. Perhaps it was true that pitiable people often had their own serious ws.


    Although Bet Thompson''s sudden appearance at Eden Monroe and Ynda Walker''s wedding had dropped a bomb on the whole affair and stunned everyone, the ceremony itself had ultimately concluded without a hitch.


    After the wedding, Ynda went directly back to the new house with Eden.


    Though her health indicators were all stable, she had been through major surgery and was still weaker than an average person. The day-long wedding festivities had exhausted her, and she needed to rest.


    Vincent and Mrs. Walker also went straight back to the Walker residence.


    However, just as they walked in the door, Vincent''s phone rang.


    After taking the call, his expression darkened. Without a word to Mrs. Walker, he rushed out of the house.


    Vincent took a car straight to the hospital where April Martinez was staying.


    April had been on bed rest at the hospital to protect her pregnancy. She was in a VIP suite and was usually left undisturbed.


    When Vincent arrived, he could hear arguing from inside the room before he even reached the door.


    April''s cousin, the military captain who had shot Bet, was quickly apprehended after the incident and had been handed over to a military tribunal.


    Although a verdict hadn''t been reached, the crime was severe and the circumstances egregious. Even if he avoided a life sentence he was unlikely to ever see the outside of a prison again.


    April''s cousin''s wife had brought their child to the hospital to confront April.


    "April, you bitch! What did we ever do to you that you had to ruin our lives like this? Now my husband has been arrested, I''ve lost my job, and my child is being pointed at and whispered about. You''ve destroyed our family. Let me tell you, if we


    can''t live, you''re not going to have good life either!"


    "Please, calm down. I never thought things would turn out this way," April said,


    protectively cradling her belly with a look of unease.


    It wasn''t until Vincent pushed the door open and walked in that April seemed to find


    her anchor. She threw herself into his arms.


    "Vincent," she sobbed.


    "I''m here. It''s okay, don''t be afraid," Vincent said, holding herfortingly.

 Chapter 703

    "Disgusting adulterers!" the cousin''s wife spat, disgusted at the sight of April cozying up to a man a dozen years her senior, and a married one at that.


    April''s sobs grew more pathetic as she burrowed into Vincent''s embrace.


    Vincent''s face hardened. "Mrs. Turner, I suggest you watch your tone."


    "Oh, did I say something wrong?" Mrs. Turner sneered. "A police academy instructor, of all things, choosing to be a mistress to a married man. And pregnant, no less. It''s utterly revolting."


    "Mrs. Turner, if you can''t speak civilly, I''m going to have to ask you to leave," Vincent said, his voice cold and his gaze piercing.


    Under Vincent''s icy stare, Mrs. Turner finally had the sense to shut her mouth.


    She hadn''te here with her child just to vent her anger. Her husband was in jail, she was out of a job, and her child''s education was expensive.


    She had no choice but to seek out April and Vincent.


    Vincent was a sharp man; he knew exactly why Mrs. Turner was there.


    He gently patted April''s back. "It''s alright, I''ll handle this. You should rest. Don''t let this stress the baby."


    After calming April down, Vincent escorted Mrs. Turner out of the room.


    Mrs. Turner clutched her child''s hand and followed Vincent out.


    In Vincent''s presence, she didn''t dare act as brazenly as she had with April.


    After all, Vincent was a powerful man with an intimidating aura. For him, crushing them would be as easy as stepping on an ant.


    "Mr. Walker, my husband has been arrested. The fallout from what he did has been terrible. I was fired from my job, and my child is being bullied at school to the point where he can''t even attend anymore."


    Vincent nodded. ¡°I understand. I''ll arrange for you to leave Hoa Metro and move to another state. I''ve already set up a job and a school for you there."


    With that, Vincent took a check for five million out of his briefcase and handed it to Mrs. Turner.


    "Take the money and go. And never show your face in front of April again.¡±


    Mrs. Turner took the check and nced at the amount, her satisfaction evident.


    She smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walker. We''ll leave immediately. We won''t disturb April''s recovery at all."


    "Good." Vincent nodded, pleased that she knew what was good for her.


    With the money in hand, Mrs. Turner took her child and left.


    Vincent watched them disappear down the hall before returning to the hospital


    room.


    April was sitting on the bed, her expression troubled and anxious.


    "Why are you still frowning? I''ve already taken care of the Turners, Vincent said as he walked over


    instinctively stroking her ham before moving his hand down to he


    swollen belly.


    April was over six months pregnant. The ultrasound showed that everything was normal, and it was a boy Vincent had high hopes for this


    child, which was why he was so patient with April.


    long


    "Vincent, please don''t me my cousin''s wife. My cousin has been arrested, and who knows how long his sentence will be she and her child will face hardships, that''s why she came to me."


    to''


    April said, clutching Vincent''s hand.


    If it weren''t for her, her cousin wouldn''t have been dragged into this. After his arrest,


    he had taken all the me and hadn''t implicated them, leaving April overwhelmed with guilt.


    ¡°She insulted you so horribly, and you''re still defending her. You''re just too kind for your own good," Vincent said with a sigh.


    "It''s not their fault. It''s all mine. I got them involved," April choked out.

 Chapter 704

    "It''s not their fault. It''s all mine. I got them involved," April choked out.


    "Don''t me yourself. No one wanted this oue," Vincent said, sitting down next to her on the bed. His face was grim, his eyes cold.


    "We really underestimated Bet. He was shot from behind, yet he managed to avoid a fatal wound. After waking up, he remembered everyone''s position and pinpointed your cousin with perfect uracy."


    "I told you before, a man like Bet is best kept as an ally. Making an enemy of him is asking for trouble."


    April sighed.


    "What could I do? It''s not like Ynda could hold his interest," Vincent said, patting her shoulder with a hint of impatience.


    Ynda''s poor health since childhood had consumed a great deal of his energy.


    If Ynda hadn''t needed a kidney transnt, Vincent never would have resorted to illegal means, starting him down this path of no return.


    When Ynda''s condition worsened so suddenly the second time, he couldn''t find a suitable donor. He had secretly kidnapped Flora Moore-the heiress of the Moore family and Bet''s cousin which was an enormous risk.


    At the time, both the Moore and Thompson families were investigating the matter, and Vincent had almost been exposed.


    Ynda had been nothing but trouble for him his entire life, yet she was utterly useless. She couldn''t secure Bet back then, and her rtionship with Eden now wasn''t much better.


    If Ynda weren''t his only daughter, Vincent would have given up on her long ago. But thankfully, April hade through for him and was about to give him a son.


    "Your cousin is so careful and resourceful, yet even he couldn''t get rid of Bet. It''ll be even harder for us to eliminate him in the future. Everyone knows Frank Thompson dotes on Bet. As long as Bet is around, Eden will never take over. Your n to have Ynda marry him was a waste."


    April said worriedly.


    "We''ll take it one step at a time. Don''t you worry about it; I''ll handle everything," Vincent reassured her, his gaze softening as it fell on her pregnant belly.


    "The most important thing for you right now is to give birth to our son safely." "I will,¡± April smiled, resting her head on his shoulder with a look of pure adoration.


    After leaving the wedding reception, Bet and Yvonne went to get some sushi.


    As Yvonne was taking a bite of her roll, Bet''s phone, which was on the table, buzzed.


    Bet picked it up, unlocked the screen, and stared intently at the video ying. "What are you watching so seriously?" Yvonne asked.


    "Some gossip. Want to see?" Bet smiled, holding the phone out to her.


    Yvonne leaned in to look at the screen.


    It was security footage from the hotel where Eden and Ynda had their wedding.


    In the hallway, Cynthia and Noah ran into each other.


    There


    hear no sound, so she couldn''t


    me


    hear what they were saying, but looked like a normal encounter just. old friends exchanging pleasantries.


    But as they were parting ways, Cynthia suddenly stumbled, and Noah instinctively caught her. Then,


    Karina rushed into the frame and


    the three of them began to argue.


    From the looks of it, Karina clearly didn''te out on top. They all left on bad terms.


    "How did you get the hotel''s security footage?" Yvonne asked after watching.


    "It''s a Thompson family hotel, and it


    was Eden and Ynda''s wedding


    Of course, I had people monitoring was just acunexpected


    things. This


    bonus."

 Chapter 705

    Bet exined.


    "So, Cynthia''s making her move?" Yvonnemented.


    "You saw it too?" Bet chuckled.


    Cynthia''s stumble looked deliberately staged. But they were watching with a bird''s- eye view; Noah, who was standing right next to her, would have never seen her footwork.


    "From the video, it''s clear Karina sees Cynthia as a rival. And Cynthia looked so wronged when she left. Knowing Noah, he''ll definitely feel guilty and want to make it up to her. That back-and-forth will give them excuses to see each other. She yed her cards well."


    Yvonne asked, "Aren''t you going to do anything?"


    Bet shrugged nonchntly. "Noah''s love life is his own business. It''s not my ce to interfere. Whoever he marries is my sister-inw. As long as Cynthia doesn''t harm the Thompson family''s interests or hurt Noah, I don''t have time to bother with her petty schemes."


    Yvonne nodded in agreement. Noah''s personal life really was none of their business.


    After finishing their meal, they drove straight home.


    When they arrived at Cherry Bay, Helen and Bullet were both there.


    The sound of the door opening sent Bullet scrambling toward them, nearly knocking Yvonne over. Luckily, Bet was right behind her and steadied her with a hand on her waist.


    "Get inside," Bet said, wrapping an arm around Yvonne and giving Bullet a gentle nudge with his foot.


    Bullet yelped once and trotted into the house, slinking over to a corner. He sat there, looking at Yvonne with pitiful puppy-dog eyes and letting out a few more soft whines as if toin.


    "Bet, don''t be mean to Bullet," Yvonne chided.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Bet replied nomittally as they walked inside.


    ¡°Bet, Yvonne, you''re back. Have you eaten?¡± Helen asked,ing out to greet them.


    "We already ate, Helen. You should take a break, don''t worry about us," Yvonne said with a bright smile.


    Helen nodded, walked to the entryway, and grabbed her coat and bag from the rack. I''ve already tidied up the rooms. Since you''ve eaten, I''ll head out for the night."


    As she spoke, she clipped the leash to Bullet''s cor, clearly intending to take him with her.


    "Helen, are you going home?" Yvonne asked, confused.


    "Oh, my son and grandson are back in Istra for a visit. I want to spend some more time with them these next few days," Helen replied.


    "But you don''t have to take Bullet with you, do you?" Yvonne asked again.


    Helen nced subconsciously at Bet, who was at the counter pouring a ss of water, acting as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Helen touched her nose and continued, "Oh, well, my grandson loves dogs. I thought Id bring Bullet home with me. I''m sure he''d be thrilled."


    Afraid Yvonne would ask more questions, Helen quickly led Bullet out the door.


    As soon as the door closed, Bet eagerly pulled Yvonne into his arms.


    "You sent Helen and Bullet away again, didn''t you?" Yvonne asked with a sigh, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Having an extra person around


    suddenly felt... inconvenient. I bought the house next door for


    Helen and Bullet to live in. That way, she can still take care of you without disturbing us."


    Bet said with a warm smile. His long fingers tilted her chin up, and he leaned in for a kiss.


    Looking like he could devour her whole, he swept her up and tossed her onto therge bed in the bedroom.

 Chapter 706

    Yvonne scrambled up in a panic, pressing her hands against his chest. "Wait,


    Bet... I''m on my period today."


    Bet froze.


    It felt like a raging fire had been doused with a bucket of ice water.


    "You really know how to pick your moments," Bet said, ruffling her hair before rolling out of bed.


    Yvonne watched him leave the bedroom, looking thoroughly unsatisfied. She wondered if he was angry.


    Just as she was debating whether to gofort him, Bet returned with a warm mug of ginger tea.


    "Drink this before you sleep, so you don''t get crampster," he said, cing the mug in her hands.


    The warmth of the mug was just like the warmth of his palm.


    Yvonne took small sips, managing half the mug before pushing it away.


    The smell of ginger was too strong.


    "So fussy," Bet said with a sigh, gently tapping the tip of her nose.


    Because of her period, they went to bed early.


    Bet, however, still had work to do and stayed in his study until the early hours of the morning before returning to their room.


    Yvonne only had a few scenes the next day, and they were all scheduled for the evening.


    Since Bet didn''t have to report to the base in the morning, he took Yvonne to a nearby shopping center.


    Themercial district near Cherry Bay had threerge, high-end malls, two of which were owned by the Thompson Group-Bet''spany.


    Bet led Yvonne into the mall by the hand. Upscale shopping centers were never crowded, and since Yvonne was wearing a mask, no one paid them much attention.


    Yvonne didn''tck for clothes, jewelry, or handbags.


    But a woman''s wardrobe always has room for one more item; the shopping never ends.


    Anything Bet liked, he had the sales associates wrap up and send directly to their Cherry Apartment.


    Although Yvonne wasn''t materialistic, she had to admit that this kind of unlimited spending spree was thrilling.


    "Everything she just tried on-wrap it all up and send it to Cherry Bay," Yvonne heard Bet tell a sales associate as she stepped out of the fitting room.


    "That''s so much. I''ll never wear it all," Yvonne protested.


    She spent half the year on set wearing costumes; she didn''t need that many clothes.


    "How will you know if you don''t have them to wear? Besides, when you look beautiful, I''m the one who


    benefits," Benriettel


    with a warm smile, ruffling her hair again.


    "Don''t mess with my hair, you''ll ruin it," Yvonne said, pushing his hand away.


    Just as they were about to leave, they ran straight into Mrs. Walker and Ynda.


    Mrs. Walker was out shopping with her daughter.


    In the past, they had never needed to pay for anything in a Thompson Group mall, shopping without a care in the world.


    But ever since Ynda and Bet had broken up, that privilege was gone.


    The mother-daughter pair had been wandering the mall for a while but had bought very little. The items they liked were too expensive for them to justify and they looked down on anything cheaper.


    "Mrs. Walker, Ms. Walker," Bet said, nodding politely as he saw them.


    "Bet, what a coincidence. You''re out shopping too," Mrs. Walker said, her expression a little awkward. Her eyes fell on the arm Yvorine had linked through Bet''s, an a flicker of malice crossed her face.


    That little vixen certainly knew how to wrap a man around her finger and get him to


    spend money on her. She hoped it would shorten her lifespan.


    "Enjoy your shopping, Mrs. Walker, Ms. Walker. We have somewhere to be, so we''ll


    be going now," Bet said before steering Yvonne away.


    Mrs. Walker watched them go, her face contorted with rage.

 Chapter 707

    "Mom," Ynda said, tugging on Mrs. Walker''s arm, her own expression sour.


    "Forget it. Don''t let insignificant people ruin your mood. The new collection in this store just arrived. It''s all beautiful and would look great on you," Mrs. Walker said, walking over to a rack. She pulled out a few items for Ynda to try on.


    Ynda tried them on and picked out a few that fit well. When they got to the register, the total came out to over thirty thousand dors.


    It wasn''t that the Walker family couldn''t afford it, but given their current situation, Mrs. Walker felt a sharp pang at the thought of spending so much on just a few outfits.


    "My daughter is married to Eden, Mr. Monroe''s son. Does she really have to pay when shopping in a Thompson family mall?" Mrs. Walker asked the sales associate.


    The associate replied, "Mr. Monroe? I''ve never heard of him. Ma''am, your total is thirty-two thousand, seven hundred and ten dors. Will that be card or cash?"


    Gritting her teeth, Mrs. Walker handed over her card.


    "Mom, it''s only thirty thousand. And these clothes really do suit me," Ynda said happily, holding the shopping bags.


    "You just don''t understand the value of money. Ever since your uncle got into trouble, things have been tense. The family business has stalled, and your father''s position is precarious. Especially after that incident with Mr. Turner, your father had to pay their family a huge sum. We''re on a tight budget now. You need to be more mindful."


    "Oh," Ynda mumbled, clearly annoyed.


    Having been spoiled her entire life, she couldn''tprehend her parents'' difficulties.


    "You''re married to Eden now. Even though he''s just an illegitimate son of the Thompson family, they''re the wealthiest family in Istra. Eden must have significant assets. You''re his wife now. Hasn''t he given you control of his finances?" Mrs. Walker pressed.


    Ynda shook her head. "We don''t have a good rtionship. Why would he trust me with his money? He doesn''t even give me a household allowance. I really don''t know why I married him."


    "You''re husband and wife. Even if you aren''t close, your interests are aligned. You need to sweet-talk him a little. At the very least, you need to coax his money out of him, understand?" Mrs. Walker urged.


    "I know, I know," Ynda replied impatiently.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Bet and Yvonne had already left the mall.


    Bet drove Yvonne back to the film set.


    "I won''te in," he said, parking the car under the shade of a tree just outside the


    set.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded, unbuckling her seatbelt.


    "I heard Nelly Zade''s daughter is in the same production as you again," Bet said, his eyes on her.


    "Yeah. She''s like a bad penny," Yvonne said with a frown.


    Bet offered, "I can take care of it for you."


    Yvonne shook her head. "No need. I never trouble others with things I can handle myself."


    With that, she leaned over and gave Bet a quick peck on the cheek Then, door out, and hurried toward the set.


    he opened the t


    bet


    Later, as Yvonne was getting her makeup done in her private dressing room, the assistant director came in


    and handed her a script


    "Ms. Jones, there have been some changes to the script. Director Ward asked you


    to prepare."


    "Why the sudden changes?" her assistant asked, puzzled.


    "What else. It''s that little princess from the Rowell family. She''s going on an overseas trip tomorrow, so all of her scenes have to be filmed


    today, the assistant director exined with a helpless sigh.


    "Alright. I understand," Yvonne said, taking the script and flipping through it.

 Chapter 708

    Her assistant, who was looking over her shoulder, frowned upon seeing that an underwater scene had been added for today.


    "Yvonne, you can''t go in the water today..."


    "It''s fine. Just get me a pair of wetsuit bottoms," Yvonne interrupted.


    Mignon Powell had already created a huge headache for Director Ward. If Yvonne refused now, it would put him in an impossible position.


    Whether as a police officer or an actress, Yvonne was always professional and never wanted to cause trouble for others.


    "We appreciate your understanding, Ms. Jones." After the assistant director left, Yvonne''s assistant found the wetsuit bottoms but still looked worried.


    "Yvonne, you''re on your period. It''s almost summer, but the water is still cold. What if you catch a chill?"


    "It''s fine. I''m not made of paper," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Yvonne put on the wetsuit bottoms and had the makeup artist apply waterproof makeup before heading to the set.


    Filming with an idiot like Mignon was always an ordeal. Fortunately, Director Ward''s standards for her were low, so they usually moved on quickly.


    But today, Mignon was clearly being difficult on purpose, making all sorts of basic mistakes to force retakes.


    Yvonne had to stay in the water the entire time.


    Even though it was nearly summer, the water was still cold. In her past life, Yvonne had been incredibly fit; as a police officer, she could handle any kind of intense training.


    But this body had been malnourished since childhood and had undergone heart surgery. After soaking in the water for a while, her face turned pale.


    "That''s good enough. Cut!" Even Director Ward couldn''t stand it anymore and had someone pull Yvonne out of the water.


    Mignon, however, wasn''t satisfied and continued to find fault.


    "Director, I just messed up my lines. How can that be a good take? We should do at least a few more. And you didn''t even film my good side!"


    "So you know you messed up your lines. Your acting is atrocious, and your attitude is even worse. You want to make it in the entertainment industry? Don''t make meugh."


    Even the good-tempered Director Ward couldn''t stop himself fromshing out at Mignon.


    After his outburst, Director Ward told the departments to take a short break. Mignon watched as the crew


    helped Yvonne out of the water and her assistant wrapped arge bath towel around her.


    Still not having tormented Yvonne enough, Mignon stomped her foot in frustration.


    "Director Ward, none of those takes were good enough! How can you approve them? I demand a reshoot!"


    "Who''s the director here, you or me? Do you want my job? Ms. Powell, as long as you''re in the scene, it will never be good enough! Director Ward shot back, then ignored her.


    Furious, Mignon marched over to Yvonne. "We''re not done filming! Get back in the water right now!"


    Yvonne, wrapped in the nket her assistant had brought, didn''t even spare Mignon a nce.


    Being ignored made Mignon see red. She reached out to shove Yvonne. But Yvonne sidestepped her, and Mignon didn''t even touch the edge of her robe. Instead, with a swift kick from Yvonne, she was sent tumbling off the bank and into the water.


    "Ah!" Mignon shrieked as she plunged into the cold water.


    She thrashed around wildly. The bank was lined with people-actors and crew members¡ªbut everyone acted as if they hadn''t seen a thing, calmly going about their business.


    Mignon wasn''t just bossy on set; she was thoroughly insufferable. There wasn''t a single person in the crew who didn''t dislike her.


    After iling in the cold water for some time, Mignon finally managed to climb out on her own.


    She was soaked from head to toe, looking like a drowned rat, utterly pathetic.

 Chapter 709

    "You''re all bullying me! I''m going to tell Mr. Morris, and you''ll all be sorry!" Mignon cried, covering her face as she ran off.


    Director Ward watched her go, shaking his head with a scornfulugh. "Marshall Morris is getting more foolish with age. If he keeps acting so recklessly, his downfall is inevitable."


    After saying this, he walked over to Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, thank you for your hard work today. We have two more scenes. Let''s get them done quickly so we can wrap up early."


    "Of course, Director Ward," Yvonne said with a polite and humble smile.


    Director Ward nodded and patted her on the shoulder.


    While Yvonne''s acting wasn''t world-ss, her serious and humble attitude wasmendable. It was rare to see someone with a powerful backer like Mr. Thompson be so down-to-earth.


    Initially, Director Ward had worried Yvonne would be a diva, but the young woman was surprisingly approachable and never caused any trouble.


    In contrast, Mignon, whom the producers had forced on him, acted like she owned the ce without knowing her own limitations.


    Thanks to Mignon''s dys, the crew didn''t wrap on time and ended up finishing veryte.


    When Yvonne got back to her hotel, she felt dizzy and lightheaded, almost copsing.


    "Yvonne, what''s wrong?" her assistant asked, catching her arm.


    "I think I caught a chill. Could you get me some hot water?" Yvonne said, sinking onto the sofa.


    The assistant brought her a ss of hot water. After drinking it, Yvonne felt a little better.


    She took a hot shower and theny down, ready to sleep.


    "Do you have a cold? Should I call a doctor?" the assistant asked worriedly.


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''ll be fine after a night''s sleep," Yvonne replied, pulling the covers over herself.


    "If you feel unwell, you have to call me," the assistant said before leaving.


    Yvonne was just drifting off to sleep when her phone suddenly rang. It was a video call from Bet.


    She picked up her phone and answered. When she spoke, her voice was raspy and weak.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Bet asked.


    "I think I caught a chill during filming. I just too a hot shower and


    about


    to get some.rest," wasne


    said unable to stifle a yawn.


    "Then you should get some sleep. I won''t bother you," Bet said, his tone a mixture of resignation and affection.


    Yvonne''s eyelids felt heavy. "Mm-hmm," she murmured, falling asleep without even ending the call.


    "Yvonne? Yvonne?" Bet called her name several times from the other end of the video, but when got no response, he knew something was wrong.


    He hung up and immediately dialed her assistant''s number.


    After receiving the call, the assistant rushed to Yvonne''s room.


    She quickly realized she couldn''t wake Yvonne up. When she touched Yvonne''s forehead, it was burning hot.


    Yvonne wasn''t just sleeping; she was delirious with fever.


    Panicked, the assistant immediately called for an ambnce.


    But before the ambnce could arrive, Bet was already there.


    "What happened to Yvonne?" he asked, his long, dark gray trench coat still carrying


    the chill of the night air.


    "Yvonne has a high fever. She''s


    unconscious. I''ve already called an


    ambnce, but it''s not here yet the


    assistant said,


    her eyes red with


    anxiety.

 Chapter 710

    Bet remained calm. He walked to the bed and felt Yvonne''s forehead. It was indeed scorching; her temperature had to be over 102 degrees.


    He wrapped Yvonne tightly in her nket, lifted her into his arms, and strode out of the room.


    Bet''s car sped to the nearest hospital.


    Because Yvonne''s fever wouldn''t break, the doctor ran some tests and admitted her immediately.


    "The high fever was caused by severe exposure to the cold," the doctor exined. "She''s had heart surgery before, right? It''s a good thing you brought her in when you did. If this had developed into myocarditis, it would have been serious."


    Bet asked, "When will her fever break?"


    "It shoulde down after the IV drip, but she probably won''t wake up until tomorrow morning. The patient will need to stay for at least a week. Hospital policy only allows one family member to stay overnight, so any non-essential visitors should leave."


    The assistant rushed around, handling Yvonne''s admission paperwork.


    When she returned to the room, Yvonne was still unconscious, with Bet sitting quietly by her bedside, watching over her.


    "Mr. Thompson, the hospital only allows one person to stay. You should go home and rest. I can stay here with Yvonne," the assistant said timidly, cing the admission forms on the nightstand.


    Mr. Thompson''s presence was somanding that she felt nervous just speaking to him.


    However, Bet was well-mannered and very approachable.


    "I''ll stay with her tonight. You can go home," he said. Though his tone was mild, his authority was undeniable, leaving no room for argument.


    The assistant nodded quickly and hurried away.


    Bet stayed by Yvonne''s bedside all night.


    After two IV bags, Yvonne''s temperature finally began to drop. When a nurse came to check on her, her temperature was 99.5¡ãF¡ªstill a low-grade fever.


    "She''s still running a slight fever. You''ll need to monitor her temperature through the night. If it spikes again, call a doctor immediately," the nurse instructed Bet.


    Bet nodded. "I will. Thank you."


    The nurse finished her rounds and left the room.


    As soon as she returned to the nurses'' station, two other nurses on the night shift huddled around her.


    "Is the patient in VIP Room 12 really the famous actress Yvonne Jones?"


    "It''s really her. I just took her temperature. She''s even more beautiful in person than on screen."


    "And who''s that man with her? He''s so handsome, and he has such a powerful presence."


    "Probably her boyfriend. A lot of celebrities have secret rtionships these days."


    Just as the nurses were gossiping excitedly, the attending physician walked in and cleared his throat loudly.


    The nurses immediately fell silent.


    The doctor walked to the station, picked up a chart, and began flipping through it. "All of you, watch what you say, he said without looking up. "You should know what is and isn''t appropriate to discuss. You don''t want to get into trouble over careless words."


    With that, he walked away with the chart. nurses, now silent as


    Ine


    church returned to their work,


    the gossip havinge to an abrupt end.


    Bet watched over Yvonne all night. The next morning, she finally woke up.


    She opened her eyes to a blinding white light.


    Yvonne instinctively raised a hand to shield her eyes, squinting.


    "You''re awake?" Bet stood up and gently touched her forehead. "The fever''s finally gone."


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    "Fever? Did have a fever?" Yvonne finally adjusted to the light. Her head was throbbing, and her gaze felt sluggish, Ben, what are you doing here? Is this a hospital?"

 Chapter 711

    "Yes. You had a high feverst night. It''s a good thing we got you here when we did,


    or it could have put a strain on your delicate heart."


    Bet reached out and gently stroked Yvonne''s head.


    Yvonne''s face was pale, and she still looked extremely weak.


    "I had a fever?" Yvonne frowned. "It must have been from that scene in the water yesterday. Ugh, this body is just so fragile."


    "And you have the nerve to say that, after being so careless with your health," Bet said, putting on a stern face.


    Yvonne stuck her tongue out yfully and didn''t offer an exnation.


    Just then, her assistant pushed open the door to the hospital room and, overhearing their conversation, couldn''t help but speak up for Yvonne.


    "Yvonne''s seriously ill with a persistent high fever, and it''s all Mignon''s fault. Yvonne had a scene in the water, and Mignon deliberately messed up her lines, making Yvonne stay in the cold water for over half an hour. If Mr. Bet Thompson hadn''t realized she was unconscious, not just asleep, she could have developed myocarditis. That''s life-threatening."


    "Mignon again?" Bet''s eyebrows shot up coldly when he heard this.


    Yvonne''s fever had broken, and though she was still weak, she had been lying down


    all night and her body felt stiff. She forced herself to sit up in bed.


    ¡°That Mignon is definitely a pain. But I pushed her into the water too and let her ssh around for a while, so I''d say we''re even.¡±


    Bet reached out and ruffled Yvonne''s hair. "You''re far too precious to bepared to someone like her. That''s not how you calcte whether you''re even or not."


    ¡°Isn''t she the daughter-inw Mrs. Moore picked out for you? In everyone else''s eyes, she''s worth much more than I am."


    As soon as Yvonne finished speaking, Bet yfully tapped the tip of her nose with his long finger.


    "I watched over you all night, and the moment you wake up, you start with the sarcastic remarks just to annoy me."


    "No, I''m not. Thank you for taking care of me all night, Bet. You must be exhausted." Yvonne took his hand and pressed it against her cheek, her voice soft and coddling.


    Bet was helpless against her charms and simply stroked her head gently.


    The assistant brought over some warm, nourishing soup. Bet sat by the bed and fed Yvonne himself.


    Yvonne ate in small bites, but only managed half a bowl.


    Her fever had just broken, leaving her weak, and her throat was painfully sore. She had no appetite at all.


    Bet''s heart ached for her, and


    his expression darkened. After


    Yvonne the soup, heel


    her some medicine.


    Yvonne''s head was still fuzzy and heavy, and it wasn''t long before she drifted back to sleep.


    Once Yvonne was sound asleep, Bet gave the assistant a few instructions before stepping out of the room.


    Outside the room stood the


    bodyguards assigned to Bet by


    the Thompson family. Their leader


    was a man of medium build so remarkable that he would disappear in a crowd.


    But this unassuming man was a former elite special forces operative.


    Bet paused as he stepped out of the room, and the head bodyguard immediately approached him.


    Bet whispered a few instructions in his ear. The bodyguard listened, nodded, and then left.


    Watching the bodyguard''s retreating figure, Bet''s dark eyes narrowed coldly.


    "Since the Powell family has so much time on their hands, I''ll give them something to do."


    Bet had to return to the military base that morning, so he had to leave.


    As he was


    on his


    aking past the VIP ward


    out, he saw Mignon.


    being rushed in on a stretcher with


    doctors hurrying to treat her


    Nelly followed beside her, a look of panic on her face.

 Chapter 712

    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my daughter? Her fever won''t go down, and she seems to bepletely out of it," Nelly asked, grabbing the doctor''s arm.


    "The patient''s high fever was caused by exposure to the cold, and you brought her a bitte. It''s already developed into pneumonia. You should get her admitted,¡± the doctor said after examining Mignon.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we''ll admit her right away. My daughter needs a VIP room and the best doctors," Nelly ordered.


    "There are no VIP rooms avable. We can arrange a private room for her in the general ward for now," the doctor replied.


    "How can that be? My daughter is very delicate. She can''t stay in a general ward," Nelly argued.


    The doctor, who worked on the VIP floor, had dealt with countless influential people and had no time for their demands.


    "There are no VIP rooms. If you don''t want a room in the general ward, I suggest you transfer her to another hospital quickly. Don''t waste any more time," the doctor said before turning and walking away.


    Standing by the elevator, a small smile yed on Bet''s lips.


    Mignon was sick too. It seemed Yvonne hadn''t gotten the short end of the stick after all.


    The elevator arrived, and Bet stepped inside. Nelly, still arguing with the


    medical staff, didn''t notice him.


    Yvonne stayed in the hospital for three days.


    The director and cast members from the film set all came to visit her.


    Sandra Garcia came too, and immediately started scolding her.


    "Why can''t you give me a moment''s peace? It''s either an injury or an illness. Can''t you take better care of yourself instead of acting like you''re invincible?"


    Yvonne''s ears were ringing after Sandra''s lengthy lecture.


    ¡°I know, I''ll be extra careful from now on. I won''t cause you any more trouble, Ms. Garcia."


    "See that you do. I don''t know what to do with you." Sandra gently poked her on the forehead. Then, she took an apple from the fruit basket and began to peel it.


    Sandra handed the peeled apple to Yvonne, who had just taken a bite when the door to her room was pushed open.


    "Yvonne, I heard you were sick. Is it serious?" Jeffrey Spencer walked in, his eyes filled with worry.


    Since Jeffrey worked in the healthcare system, he had found out about Yvonne''s hospitalization almost immediately.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Spencer. I''m not dead yet," Yvonne said, her voice t.


    Jeffrey knew they had wronged Yvonne in the past, so it was only natural that she didn''t want anything to do with their family.


    "I was just worried, so I came to check on you. Since you''re okay, I''ll be going now." Jeffrey was self-aware enough to know Yvonne didnt want him there so he didat linger.


    As he reached the door, he paused and turned back to look at Yvonne. "Yvonne," he said with a sigh, "if you have time, you shoulde home for a visit Mom and our little brother really miss you."


    Yvonne sat on the bed, her eyes lowered as she bit into her apple, not looking at him, as if she hadn''t heard a word.


    Jeffrey sighed again, pulled the door open, and left.


    Once the door closed, Sandra looked at Yvonne. "It seems like your family really wants to mend things with you."


    "Do they want to mend things with me, or do they want to use me to get to Bet?¡± Yvonne scoffed, taking another bite of the apple.


    "That''s true. The Thompson family is


    a huge prize; everyone wants a piece. The James family is on the decline now, so they''d be desperate to hitch their wagon to a powerhouse like the Thompsons. Still, Jeffrey seems to have some conscience. He looked genuinely worried about you."


    Sandra cut another slice of apple and popped it into Yvonne''s mouth.

 Chapter 713

    Yvonne mumbled around the apple in her mouth.


    "Whether it''s genuine or not doesn''t matter. We just don''t have that familial bond, so it''s better not to force it." Yvonne then wrapped her arm around Sandra''s.


    "Sandra, you''re the only real sister I have."


    "Don''t try to butter me up. Just stay out of trouble, and I''ll be happy," Sandra said, poking her on the forehead again.


    Yvonne bit into her apple, her eyes curving into crescent moons as she smiled.


    Sandra stayed at the hospital all morning and left around noon.


    Not long after she left, Bet arrived.


    "Done with your work, Mr. Bet Thompson?" Yvonne asked with a bright smile. Her spirits were high, and she looked much better than she had that morning, no longer looking so frail and heart-wrenchingly ill.


    "I slipped away for a bit. I can only stay for a little while; I have to go back tonight." He was holding a thermos, and as soon as he opened it, Yvonne recognized the aroma of Helen''s cooking.


    "Helen''s soup smells amazing."


    "Then you should eat more of it. you ate too little this morning." Bet poured the soup into a bowl and began feeding it to her himself.


    Yvonne drank more than she had that morning, finishing the entire small bowl.


    Just as she finished, a nurse came in to change her IV drip.


    "Just one more bag today. The doctor said that as long as your fever doesn''t return tonight, you can be discharged tomorrow," the nurse said as she set up the drip.


    By the time Yvonne''s final IV drip was finished, it was time for Bet to leave.


    "I have a meeting at the base that I can''t miss, so I have to go back." Bet stood up and nced at his watch.


    "The assistant can stay with me tonight. You don''t have to keep rushing back and forth, it''s too exhausting," Yvonne said.


    "You don''t want me toe? Will you not miss me?" Bet asked with a smile.


    "Of course I''ll miss you. But I''m more worried about you," Yvonne said earnestly, looking up at him.


    "It''s rare for my little girl to worry about me. Alright then. I''lle back tomorrow." Bet leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Go on, get back to your meeting. I wouldn''t dare hold up Captain Thompson from


    his work," Yvonne said with a grin.


    "Good girl." Bet ruffled her hair, then turned to leave.


    Yvonne''s fever did not return that night, and all her tests came back normal. The next day, her assistantpleted the discharge


    procedures. Content below


    Bet came to the hospital personally to pick her up.


    Even though Yvonne was fully recovered, Bet carried her all the way from her hospital room to the car waiting outside.


    Yvonne buried her face in Bet''s chest, too embarrassed to look at anyone.


    Bet gently, almost gingerly, ced Yvonne in the car and carefully fastened her seatbelt for her.


    He started the car and slowly pulled away from the hospital, driving onto the wide road.


    Yvonne looked out the window and noticed they weren''t heading back to the film set.


    "I''m all better. Aren''t we going back to the set?" she asked, confused.


    "We''re going back to Cherry Bay. I had Sandra get you a few days off. Getting sick is sudden, but recovery takes time. You need to resto


    perly." Content bove


    "Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded, not arguing with him.


    She knew she wouldn''t win, and besides, Bet was genuinely looking out for her. Arguing would just be ungrateful.


    As Bet drove, Yvonne sat in the passenger seat, scrolling idly through her phone.


    The biggest entertainment news of the day was that the well-known producer Marshall was having an affair with a married woman.

 Chapter 714

    The news report included damning photos of Marshall and Nelly checking into a hotel, their faces clearly visible.


    Nelly was also identified byizens as the wife of someone from the Powell family, and even Mignon was dragged into it. They said that thanks to her "godfather" Marshall, she acted like a diva on set and did whatever she wanted.


    "My cousin is on Director Ward''s crew, and she said that Mignon acts high and mighty and throws her weight around because she has a powerful backer."


    "That''s hrious. She''s not even a big name and she''s already acting like a diva? What a joke."


    "This Mrs. Powell is really something, still able to charm men at her age. First time I''ve heard of a mother using her body to get resources for her daughter.¡±


    "The mother sleeps her way to the top for a famous producer, and the daughter runs wild on set. My cousin said that Mignon was bullying another actress on set, a popr rising star, no less."


    ¡°I wonder which poor girl got bullied?"


    "Insider news: a reporter spotted Yvonne in the hospital yesterday. She just got discharged."


    "How dare that witch Mignon bully our Yvonne! Her fans won''t stand for it!"


    "Mignon, get out of the entertainment industry!"


    "Marshall, get out of the entertainment industry!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Powell family home was in utter chaos.


    A housekeeper brought in a package, and inside was another dead rat.


    Lately, all the packages the Powell family received contained either dead rats, dead cockroaches, or bloody razor des, all sent by Yvonne''s fans.


    ¡°Agh! Aaaah!¡± Mignon screamed in fury, throwing the box to the ground. "It must be Yvonne''s fans again! I''m going to sue them!"


    "Just clean it up," Mr. Powell said with a wave of his hand, instructing a maid to dispose of the dead rat on the floor.


    Mignon copsed onto the sofa, fuming.


    At that moment, Nelly came down the stairs, looking annoyed.


    "What are you shouting about? It''s so irritating."


    "What are we shouting about? It''s all your fault!" Mignon shot up from the sofa and pointed a finger at Nelly. ¡°Mom, how could you sleep with another man. It''s disgusting!"


    "What did you say! Why do you think I go through all this trouble,


    entertaining those men? It''s for you! For this family!¡± Nelly clutched her chest, incensed.


    "Do you think you could get roles and act like a queen on set just by yourself? Do you think you could establish yourselves in Istra on your own merit?"


    ¡°That doesn''t mean you have to sleep with men! How does that make you any different from a prostitute-Ah!"


    Mignon didn''t get to finish her sentence before Nelly pped her across the face. "You... you hit me!" Mignon clutched her cheek, staring at Nelly in anger.


    ¡°I...?" Nelly looked at her own hand in disbelief. ¡°Mignon, Mom... Mom didn''t mean to."


    "You''re not my mother! I hate you!" Mignon screamed.


    "Mignon, don''t talk to your mother like that. I need to have a word with her. Go back to your room for now," Mr. Powell finally interjected.


    "Fine, Dad.¡± Mignon had always listened to her father. She shot Nelly a venomous re before storming upstairs.


    After Mignon left, Nelly turned to Mr. Powell, her voice usatory. "Look at the daughter you raised! Is that any way to talk to her mother¡ªAh!¡±


    Before she could finish, Mr. Powell pped her.


    As a man, his strength was considerable, and Nelly''s cheek immediately swelled up.


    She held her face, staring at him in disbelief. "You dare hit me? You useless coward, you actually dare to hit me!"

 Chapter 715

    "Now everyone in Istra knows you''ve made a giant cuckold out of me! I can only imagine how they''re allughing at me behind my back!" Mr. Powell yelled, pointing at Nelly.


    Nelly shoved his hand away and screamed back, "You bastard! Who do you think I did all this for? You! Do you think I wanted to sleep with that Marshall? He''s as fat as a pig now, and I feel sick just having him on top of me. I did it for you! For this family!"


    "Your investments abroad failed, and we were forced toe back here. Do you think it''s so easy to make aeback in Istra? People move on, and our old connections are useless now. I have to put on a smile every single day and tter so many people. Do you think I enjoy being this degraded?"


    Nelly copsed onto the sofa, burying her face in her hands and sobbing.


    Mr. Powell slumped down beside her, his face grim.


    "Couldn''t you have been more discreet about your affairs? Now everyone knows! You''vepletely disgraced the Powell family name!"


    "How was I supposed to know we''d be photographed by reporters? Do you think I


    wanted this notoriety?" Nelly shot back angrily.


    "Alright, what do we do now?" Mr. Powell asked.


    Mr. Powell had always been indecisive. He was hesitant in business and investments and couldn''t handle other matters well either, which was how he''d managed to squander the Powell family''s vast fortune.


    "Maybe we should just go abroad again. It''s better than having people point fingers at us here."


    "No!" Nelly cut him off immediately. "We''ve sold off almost all our assets overseas. Do you want to go back to living in poverty? I have no intention of suffering with you."


    "What then? Do you want to keep being a whore, sleeping with other men?" Mr. Powell snapped.


    Nelly red at him so fiercely that he didn''t dare say another word.


    "My reputation is ruined, but we still have Mignon. As long as Mignon marries into the Thompson family and bes its future matriarch, we''ll still be able to live a life of luxury."


    Mr. Powell said, ¡°Stop dreaming. Why would the Thompson family ever let Mignon marry in?"


    Nelly retorted, "What do you know? Emma Moore doesn''t approve of Bet''s current girlfriend. She wants a daughter-inw who''s easy to control. Our Mignon is beautiful, smart, and obedient. We just need to use a few tricks to get her into Bet''s bed, then get the reporters to publicize it. The Thompson family will have to give us an exnation, and I''m sure Emma will go along with it."


    Mr. Powell said, "Fine, you arrange it. Just don''t cause any more trouble."


    Yvonne was brought back to Cherry Bay by Bet.


    The house next to theirs had been purchased and renovated. Helen and Bullet now lived there.


    Yvonne was recuperating at Cherry Bay.


    During the day, Helen woulde over with Bullet to take care of Yvonne and cook her three meals a day.


    Bet would go to the military base during the day and rush back at night.


    Yvonne thought the man''s stamina was simply incredible. After a full day of work, he would drive two hours


    Back and still have the energy to spend half the night making love to her.


    She felt like this was hardly recuperating; it was more exhausting than filming.


    When they were finishedte at night, Bet would carry Yvonne to the bathroom for a bath.


    After her bath, Yvonne would lie in bed while Bet gently and meticulously dried her hair with a blow-dryer.


    Before her hair was even dry, Yvonne would fall asleep.


    She would sleep soundly until morning, and when she woke up, the spot beside her in bed would already be empty.

 Chapter 716

    Yvonne sat up groggily, stretching and rubbing her sore waist and shoulders before throwing back the covers and getting out of bed.


    Just then, the bedroom door opened and Bet walked in, carrying a ss of warm milk.


    "Why aren''t you at the base today?" Yvonne asked, surprised to see him.


    Usually, he was gone before dawn, driving back to the barracks.


    "I have the day off. I need to go back to the Thompson estate for a bit," Bet said, walking over and handing her the warm milk.


    Yvonne took the ss, downed half of it in one go, and set it on the nightstand.


    "Is something wrong at the estate?" she asked.


    "The business with Eden is settled, and now Frank wants to make peace. He''s using me as an excuse to get Mom toe home for dinner," Bet exined, then asked, ¡°Want toe with me? It''s just a casual meal.¡±


    "I don''t want to go," Yvonne said tly.


    Hearing this, Bet wrapped an arm around her, taking her hand and letting his gaze fall on the brilliant diamond ring sparkling on her right ring finger.


    "You''ve already epted my ring. Are you getting cold feet about meeting the in-ws now?"


    Yvonne swatted his arm away.


    "Your mother doesn''t like me. My being there will only upset her. You should go by yourself."


    "Alright," Bet nodded. "It''s probably for the best. I need to inform them today that we''re nning to get our marriage license, and I''ll have to negotiate the dowry for you. It might be awkward if you were there."


    "Well then, I''ll leave it all to you, Mr. Bet Thompson," Yvonne said, looping her arms around his neck and standing on her toes to give him a light peck on the lips.


    Bet''s arm tightened around her waist as he deepened the kiss.


    Just as they were lost in the moment, a strange, rhythmic tapping sound came from the bedroom door.


    Yvonne instinctively pushed Bet away and walked toward the door. "That must be Bullet, here to wake me up."


    She pulled the door open, and sure enough, Bullet was sitting right there Seeing Yvonne he parted happily, his tail wagging furiously.


    "Good morning, Bullet," Yvonne said, crouching down to wrap her arms around the dog''s neck.


    The gesture was identical to how she had just been holding Bet.


    Bet was speechless.


    "Sir, Yvonne, breakfast is ready. You should eat while it''s hot," Helen said with a smile as she walked over.


    "Thank you, Helen,¡± Yvonne replied, smiling back before leading Bullet to the dining


    room.


    Bet was left standing behind her.


    He let out a helplessugh before following them.


    The two of them ate breakfast sitting across from each other. Helen always prepared avish spread, not just for breakfast but lunch and dinner too. Yvonne had gained a few pounds since she started living here.


    After finishing breakfast with Yvonne, Bet left.


    He drove back to the Thompson family''s estate manor.


    The car drove smoothly through the gates and along the driveway, finally stopping in front of the main vi.


    Bet got out, retrieved the gifts he had brought for Emma and Frank from the trunk, and headed inside.


    "Young Master."


    "The Young Master is back."


    "Wee back, Young Master. The master has been waiting for you."


    The servants bowed as he passed. The butler hurried over to lead him into the first- floor hall.


    Inside, Frank was sitting on the sofa, smoking.


    "You''re back. Where''s your mother? Why isn''t she with you? Didn''t I tell you to pick her up" Frank asked craning his neck to look outside when he saw Bet had arrived alone.

 Chapter 717

    "It wasn''t on my way. The driver will bring her," Bet replied casually, taking a seat opposite Frank.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the faint sound of a car engine drifted in from the courtyard. A momentter, Emma walked in.


    She entered the hall without so much as a nce at Frank, her eyes fixed on Bet. "If you wanted to see me, why didn''t youe to my apartment? Why meet at the Thompson estate?"


    Bet raised an eyebrow and shot a look at Frank.


    It seemed Frank would say anything to trick his wife intoing home.


    Bet didn''t expose the lie. Instead, he said calmly, "There''s something I need to discuss with you both."


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emma asked, her posture suggesting she wanted to get this over with and leave.


    "Emma, since you''re here, let''s eat first. We can talk over dinner," Frank said eagerly.


    Emma ignored himpletely, treating him like he was invisible.


    Seeing this, Bet spoke up. "I''m hungry too. Let''s eat first."


    He stood up and led the way to the dining room.


    The long dining table wasden with a magnificent feast, featuring delicacies fromnd, air, and sea.


    Frank even had the butler open a bottle of vintage wine from the cer.


    Bet swirled the wine in his ss, savoring it slowly.


    Frank rarely brought out the good wine from his cer; today was a rare exception.


    Emma felt ufortable just sitting at the same table as Frank. She looked at Bet impatiently. "What is it you need to tell us?"


    Bet took another sip of his wine before answering, "Yvonne and I are nning to get our marriage license."


    Emma''s eyes widened in shock. "Why the sudden decision to get married? You''re always so impulsive."


    "Bet, getting a license means you''ll be legally married. That has all sorts of implications. You need to think this through," Frank added.


    For once, Emma and Frank were on the same side, both clearly disapproving.


    Who Bet dated was one thing, but marriage was a far more serious matter.


    Bet finished his wine, set the ss down, and picked up his silverware. As he began to eat, he continued in a cid tone, "I''m not asking for your opinion. I''m O


    informing you."


    "If you''ve already made up your mind, why even tell us? Does our opposition matter?¡± Emma snapped, mming her utensils down.


    "Of course Thad to tell you. Yvonne''s career is on the rise right now, sowe can''t have a wedding ceremony just yet. But once we''re licensed, we''ll be husband and wife. You''ll have to provide a dowry, won''t you?"


    Bet stated it as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "You''re demanding a dowry from us on her behalf!" Emma eximed, clutching her chest in anger.


    Frank immediately shot up from his seat and rushed to her side. ¡°Emma, your health is fragile. Please don''t get agitated. Let''s just talk to our son calmly."


    Emma impatiently pushed him away. "Look at this wonderful son you raised! He''s


    not even married yet, and he''s already siding with an outsider.¡±


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I didn''t


    raise him right," Frank said, trying to soothe her before turning to re at Bet "Apologize to your mother, now."


    "Mom, I''m sorry," Bet said, his tone devoid of sincerity.

 Chapter 718

    He then looked at Frank. "Dad, don''t forget to prepare Yvonne''s dowry. And if you''re not too busy, please handle it personally instead of letting an assistant do a sloppy job. As for the budget, let''s make it double what you gave Ynda. As the legitimate son, whose name is in the family records and on the birth certificate, I can''t be seen as less than that bastard Eden. We wouldn''t want people to talk.¡±


    The mention of the illegitimate son instantly soured Emma''s expression, which had just started to improve.


    She stood up and stormed out.


    ¡°Emma! Emma!" Frank called after her desperately, but she walked away as if she hadn''t heard him.


    "You''ve ruined a perfectly good family dinner. Did youe back just to annoy me?" Frank snapped, ring at Bet.


    "How can the three of us be considered a family dinner? You should have invited Grandmother and Eden over. Better yet, fly Vanessa Monroe''s family back from overseas. The more the merrier, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Shut up! It''s like you want to give me a heart attack!" Frank snatched a wine ss from the table, raising it as if to throw it, but then, fearing he might actually hurt his son, he mmed it back down in frustration.


    Bet shrugged nonchntly, pulled a few tissues from the dispenser, and wiped his mouth before standing up.


    "Don''t forget about the dowry. Once it''s ready, please send it to the Jones family. Yvonne isn''t on good terms with her biological mother, but she''s very close with the Joneses. We can consider them her maternal family. We can all have a meal together then, a formal meeting of the inws."


    "Fine, I get it. I''ll have my assistant prepare the dowry you want, and I''ll personally review it to make sure your little sweetheart isn''t slighted," Frank said with a sigh of resignation.


    Bet nodded, seemingly satisfied with Frank''s response.


    Frank was still a director at thepany and had a busy schedule. It was unrealistic


    to expect him to shop for the dowry himself. The fact that he would personally oversee it was good enough.


    Bet said, "Alright, thank you for your trouble. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back. I have things to attend to at the base tonight."


    "You just got here and you''re already leaving? You haven''t even finished your meal," Frank sighed.


    "Mom''s gone. How can I possibly eat?"


    Frank shot him a re. "And whose fault is that? You just had to bring up a sore subject. What good does it do you if your mother and I get a divorce?"


    "It doesn''t do me any harm, either."


    Frank clutched his chest, feeling a fresh wave of anger. This son was impossible.


    Leaning lightly against the edge of the table, Bet slowly lit a cigarette. "If you want to patch things up with Mom, you''ll have to deal with Grandmother and den First."


    "Your grandmother doesn''t have much time left. And Eden is married now; I won''t be involved with him anymore,¡± Frank said quickly.


    Bet let out a cold snort. "Do you


    actually believe that yourself? Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Eden is a


    ticking time bombyou


    better


    tres with him soon, before he drags the Thompson Group down with


    him."


    Frank red at him. "Was I born yesterday? I don''t need you to tell me how to do


    business. You should focus on managing your own affairs."


    Frank might have a soft spot for his


    family, b


    he wasn''t a fool. All of the


    Thompson family''s businesses werepletely separate from Eden''s ventures.  fo


    Frank had always said the Thompson family belonged to Bet, and he meant it. Any money he gave Eden was his own and had no connection to the Thompson Group.


    Having said his piece, Bet had nothing more to add. He stubbed out his cigarette in the crystal ashtray and prepared to leave.

 Chapter 719

    But Frank stopped him again. "Wait a minute."


    Bet watched with a puzzled expression as Frank hurried out of the dining room and returned a momentter.


    He was holding a jewelry box, which he handed to Bet.


    "This is passed down to the daughters-inw of the Thompson family. Since you''re going to marry that young woman, you should give this to her."


    Bet opened the box. Insidey a bangle of the finest imperial green jade, so vibrant and clear it was practically priceless.


    "I thought the Thompson family heirloom was that pair of gold-iid jade bracelets Grandmother has," Bet remarked casually as he closed the box.


    Frank exined, "That pair was part of your great-grandmother''s dowry, used to fool your grandmother who didn''t know any better. This bracelet was originally one of a pair. When your grandfather married your uncle''s biological mother, he gave them to her. After she passed away, your grandfather kept them. When your uncle married, he gave one to your aunt. This one has always been with me."


    Bet nodded, offering a rare, ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    "Just try not to make me angry so often, and I''ll be thanking you. Now get out of my sight,¡± Frank said, waving his hand dismissively.


    As Bet walked out of the vi, he noticed Emma''s car was still parked in the courtyard.


    He strode over, and a side window slowly rolled down. Emma looked at him and said coolly, "Get in."


    Bet opened the door and sat beside her in the back seat.


    The car started moving, pulling away from the Thompson estate.


    "What did your father just say to you?¡± Emma asked.


    "He said I upset you and gave me a harsh scolding."


    Emma shot him a look of disbelief. "Don''t think I don''t know that you two are in this together."


    "How could that be? I''m the one you risked your life to give birth to. You and I are on the same team," Bet said.


    His words visibly softened her expression, though she tried to maintain a stern face. "Don''t try to sweet talk me: You rascal. You''ll just be another son who forgets his mother once he gets a wife."


    Bet remained silent, clearly not wanting to engage with that topic.


    But Emma wasn''t finished. "I really don''t see what''s so great about that Yvonne. How long have you known her, and you''re already talking about marriage? Do you trust her that much? What if she''s only after your money?"


    "Then she can have it. What''s mine is hers,¡± Bet replied without hesitation, as if


    it were a matter of course.


    Emma was left speechless, the anger draining out of her.


    A brief silence fell over the car, so heavy that even the driver could feel the tension.


    Seeing his mother''s pained


    expression, Bet worried he might have, actually upset her health. He lowered his voice and said gently, "Mom Yvonne is marrying the She''s the one be spending my life with. You don''t have to dislike her so


    much. If it bothers you, I have her stay away so she doesn''t upset you."


    Emma red at him again. ¡°Do you think I''m upset with her? I''m upset with you! You


    treat that girl like she''s a goddess. If she and I fell into a river at the same time..."


    "I would save you, of course," Bet cut in before she could finish. "Yvonne knows how to swim. She wouldn''t drown."

 Chapter 720

    Emma swatted his arm yfully. "Stop being a smart-aleck with me."


    Bet didn''t mind the p. He even took her hand. "Gently, now. I''m tough, but I don''t want you to hurt your hand."


    Emma pulled her hand away, still pretending to be angry, but a faint smile touched


    her eyes.


    Bet quickly changed the subject.


    As long as Yvonne wasn''t the topic of conversation, mother and son could get along just fine.


    ¡°Has that Mrs. Zade contacted you recently?" Bet asked, a hint of a sneer in his voice.


    Mentioning Nelly, Emma couldn''t help but sigh. "Nelly is getting more and more foolish with age. How could she do something so scandalous? If she and Marshall were truly in love, they should have divorced their spouses first before getting together."


    "There''s no love there. It''s just a matter of mutual convenience,¡± Bet said tly.


    "Nelly is so reckless. With her reputation in tatters, what will happen to Mignon? Such a beautiful, sweet girl... it''ll be difficult for her to marry into a good family now," Emma continued toment.


    High society was rotten to the core, but it ced the utmost importance on outward appearances. That was why families kept their illegitimate children hidden and certainly never let them inherit the family business, unless there were no legitimate heirs to take the spot.


    Nelly''s affair had be public knowledge, directly tainting Mignon''s reputation. Marrying into a wealthy, respectable family was now out of the question for her.


    "You shouldn''t worry so much about others. My assistant told me your health hasn''t been goodtely. Yourst check-up showed several concerning results," Bet said, his voice turning serious.


    "It''s nothing. It won''t kill me," Emma said dismissively.


    She had been in and out of sickness for years.


    Truthfully, if Frank had only had an affair, Emma would have only hated him for his betrayal. But Carol Monroe and her children had nearly killed both her and her unborn Baby. Bet had been born prematurely, and his weak constitution had led to constant illness throughout his childhood. Every time Bet got sick, Emma''s heart would break.


    As for Emma, she had always been healthy until Mrs. Thompson Sr. caused her to go into prematurebor Then Vanessa pushed her leading to another premature birth Over the years, she had be perpetually frail.


    If murder weren''t a crime, Emma would have killed the Monroes a hundred times


    over.


    "I know you and Dad have deep feelings for each other. If you don''t want a divorce, I can understand," Bet said, looking at Emma.


    But Emma shook her head. "As long as the Monroes stand between us, the conflict between your father and me can never be resolved."


    ¡°Then, let''s make them all disappear,¡± Bet suggested, his expression dead serious.


    "Bet, don''t do anything foolish. You have a bright future ahead of you. Don''t dirty your hands because of those people. If you do anything rash, you''ll be the death of me," Emma warned.


    Bet chuckled. "What are you thinking? I don''t have to dirty my own hands to get rid of them. Mrs Thompson Sr. is hanging on by a thread she won''tst much longer As for Eden, he''ll dig his own grave soon enough."


    Emma nodded, though her mood didn''t improve much.


    Bet reached out and gently patted her head. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll get you the justice


    you deserve, and you won''t have to wait too long."


    A smile finally graced Emma''s face. She yfully swatted his hand away. ¡°Alright,


    stop treating me like that little girlfriend of yours. That kind of sweet talk doesn''t work on me."

 Chapter 721

    "Oh. I thought all women fell for that line," Bet replied with a smile.


    The car had already left the city and finally stopped near the military base.


    Bet: "I was hoping to go back to Cherry Bay to be with Yvonne, but you dropped me right at the base gate. Are you trying to rush me back to work?"


    "Enough with the smart remarks. Be careful at work. As long as you''re safe, Mom can rest easy," Emma said, holding Bet''s hand.


    "Okay," Bet nodded with a gentle smile and said to the driver, ¡°Martin, drive carefully on your way back."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take good care of Madam," the driver said, nodding eagerly with a smile. He then turned to Emma, ¡°Madam, you see how much the young master cares for you."


    "Yes. Let''s go," Emma said, her lips curving into a warm smile.


    After Emma and Bet left, the vast Thompson Manor felt empty once again.


    Frank sat alone on the sofa in the living room, a solitary figure.


    An assistant walked in and stopped beside Frank.


    "What is it?¡± Frank asked, ncing at him.


    The assistant nodded and continued, "There''s been another incident with Mr. Monroe."


    "What now?" Frank asked impatiently.


    "Mr. Monroe was caught in bed with another woman by Ms. Walker. The Walker family is in an uproar, and Mr. Walker called, hoping you would go over," the assistant said cautiously.


    Frank frowned upon hearing this and replied directly, ¡°Tell him I''m out of the country and will be back in a week."


    The assistant was taken aback for a moment before nodding immediately. He always followed orders without asking questions.


    The assistant bowed respectfully and was about to turn and leave when he heard Frank add, "From now on, don''t bother me with his affairs."


    "Understood," the assistant replied.


    In high society, illegitimate children were never treated with much tolerance, Besides, Carol had schemed against Frank to have the child. There were no feelings involved; if Carol hadn''t diedearly, Frank would have torn her apart.


    Frank felt he had already done more than enough for Eden.


    But in Frank''s heart, there was only one son and one heir: Bet.


    With Bet''s safe return, Eden, the illegitimate son, was knocked back down to his original status. He would always be just an illegitimate son, never the heir.


    Coundless people were undoubtedlyughing at him behind his back now.


    The sycophants who had been fawning over Eden recently had all scattered.


    Eden had been in a foul moodtely and had no desire to cater to Ynda and her princessplex.


    So, Eden had to find his own


    entertainment. This time, he was with a moderately famous model. She was decent-looking with a smoking hot body and she was wild in bed.


    Just as Eden was getting into it, Ynda, the princess herself, burst in with a group of people, nearly scaring him limp.


    "Who let you in!" Eden demanded, wrapping a sheet around himself as he got out of bed, ring at Ynda and the people she''d brought.


    But Ynda was unfazed. In fact, having caught him red-handed, she was even more imperious.


    ¡°Eden, if I hadn''te in, how would I have known you were cheating on me! And with such trash!"


    "All of you get out. I''ll exinter Eden said. Standing there naked


    huddled under the sheets with the woman white being stared atby a crowd, was utterly humiliating.

 Chapter 722

    "You people, drag that slut out here. I want to see what kind of shameless woman dares to sleep with another woman''s husband."


    At Ynda''smand, her people immediately grabbed the woman with Eden and dragged her off the bed.


    The woman screamed. She was naked,pletely unclothed.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!" The woman cried out as she was pulled from the bed, stark naked for everyone to see.


    "Mr. Monroe, help! Save me!" she sobbed.


    Eden''s face darkened, but he didn''t intervene.


    It wasn''t worth tearing things apart with Ynda over a call girl.


    But Eden hadn''t expected that Ynda, who looked so fragile, could be so vicious.


    Ynda had her men drag the naked woman out of the hotel room and onto the street in front, where they beat her senseless.


    The street was bustling, and arge crowd gathered to watch, whisper, and take pictures. The incident even spread online.


    Although the posts were quickly scrubbed from the inte due to the scandal''s severity.


    But the woman couldn''t handle the immense pressure. She jumped from her 27th- floor apartment, ending up as a mangled mess on the pavement.


    The woman''s death caused a stir. While sleeping with a married man was morally wrong, it wasn''t a capital offense. Ynda''s degrading and vicious actions sparked heated online discussions, and her identity was nearly exposed.


    In the end, it was Mr. Walker who stepped in and forcefully suppressed the matter.


    A human life was exchanged for nothing more than a few lukewarm reprimands from Vincent to


    Ynda Eden even had to visit her personally with expensive gifts, apologize, and escort her home.


    Since Ynda and Eden were married, the Walker family was tied to him. Eden''s affair with a model was too insignificant to break the alliance between the two families.


    Vincent gave Eden a mild scolding before telling Ynda to go home with him. With Bet''s safe return, Eden remained the illegitimate son who couldn''t be presented in public, forced to be deferential in front of the Walker family.


    Although Ynda went back to their marital home with Eden, she gave him the cold shoulder the entire time. Once home, she threw all of his belongings out of the master bedroom.


    "From now on, you''re sleeping in the guest room. I refuse to sleep with a man who sleeps around. It''s disgusting."


    Ynda maintained her usual haughty demeanor, looking down on Edenpletely.


    After speaking, she turned to go back to the bedroom but was forcefully grabbed by Eden.


    He pinned her against the wall by her throat. Ynda could barely breathe and struggled desperately.


    "Eden, are you... are you crazy? Let me go!"


    But Eden kept his grip on her neck,


    his face contorted with rage.


    "Ynda, do you think I actually want to touch you? If you weren''t Vincent''s only daughter, you wouldn''t even be qualified to warm my bed."


    "How dare you... humiliate me!" Ynda''s face was red from the choking and the anger.


    "When ites to humiliation, I''m no match for Ms. Walker. Tina jumped from the twentieth floor and was smashed to a pulp. Don''t you ever dream of her vengeful spiriting for you?"


    "She was just a slut. If she''s dead, she''s dead. As if she''s worthy of haunting me," Ynda sneered, still looking down het nose at him even


    at him


    with his hand around her neck, as if ordinary people were nothing but ants to her.

 Chapter 723

    Ynda didn''t believe in karma. She was born with a frail body, had two kidney transnts, and had two lives on her hands, yet she''d never had a single nightmare.


    ¡°Eden, I suggest you let me go right now. You''re just a lowly bastard. Without the Walker family''s support, what are you? How dare youy a hand on me? You''re not worthy."


    Eden''s eyes were bloodshot, looking like he could devour her whole, but his hand on her throat slowly loosened.


    Ynda was right. As long as Bet was alive, he would only ever be the illegitimate son. He couldn''t afford to lose the Walker family''s support.


    Released from his grip, Ynda coughed violently, even squatting down on the floor.


    Eden loomed over her and grabbed her by the hair.


    ¡°If you want separate rooms, then let''s stay separate. It''s fine by me. I''m sick of sleeping with a dead fish anyway. Every time I''m with you, I have to picture another woman''s face just to get hard."


    "Eden! You... you dare to look down on me!" Ynda''s body trembled with rage.


    She was once the princess cherished by Oscar Rogers. She had been the center of attention by Bet''s side. And now, she was being scorned by a bastard who couldn''t even be shown in public.


    Ynda sneered coldly, ¡°If you don''t touch me, does that mean you don''t want a child either? Without a child, the Walker family could sever ties with a lowly bastard like you at any moment. And Frank has never given you the time of day. If you don''t produce a grandson for the Thompson family, you''ll have no standing there at all."


    Eden red at her, his face grim.


    Ynda coughed for a while before finally recovering and getting to her feet. She reached out and patted Eden''s chest disdainfully.


    "I''ll let you know when I''m ovting. Remember, Eden, to me, you''re nothing more than a stud dog."


    She finished speaking and was about to leave when Eden grabbed her again.


    "Ynda, you''ve been tracking your ovtion for months, and I''ve been forcing myself to go along with it, but your stomach is still as t as ever. You haven''t even gotten pregnant. Maybe I should just go to a sperm bank and you can do IVF. It would be faster and a waste of less of my time."


    But Ynda impatiently shook off his hand. "The doctor already said my body is perfectly healthy. If I can''t get pregnant, maybe the problem is you. You steep ar


    so


    much, you''ve probably wornyourself out."


    "More than one woman has gotten pregnant with my child. They were just low-ss and not worthy of bearing my children. I paid them off to get abortions. So, if we don''t have a child, it''s your problem."


    Eden''s gaze fell on Ynda, filled with disgust.


    "You''ve had two major surgeries. Half the parts in your body aren''t even yours. It''s no surprise you can''t get pregnant If you can''t do it, then find a surrogate. If you mess up my ns, I won''t let you off the hook."


    "You!" Ynda trembled with fury.


    Because of her frail health, she had been looked down on her entire life. If she weren''t an only child, even her own parents might have given up on her.


    Though people didn''t dare say anything to her face because she was Ms. Walker, they always looked at her strangely, as if she were some kind of freak.


    Back then, she and Oscar were so in love, but the Rogers family broke them up because they disapproved of her poor health. The Thompson family probably felt the same, and now, even Eden was disgusted by her.

 Chapter 724

    But even if everyone despised her and wished she were dead, she was still alive and well. So what if her kidneys were bad? She could just use someone else''s. Whoever had healthy, functional kidneys, she''d take them.


    Not only would she live well, but she would also get married, have children, and ensure her children would be at the top of society.


    "I don''t want a test-tube baby. Eden, you''d better cooperate with me, or if we can''t have a child, you will get nothing."


    Ynda threw the words at Eden before turning back to her room and mming the door shut with a loud bang.


    The two parted on bad terms. Eden left the house and didn''t return.


    Vincent was furious when he found out. As for the Thompson family, Frank had stopped caring about Eden''s affairs altogether. His mind was preupied with how to win his wife back.


    Bet was on a mission and would be out of the state for two weeks.


    Yvonne''s body had long since recovered. Bored at home alone, she was naturally eager to get back to the film set.


    On her first day back, Yvonne was scheduled for a full day of shooting.


    After the long day of filming was finally over, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yvonne changed out of her costume and sat at the vanity while the makeup artist removed her makeup.


    Yvonne closed her eyes. When the makeup was off and she opened them again, she saw Cynthia standing behind her in the mirror.


    "Ms. Scott." Yvonne turned to look at Cynthia.


    Cynthia smiled slightly. "I heard you were back on set today, so I came to see you. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m all better now. Thank you for your concern, Ms. Scott," Yvonne replied politely.


    Cynthia was holding a food container, which she casually set aside. "My housekeeper made me some nourishing soup, but she made too much. I brought some for you."


    "Thank you, Ms. Scott, but I can''t ept this without a reason," Yvonne said, looking at the thermos with a hint of confusion.


    Cynthia: "Just consider it an apology. I was the one who brought Mignon onto the set. I never expected her to cause you so much trouble and evennd you in the hospital."


    Yvonne: "Mignon''s actions have nothing to do with you, Ms. Scott. You don''t need to me yourself. However, the situation with Marshall blew up. It''s unlikely he''ll be able to continue in the entertainment industry. You''ve lost a friend, Ms. Scott."


    Cynthia just smiled, looking


    Yvonne nodded after hearing this. "A valuable lesson."


    Cynthia''s smile didn''t waver as her gaze remained on Yvonne.


    ¡°Seeing you, I can''t help but feel a sense of familiarity, as if we''ve met before.¡±


    Yvonne paused for a moment. She had to admit, Cynthia was very perceptive.


    ¡°I imagine Bet feels the same way when he''s with you," Cynthia added.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but frown, her expression turning cold. "Are you suggesting that Bet only sees me as a substitute?"


    Cynthia: "You don''t need to be so defensive or hostile. I''m just giving you a little heads-up. But if Ms. Jones is a smart woman, she won''t get hung up on such trivial matters. Even as a substitute, what Mr. Thompson can give you is more. than you can imagine."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "Well, thank you for the warning, Ms. Scott."


    "Since you''ve offered me so much advice, let me offer you some in return. Noah is a


    married man with a wife and son. You should be more careful, Ms. Scott. After all, being the other woman doesn''t have a very nice ring to it."

 Chapter 725

    Cynthia''s expression didn''t change at all. She actually smiled and nodded. "Well, thank you for your advice, too. Don''t worry, I have my principles. I would never be the other woman. I''ll wait for Noah to get a divorce before I get together with him.¡±


    Yvonne frowned at Cynthia, feeling a sense of helplessness.


    Just as expected from the heiress of the Scott family, coveting a married man and speaking of it so brazenly.


    "You''ve been filming all day, you must be tired. Get some rest. I won''t bother you anymore," Cynthia said with the same smile before turning and leaving.


    After removing her makeup, Yvonne put on her coat and returned to the hotel with her assistant.


    The next few days of filming went smoothly. But to stay on schedule, Yvonne was sleeping a maximum of five hours a night. The work was demanding, and she was truly exhausted.


    Yvonne was up again at five in the morning for makeup. She filmed all morning, with a short break for lunch.


    She was resting on a recliner in her dressing room when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Thinking it was her assistant, Yvonne simply turned over and continued to rest with her eyes closed.


    The person who entered walked softly and sat down beside her without saying a word, their breathing quiet and even.


    Yvonne didn''t sleep for long, waking up after half an hour. When she opened her eyes, she was startled to see Bet sitting next to her.


    Her first thought was that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes hard.


    Seeing this, Bet took her hand and chuckled. "You''re awake?"


    ¡°Bet, what are you doing here?" Yvonne asked, staring at him in astonishment.


    This was a film set. If Mr. Thompson just waltzed in, the entire crew would probably go into a frenzy.


    Bet seemed to sense her concern and exined, "It''s the lunch break, so not many people saw mee in. Besides, very few people on this set would recognize me. And those who would, wouldn''t dare to gossip."


    "Oh." Yvonne nodded, relieved, then asked again, "So why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take you back to your family. My father has everything prepared, and I''ve already spoken with your parents. Our families are meeting today for the official proposal," Bet said.


    "So suddenly?" Yvonne was stunned.


    "Suddenly? I''ve been waiting for many, many years,¡± Bet said with a grave expression.


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Yvonne smiled, a shy and gentle expression on her face. She


    wrapped her arms around his neck. and gave him a light peck on the lips. Let me go talk to Director Ward first."


    She had only been back on set for a week and was already asking for time off. She wondered how Director Ward would react.


    "I''ve already spoken to Director Ward. He approved it," Bet said.


    Yvonne: "You talked to him yourself?"


    Bet: "Yes."


    Yvonne: "Alright, then."


    With Mr. Bet Thompson asking personally, how could Director Ward possibly say no?


    "Then let''s go now. We shouldn''t keep our elders waiting," Yvonne agreed readily. Bet nodded and stood up from his chair. "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Beting in alone was conspicuous enough. If they left together, it would just give the crew more to gossip about.


    Bet left first. Yvonne went back to her hotel to change into a more appropriate outfit, remove her heavy stage makeup apply a lightertouch, and fix her hair before heading out.

 Chapter 726

    Bet''s G-Wagon was parked right at the hotel entrance. Yvonne pulled open the passenger door and quickly got in.


    Bet leaned over instinctively and fastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go introduce my beautiful fianc¨¦e to the inws," Bet said, his voice full of affection as he lightly tapped Yvonne''s nose with his long finger.


    The car slowly pulled away from the hotel, heading towards the Jones family home.


    Since the film set was in a suburb of Istra, the drive into the city took nearly two hours. Yvonne, sitting in the passenger seat, managed to take a short nap.


    By the time she woke up, the car was already parked in the Jones family''s driveway. "That tired?" Bet asked, leaning over to unbuckle her seatbelt.


    "I was filming a night scene until one in the morning, and then I had to be up at five for makeup,¡± Yvonne replied, rubbing her eyes.


    "Well, you can get a good long rest after this film wraps up," Bet said, stroking her hair affectionately.


    "Okay," Yvonne nodded obediently.


    Then, she opened the door and got out.


    Bet got out as well, taking Yvonne''s hand as they walked into the Jones family home together.


    It had been a long time since the house had been this lively.


    After their daughter Yvonne had died, it was just Bruce Jones and his wife, Monica Scott Jones.


    Bruce was usually busy with work, so Monica was often home alone, feeling the weight of the silence.


    But today, with Frank and Emma visiting, and now Bet and Yvonne arriving, the Jones'' home was suddenly filled with life again.


    "Mrs. Moore is here too?" Yvonne tensed up instinctively when she saw Emma. She moved closer to Bet and whispered.


    Bet turned his head, smiling warmly at her. "Since we''re here to formally discuss our engagement, it''s only proper for my parents toe in person. Don''t worry, Queen Emma knows her manners. She wont embarrass our families on such an important asion."


    Yvonne listened and nodded.


    The ssic conflict between a mother and her daughter-inw was a timeless problem, but it usually came down to the son''s attitude.


    As long as Bet was on her side,


    she wouldn''t be mistreated. The women who suffered in their


    marriages were often the ones whose husbands did nothing to stand up for them. ''


    In the living room, Frank, Emma, Bruce, and Monica were seated on the sofa, chatting.


    On the coffee table sat a pot of the finest tea, personally brewed by Monica. In the corner of the room were piles of priceless betrothal gifts brought by the Thompson family.


    "Bet and Yvonne are back! Come,e over here," Monica said with a smile, waving them over as they walked in.


    Bet led Yvonne over. They greeted everyone, and then Bet took the armchair next to Emma, while Yvonne sat beside Monica.


    Monica took Yvonne''s hand, her face beaming with joy.


    "Watching you two walk in just now, you look like a match made in heaven. With your good genes, your children will be absolutely beautiful when you get married."


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink.


    Monica held her hand and


    continued, ¡°You two should have a baby while you''re young. Your body recovers faster, and I still have the energy to help you take care of the Tittle one.


    Yvonne''s face grew even redder, and she couldn''t find a word to say.


    Bet, however, chimed in with a smile, ¡°You''re right, Monica. Yvonne and I will work on it."


    "Yes, yes! If you give us a grandson soon, you''ll be the greatest heroes of the Thompson family. We will absolutely make sure Yvonne is well taken care of."


    Frank added with augh.

 Chapter 727

    Emma forced a smile and said nothing, thinking to herself: *Monica really acts like she''s Yvonne''s real mother. The Joneses are something else. Their own daughter dies, so they find a goddaughter to seduce Bet. They''re really determined totch onto our family.*


    Yvonne, sitting next to Monica, was thinking: *We aren''t even married yet, and the elders are already pressuring us about kids.*


    "Bet has already told us that both of you are at crucial points in your careers, so the engagement will be kept private for now. But even though there won''t be a wedding ceremony yet, we will not shortchange Yvonne in any way."


    As Frank spoke, he ced a gift list and a ck card on the coffee table.


    The list detailed all the betrothal gifts the Thompson family had prepared for Yvonne ¡ªmore than three times what Eden had given the Walker family. The ck card held a hundred million dors.


    Both families understood each other''s situations. Money was thest thing the Thompsons needed.


    Monica picked up the gift list, scanned it quickly, and seemed satisfied.


    It wasn''t about the value of the gifts; it was about the attitude they represented.


    Monica pushed the list and the card toward Yvonne, then looked at Frank and Emma, her smile both proud and humble. "While I''m not Yvonne''s birth mother, I love her as if she were my own. Bruce and I are so happy to see her and Bet find their way to each other."


    "It was fate that brought these two together," Frank replied.


    Bruce nodded with a smile. Although Emma remained quiet, she didn''t spoil the mood.


    "Dinner is ready. Let''s take our seats. Frank, it''s been too long since we''ve had a proper drink together. Tonight, no one leaves sober," Bruce said.


    Frankughed and nodded. "I will certainly keep youpany."


    The dinner was a pleasant affair for everyone.


    Bruce and Frank drank and talked merrily, and Monica was a lively


    conversationalist. Emma, though quiet, didn''t cast a pall over the evening. Bet had been making an effort to cate his mother recently, and while she still wasn''t fond of Yvonne, she had stopped actively opposing the rtionship.


    By the end of the meal, not only was Bruce quite drunk, but Monica was tipsy as well.


    Yvonne helped Monica back to her room.


    Sitting on the bed, Monica pointed a finger toward the bottom drawer of the nightstand.


    "Yvonne, can you get the ck box from that drawer for me?¡±


    Yvonne did as she was asked, pulling open the drawer and taking out a ck jewelry box.


    She handed it to Monica, but Monica pushed it back toward her.


    "This is my wedding gift to you. See if you like it.¡±


    Yvonne paused for a moment before opening the box. Inside was aplete set of ruby jewelry. It might not have been priceless, but it was certainly very expensive.


    The Jones family wasn''t exorbitantly wealthy, but they had their own


    Monica had been saving up a dowry for Yvonne since she was a little girl.


    legacy With only onently


    Yvonne had seen this set before; it was one of the many Monica had prepared for


    her.


    Because her daughter had loved jade, Monica had prepared more sets of white jade and emerald, but she didn''t give those to Yvonne Instead, she chose the gemstone set


    "Monica, this is too valuable, I..."


    Yvonne tried to refuse, but Monica cut her off.


    "I don''t know


    vwhy,


    but whenever I


    see you, I feel as if my Vonnie hase back to me. This was part of the dowry prepared for her I''m¡°. giving it to you now. I''m sure Vonnie''s spirit would be happy for you.¡±


    Monica then took Yvonne''s hand and spoke with heartfelt sincerity.

 Chapter 728

    "Bet is a good man-steady, capable, and loyal. You two must build a good life together."


    "I will. I know. Thank you, Monica," Yvonne nodded firmly. Her eyes were already wet, and if she hadn''t been holding back, she would have been sobbing in her mother''s arms.


    If only, if only she hadn''t died. Then she could have married from the Jones family home as their true daughter. She and Bet would have been so, so happy.


    Monica was a lightweight, and having had a few extra drinks in her excitement, she fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    Yvonne stayed by her side, carefully tucking her in. She gently brushed her fingers over Monica''s temple.


    She hadn''t noticed when it had started, but strands of white hair had begun to appear there.


    "Mom, it''s me, Vonnie. I''m back. From now on, I''ll always be by your side and Dad''s."


    Since both Bruce and Monica were drunk, Yvonne was worried and decided to stay at the Jones family home to look after them.


    Bet left with Frank and Emma.


    The three of them had just stepped out of the front gate when Frank''s phone rang. Whatever the person on the other end said, Frank''s expression turned grim and urgent.


    "I have something urgent to attend to. I have to go. Bet, take your mother home."


    Emma acted as if she hadn''t heard,pletely ignoring him.


    Bet replied with a quiet, "Okay."


    Without another moment''s dy, Frank hurried to his car and urged the driver to leave immediately.


    Once Frank was gone, Emma got into Bet''s car.


    Bet didn''t start the engine right away. Instead, he turned to fasten Emma''s seatbelt.


    "You''re bing quite thoughtful,¡± Emma remarked, a rarepliment, as she watched her son.


    "I''m just used to doing it for Yvonne," Bet replied.


    Emma shot him a re at his answer, then changed the subject. "Your father left in such a rush. I wonder what''s going on. I hope nothing''s wrong."


    "What could be wrong with him? I


    bet it''s either Mrs. Thompson Set


    faking an illness again, or


    ?


    more tro


    stirred up me


    scoffed before starting the car.


    The car pulled out of the driveway and onto the quiet street.


    During the drive, Emma''s mood was sour. Her spirits always soured whenever Frank was summoned by his mother.


    Because every time Mrs. Thompson Sr. called for Frank, she would stir up some kind of trouble.


    She would demand money,


    resources, or property for the Monroe siblings. Once she even tried to get Frank drunk and trap him into apromising position with Carol, hoping for another grandson.


    Frank had learned his lesson from that incident and became extremely cautious. He


    had a massive fight with his mother over it, nearly disowning her.


    But after Mrs. Thompson Sr. fell gravely ill and threw a series of tantrums, mother and son reconciled.


    She was, after all, his birth mother. Frank could never truly abandon her.


    Just as Bet could never truly


    abandon Emma. No matter how


    much they argued over Yvonne, they


    were still mother


    ison bound by"


    blood-a tie that could never be


    severed.


    The car drove steadily, and silence filled the space for a moment before Emma spoke again.


    "When are you and that Yvonne nning to get legally married?"


    "She''s busy filming right now and doesn''t have the time. We''ll pick a good day after


    the movie wraps,¡± Bet said with a smile, his hands on the steering wheel.


    Emma knew her objections were futile, so she had resigned herself to it.

 Chapter 729

    Bet had been strong-willed since he was a child. If she opposed him too forcefully, it would only damage their rtionship. Emma Moore had only one son, and she didn''t want to be estranged from him over Yvonne.


    Emma didn''t want to go back to Thompson Manor, so Bet drove her to one of his other properties. Since it waste, he decided to stay the night.


    Meanwhile, Frank rushed to the nursing home where Mrs. Thompson Sr. was staying.


    A doctor had just called to inform him that his mother had copsed.


    Given her severe heart failure, copsing was extremely dangerous; she might never wake up.


    But when Frank burst into the VIP room, he found Mrs. Thompson Sr. sitting up in bed, holding Ynda''s hand, her old face wrinkled with a wide, joyous smile.


    Frank realized he had been deceived again, and his expression immediately darkened.


    "Frank, you''re here! Come,e over," Mrs. Thompson Sr. beckoned happily, looking full of vigor.


    "The doctor said you copsed," Frank stated, his face cold.


    "I was so happy I nearly fainted!" Mrs. Thompson Sr.ughed. "Ynda is such a blessing! She''s pregnant, five weeks along!"


    The incident with the escort had strained Ynda and Eden''s rtionship, but now, unexpectedly, Ynda had discovered she was pregnant. Both the Walker family and Eden were eagerly anticipating this child.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr., who had been looking half-dead for some time, now seemed to have a new lease on life, her energypletely restored.


    "Ynda, dear, you must take good care of yourself now that you''re pregnant. Are you having morning sickness? How''s your appetite?¡±


    "I feel nauseous every morning and don''t have much of an appetite," Ynda replied, clearly annoyed at having her hand held by the old woman.


    "All women get sick during pregnancy. Don''t be too delicate You have to eat well to make sure my great-grandson is plump and healthy." Mrs. Thompson Sr. Cald grinning from ear to ear.


    Ynda didn''t even bother to respond. She pulled her hand away and wiped it on her dress with a look of disgust.


    Overjoyed Mrs. Thompson Sr. didn''t seem to notice Ynda''s airs. She turned to Eden and instructed You must take good care of Ynda. This is our Thompson family''s first great-grandchild, he''s precious."


    "Grandma, it''s only been five weeks. We don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl yet," Eden said with a chuckle.


    "Nonsense, don''t say such things! It''s definitely my little great-grandson," Mrs. Thompson Sr. immediately corrected him, then reached for Frank.


    "Frank, you''re going to be a grandfather soon! Our Thompson family has an heir again!"


    Frank''s face remained grim. He considered Eden a disgrace; why would he want a grandchild from him?


    Besides, Eden wasn''t his only son.


    He had Bet, his legitimate


    sessful son, who was


    also


    abob


    to get married. He wasn''t worried about ack of grandchildren.


    "I''m d you''re happy," Frank said tly.


    ¡°Of course, I''m happy! This old body of mine has to hold on. If I can just see my little great-grandson born, I can die in peace,¡± Mrs. Thompson Sr. eximed.


    "Then you should take care of your health," Frank said, turning to leave.


    He had to have been out of his mind to abandon his wife and son and rush over here.


    There was a time when he and his mother had only each other, when she was the closest person to him in the world.

 Chapter 730

    Back then, every time Mrs. Thompson Sr. was hospitalized, Frank would be ovee with worry. He''d hire the best medical teams and even pray to every deity he could think of, hoping his mother would live a long life.


    But after years and years of her endless drama, she had worn away everyst bit of affection he had for her. Now, a dark part of Frank secretly hoped she would pass on soon, just so the family could finally have some peace.


    "Frank, wait. I have something else to say," Mrs. Thompson Sr. called out.


    Frank was already deeply annoyed, but he stopped.


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. shot Eden a look.


    Understanding the cue, Eden led Ynda out of the room. They stood just outside the door, straining to listen in.


    Inside the room, Mrs. Thompson Sr. took Frank''s hand and dabbed at the corners of her eyes, feigning tears of joy.


    "Time flies, doesn''t it? In the blink of an eye, my Frank is about to be a grandfather. When you were born, you were just this tiny, soft bundle. Your father didn''t like us, so he took one look at you and left. I swore to myself then that I would raise you well, better than Tobias Thompson himself.


    Later, when you and Carol had Eden, I was the first to hold him. He was a tiny, soft bundle too, just like you were at birth.


    Now, all I want is to see Eden''s son born. Then I''ll have no regrets in this life."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. spoke with heartfelt emotion, but Frank remained unmoved. Her favorite tactics, besides throwing tantrums, were to reminisce and y the victim.


    Frank used to fall for it, but after every trip down memoryne, she would make an outrageous demand. He wasn''t a fool; he knew the pattern.


    ¡°If¡¤


    f you have something to say, just say it. Bet got engaged today. I''ve been drinking and have a headache. I want to go home and rest," Frank said coolly.


    "Bet is engaged? To which family''s daughter? Don''t tell me it''s still that actress,"


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, her tone a mix of shock and disdain.


    Frank shot back, "Mom, there''s no need to be so nasty. Grandpa started with nothing, and you came. from the countryside yourself. When did a few years offort make you start looking down on people?"


    "Are you talking back to me for that little tramp, Frank? Are you trying to kill me with anger?!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. fumed.


    "If all you want to talk about is Bet''s fianc¨¦e, then we have nothing more to say," Frank interrupted her.


    That brought Mrs. Thompson Sr. back to the matter at hand. Sheposed herself and spoke again "Ynda is carrying the Thompson. family first grandson. This is a huge celebration! Frank, as the grandfather, you can''t be stingy. You have to give the baby a wee gift, don''t you?"


    Frank stared at her without a word, waiting for what was toe. He was curious to


    see just how big Eden''s ambition had grown.


    His mother had one foot in the grave; everything she shamelessly demanded was, of course, for Eden.


    "The first grandson of the


    Thompson family is no small


    matter Why don''t you give half of


    your shares to the child? Eden can


    manage them until the boyes of age."


    After she spoke, Frank was silent for a long moment.


    Eden wantedpany shares. He wanted to challenge Bet for power. The most


    dangerous thing in the world was a man who didn''t know his own limitations.


    "Are you finished?" Frank asked.


    Perhaps even Mrs. Thompson Sr. felt her request was a bit much.

 Chapter 731

    The Thompson Group was worth hundreds of billions, and Frank''s half of the shares amounted to tens of billions. Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s demand wasn''t just bold; it was pure, unadulterated greed.


    "Frank, I know my own body. I don''t have much time left. I also know you''ve always favored the son Emma gave you and never cared for Eden. When I''m gone, who will be left to protect him? He and his child will surely be bullied. Frank, if you give them some shares as a safety, I''ll be able to rest in peace when I die."


    Mrs. Thompson Sr. clutched her chest, looking as if she might breathe herst at any moment.


    Frank waited patiently for her to finish before speaking with a scornful edge. "I don''t hold any shares of the Thompson Group under my name, so I have nothing to give Eden. Besides, I''ve said it before, once Eden is married, I''m done with him. From that point on, he will have no connection to me or the Thompson family."


    "What? How can you not have any shares? You''re the chairman of the Thompson Group! Don''t think you can fool me just because I''m an old woman. Eden already told me everything," Mrs. Thompson Sr. said, her anger ring. In her agitation, she had inadvertently given Eden away.


    Frank sneered and continued, "Years ago, when I first went into business, not only did you disapprove, you yelled and hit me, causing a huge scene. Emma was the one who supported me. Later, when my business failed and I was deep in debt, you nearly disowned me, terrified I''d drag you down. It was Emma who paid off my debts and helped me get back on my feet. Without Emma, there would be no Thompson Group today."


    "Emma married you. She''s your wife. Isn''t it her duty to support her husband''s career? That was her responsibility!" Mrs. Thompson Sr. argued illogically.


    Frank couldn''t be bothered to reason with her anymore and simply stated the facts.


    "Back when you and Carol schemed against me, Emma found out and wanted a divorce. I had an affair, so if we divorced, I would have left with nothing, giving her thepany and all the money. We didn''t divorce because she was pregnant. Instead, I transferred all my shares to Bet''s name. Bet is the true owner of the Thompson Group; I''ve just been working for my son all these years."


    "What? The Thompson familypany is in that little bastard Bet''s name! How could you give such a valuablepany to him? Something this big, and you didn''t even consult me? Do you think I''m dead? You ungrateful son


    Furious, Mrs. Thompson Sr. beat her chest in frustration. "No, I don''t agree Eden is your son too, he must have a part of thepany. Frank if you don''t agree to this, then don''t you dare call me your mothenever again!"


    "Alright, fine," Frank replied instantly, without a second thought.


    With that, Frank turned and walked away without the slightest hesitation, ignoring


    Mrs. Thompson Sr.''s roars and curses.


    When Frank stepped out of the ward, Eden and Ynda were both there.


    "Dad."


    "Dad." Eden and Ynda hadn''t expected Frank to leave so quickly. Caught off guard, they greeted him awkwardly.


    "Hmph." Frank gave a cold grunt and walked past them without another nce. As he passed the doctor''s office, however, he instructed the attending physician, "Take good care of the olddy She''s looking forward to seeing her great-grandchild''s birth. We mustn''t let her pass away with any regrets."


    "Rest assured, Mr. Thompson, we will do our very best," the doctor replied respectfully.

 Chapter 732

    After Frank left, Ynda''s expression instantly turned cold.


    Her gaze toward Eden was no longer one of disdain, but of disgust.


    "Hah, it seems Mr. Thompson doesn''t even consider you his son. All the Thompson Group shares are in Bet''s name, and you won''t see a dime. I see no reason to have this baby in my belly. A pathetic, useless man like you has no right to be a father."


    After tearing into Eden with her sharp words, Ynda clicked away on her high heels.


    Eden stood alone in the hospital corridor, his fists clenched and his eyes bloodshot.


    "Bet... he has to die. He has to die!"


    ...


    Three monthster, Yvonne officially wrapped up filming on Director Ward''s production.


    The film had started production quietly, and it ended just as discreetly.


    After her scenes were done, she left the set immediately. However, she had arranged for gifts to be sent to all the cast and crew, ensuring all the proper courtesies were observed.


    Bet had already picked a day for them to get their marriage license, but Yvonne suddenly received a call from the Cooper family. Old Mr. Hobart Cooper was critically ill, and the hospital had issued a notice of his imminent passing.


    Yvonne and Bet rushed to the hospital where Mr. Cooper was staying.


    Yvonne made sure to bring some pastries she had baked herself. While she wasn''t much of a cook when it came to meals, she had learned to make excellent pastries from Monica.


    In the hospital, Mr. Cooper was in a private room, with his wife still by his side. Their two children, who lived abroad, had also returned.


    Mr. Cooper was on his deathbed, yet he sat up looking spirited, though it was merely a final rally before the end.


    Mrs. Cooper seemed remarkably calm, likely having epted the fact that her husband was about to leave her. Their children, however, looked distressed, fighting back tears.


    When Bet and Yvonne entered the room, Mr. Cooper greeted them with a smile.


    "Well, look here, the two young lovebirds came to see this old man. Come, sit down."


    "Mr. Cooper, I brought some pastries I made for you." Yvonne sat by his bedside and offered him the box.


    "You''ve got a good heart, knowing


    this old man has a sweet tooth," Mr. Cooper took the


    box with a... but only managed a single bite.


    His energy waspletely spent; he could hardly eat a thing.


    Yvonne fought back tears, forcing a smile. "If you like them, I''ll make you more varieties next time."


    "Mm, good." Mr. Cooper nodded, then added, "But I can''t just take things from you for free. This old man has a gift for you."


    At his words, his wife retrieved an exquisite box from the cab, the kind clearly meant for a dress.


    Yvonne took the box and opened it. Inside was indeed a dress.


    It was a beautifully crafted gown in a striking crimson red, adorned with exquisite, traditional


    hand embroidery featuring,


    intertwined mythical creatures-a symbol of a blissful union,


    In the old days, this was the kind of gown a bride wore on her wedding day.


    "This old man made this wedding gown for you. Do you like it?" Mr. Cooper asked.


    "I love it," Yvonne nodded, her voice choking with emotion.


    Mr. Cooper then looked at Bet, who was standing nearby. "I''ve even made the wedding dress for Vonnie. When are you two nning to ge married? You''ve been together for so many years. Don''t tell me you''re trying to get out of it, you rascal! This old man won''t let you off the hook."


    "Mr. Cooper, we''re already engaged. We n to get our license in a few days," Bet quickly replied.


    Mr. Cooper nodded in satisfaction. "That''s good. Don''t forget to save a ss of champagne for this old man at the wedding."

 Chapter 733

    Mr. Cooper held Yvonne''s hand and spoke with her for a long time.


    Sensing his time was short, after talking with Yvonne and Bet, he called his wife to his side.


    Yvonne knew that Mr. and Mrs. Cooper''s final moments together were precious, so she and Bet considerately stepped out of the room.


    Mr. Cooper passed away peacefully, holding his wife''s hand.


    The doctor came in, announced the time of death, and offered the family his condolences.


    The sound of the Coopers'' weeping filled the room. Yvonne leaned against Bet''s chest, shedding silent tears of her own.


    Mr. Cooper had not left a will; all his assets went to his wife to ensure herfort in herter years.


    His two children had established their own careers abroad and had no intention of fighting over the inheritance.


    After Mr. Cooper''s passing, his children arranged a well-organized funeral for him.


    Mr. Cooper was a renowned figure in Istra, and many people came to pay their respects.


    Monica, Emma, and otherdies and wealthy wives who had once worn dresses handmade by Mr. Cooper also attended the funeral to see the old man off on his final journey.


    Yvonne kept her promise, preparing an assortment of pastries and cing them on the offering table before Mr. Cooper''s portrait.


    Bet, who hade with Yvonne,forted her after they paid their respects. "Mr. Cooper lived to be ny, surrounded by children and grandchildren. He had a full life with no regrets."


    "I know," Yvonne nodded.


    Although Mr. Cooper had lived a long and fruitful life, his death still marked the end of a connection, a final goodbye.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow.


    "I always felt like Mr. Cooper had recognized me all along. He''dpliment my pastries, saying they tasted just like my mother''s, he''d ask me to help him with his sewing, and he knew we''ve always been a couple."


    Bet nodded in agreement. "Age brings wisdom. Perhaps Mr. Cooper didn''t see


    people with his eyes, but with his soul."


    Many guests were invited to the funeral reception.


    Yvonne sat with Monica the entire time.


    As it was a somber asion, the guests were all very quiet. They offered their


    condolences, ate a simple meal, and quietly departed.


    Yvonne and Monica walked out of the banquet hall together.


    Monica held Yvonne''s hand and sighed, "The old master made a living with his craft


    his whole life. Now that he''s gone, his skills are lost with him."


    Both of Mr. Cooper''s children were highly educated professionals living abroad and had no interest in their father''s craft of dressmaking.


    Few young people today had the patience for handmade gowns, and Mr. Cooper had no apprentice. Many traditional crafts slowly fade away just like this.


    It was an unfortunate reality.


    "I heard from Bet that you two chose to get your license early next month," Monica asked.


    "Yes," Yvonne confirmed. "The paperwork has been approved. We''re going early next month."


    "That''s wonderful." Monica nodded, satisfied.


    With the two of them finally getting married, a great weight was lifted from her mind.


    After Yvonne had passed away, Bet had beenpletely shattered, almost following her. For years afterward, he had lived in a state of decay.


    In the years since Yvonne''s death, Bet had taken care of her and Bruce, never missing a holiday and always being there for the Jones family whenever they needed anything.


    Seeing him like that pained Bruce and Monica deeply. They had truly feared he


    would spend the rest of his life alone.

 Chapter 734

    Now, seeing Bet and Yvonne finally get their happy ending was something they were both thrilled about.


    Yvonne continued chatting with Monica. Meanwhile, Bet was keeping Emmapany.


    Emma didn''t look well, but it had nothing to do with Mr. Cooper.


    She had only met Mr. Cooper a few times to have dresses made¡ªit was a simple business transaction. Her presence at the funeral was more than enough to show her respect for the Cooper family.


    Emma''s distress was over Ynda''s pregnancy.


    "You must have heard about Ynda''s pregnancy."


    "Yes," Bet replied casually. His informationwork was extensive, so he had known for a while. But he hadn''t given it much thought. After all, it wasn''t his child, so it had nothing to do with him.


    "That old hag is now parading around, announcing that Eden is going to give the Thompson family a precious new heir. This time, her demands are outrageous-she actually wants half of the Thompson Group''s shares."


    Emma fumed.


    Bet said, "They want a lot of things. None of them havee true, have they?" "What do you know? Old people always dote on their grandchildren. Once Ynda''s baby is born, who knows, your father might treat it like a priceless treasure."


    Bet said, "Well, we''ll have to wait until it''s actually born, won''t we?"


    Vincent had fertility issues, and Ynda''s health had been fragile since birth. If she had been born into an ordinary family, she would have died young.


    Vincent had kept Ynda alive all this time at the expense of others'' lives. But that didn''t mean she could get married and have children like a normal person.


    Pregnancy is a difficult journey. Even healthy women can faceplications during the ten months of carrying a child, let alone someone like Ynda who had undergone two major surgeries.


    Whether Ynda could carry the baby to term, and whether the baby would be healthy, were still big unknowns. Mrs. Thompson Sr. was celebrating far too early.


    Honestly, Bet couldn''t understand why Ynda didn''t opt for surrogacy if she wanted a child. She must have some kind of obsession.


    Emma hadn''t considered all that. Her biggest worry was that if Eden


    its


    a child, it


    and Ynda actually hosition in


    would threaten Bet''s position in the Thompson family.


    After all, there were no male heirs in the next generation of the Thompson family


    yet. Even if Frank didn''t care, Mr. Thompson Sr. was anxious.


    The older generation had a particr fixation on boys.


    Mr. Thompson Sr. disliked the illegitimate Eden because the family already had Noah and Bet, two


    legitimate grandsons, so an Hegitimate one was out of the


    question.


    But the Thompson family still had no great-grandchildren. What if the old man, in his


    senility, decided to officially recognize Eden''s child?


    "Whether Ynda has the baby or not is out of my hands. But you and that Yvonne are about to get your license, aren''t you? Hurry up and have a child. Don''t let an illegitimate son get the upper hand,¡± Emoma urged.


    Bet, weary of being pressured to have kids, could only respond with silence.


    After seeing Emma off, Bet went to find Yvonne.


    Yvonne had already parted ways with Monica.


    Monica was a university professor and had a ss that afternoon, so she had to


    rush back to campus.


    "Mrs. Moore left?" Yvonne asked.


    Bet nodded. "She has an interview this afternoon."


    They walked to the parking spot. Bet opened the passenger door and helped Yvonne into the car.


    The car smoothly merged onto the main road, heading toward Cherry Bay.


    "Now that Director Ward''s movie has finally wrapped, do you have any other workmitments?" Bet asked, his hands on the steering wheel.

 Chapter 735

    "Sandra gave me a two-day break. Next Monday, I''ll be on the set of a variety show, but I''m just a guest star for two episodes, so I''ll be back in time for us to get our license."


    "Good." Bet smiled and added, "I have tomorrow off. How about I take you to the mountain vi to rx?"


    "Okay," Yvonne agreed.


    The car entered Cherry Bay. Bet went to park while Yvonne went upstairs on her own.


    The adjacent apartment had been renovated, and Helen and Bullet had already moved in.


    However, a security camera was installed in the hallway. When Helen saw Yvonne return alone on the monitor, she opened her door.


    Before Helen could say a word, Bullet darted past her and leaped toward Yvonne.


    "Bullet." Yvonneughed, hugging him and patting his big, fluffy head.


    "Why are you back alone? Where''s the young master?" Helen asked. Yvonne replied, "Bet''s parking the car. He''ll be up in a minute."


    "Have you had lunch? I bought some fresh ribs at the market this morning. How about I make some sweet and sour ribs and a rich duck soup?" Helen asked.


    "That would be wonderful, Helen. Thank you," Yvonne said with a nod.


    The food at the funeral reception had been excellent, all top-tier, but no one really has an appetite at a funeral. Yvonne hadn''t eaten much and was feeling a bit hungry


    now.


    Helen tied on her apron and went into the kitchen to cook. Yvonne sat on the living room sofa, ying with Bullet.


    Bet returned shortly after.


    He sat down next to Yvonne. Knowing she wasn''t in the best of spirits, he didn''t say much. Instead, he picked up the remote and casually flipped through the channels.


    A martial arts film starring Thomas Taylor had just premiered on television. It was getting good ratings, with several channels rebroadcasting it, and the entertainment news was covering Thomas''s recent activities.


    Bet, annoyed, simply turned off the TV.


    "Why''d you turn it off?" Yvonne asked, puzzled.


    "He''s my rival. What''s there to see?" Bet tossed the remote back onto the coffee table.


    Yvonne couldn''t help but shake her head and chuckle at how jealous he could be. "Lunch is ready, Young Master, Yvonne..." Helen''s voice called from the dining room.


    At the sound of food, Bullet''s ears perked up, and he dashed toward the dining


    room.


    Helen had ced a bowl of rice


    soaked in broth with pieces of ribet


    meat in Bullet''s dog bowl by


    dining room entrance.


    Bullet went over and began to chow down.


    Yvonne and Bet followed him into the dining room and sat at the table.


    The table wasden with a delicious


    spread. Though they were


    theple


    home cooked dishes, looked and smelled amazing


    Yvonne and Bet ate facing each other. They didn''t talk much, but the


    atmosphere was warm andfortable.


    After lunch, Bet and Yvonne took Bullet downstairs for a walk.


    With Bet there, they walked out of Cherry Bay and strolled along the riverbank.


    Bullet was always ecstatic to be outside, running circles around Bet and Yvonne, sometimes ahead, sometimes behind.


    The afternoon sun was bright and warm. Bet held Yvonne''s hand as they walked a long way.


    Yvonne''s current body wasn''t as strong as her old one, and she was slightly out of breath after a while.


    Bet stopped, and they sat down on a bench by the river.


    "It would be nice if people really did be stars when they die, so they could watch over their loved ones on earth forever,vonne remarked Suddenly t

 Chapter 736

    But as the one who had actually died, she felt she had the most say. When a person dies, their consciousness vanishes. Waking up in Yvonne''s body was a stroke of luck, a miracle even.


    Bet didn''t want to debate this with her. The second chance he wanted wasn''t about watching over her from afar; it was about having her truly, physically by his side.


    "It''s getting cold. Let''s head back." The wind was a bit chilly. Bet took off his trench coat and draped it over her shoulders.


    Yvonne nodded, instinctively pulling the trench coat tighter around herself. It was long andrge, covering her past the knees, and very warm.


    The two returned to Cherry Apartment.


    Helen tried to lead Bullet back to the room next door, but he plopped onto the floor and refused to budge. Helen couldn''t even pull him along.


    Bet lifted his leg and gave Bullet a light tap on the rump. After a theatrical yelp, Bullet finally trotted obediently after Helen.


    Bet and Yvonne returned to their apartment. Though it was just the two of them, a world of their own, they each took a shower and went to bed.


    Perhaps because Bet was sleeping beside her, Yvonne didn''t suffer from insomnia. Instead, she slept soundly.


    She slept until she woke up naturally, and it was already ten in the morning.


    The sunlight was a bit bright. Yvonne rubbed her eyes and sat up, seeing Bet standing by the French windows, pulling on a shirt. The light shone through the fabric, faintly outlining the sleek lines of his waist and his firm abs-a very sexy and powerful sight.


    Waking up to such a tantalizing view, Yvonne felt her eyes were truly blessed.


    "Awake?" Bet turned to look at her.


    "Mmm," Yvonne nodded and then asked, "What time is it?"


    Bet: "Almost ten."


    Yvonne: "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Bet strode over to the bed and casually ruffled her hair. "I just woke up a little while ago myself."


    Yvonne nodded, thinking to herself that it was a rare sight indeed to see Mr. Bet Thompson sleeping in.


    "Let''s get up and eat. Helen has breakfast ready."


    Yvonne threw back the covers, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to freshen up before shuffling out of the room in her slippers.


    Breakfast was alreadyid out on


    the dining table, but Helen and Bullet


    were nowhere to be seen


    At this


    hour. Helen had probably taken Bullet out for a walk.


    Yvonne and Bet finished breakfast and even cleared the dishes, but Helen and Bullet still hadn''t returned.


    Feeling a little worried, Yvonne picked up her phone and dialed Helen''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone answered, and the background was noisy.


    "I was ying with Bullet near theplex entrance when someone walked by with a female golden retriever, looked away for one-


    ?????


    second and Bullet took off a


    It took


    for


    to finally catch


    SWI


    him."


    Helen was still panting as she spoke.


    Yvonne: "..."


    her.


    Yvonne hung up, feeling inexplicably exasperated. A line from a nature documentary suddenly popped into herhead: Spring has arrived and with it, mating season."


    "What''s wrong? Where are Helen and Bullet?" Bet asked casually, tying his tie in front of the full-length mirror.


    "Should we find a girlfriend for Bullet? Maybe have him sire a few litters?" Yvonne asked with apletely serious expression.


    Bet couldn''t help but chuckle. "I don''t even have kids yet. What gives him the right to be a father before me?"


    Yvonne: "..."


    Mr. Bet Thompson was really reaching new heights,peting with a dog now.


    When Bet and Yvonne left, Helen and Bullet still hadn''te back.


    Bet''s ck Mercedes slowly drove out of Cherry Apartment, heading towards the Thompson family''s private estate.

 Chapter 737

    Bet''s car had a smooth drive all the way to the estate, where he pulled into a designated parking spot.


    When the estate manager and staff saw Bet arrive, they immediately came forward to greet him respectfully.


    "Young Master."


    "Yes," Bet acknowledged quietly, leading Yvonne into the estate.


    "What do you feel like doing?" Bet asked.


    "I want to y golf." Yvonne was dressed in athletic wear today, with her hair in a high ponytail. She looked youthful and vibrant in the sun, just like a college student on her first day on campus.


    Being with her, Bet often felt like he was robbing the cradle.


    Yvonne was skilled at horseback riding, swimming, and shooting¡ªall things Bet had taught her.


    Her golf game wasn''t bad either, but it was her weakest sportpared to the others. And the less skilled she was at something, the more she wanted to challenge herself.


    "Alright," Bet smiled warmly, leading her toward the golf course.


    The estate manager followed closely behind them. Seeing them head for the course, he hesitated before saying, "Mr. Bet Thompson, Mr. Taylor brought some friends over today. They''re on the golf course right now."


    Bet frowned instinctively upon hearing this. He had brought Yvonne to the estate to rx, and of course, they would run into Thomas. Did the award-winning actor have nothing better to do?


    "I see. Understood."


    With one hand held by Bet, Yvonne idly kicked at pebbles on the path with her sneaker. "It''s fine," she said casually. "It''s no fun with just the two of us anyway. The more, the merrier."


    Bet: "You enjoy Thomas''spany that much?"


    Yvonne: "What answer are you looking for?"


    If she said yes, he''d probably have a fit.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the golf course and saw a group of people ying on the green in the distance.


    Thomas was wearing a polo shirt and dark trousers, looking every bit the part of a movie star.


    Beside Thomas were his cousin, Dominic Taylor, and two young women¡ª surprisingly, Caroline James and Letitia Bishop.


    Yvonne stopped in her tracks, feeling an instinctive aversion to anyone from the James family.


    "Since when did the Taylors and the Jameses start hanging out?"


    "The Taylors and the Jameses are coborating on a project recently," Bet exined. "The James family offered very favorable terms so the Taylors are showing them some courtesy."


    Even though he was in the military, nothing in Istra, whether it was business orpany matters, escaped his notice.


    Though the James family had fallen on hard times, they were still one of Istra''s four great families. A starved camel is still bigger than a horse.


    After considering all options for theirtest project, the Taylors found that the James family was the most suitable partner.


    Old Mr. James was a shrewd man. He conceded a lot on the deal, putting the Taylors in his debt.


    Lately, Caroline and Letitia have been spending a lot of time with the Taylors. Old Mr. James is probably scheming for a marriage alliance again.


    Unfortunately for him, no matter how well he yed his cards, his ns were likely doomed to fail.


    Thomas was the most outstanding Taylor of his generation. Any marriage alliance for him would have to be with an equal, and he certainly wouldn''t look twice at the James family.


    And while Dominic was known in their circle as a notorious yboy, he had high standards. He wasn''t interested in the in-looking was even less


    Caroline, and he


    interested in Letitia, who partied


    harder than most men.


    Lately, those two women from the James family had been pestering Dominic


    constantly, and he was about to lose his mind.


    Dominic swung his golf club with fierce energy, as if trying to vent all his frustration with the motion.


    Caroline and Letitia seemed


    oblivious, unable to read the room.


    Letitia, in particr, was all smiles and ttery. "You''re so good at this, Mr Taylor! You absolutely have to teach me..."

 Chapter 738

    Before Letitia could finish, Dominic spotted Bet and Yvonne approaching. He grinned and waved. "Cousin! What are you doing here?"


    "It''s my property. Why shouldn''t I be here?" Bet replied coolly, walking over with Yvonne in tow.


    "That''s not what I meant," Dominic said with a grin, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and offering one.


    Bet casually held up a hand to decline. "Yvonne doesn''t like the smell of smoke."


    Taking the hint, Dominic promptly extinguished the cigarette he was holding. "You really spoil your girl, cousin."


    Yvonne''s cheeks flushed slightly as she nodded at Dominic and Thomas in greeting.


    "What brings you here today? Things not busy at the base?" Thomas asked, holding his club and looking at Bet.


    "I''m on leave. Brought Yvonne here to unwind," Bet said, then added, "Weren''t you filming at the studio? What brought you back so suddenly?"


    "You seem to know my schedule quite well," Thomas scoffed before answering. "I had toe back for some family business. I''m leaving tomorrow."


    "Yvonne, long time no see," Caroline and Letitia said, their greetings dripping with insincerity.


    Neither of them liked Yvonne, but now that she was with Bet, they didn''t dare offend her, even if they couldn''t bring themselves to suck up to her.


    Out of politeness, Yvonne gave them a brief nod, her expression neutral.


    Caroline and Letitia didn''t press the matter. And so, despite being rted by blood, they all treated each other like strangers.


    The estate manager brought over clubs for Bet and Yvonne.


    Yvonne took a few swings with her club while Bet stood by, watching and patiently giving her pointers.


    Under Bet''s guidance, Yvonne''s game improved noticeably.


    vel


    After swinging the club for a while, Yvonne''s arm started to ache Halfway through Bet


    instruction, she yfully gave up


    and stopped listening.


    Bet chuckled helplessly, walked over, and wrapped an arm around her, holding


    her close as he guided her hands on the club.


    "Ben, we came out here to have fun,


    I.ne


    not to be the third wheel to your PDA. We haven''t even had lunch,


    and you''re already stuffing us fully,


    Dominic teased with augh


    Bet ignored him as if he hadn''t heard a thing and continued to guide Yvonne.


    Caroline and Letitia stood off to the side with their clubs, their eyes filled with envy. But envy was useless.


    Thomas had just taken a swing. He turned to look at Bet and Yvonne, who was nestled in Bet''s arms, her smile bright and unrestrained.


    She was like a brilliant sun, but her light only ever shone on Bet.


    "I heard from my aunt that you and Yvonne are engaged. When are you nning to have the wedding?" Thomas asked.


    Bet looked up at him, his dark eyes calm and deep. "We''re getting our marriage license next month. We''re not nning a wedding for now it would interfere with Yvonne''s career."


    Willing to be the man behind the woman for the sake of her career-Bet''s devotion was something to be envied.


    Thomas nodded. "I''m sorry, but I can''t bring myself to congratte you just yet."


    "We don''t need it," Bet replied coldly.


    While Thomas and Bet were talking, Dominic wisely kept his distance. He didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire.


    Perhaps because the award-winning actor Thomas was too cold and distant,


    Caroline and Letitia stuck close to Dominic.


    Letitia couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked gossipily, "Are Mr. Bet Thompson and Mr. Taylor not on good terms?"

 Chapter 739

    Dominic: "Love rivals always see red when they meet."


    Letitia pursed her lips. She and Caroline were practically overflowing with sour grapes.


    The heirs of two great families, the Thompsons and the Taylors, were both devoted to Yvonne. They really couldn''t understand what kind of magic she possessed.


    Yvonne had monopolized so many resources, while Caroline and Letitia''s own marriage prospects were going nowhere.


    Caroline, from one of the four great families, was proud and had her heart set on marrying up. But with her mediocre looks and talent, she stood no chance with the heirs of wealthy families, who were pickier than thest.


    She couldn''t reach the high branches she aimed for, but she was unwilling to settle for less. Year after year, she was only getting older.


    As for Letitia, her reputation was so tarnished that any family with a shred of concern for their name wouldn''t want her as a daughter-inw.


    Her parents, the Bishops, now deeply regretted spoiling her. They had let her run wild, and now, even finding a husband had be a major problem.


    "Why do my cousin and Ben always fall for the same girl? And my cousin can never win," Dominicmented.


    Caroline and Letitia remained silent, but they were both thinking the same thing: while Thomas was excellent in every way, Bet always seemed to have the upper hand.


    If they had to choose, they would also pick the crown prince of the Thompson family.


    Bet yed golf with Yvonne for a while, then they went horseback riding at the stables before heading to the restaurant for lunch.


    The others followed them the entire time. What was supposed to be a private date had been crashed by a crowd.


    Bet didn''t show his displeasure¡ªhis upbringing was too good for that¡ªbut he was certainly unhappy on the inside.


    It was thanks to the Taylors that Caroline and Letitia had the chance to step into the restaurant at the Thompson family''s private estate for the first time.


    The restaurant was the height of luxury, like stepping into a museum.


    Collectibles that ordinary families would lock away in a safe were used as mere decorations here. The worth of Istra''s wealthiest family, the Thompsons, was clearly ever-increasing.


    Caroline and Letitia were bubbling with jealousy. Yvonne was truly born under a lucky star.


    Not only had Yvonne managed tond the Thompson family''s heir, but she also had the ability to make him get a marriage license with her, securing her position as the future matriarch of the family.


    For now, Caroline and Letitia were still putting on airs, refusing to grovel. But once Yvonne officially married into the Thompson family, they would have no choice but to kiss up to her.


    Bet had already given


    instructions, so the restaurant''s manager had prepared a tableden with delicacies, featuring many rare ingredients. But there was anotable absence of seafood.


    Yvonne was allergic to seafood, and Bet wished it would disappear not just from


    the table, but from the entire restaurant.


    With the young masters of both the Thompson and Taylor families present, the manager personally went to the wine cer to select a few vintage bottles.


    Bet was driving, so he didn''t drink.


    Thomas didn''t drink either; he wasn''t in the mood.


    Some obsessions run too deep. They can never be realized, yet they can never be


    let go, destined to be buried in the heart for a lifetime.


    Dominic, ever the carefree one, ate and drank with Caroline and Letitia, making small talk.


    Somehow, the conversation drifted to Nelly and Mignon.


    Nelly was a distant rtive of Mrs.


    James. With her smooth and


    versatile personality, she became quite popr after returning to Istra, even befriending Emma, the matriarch of the Thompson family Mrs. James also grew quite close to


    her.


    Later, when the scandal between Nelly and Marshall broke, Nelly became a social


    pariah overnight. Even Mrs. James started avoiding her like the gue.

 Chapter 740

    "I heard Director Ward and his wife divorced," Caroline remarked. "She took more than half of their assets and left the country with the kids. Now he''s all alone, his reputation is ruined, and his family is gone. I really don''t know what he got out of it."


    "A moment of pleasure, I guess. Aren''t all men the same?" Letitia snorted. "I actually have to hand it to Nelly. She''s past her prime, but she can still wrap men around her little finger."


    "Still, she has some nerve," Caroline added. "Her reputation is in tatters, yet she''s still hanging around Istra."


    Just the other day, Nelly came to visit my mother, but Mom just had the staff turn her away at the door.


    "Who knows what they''re nning? Maybe she''s looking for her next target," Letitia sneered.


    No one paid any mind to their chatter.


    Bet kept his eyes lowered, using his utensils to ce more food on Yvonne''s te.


    Dominic nced at Bet and Yvonne. Though they weren''t being overtly affectionate, the way they looked at each other was electric. Their connection was clearly genuine.


    Then he looked at his cousin''s face. Yep, his cousin definitely didn''t stand a chance.


    After the meal, the Taylors actually tried to tag along with Bet and Yvonne again.


    Bet finally got it. Thomas was deliberately trying to annoy him.


    "Yvonne and I are going to the hot springs. Are youing along too?"


    "Why not? Are we not allowed in the hot springs?" Thomas raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course you can. If I said no, my aunt would be here tomorrow demanding an exnation," Bet said. He then immediately instructed the estate manager, "Get Mr. Taylor and his friends a separate courtyard."


    "Understood. I''ll have someone arrange it immediately," the manager said before respectfully handing a key card to Bet. "Mr. Bet Thompson, your room key."


    "Thanks." Bet took the key card and led Yvonne away.


    Thomas watched them leave, his expression unreadable.


    All Thomas could do was annoy Bet a little. It was his own fault for winning the


    girl and then unting their happiness in front of him.


    It had been a gentleman''spetition, and Thomas was willing to admit defeat. He would


    never resort to dirty tricks or stirring up trouble. Besides, they were cousins.


    Soaking in a hot spring alone is rxing. Soaking with a man and a woman... that turns into an extreme sport.


    Bet ended up carrying Yvonne out of the hot spring pool. Exhausted, she fell asleep immediately and didn''t wake up until evening.


    Yvonne had booked a flight for the next morning to Sarop to film an interview. Her luggage was still at Cherry Bay, so they had to go back tonight.


    Seeing she was still drowsy after waking up, Bet simply lifted her from the bed and carried her all the way.


    Yvonne wrapped her arms around Bet''s neck, resting her head against his chest with her beautiful eyes half-closed.


    Bet gently ced Yvonne in the car.


    The Taylors car was parked nearby. Thomas, Dominic, and the others had just returned from the shooting range and were about to leave when they happened to see Bet carrying Yvonne to his car


    Dominic: "Ben and Ms. Jones are really something else. Bro, I think you''ve really got no shot. You''re not


    getting any younger, you know. You cant just hang yourself to


    tree..."


    one


    Thomas shot him a cold re. "Stay out of my business. Why don''t you worry about yourself first?"


    As he spoke, his gaze flickered over to Caroline and Letitia, who were standing a short distance away.

 Chapter 741

    Meanwhile, Caroline and Letitia were whispering to each other.


    Caroline said, "That must be Yvonne. So dramatic, she can''t even walk and needs a man to carry her."


    Letitia shot her a look. "What would a virgin like you know? She''s obviously worn out from a night in bed. And Mr. Thompson has an amazing body¡ªI bet he has an eight-pack. He looks so powerful, he must be a beast in bed."


    Letitia was practically drooling as she spoke.


    Caroline rolled her eyes. "That''s enough. Stop fantasizing. He''s not yours, no matter how great he is."


    "Yvonne is certainly living the high life," Letitia said with a sour note.


    Thomas was the first to drive off, leaving Caroline and Letitia totch onto Dominic again.


    Dominic, having been pestered by them all day, had run out of patience.


    ¡°Ladies, let me be frank with you,¡± he said. "I''m a shallow, picky guy, and neither of you is my type. So, please, don''t waste your time on me."


    With that, Dominic pulled open his car door and got in.


    Letitia grew anxious and tapped on the window. "Mr. Taylor, aren''t you going to give us a ride back?"


    "Find your own way," Dominic said before starting the engine, leaving Caroline and Letitia in his dust.


    In the end, the estate manager had to arrange for cars to take them home separately.


    When Caroline returned to the James family estate, she copsed onto the living room sofa,pletely drained.


    Mrs. James saw her and rushed over. "Caroline, how did it go with Mr. Taylor today? Feelings grow over time. You may not be a ssic beauty, but you''re kind and well- mannered. He''lle to like you eventually."


    The constant chatter from her mother only made Caroline more irritated.


    "Mom, stop dreaming. Mr. Taylor already said he''s superficial and only likes gorgeous women. I don''t stand a chance."


    Hearing this, Mrs. James''s face twisted slightly.


    "Men are all the same," she muttered.


    Just then, Jerome James came home from work and sighed as he overheard his wife and daughter.


    "Let it go. We should find a suitable match for Caroline. He doesn''t have to be wealthy or powerful just someone who loves her and will treat her well."


    Mrs. James nodded in resigned agreement.


    After a series of setbacks, Caroline had finally epted her fate. She nodded, then added "I went with Mr. Taylor toute Thompson family private estate today, and I ran into Yvonne."


    "Why was she there?" Mrs. James asked, confused.


    "It''s the Thompson family''s private estate. Obviously, Mr. Thompson brought her,¡± Caroline replied.


    "Yvonne is certainly cunning, getting the heir to take her to the family''s private estate,¡± Mrs. James said jealously.


    Caroline scoffed. ¡°It''s more than that. They''re already engaged and are about to get their marriage license."


    Mrs. James was stunned. "Are you serious? How could we not know about something so huge?"


    She turned to her husband in


    to her


    disbelief. "Jerome, didn''t Teresa tell


    you? You''re Yvonne''s uncle! For


    them not to invite you to an ?


    important as her marria


    Fer


    into the


    Thompson family-it''spletely


    disrespectful.¡±


    Jerome was equally shocked. "Teresa never mentioned a word to me. I''ll call her right now."


    He pulled out his phone and dialed Teresa''s number.

 Chapter 742

    At the same time, Letitia arrived back at the Bishop family home.


    Marcia James and Mr. Bishop were in the dining room. Letitia dropped her bag, sat down across from her parents, and let out a long sigh.


    "You''re backte. Things must have gone well with Mr. Taylor?" Marcia asked with a smile.


    ¡°Gone well? It''s a total lost cause,¡± Letitia grumbled, pulling a slim cigarette from her purse and lighting it, filling the air with smoke.


    "We''re eating. You''re stinking up the whole room," Marcia said, waving a hand in front of her face.


    Letitia ignored her, taking another drag. "I''ve got some hot gossip for you. Bet and Yvonne are about to get married."


    Marcia choked on her tea, sputtering. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course. Mr. Taylor said it himself, and Mr. Thompson didn''t deny it," Letitia said, exhaling a plume of smoke.


    "Yvonne really knows how to y her cards, actually managing to marry into the Thompson family. Why couldn''t Bet have chosen my Letitia? Our daughter is just as good as that little vixen,¡± Marciained bitterly.


    Mr. Bishop sighed. "You don''t understand men. They like women like Yvonne¡ª young, innocent, and beautiful. She''s the kind you marry and have kids with. A woman like Letitia... men just want to have some fun with her, not make her a wife."


    "How can you say that about our own daughter?" Marcia protested.


    "I''m just telling the truth," Mr. Bishop stated.


    Marcia couldn''t argue with that. She frowned, a new worry taking hold.


    "With Yvonne marrying into the Thompson family, her side of the family will gain the upper hand. father only cares about what begettes him so the James Group Will probably fall into their hands. What are we going to do?"


    "You''re worrying for nothing," Mr. Bishop said vonne and her


    mother, Teresa, are not close at all Her family won''t be able to ride her coattails. You should call your father and stir the pot. It won''t end well for them."


    Marcia''s eyes lit up. "You''re right."


    She immediately grabbed her phone and called Mr. James Sr.


    When Mr. James Sr. learned that Yvonne was engaged to Bet without anyone from the James family being informed, he was furious. He summoned Jerome and Teresa to his study at once.


    "Yvonne is engaged to a Thompson, and nobody thought to tell me? Do you all think I''m dead?!¡± Mr. James Sr. bellowed, banging his cane on the floor for emphasis.


    The engagement itself wasn''t the issue; it was the fact that she was marrying the heir to the Thompson fortune.


    "Dad, Yvonne never told me her uncle about the engagement. We didn''t know. You should ask my sister," Jerome said, quickly deflecting the me.


    "Yvonne is engaged to Mr. Bet Thompson? How did I not know this?" Teresa asked, looking genuinely shocked.


    Mr. James Sr. snatched a teacup from the table and hurled it at her.


    "You''re her mother, and you didn''t know your own daughter was engaged hear they''re about to get their license! This is a major alliance,


    and not a single person in this family knew about it. What good are any of you?!"


    Teresa dodged the cup, but hot tea sshed all over her.


    "Yvonne and I have never been close. I truly didn''t know she was engaged to Mr. Thompson," she exined, looking flustered.


    "If you don''t know, then go ask! Isn''t she your daughter?¡± Mr. James Sr. roared. ¡°You idiot! You dote on that other girl instead of your own flesh and blood. It''s no wonder Yvonne wants nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 743

    Humbled by Mr. James Sr.''s tirade, Teresa could only nod repeatedly. "I understand. I''ll go find Yvonne tomorrow."


    Her answer seemed to satisfy the old man. He nodded and continued, "You carried her for nine months. If you just talk to her, how could she truly disown her own mother? We already missed their engagement party, which was a huge misstep. At their wedding, the James family must be recognized as the Thompson family''s in-ws, seated at the head table."


    If the James family could officially be inws with the Thompsons, no one in the business world would dare to cross them again. He had truly underestimated his granddaughter, Yvonne. He never imagined she could actually win over the Thompson heir and secure her ce as the future matriarch of the family.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I know what to do," Teresa promised.


    On the drive back to Cherry Bay from the private estate, Yvonne fell asleep.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Bet reached out with the other and turned on the climate control.


    Yvonne slept so soundly that she barely remembered getting back to the apartment.


    When she woke up, it was already the next morning. The room was quiet, and the space beside her in bed was empty.


    Yvonne threw back the covers, walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows, and pulled open the curtains, letting the morning sunlight stream in. She stretchedzily, basking in its warmth.


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door, followed by Helen''s voice.


    "Yvonne, a Mrs. James is here to see you."


    "Mrs. James?" It took Yvonne a moment to realize it must be Teresa.


    She figured that after seeing her and Bet at the estate yesterday, Caroline and Letitia had run home and told everyone about their engagement.


    The James family had always wanted to hitch their wagon to the Thompsons, and now they saw her as their ticket. That must be why Teresa was here.


    "Okay, I''ll be out in a minute," Yvonne called back, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    She wasn''t in any hurry to see


    Teresa She took her time in the


    bathroom, getting washeet


    and


    changed before finally heading out of the bedroom.


    Teresa was sitting on the living room sofa, her patience wearing thin.


    But since Cherry Bay was Bet''s territory, she didn''t dare cause a scene and could only wait.


    Yvonne emerged from the bedroom, tying up her hair and shuffling in her slippers.


    "Helen, I''m hungry. Is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes, all your favorites,¡± Helen replied with a smile.


    Yvonne acted as if she hadn''t even seen Teresa. "Where''s Bet?"


    ¡°The young master left early this morning. I think he went back to the base,¡± Helen said, though she wasn''t entirely sure.


    "Oh," Yvonne said, finally walking into the living room and sitting on the sofa opposite Teresa.


    Since Yvonne had just woken up, Helen immediately brought her a bowl of nourishing soup.


    "Getting up thiste? How do you expect to be the young mistress of the Thompson family with suchzy habits? Teresa began to scold her out of habit.  ?wnovels


    Yvonne, who was sipping her soup, replied coolly, ¡°If I''m not fit to be the.


    young mistress, perhaps should


    step aside and let you take


    ce."


    Teresa gasped, nearly choking on her anger.


    my


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I truly don''t know what Mr. Bet Thompson sees in you."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "Should I call him back here so you can ask him yourself?"

 Chapter 744

    Teresa clutched her chest, feeling as if Yvonne''s words had shaved ten years off her life. Helen, perhaps fearing she might actually have a heart attack, quickly brought her a cup of warm tea to calm her down.


    Teresa took a long sip, managing to rein in her temper.


    She set the cup down and continued, ¡°So, are you and Mr. Bet Thompson living together?"


    Yvonne looked at her. "Is that why you came here?"


    Though Yvonne''s tone was far from pleasant, Teresa forced herself to remain calm.


    "I heard from Caroline that you and Mr. Thompson are getting your marriage license soon?"


    "Yes," Yvonne confirmed. She and Bet were getting married, and while she didn''t want a big spectacle, she had nothing to hide.


    "Well, if you''re getting married, living together is normal. It''s good that you''re getting the license first; you need to secure your position. But when are you nning the wedding? A union between our families is a major event. The preparations alone will take at least a year. We should arrange a meeting between our two families to discuss the details and schedule."


    Teresa grew more animated as she spoke, her words tumbling out. "You''re inexperienced in these matters, you need us elders to help guide you."


    Yvonne finished her soup, ced the empty bowl on the coffee table, and then looked up at Teresa. "We''re not nning on having a wedding."


    "No wedding? Why not?" Teresa asked, stunned.


    ¡°We don''t want one. Do I need to give you a reason?¡± Yvonne said impatiently.


    That was thest straw for Teresa.


    If Yvonne didn''t have a wedding, it would be a secret marriage. No one would know she was married to Bet, and no one would know the James family was connected to the Thompsons. How could they possibly benefit from that?


    "Yvonne, have you lost your mind? Of course you have to have a wedding! Without one, who will know you''re the young mistress of the Thompson family? Who will know we''re their inws? How will we negotiate the marriage settlement? I absolutely forbid it!"


    Yvonne just let out a coldugh. As if she needed Teresa''s permission to


    decide whether or not to have a 1.


    wedding. The woman really thought highly offerself


    Just as Yvonne was about to retort, a deep, cool male voice cut in from behind her.


    "Since when does my marriage require Mrs. James''s approval?¡±


    Yvonne turned to see Bet walking in, dressed in casual clothes and holding a small cake box from her favorite bakery.


    ¡°Bet, what are you doing back?¡± she asked, surprised.


    "I went to get you a cake to eat on the ne," he said, cing the box on the coffee table before turning his gaze to Teresa.


    "Does Mrs. James have any other opinions?"


    Teresa bristled. ¡°Bet, you and Yvonne are about to be married. The least you could do is call me your mother-inw.¡±


    Bet raised an eyebrow with a cold smile.


    don''t think that''s


    necessary. Yvonne is not a James and from this day forward, she will have connection to your family. You can go back and tell Mr James Sr. that as long as I''m here, no one will use her or emotionally ckmail her. And if the James family doesn''t understand its ce, I wouldn''t hesitate to make it disappear from the ranks of the city''s elite."


    ¡°Mr. Thompson........¡± Teresa tried to argue, but Bet had no patience for it.


    "Helen, see our guest out," hemanded, then took Yvonne''s hand and led her toward the dining room.


    Teresa instinctively tried to follow,


    but Bullet, who had been lying in the corner suddenly stood up and


    stared at her with guard


    eyes,


    looking ready to pounce.


    Terrified, Teresa backed away as the dog advanced on her, forcing her all the way to


    the apartment door.


    Helen stepped forward and mmed the door shut, leaving Teresa outside.

 Chapter 745

    "Pah! I''ve never seen a mother like that. She must have a screw loose," Helen muttered.


    Having been unceremoniously kicked out, Teresa had no choice but to leave in humiliation.


    After breakfast, it was time for Yvonne to head to the airport.


    Bet drove her personally. Yvonne was likely the only person who could get away with treating Mr. Thompson as her personal chauffeur.


    As Bet drove, Yvonne kept her seatbelt on but waspletely engrossed in her phone, not even noticing when they pulled into the airport parking garage.


    Bet rested his arm on the back of her seat, leaning slightly toward her and watching her intently.


    His presence was somanding that Yvonne finally tore her eyes away from her screen and looked at him.


    ¡°You haven''t said a word to me the entire ride. Are you really treating me like a chauffeur, Ms. Jones?"


    "The production team just sent a revised script. There''s a change to the show we''re filming tonight, so I was trying to review it," she exined. She then put her phone aside, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave his cool lips a quick peck.


    "You think one little kiss is enough to get rid of me?" Bet raised an eyebrow, a hint of desire darkening his eyes.


    He gently cupped her chin with his long fingers and lowered his head to kiss her properly.


    Bet''s kiss was nothing like hers-it wasn''t a light, fleeting touch.


    It was deep and lingering, leaving Yvonne almost breathless. Luckily, her phone rang at that moment, saving her.


    She took a few deep breaths to steady herself before answering.


    The car was small, so they were sitting very close. With his sharp hearing, Bet could clearly make out the man''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "Yvonne, I''m at the airport. Where are you?"


    "The underground parking lot," Yvonne replied, then nced


    window to give him their the


    exact


    "Section C, row 4, spot 13."


    After she hung up, Bet asked, "You have a new male assistant?¡±


    "No, he''s an artist signed with mypany. We''re on the same variety show this time."


    "So, you''re not traveling alone on this business trip. You havepany."


    Yvonne couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Thompson, are you going to be jealous of everyone? You''re turning into a green-eyed monster.¡±


    Bet didn''t reply, instead leaning in to give her another firm kiss before getting out of the car.


    He walked to the back, opened the trunk, and took out Yvonne''s suitcase.


    Yvonne had gotten out as well and was waiting by the car for the artist from herpany.


    Herpany had signed quite a few artists, several of whom were


    already making a name for


    themselves in the industry The one


    joining her today, Dn Lee was one of them.


    Dn was an all-around performer who had started in song and dance. He''d had a breakout hitst year on a musicpetition show.


    Sandra was now working hard to build his poprity, hoping to push him to A-list status.


    Yvonne''s role as a guest star on this show was partly to support him and give his career a boost.


    "Yvonne," Dn said, rushing over with his assistant and luggage in tow.


    Dn looked to be around


    twenty-four or twenty-five, a few years older than Yvonne. But since she was his boss, he addressed her respectfully as ''Yvonne.''


    In the entertainment world, status often trumped age, and all the young artists at her<ppany addressed her the same way.

 Chapter 746

    "Do you have all your documents?" Yvonne asked.


    "Everything''s here," Dn replied with a nod.


    "Then let''s go." Yvonne took her suitcase from Bet and handed it to her assistant.


    "When will you be back? I''ll pick you up," Bet asked.


    Yvonne replied, ¡°A week at most. Don''t miss me too much."


    The airport''s underground parking lot was a public space. Even with a hat and mask, Yvonne couldn''t be too affectionate with Bet.


    She simply reached out, gently squeezed his hand, and then let go.


    "I''m off. I''ll send you my return flight details once they''re booked."


    "Okay," Bet nodded, watching as Yvonne, Dn, and their assistants walked away.


    The group took an elevator directly from the parking garage to the departure lounge. While the assistant went to handle their boarding passes, Yvonne and Dn waited in the VIP lounge.


    "Yvonne, was that handsome guy your boyfriend? He has such a powerful presence," Dn couldn''t help but gossip.


    As a neer to the industry from an ordinary background, Dn didn''t recognize the heir to the Thompson Group.


    Yvonne nced at him and casually lifted her right hand. The diamond ring on her ring finger was impossible to miss.


    Dn was shocked. He never imagined his boss was already married.


    "If you want to make it in this industry, you have to learn to keep your mouth shut, understand?" Yvonne reminded him.


    Dn was smart enough to get the hint. He nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After she spoke, Yvonne removed the ring from her finger and carefully ced it in her purse. She was here to film a show; a wedding and was out of the question.  fo


    They waited in the lounge for nearly half an hour before the boarding announcement came on. The flight was less than three hours, and they arrived at the auction set in the


    afternoon.


    From the moment they stepped off the ne, cameras were on them, marking the official start of filming.


    Yvonne and Dn walked out of the airport, making conversation to liven up the atmosphere.


    They were thest two contestants to arrive.


    The game segment of the show had already begun. The director produced a container for them to draw lots.


    Yvonne wasn''t sure if it was pre-arranged by the crew or just her bad luck.


    Dn drew a slip that let him advance directly to the next round, while Yvonne had to start from the first challenge.


    "Ms. Jones, please choose a room, from one to four," a staff member instructed.


    Yvonne looked at the identical, closed doors, distinguished only by the numbers on them.


    She guessed that there was a contestant in each room, and she would have toplete a game with them.


    "Is there a different person and a different game in each room?" Yvonne asked the staff member.


    "Yes," the staffer replied. "Ms. Jones, please make your choice now."


    To maintain an air of mystery, the show had kept its guest lineup


    secret aside from two reg


    cast


    members whom Yvonne didn''t know well.


    Therefore, every room was aplete unknown to her. She simply pushed open the door closest to her.


    When she stepped inside, she was surprised to see a familiar face: Thomas. Thomas had been staring into space and was visibly taken aback when he saw her.


    It seemed their meeting on the show was aplete coincidence.

 Chapter 747

    "Mr. Taylor, hello," Yvonne said with a smile, walking over to sit in the chair opposite him.


    With cameras all around them, Yvonne''s demeanor was perfectlyposed-not overly warm, but not distant either.


    "Yvonne, long time no see," Thomas replied, also smiling.


    The phrase ''long time no see'' was hardly appropriate, considering they had just seen each other yesterday at the Thompson family''s private estate.


    After their greetings, an awkward silence fell between them.


    Yvonne had no idea what the game was, but Thomas was wearing a hidden earpiece, receiving instructions from the production crew. This was their challenge.


    Production Team: "Mr. Taylor, now, have Yvonne stand up."


    Thomas: "..."


    He looked at Yvonne awkwardly. "Yvonne, uh, could you please stand up for a moment?"


    "Huh?" Yvonne was confused but stood up anyway.


    Production Team: Mr. Taylor, now, ask Yvonne to dance for you.


    Thomas: "..."


    Having stood up, Yvonne was looking at him quizzically. "Mr. Taylor, what''s next?"


    Thomas cleared his throat, embarrassed. "Yvonne, could you please dance for me?"


    Yvonne asked, "Is this part of the game?"


    "You could say that," Thomas replied.


    Yvonne nodded in understanding. The only problem was, she couldn''t dance.


    "I don''t know how to dance. How about a military-stylebat routine instead?"


    She waspletely serious. After speaking, she took off her jacket? tied her long hair into a bun, and moved to an open space in the room Where she performed a fullbat routine with earnest precision.


    Because her current body wasn''t in peak physical condition, she was slightly out of breath by the end, with a fine sheen of sweat on her forehead that dampened the loose strands of her hair.


    Thomas immediately grabbed the tissue box from the table and handed it to her. "Wipe your sweat."


    "Thank you, Mr. Taylor." Yvonne took the box, pulled out a few tissues to dab her temples, and then looked at him. "Are there any other tasks?"


    Production Team: Mr. Taylor,pliment Yvonne on her performance, and then tell her, ''I really like you.''


    Thomas: "."


    He wondered if it was toote to quit this ridiculous show.


    "Mr. Taylor? Thomas?" Seeing him lost in thought, Yvonne waved a hand in front of his eyes.


    Thomas looked up, his gaze warm but filled with embarrassment.


    "Yvonne, yourbat routine was excellent."


    Yvonne nodded. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Taylor."


    "And, um... I really like you," Thomas added, looking directly into her eyes.


    Yvonne: "..."


    Now she was the one at a loss. She stared at him, bewildered.


    She knew Thomas had feelings for her; he had confessed before. But he would never do something like this in public.


    Unless he was possessed.


    "Mr. Taylor, have you been taken over by a spirit?" Yvonne narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes, studying him carefully until she finally spotted the tiny, clear earpiece in his ear.


    "You''re wearing an earpiece. Are you following instructions from the production team?"


    The hidden earpiece was designed to be discreet, but Yvonne had still managed to find it.

 Chapter 748

    Thomas didn''t know how to respond for a moment. He subconsciously touched his ear, just as he heard a voice from the production staff through the earpiece.


    Production Team: "Mr. Taylor, the task isplete. Thank you for your hard work." Thomas said, "Understood."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, removed the earpiece, and showed it to Yvonne. "A task."


    Yvonne nodded, understanding. "Is it over now?"


    "Yes. We should be able to leave." Thomas stood up, walked to the door, and pulled


    it open.


    Yvonne followed him out of the room.


    A staff member was waiting for them right outside the door.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Taylor and Yvonne, on being the first toplete the task." The staffer handed them a card with the number one on it.


    Yvonne epted it with a yful smile. "Are we that good?"


    Staff: "Yes, you are."


    Thomas added, "Yvonne is very smart and observant."


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Taylor, but I don''t deserve it," Yvonne replied with a polite and modest smile.


    ¡°Please, head to the lounge and rest for a bit," the staff member said, guiding them to a waiting area.


    Since the other contestants were still busy with their challenges, the lounge was empty except for the two of them.


    Thomas picked up a bottle of water from the coffee table, twisted it open, and handed it to Yvonne. "Have some water."


    "Thanks," Yvonne said, epting it.


    Thomas took a bottle for himself and, after a sip, asked, "Did you just get off the ne?"


    ¡°Yeah, came straight from the airport, right into this prank," Yvonne said with a helpless shrug. "What about you?"


    Thomas replied, "I arrivedst night and had a look around. There''s a historie food street near the hotel. We could check it out sometime if you''re free.¡±


    "Sounds good," Yvonne responded with a smile.


    "That was so awkward back there. It''s my first time on a show like this, I was


    breaking out in a cold sweat," Thomas admitted.


    Yvonne nodded. It had definitely been awkward.


    "If I hadn''t noticed the earpiece, what would you have said?" Thomas asked curiously.


    Yvonne thought for a moment. "Thanks, but you''re a really nice guy."


    Thomas couldn''t help but give a wry smile at her answer.


    The unspoken second half of ''you''re a nice guy'' was always ''but I''m not interested.''


    She would give Bet a marriage certificate, but all she could give him was the friend zone.


    A brief silence settled between them. The lounge remained empty as the other celebrities had yet to finish their tasks.


    "Are you regretting joining this show? No wonder the first page of the script was nk. It was all a setup for pranks," Yvonne vonne said, trying to lighten the mood.


    Thomas was taking a drink of He finished before replying, "No


    regrets. At least it gave me a chance to confess my feelings for you in


    front of everyone."


    His tone was clearly joking, but he kept his eyes lowered, hiding whatever emotions


    Yvonne could only take it as a joke andughed it off.


    Finally, other contestants started to trickle in.


    Dn entered with a young male actor. They had clearly been paired up for a


    challenge and were both soaking wet.


    Yvonne asked, ¡°Didn''t you get to skip to the next round?"


    Dn exined, "The next round was an ejector seat. We had to answer questions


    to test our chemistry. We gotunched over a dozen times."

 Chapter 749

    Yvonne: "..."


    After that, the other contestants gradually finished their tasks and entered the lounge. It was clear they had all been put through the wringer by the production team; inparison, Yvonne and Thomas''s game had been the mildest.


    Once the prank games were over, the show arranged avish dinner for all the contestants to get to know one another.


    Whether as a police officer or an undercover agent, Yvonne had always been skilled at dealing with all sorts of people. With her high emotional intelligence, she quickly got along with everyone.


    By the time dinner ended, it was alreadyte evening.


    Yvonne returned to her hotel room. She had just finished washing up and was lying in bed when her phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw it was a video call from Bet.


    After dropping Yvonne at the airport, Bet had returned to his military base.


    Yvonne had sent him a text to let him know she''d arrived safely, but he hadn''t replied. She figured he was busy and didn''t have his phone with him.


    Sitting up in bed, wrapped in a nket with her hair down, she slid her finger across the screen to answer the call.


    The screen filled with a steamy image and the sound of running water. Bet was in the shower.


    He turned off the water, and the loud noise stopped.


    Bare-chested, he toweled himself dry, his bronzed skin taut over well-defined muscles. Yvonne couldn''t help but swallow as her eyes traced his sexy eight-pack abs.


    Seeing such a risqu¨¦ image thiste at night¡ªsomething she could look at but not touch-was pure torture.


    "At the base?" Yvonne finally managed to ask, her throat a little dry.


    "Yeah. Just finished training," Bet replied, then asked, "What about you?"


    "Filming wrapped for the day. I got back not too long ago, was about to sleep," Yvonne answered.


    "Did the recording go smoothly today?" Bet finished drying off, casually tossed the towel aside, and pulled on a military-green shirt.


    Yvonne said, "Overall, it went well. But most of the other guests were people I''d never met before."


    "Most?" Bet''s gaze sharpened as he looked at the screen.


    Yvonne replied, ¡°The ones I knew were Dn, the new talent from mypany you met today, and... Thomas."


    Bet raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    "Thomas seemed surprised to see


    me too don''t think he joined t I


    Sonne exined instinctivaet


    show because of me this time


    Bet retorted, "Not this time? So, the other times were?" Yvonne: "..."


    She felt like she was only making things worse.


    Bet carried his phone out of the bathroom and into the bedroom, cing it on a stand on his desk. He sat dowit and turned on his oputer.


    The glow from the screen entuated the sharp, handsome lines of his face.


    "You still have work to do?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yeah," Bet nodded.


    Yvonne said, "Then I won''t disturb you."


    Bet looked at her and, instead of replying, asked, "Do you miss me?"


    "Of course," Yvonne answered without hesitation.


    Her immediate response seemed to please him. A faint smile touched his lips. "Rest well. Goodnight."


    After the call ended, Yvonne ced her phone on the nightstand. Just as she was about to turn off the light it rang again


    Yvonne picked it up and saw the caller ID. It was Sandra.

 Chapter 750

    "Sandra, why are you calling sote?" Yvonne asked, confused.


    "My dear girl, you''re asking me why I''m calling? You''re trending again," Sandra said with a sigh.


    "How am I trending? Did someone get a picture of me and Bet at the airport?" Yvonne asked as she opened her web browser to check the day''s trending topics.


    Normally, even if paparazzi snapped a photo of her and Bet, they wouldn''t dare publish it. No one in Istra was foolish enough to cross Mr. Thompson.


    Sure enough, the reason she was trending had nothing to do with Bet. It was because of Thomas.


    The production team had kept the guest list a secret to maintain an air of mystery, so there had been little promotion beforehand.


    Today, on the first day of filming, they had officially released some teaser clips. Among them was the segment where Thomas confessed his feelings for her.


    The show had deliberately edited the clip to only show Thomas saying ¡°I really like you,"pletely removing the context and leaving it open to wild spection.


    The teaser caused an immediate uproar online. Not only did it shoot to the top of the trending list, but fans of both Thomas and Yvonne also fueled the frenzy.


    Aside from the fans, plenty of casual observers were chiming in. However, most people were sensible enough to recognize it as a publicity stunt by the show.


    Yvonne closed the browser. She figured the so-called ''drawing of lots'' was all pre- arranged. The production team had nned to use her and Thomas for promotion from the very beginning.


    But as celebrities, there was little they could do about it. They couldn''t issue a rification; in fact, they were expected to y along.


    Yvonne briefly exined what had happened during the recording that day.


    Sandra sounded equally resigned after hearing the story.


    "Orange Network has never yed by the rules, but their variety shows get great ratings and reviews. Plenty of celebrities are still fighting for a spot on them."


    A neer like Dn wasn''t even on Orange Network''s radar. That''s why Sandra had to package him with Yvonne, using her fame to pave the way for him.


    "This will all blow over once the episode airs," Yvonne said.


    "I know," Sandra chuckled. "I''m just worried about the heir to the Thompson fortune turning into a green-eyed monster."


    ¡°He already has,¡± Yvonne sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    Bet''s sudden, out-of-the-blue video call tonight¡ªshirtless, right after a shower,


    like a peacock showing off its feathers-now made perfect sense.


    He must have seen the trending topic.


    Men.


    "You''re scheduled to film for less than a week. You can smooth things over when you get back,¡± Sandraughed. After a few more words of advice, she ended the call.


    Yvonne held her phone, debating whether to call Bet.


    After hesitating for a long time, she put the phone back on the nightstand.


    Since Bet hadn''t asked about it, why should she go out of her way to exin? They had been through so many storms, even life-and-death situations, without letting go of each other. There was no need to blow something so small out of proportion.


    Yvonne turned off the bedroom light, leaving only a dim nightlight on, and went to sleep.


    The next day was a full day of filming.


    Yvonne woke up early for makeup and then followed the production crew''s van to various locations.


    Perhaps because of the buzz online, both she and Thomas tacitly maintained their distance from each other.


    As a neer, Dn yed his


    part well, staying by his boss''s side. He was the perfect gentleman, offering her water when she coughed and tanning her when it was hot.

 Chapter 751

    The rest of the shoot went smoothly, with no more antics from the production team.


    On thest day, Yvonne forwarded the flight information her assistant had booked to Bet.


    Bet was always busy with work, and his assignments asionally took him out of Istra.


    After sending the message, Yvonne never received a reply, so she had no idea if he would be at the airport to meet her.


    "Yvonne, the luggage is packed. Let''s eat at the restaurant downstairs first, then head to the airport," her assistant said, cing the suitcases by the door.


    Yvonne nodded and followed her assistant out of the hotel room to the restaurant downstairs.


    Most of the show''s cast and crew were staying at the same hotel, though the guests were in business suites while the staff had standard rooms. It wasn''t umon to run into each other at meals.


    As Yvonne and her assistant entered the restaurant, they unexpectedly ran into Thomas and his entourage again.


    Thomas was also a guest star on the show, and after this episode, he would be leaving the set.


    Yvonne had arrived a bitte, and the restaurant was already full. Just as she was debating whether to wait for a table or leave, Thomas waved her over.


    "If you don''t mind, you can join us."


    "I..." Yvonne instinctively started to refuse.


    But Thomas cut her off. "There aren''t any other restaurants nearby. If we drive somewhere further, you might miss your flight."


    "Yvonne, we''d just be sharing a table. We should eat before we go; the airne food is awful,¡± her assistant whispered from behind her.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    It was just sharing a table for a meal. If she kept refusing, it would seem like she had something to hide.


    "Then we won''t impose for long, Mr. Taylor," Yvonne replied with a smile.


    Yvonne and her assistant sat down at Thomas''s table.


    Her assistant ordered for her, sticking to a diet-friendly meal of a vegetable sd and shrimp, along. with a local specialty that Yvonne could only have a small taste of.


    ¡°Starting a new project soon?" Thomas asked, ncing at Yvonne''s menu.


    "Not yet, I haven''t found the right


    script. But I''ve been eating too welltely and gained a few pounds. agent is already giving me the


    side-eye and has me on a


    mandatory diet, Yvonne said


    half-joking.


    zu


    Whenever she went back to Cherry Bay, Helen always managed to fatten her up.


    ?


    Thomas''s meal wasn''t as strict as Yvonne''s, but it was also carb-free. In their line of work, you had to be meticulous about your figure if you wanted to stay in the game


    "Which flight are you on? Straight to Istra?" Thomas asked as he ate.


    "Yes," Yvonne nodded, giving him the flight number.


    "What a coincidence, we''re on the same flight," Thomas said.


    Yvonne replied, "Aren''t you in the middle of filming Director Reed''s martial arts movie? You''re not heading back to the set?"


    Thomas exined, "I signed an endorsement deal and have to go back to Istra for a promotional event."


    Yvonne nodded after hearing his exnation and didn''t press further.


    After lunch, Yvonne and Thomas''s group left the restaurant together.


    Two ck vans were parked side-by-side at the entrance. Yvonne and her assistant


    got into the first one, while Thomas and his team took the second.


    The vehicles started up one after the other, heading toward the airport.


    Upon arrival, their respective assistants went to handle the check-in process.


    Yvonne and Thomas walked into the VIP lounge, one after the other, to wait for boarding.


    What Yvonne didn''t expect was to see Bet the moment she stepped inside.

 Chapter 752

    He was dressed in tailored trousers and a deep blue zer, looking less severe and more like a dashing young gentleman.


    Yvonne''s first thought was that she was seeing things. She instinctively rubbed her eyes and stared nkly at him, only to see Bet striding toward her.


    "What are you staring at? Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Ben, what are you doing here?" Yvonne asked.


    "I came to pick you up," Bet said, naturally taking her hand.


    Even though the VIP lounge wasn''t crowded and Yvonne was wearing a hat and mask, it was still a public ce, so they couldn''t be too affectionate.


    "My flight was about to head back anyway. You flew all the way here? Wasn''t that a hassle?" Yvonne said with a sigh.


    "I happened to have the time, so I came," Bet said, affectionately ruffling her hair. He then looked over at Thomas, gave a polite nod, and said, "Cousin."


    "Right," Thomas acknowledged with a nod before leading his assistant and the others to a different seating area.


    It was obvious to both of them that Bet had shown up because of Thomas, but there was no need to say it out loud.


    Bet led Yvonne to a seat on the other side of the lounge.


    "When did you get here?" Yvonne asked.


    "My flightnded this morning. It was a bit tight to go to the hotel, so I just waited for you at the airport," Bet replied.


    Yvonne nodded, then added, "Bet, are you ever going to grow up?"


    Bet just raised an eyebrow and chuckled.


    A momentter, Yvonne''s assistant returned with the boarding passes, lookingpletely shocked to see Bet She greeted him, respectfully, handed Yvonne her pass, and then tactfully took a seat far away.


    The weather must have been poor, because the flight was dyed. They waited in the airport for nearly an hour before the boarding announcement finally came on.


    Yvonne''s luggage was handled by her assistant and staff, and Bet had no luggage at all. The two of them walked hand-in-hand onto the ne.


    However, their boarding passes had been processed separately, so their seats were not together. In fact, Thomas''s seat was right next to Yvonne''s.


    "Let''s switch, Cousin," Bet said, handing his boarding pass to Thomas.


    Thomas shot Bet a cold look before taking the pass and moving to the seat behind them.


    After everyone was settled, an announcement reminded passengers to turn off their phones and fasten their seatbelts for takeoff.


    Bet naturally leaned over, buckled Yvonne''s seatbelt for her, then took her handbag, pulled out her phone, and powered it off.


    The ne began to take off, creating a slight feeling of weightlessness, but for people like them who flew constantly, it was barely noticeable.


    Bet put her handbag back, but now he was holding a sparkling diamond ring. He had found it in her bag when he was getting her phone.


    "Why did you take it off?" Bet asked.


    "I had to for the show,¡± Yvonne exined, holding her hand out to him. Bet took it and slid the ring back onto the ring finger of her right hand, then enveloped her hand in his


    The ne had reached cruising altitude, and a flight attendant came by with a menu


    for the business ss passengers.


    Yvonne had just eaten lunch and


    only


    had no appetite. Bet wasn''t hungry either, so he defined, saying politely, "Could you please bring a bottle of water for my fianc¨¦e?"

 Chapter 753

    "Of course." The flight attendant returned with a bottle of water and respectfully handed it to them.


    Bet thanked her and ced it by Yvonne''s side.


    Yvonne said, "I''m not thirsty."


    Bet replied, "Just leave it there. You can drink it when you are."


    Yvonne nodded, covering her mouth as she let out a small yawn.


    Seeing this, Bet asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Yvonne shook her head. "I had to get up too early this morning. I was up at five for makeup, and my head still feels fuzzy."


    This body of hers was surprisingly delicate. Back in her police academy days,te- night drills and pre-dawn training runs were just part of the routine.


    Yvonne was genuinely exhausted. She adjusted her seat back,y down, and closed her eyes.


    Bet moved quietly, carefully tucking a nket around her.


    With Bet by her side, Yvonne feltpletely safe and quickly drifted off to sleep. She shifted slightly, her hand subconsciously reaching out to grasp his.


    Bet sat sideways, holding her hand. He happened to look up, and his eyes met Thomas''s gaze from the seat behind them.


    Bet raised an eyebrow with the triumphant air of a victor.


    "I wasn''t aware the military had such a rxed schedule, with so much time to fly around," Thomas said coolly.


    "You can always make time if you try," Bet replied nonchntly.


    "We never see you during the holidays, but now you can spare the time," Thomas


    remarked, sipping the coffee a flight attendant had brought him. "You know, Bet, you don''t have to be so guarded with me."


    Bet just offered a faint smile. "You''re overthinking it, Cousin. I''ve never considered you a rival."


    Thomas''s expression darkened at his words.


    Bet''s meaning was clear: Thomas wasn''t even worthy of being hispetition.


    Three hourster, the nended safely at Istra International Airport.


    Once the ne came to aplete stop, Bet gently woke Yvonne.


    "We''vended?" Yvonne asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "Yes," Bet confirmed, twisting open the bottle of water and handing it to her.


    Yvonne took a few sips, her mind slowly clearing.


    Bet helped her put on her jacket, and the two of them disembarked.


    Yvonne and Bet used a private exit and left the airport quickly. Bet''s ck Mercedes G Wagon: had been parked in the underground lot the whole time.  fo


    Bet opened the trunk, ced Yvonne''s suitcase inside, and then drove out of the airport.


    Having slept for over two hours on the ne, Yvonne was now full of energy.


    She chattered away excitedly, telling Bet all about the amusing things


    happened on set over the


    past few days.


    Bet kept a steady hand on the wheel as he drove. He rarely interrupted, proving to be an excellent listener.


    Finally, the car pulled into Cherry Bay. Yvonne waited for Bet to park before they went upstairs together.


    Helen and Bullet were there. Seeing


    Yvonne, Bullet became incredibly excited and bounded toward her. However before the dog could even


    touch the hem of her clothes, Bet gently nudged her away with his foot.  s?novels


    Bullet let out a whine and could only squat to the side, looking at Yvonne with pitiful eyes.


    "Why are you so mean to Bullet?" Yvonne said with augh, walking over to pat the dog''srge head.


    Bullet instantly felt validated, its tail wagging so hard it looked like it might fly off. Bet couldn''t be bothered to argue with a dog.

 Chapter 754

    He strode into the walk-in closet, changed into afortable set of loungewear, and then joined Yvonne for dinner.


    Helen had made several of her signature dishes, including aforting pork rib and lotus root soup.


    Yvonne, who had been eating diet meals for days, could feel her mouth watering at the fragrant aroma of the food.


    "Why is dinner sovish again? I''m supposed to be on a diet.¡±


    "One meal won''t hurt. You can get back to it after you''ve eaten," Bet said with a smile, picking up a pork rib with his utensils and cing it on Yvonne''s te.


    Yvonne bit into the rib, her eyes curving into crescents just like Letitia''s as she smiled.


    After dinner, Yvonne took a long, rxing hot bath. When she emerged from the bathroom, Bet was sitting on the bed, reading a book.


    It was a thick volume on military theory, clearly read many times. Certain pages were marked with notes in handwriting that was strong and sharp, full of character¡ª just like the man himself.


    "Why didn''t you dry your hair beforeing out?" Bet''s gaze shifted from his book to Yvonne.


    "The hairdryer wasn''t in the bathroom," Yvonne said. She walked over to the vanity, opened a drawer, and found the hairdryer tucked inside.


    Thest time she had dried her hair in the bedroom, she had put it in the vanity drawer and forgotten to move it back.


    Yvonne sat at the vanity and began drying her hair. The hairdryer was a quiet model, so it didn''t disturb Bet''s reading.


    Once her hair was dry, Yvonne put the hairdryer down and walked toward the bed. The moment she stopped beside it, Bet''s arm shot out and pulled her into his embrace.


    Yvonne fell onto hisp, immediately feeling the hard, hot ridge between his legs.


    Her cheeks flushed uncontrobly. "Aren''t you tired? How are you still this worked up?"


    Yvonne knew how demanding Bet''s job was. To fly out and pick her up today, he must have workedte into the night. The corners of his eyes were event slightly red.


    "I''m never tired when I see you,¡± he murmured, his arms wrapped around her.


    "Well, I''m tired. We''re just sleeping tonight," Yvonne said, turning him down.


    Bet''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and the arms around her waist loosened a fraction.


    He would never force her to do anything, especially not in bed. No matter how much he wanted her, if Yvonne said no, he would always respect her wishes.


    "You must be tired from the flight. You should get some rest," Bet said, letting her go and pulling ker down to lie beside him on the


    ?


    "Yes, and you''ll sleep with me," Yvonne said, settling into the crook of his arm. She began to pat his chest gently.


    "Are you trying to soothe me like a child?" Bet couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Yvonne asked, "Are you going to let me?"


    "Do as you wish," he replied with a sigh.


    "Then close your eyes," she instructed.


    Bet obediently closed his eyes. Yvonne continued to pat him gently as she began to hum a soft tune.


    "Moonlight migrates across the


    night sky, gathering in one direction.


    Not some fantastical light from


    another world, but simply because


    of your Fireflies drift to thewn shaking off halos of light as they rush to you. I sketch this scene like a dancing pencil, gifting this beauty to


    you. You will grow wings, and


    embrace a gxy of stars..."


    Bet was clearly exhausted. Yvonne was only halfway through the song when he fell into a deep sleep.


    Yvonne stopped patting him. Her beautiful, fox-like eyes narrowed as she gazed at him intently.


    ¡°Bet, you don''t have to be so careful. I''m never, ever going to leave you again,¡± she whispered, leaning in to ce a gentle kiss on his forehead.

 Chapter 755

    They slept wrapped in each other''s arms, a night of peaceful, warm intimacy.


    The next morning, Yvonne was awakened by Bet''s kisses.


    His breath was hot but gentle. Yvonne''s mind was still foggy with sleep, but his scent was so familiar that her body responded instinctively.


    Having been denied the previous night, Bet was clearly losing control this morning. He couldn''t resist pressing her down onto the bed.


    The feeling of him inside her was so intense that it jolted Yvonne fully awake. She didn''t resist him; instead, she yielded to himpletely.


    Just as they were lost in their passion, the doorbell rang at the most inopportune moment, but they chose to ignore it.


    Meanwhile.


    Emma stood at the door, growing annoyed after ringing the bell for a long time with no response.


    Just as her irritation peaked, the door to the neighboring apartment opened. Helen emerged, with Bullet peeking out from behind her.


    "Madam, what brings you here?" Helen asked, surprised.


    "Why are you living next door?" Emma asked, equally perplexed to see Helen.


    "The young master bought the apartment next door. I moved in here with Bullet so I wouldn''t intrude on his and Ms. Jones''s private life," Helen exined honestly. Emma acknowledged this with a simple sound before asking tly, "Bet should be home, shouldn''t he?"


    "Yes, he''s home," Helen answered, not daring to lie.


    "Then open the door. I have business with Bet,¡± Emmamanded.


    Helen hesitated for a moment. "The young master and Ms. Jones aren''t up yet."


    "Then go wake them up. What time is it? Is Yvonne trying to turn Bet into a cker too?¡± Emma said with clear displeasure.


    Helen didn''t dare disobey and opened the apartment door.


    Emma strode in on her high heels, heading straight for the bedroom. However, before she could reach the door, Helen blocked her path.


    "Madam, if you barge in like this, you might see something you shouldn''t. It would be awkward for everyone and would only strain your rtionship with the young master.¡±


    Helen''s reasoning was sound. Although Emma''s expression was grim, she didn''t force her way in.


    She turned, went back to the living room, sat down on the sofa, and took out her phone to call Bet.


    Bet finally understood the true meaning of being interrupted mid-act.


    His expression as dark as a thundercloud, he threw on some clothes, got out of bed, picked up his phone, and impatiently declined the call.


    Behind him, Yvonne sat up, clutching the nket to her chest.


    "Is it something urgent?" Yvonne''s cheeks were flushed, and her voice was slightly hoarse when she spoke.


    Bet had already slipped on a shirt and trousers. He turned to look at her, his gaze impossibly warm, but his tone was tinged with helplessness.


    "My mother is here."


    "What?" Yvonne''s mind went nk Her future mother-inw showing up


    For a surprise inspection Sirst thing jin


    the morning... she waspletely unprepared.


    Yvonne instinctively threw back the covers to get out of bed, but Bet stopped her.


    "I need to go wash up. How can I meet her like this?" Yvonne asked, looking at him in confusion.


    "Who knows why Mom is here this time. If you go out and she gets upset, what if she takes it out on you?" Bet said, pulling her into a half-embrace.


    Yvonne replied, ¡°But if I avoid her, won''t she be even angrier?"


    "She''s going to be angry whether you see her or not, so why bother?" Bet said, affectionately stroking her head. "You just stay here and get some more sleep. I''ll go handle this and be back with you soon."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!